¡¶Harry Potter and the Death Eater s Son¡· Work related new introduction Still follow the advice of gay Deng Yan? Or become Harry's gay partner without hesitation Reject, reject, reject them all, go your own way, and let those who believe in Merlin go to hell! As a dignified man, the author firmly promises to reject all forms of gay-stirring. This is a book written entirely for the majority of male readers who suffer from bl Harry fandom. ??For men, normal sexual orientation The above, collect it~; Related works: I have to take a day off today Work related Sorry, I have to take leave again Related works: I¡¯m very busy today, so updates may not come. I started rehearsing with makeup at noon today and started performing in the drama in the evening. Let me reiterate, what I¡¯m wearing is not a skirt~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Originally planned to update in the morning, the counselor informed the whole class to attend the lecture and asked for names! ! ! ! ! ! ! ! ! ! ! What makes me even more irritated is going to listen to Ma Zhe¡¯s lectures, Ma Zhe ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! ! ! ! ! ! ! ! ! ! Damn it! ! ! ! ! ! ! ! ! ! ! ! Ma Zhe is useless! ! ! ! ! ! ! ! ! ! Can you teach us how to pick up girls? No, ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! ! ! ! ! ! ! ! ! ! ! ! ! Teacher, your mind is full of water! ! ! ! ! ! ! ! ! ! ! ! ! ! ! ! ! You can¡¯t afford to hurt those who listen to Ma Zhe¡¯s lecture! ! ! ! ! ! Hey, let¡¯s watch it tonight. I pray that Ma Zhe will finish it soon and then rush out a chapter. Besides, I didn¡¯t go home this week, so there won¡¯t be any updates after ten o¡¯clock in the evening. Well, that¡¯s it. I¡¯ll try my best to make it work when I have time. One piece. Went to listen to Ma Zhe¡¯s lecture, I went t.t; Related Works: Cover your face, ask for leave Cover your face; Work related About three updates Work-related requests for leave... Works related I just want to talk Yesterday I reorganized the outline and decided to change Chapter 24. This is the revised version. I've been very busy recently, busy with the school party. By the way, what I update is always compared to the school¡¯s Tupiao Astronomy Bar, which means there is no smoke. So the time when I code is not decided by myself. I can only code after class in the afternoon between 4.30 and 7 o'clock, and the computer response is very slow. If there is no class in the evening, I will I stay in the library until it closes at seven o'clock. I can't bring my laptop to school until my sophomore year, and I'm only in my freshman year now. I really don¡¯t want to tell you how many times I skipped dinner and worked hard to sit in the library typing, so I often didn¡¯t have enough time. Since writing this novel, I have rarely had time to have dinner. If I say that I am not good at updating, I can only say sorry. I hope that for the sake of someone who has been typing with one hand since the beginning of the second volume of The Secret Room and who has rarely had dinner since the beginning of school, I hope you will bear with me and forgive me. I'm very tired today, sorry. But I think maybe no one is reading this. Every time I see the work, my first reaction is that I asked for leave again, eh; Work related exam is coming... Works related to computer repair, will start updating tomorrow Related Works Today is my lunar birthday Related works: CET-6 will be taken tomorrow and Saturday above¡­¡­ Ahem, by the way, I hope everyone who takes the exam tomorrow will pass! \ Work related: Fucking exam... The update will be after the exam is over tomorrow "YeahI won't take the next exam until the 30th\ Work related The second update of the three updates will be tomorrow... I failed at the critical moment This will be added tomorrow\ Related works: This face covering... Related works: This is the time when our survival is at stake. Please take a leave of absence. Because, I suddenly received a notice on Saturday that I will take the linear algebra test on the 31st of this month. The problem is that he originally said it would be after New Year's Day, so there was no time to review During this period, updates will be suspended until after the 31st. Everyone wishes me a high number and not to fail By the way, Merry Christmas everyone I passed all the exams\ Works related Fortunately, even Zai, singing to chant the ambition, resume and update! ! Works related Fortunately, even Zai, singing to chant the ambition, resume and update! ! Related Works Spring Festival Gala, there is a reincarnation Related to the work: Going out to pay New Year greetings tomorrow...The update will be on the 25th Related works: There is something wrong with this or that, the school¡¯s network Work related updates will resume after the 24th of this month Related Works Chapter 1 Alex, Son of a Death Eater At dusk, the candlelight swayed, and the firewood in the fireplace crackled with the burning flame. Alex sat alone on the dark blue velvet soft armchair, gently shaking the tea cup in his hand, watching the milk that had just been blended in. Circles of milky white halo slowly appeared during the shaking. This is a slightly skinny boy who looks as if he has just recovered from an illness. His face has an unhealthy fair complexion, as if he is accusing the owner of his lazy behavior of living at home for a long time. With his black hair cascading down his shoulders, but slightly curled at the end, Alex stretched out his hand under the blanket, slightly touched his thumb and middle finger, and made a weak snap of his fingers. With a snap, a creature about three feet tall appeared out of thin air, with bat-like ears and a pair of green eyes as big as protruding tennis balls. I saw this little thing wearing a set of white pillowcases bending down. It fell so thoroughly that the nose could almost touch the ground. "Go and feed Lan Qi," Alex said, putting down the tea cup, closing his eyes and scrubbing a white letter with his hands, "Then put the standard spell book on the table back to its original place. Don't make any sound at all times, the lifespan of a soundless bird is directly proportional to the length of the sound it has received." "Okay, Master." Except for a subtle crackling sound, the elf that just appeared here seemed to be people's hallucination. Except for the flickering candlelight and the crackling firewood, nothing appeared. Alex placed the envelope on his knees covered with blankets, slowly massaging his temples with his right hand, recalling the contents of the envelope just now. Headmaster of Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry: Albus Dumbledore. (President of the International Federation of Magic, President of the Wizards Association, First Class Wizard of the Order of Merlin) Dear Mr. Alexander Valentine Stoker: We are pleased to inform you that you have been admitted to Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry. Study. Attached is a list of required books and equipment. The semester is scheduled to begin on September 1st. We will be waiting for your owl to bring your reply before July 31st. Sincerely, Vice-Principal (Female) Minerva McGonagall "Hogwarts," Alex murmured this name that was too familiar to be attached to. He looked at the title page of the black-and-white newspaper, a photo that took up three-quarters of the page, and a baby's babbling smile. Mouth, if you remove the tea cup you can see the words "Welcome back, The Boy Who Lived - Harry Potter" underneath. "Harry Potter" Alex skillfully massaged his temples with his right hand again, and his head seemed to hurt even more¡ª¡ª Dividing line? ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D In the early morning, the sunlight shines on a two-story building that tilts upward. The angle of tilt is so large that the almost crooked part has passed through the second-floor balcony of its neighbor and spread directly into the bedroom. The strange thing is that the passers-by turned a blind eye to this. Even the male owner of the neighbor's house was chatting with an old friend he met by chance on his balcony. His nearly bald forehead was covered with beads of sweat from the sun. There was a creaking sound of the door opening, and a boy wearing a gray coat and jeans, with black hair and black eyes, walked out of the crooked old house, pulling a box. walk out. Alex¡¯s steps were steady, and his behavior showed enough elegance. His eyes did have a unique arrogance, and his slightly closed eyes had a sense of examining all living beings. Occasionally, a slightly sarcastic look flashed deep in the depths. No gentleman, no matter how elegant, can do better than him, and no king, no matter how noble, can be more noble than him. Of course, if you could know his thoughts, you would definitely think that God is crazy. Oh, by the way, they don¡¯t believe in God, they believe in Merlin. Hogwarts, Alex felt dizzy when he thought of this term, the legendary greatest magic school and the greatest magician, but when he thought of Dumbledore's signature in the letter - Dear Alexander, This is nothing, but when I think about this old man being gay, he has been paying attention to Harry for 7 years with a warm and loving look. Is this a male version of a nurturing game? From now on, he will grow up under the loving care of this old man. Alex couldn't help but rub his temples hard. What on earth should he do? The thought of Alex, who was sighing for his future life, was carrying his suitcase as the bus slowly drove to the subway station, enjoying the slow bus ride of the people of the British Empire and the subway that was already twenty minutes late. Alex massaged his temples skillfully, it was the only place that felt familiar to him. The end point is a bar that looks out of place. A giant beer mug was floating in the sky, and no pedestrians noticed it. "Magic," Alex muttered, walking into the small, seedy-looking bar. As expected, Alec didn't come out after entering.As expected, the vision was dim and the bar was narrow, but the most eye-catching thing was the bar owner who could be seen as soon as he entered the door. The bar owner, who had almost all his hair taken off and looked like a shriveled walnut, was waving his wand and casting a spell to automatically refill his wine glass. Looking at Alex who was alone, the bar owner immediately started talking, "Kid, it's not a good habit to go out alone. Where are your parents? If you want a cup of butterbeer, I'm embarrassed to sell it to you. If you give me three more silvers, I can consider it, or I can consider sherry" Ignoring the machine gun-like mouth of the bald man named Tom, and the witch who was swallowing frog liver raw with sherry wine, "This can't bring you back to youth, crazy woman!" Alex looked at While looking at the measurement standards in the Daily Prophet, the witch spit out a bit of the frog liver she had swallowed from time to time. "The wizarding world is full of perversions." Alex felt that massaging his head could no longer relieve his depression. What a world! This is a crazy wizarding world. I recall the only photo I took - parents holding their children high, with each other's left hands showing the Dark Mark, knowing that they were raising their children as well. When he became a Death Eater, those who didn't know better thought he wanted to sacrifice his child to Voldemort. In fact, there was no difference between the two. A pair of Death Eater parents, this is what Alex is most speechless about, parents who are so fanatical that they have no ego. They were unlucky enough to be hit by the Shadowless Blade during the battle with the Order of the Phoenix. They both sacrificed their lives for their Dark Lord, leaving Alex, a child of the same age as Harry Potter, under the care of a house elf. grow up. Holding Potter's lap was no longer realistic. He already knew the person who killed his parents. "It was the Potters who killed the master. Sobble must raise the little master well. The little master wants to kill Potter and delete Potter." As long as When it comes to any word about Alex's parents, Sauber will always say this, and his unique high-pitched voice will turn into a big tongue when he screams "Sobble, the Potters are dead" were the first words Alex opened his mouth to say. "It was the Potters who killed the master. Thorble must raise the little master well. The little master must kill Potter and delete Potter." Thorble has no hesitation, the unrivaled noise house elf, you are more terrifying than Voldemort. "Leave me alone, Merlin, and shut up Sobble!" Alex's face was full of emotions at this moment. Forget all this, looking at Diagon Alley gradually revealed in front of his eyes, "Magic, Hogwarts, homosexuality, spinsters, Harry Potter, Voldemort", Alex looked up at the sky, "You can't stop it. My burning a** heart!!!!!!¡± The otaku who traveled gloriously, and now the son of a Death Eater, Alex Stoker, walked into the world of wizards with a burning desire for sex, "Go my own way, let others Men, go fuck your anus, Merlin bless you~" Alex smiled particularly brightly at this moment. After venting his worries in a nonsensical way, Alex regained his grace and like a king, slowly entered the gate of the wizarding world - Diagon Alley. \ Related Works Chapter 2 Magic Wand? Wizard suit? Are there any exposed navels? Chapter 2 Magic Wand? Wizard suit? Are there any exposed navels? Walking on the complicated streets, walking on the floor tiles from who knows how many centuries ago, Alex walked straight towards the only bank in the wizarding world. Merlin bless you, don't let the goblins trick you into buying wizard insurance. "There was a wizard who had a wand malfunction. He turned himself into a woman, and now he has to spend three thousand gold galleons for treatment every month. If he had our Gringotts insurance, he, oh no, that lady can now handle all the treatments with just 50 silver coins. It¡¯s the expense, think about it, how terrible it is, without money, you can only be a woman.¡± "A goblin who dared to bring a giant monster to the Homo Conference for a thousand years, and turned humans around, eh, poor man." Alex watched the idiot wizard walk into the consultation office. "Actually, that was a mistake. The witch who used the breast enlargement spell, the crazy wizarding world" The decoration of Gringotts is really modern. Looking at the little goblin who came up in the elevator, Alex put on a windbreaker, his eyes were slightly narrowed, and his chin was raised slightly, "Sir, goblin, I will come to my exclusive account to take out the deposits I have made." The funds in your bank, please lead the way." He spoke slowly and firmly, without a hint of command, as if he was talking to someone about the weather. If there is anyone who can pretend to be 13 better than Alex, it is only the real 13. Alex is always unique and very proficient in maintaining the usual fake smile of a noble. "Sir, come here." The goblin was a head shorter than Alex. He respectfully took Alex on an underground speed train and arrived at the vault that the Death Eater couple left for Alex. Watching the little goblin open the door to the vault, the shining golden light almost blinded Alex. "It's all glass mirrors." Alex walked in depressed and took away the last bag of gold coins tremblingly, "Merlin. , let my gold coins give birth to children!¡± ?? ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D After leaving Gringotts, you can see the wand manufacturer that claims to have the longest history. The wand is small and broken, and even the gold on the sign is peeling off. Alex opens the door and steps over what looks like a carpet. black cloth. When Alex entered the store, a jingling bell came from somewhere behind the store. The shop is very small, with nothing else but a bench. Alex had a strange feeling, as if he had entered a strictly managed library and saw thousands of long and narrow paper boxes stacked almost to the ceiling. For some reason, he suddenly felt uncomfortable. The dust and silence here seem to make people feel that there is hidden mysterious magic. "Good afternoon." A soft voice said, and Alex squinted at the man who appeared in front of him. He had a pair of big, light-colored eyes that looked like two shining moons in the dark shop, and A head of white hair covered with dandruff. "This day seems like yesterday" "It seems like just yesterday, your parents came here to buy a wand" Alex was full of depression, looking at the white-haired old man in front of him . Just when Alex couldn't help but want to strangle him, Ollivander finally stopped talking nonsense, "Ugh, Mr. Stork, which hand do you prefer to use?" "Right hand" "Lift your arms. Okay." He measured Alex, first from shoulder to fingertips, then from wrist to elbow, shoulder to floor, knees to armpits, and finally the head circumference. Alex curled his lips helplessly, watching the automatic caliper jump up and down on his body, and from time to time it crossed his face like a tease, "Wow, the perverted wizarding world." "Okay", put away the tape measure "Try this one made of beech wood and snake nerve. It's nine inches long. It's good and very flexible. You can try it by waving it." "Oh, no, no, no." Alex waved it, and Ollivander immediately took it away, "It's too weak. You need a harder, mahogany wand. Eleven inches long, flexible, It¡¯s more powerful, so it¡¯s best used for transformation.¡± After saying that, he handed it to Alex. After waving the wand again like an idiot, Alex tried the holly wood, yew, willow, hawthorn The persistent man until Alex Chris waved an elderberry until his hair blew off, then laughed and said she chose you, she chose you. ¡°I really should have let her castrate you,¡± Alex murmured. Touching the elderberry and phoenix feather wand in his pocket, Alex wished he could blow up that Ollivander. Choosing a wand was like going shopping for a woman. His precious life was wasted here instead of having ice cream with a beautiful lady. Shop, have sweet cold drinks. Alex, who was still struggling, casually bought his necessary supplies. I'm going to stuff these little beetle eyeballs into Snape's nose and look at my tightly wrappedIt is a small solid glass product, and the little beetle eyeball inside is actually struggling to push the cork He arrived at Mrs. Malkin's clothing store with all his belongings. He watched Mrs. Malkin spinning around in the curtain, but the voice coming from inside gave Alex a feeling of soul sublimation, "Oh, your figure has become more beautiful." Okay, you should wear a larger wizard robe, otherwise it will not be conducive to the development of your breasts" After Alex wiped away the nosebleed for the third time, a short, fat witch walked out of the room. She had a nice smile and was wearing purple clothes. Alex's face almost twitched when he saw this. Merlin opened his eyes, Alex, who didn¡¯t make us even feel heartbroken, was completely despairing, and a picturesque girl walked out behind him. There are traces of eyeliner on both eyes, otherwise it would be impossible to explain how without the shallow eyeliner, a pair of raised eyes and a pair of green eyes, a youthful temptation faintly exuded, paired with curly red hair, There is also a body that is concave and convex, but full of youthful atmosphere, and the small lips are slightly opened in surprise because they saw someone appear at the door. "Are you here to buy clothes too?" The girl smiled slightly. "Yeah? Yeah!" Alex, who noticed something was wrong, reacted, "Yes, beautiful lady, as you can see." Saying the standard bow like a criminal, the gentleman became Alex at this moment synonymous with. "Hehe" the girl let out a string of laughter like silver bells, her eyes like the slightly rippling lake water in spring "Are you also a student of Hogwarts?" "Well, well!" Mr. Alex Stoke nodded desperately. "Hee hee, so are you." The girl laughed and jumped out of the door. When she came to the door, she turned around and said, "Then we'll see you at Hogwarts." ¡°Hey, okay,¡± Mr. Alex, the nymphomaniac, waved his hand blankly. "Sir, sir, what style of wizard uniform do you need? Is it an everyday trench coat, or do you need a wizard dress?" the short and fat Mrs. Malkin asked kindly. Alex squinted his dull eyes, his gaze still lingering on the place where the girl had just walked. "Wizard uniforms Are there any exposed navels?" ¡°Merlin, use your magic to turn me into a **, and let that girl become obsessed with me~~~ Alex¡¯s thoughts are enchanting in the wind, floating and floating. Dominate Hogwarts, the great cause of spreading seeds all over the world is waiting for you, Alex, fight hard, young man~ Piao Astronomy bsp; Related Works Chapter 3 Hogwarts Express and Sorting Sitting by the car window, Alex looked at the scenery passing by outside and couldn't help but think deeply. He is the son of a Death Eater. Although this identity cannot be said to be known to everyone, the identity of the son of a fanatical Death Eater must have been known to Dumbledore's Order of the Phoenix for a long time. The hereditary profession of Death Eater, It's not like you can just hand in a resignation report to Voldemort and live happily as an ordinary wizard. What's more, Lord Voldemort is still living a two-person world with that stammering Quirrell. Hey, the future is difficult and dangerous. Thinking about it aimlessly, he took out his elder wand, randomly changed the color of the table in front of him, and lamented that he would spend seven years of his Hogwarts career with Dumbledore's love. Dumbledore Don¡¯t you want to use love to influence yourself? ! Brother Chun, please bless my chrysanthemum. ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D Hermione has been feeling a little dizzy in the past few days. First, her favorite middle school did not send her an admission notice. It was impossible. She obviously got A's in every subject, but she broke three books in the struggle. After the title page, and before I finished reading some books, I actually broke the TV for no apparent reason. I was obviously just annoyed that there were always advertisements on the TV. But this was all changed by an owl. I am a witch. I can wave my wand to cast magic. One day I will ride on a broom and fly around in the sky. I have new knowledge. Most importantly, I want to make my front teeth smaller. a little. Hermione, carrying her messy fantasies, desperately tried to convince her parents to let her study at Hogwarts. "I don't want to be a dentist or a lawyer. Really, this must be true. Besides, we can go to Diagon Alley. Find out, yes, yes, I didn¡¯t lie to you.¡± ¡°Dragon liver, dragon blood, oh, and lizard dried meat~¡± "The latest style of wizard costume can make you tall and tall in an instant" "Cure your unspeakable secret, just wave a magic wand, let you directly surpass the giant!" Oh, this one is not shouted, it is attached to the pole of the street lamp. "Sir, our exchange rate is indeed like this. Yes, 1 pound is exchanged for hardware Galleons. That's right, sir. We also accept US dollars. In fact, we are more willing to accept RMB. Is this your first time to Gringotts? Oh, Sir, madam, please buy a Gringotts insurance for the healthy growth of your beautiful lady. There was a wizard who suffered from a malfunction of his wand" Hermione couldn¡¯t bear it and dragged her father away from the little goblin in Gringotts. He was happily discussing how to take care of his teeth with the goblin Well, there is also my favorite bookstore, Flourish and Blott Bookstore. There are books such as "Modern History of Magic". I want to understand the current wizarding world, "Selection of 500 Famous People". Well, I want to know the current trend, "Dark Magic". The Rise and Fall of "Well, what is black magic?" "Who changed the wizarding world?" ¡·Gossip, Gossip ¡°Hey, this guy named Harry Potter is so pitiful, his parents are dead. Um? Harry Potter, eh, has no parents. ? ? Wow, there¡¯s Harry Potter here too? It¡¯s Harry Potter again¡­ Hermione is immersed in the ocean of books like this. Of course, in her spare time, she will take out the textbooks she has already read, practice magic, turn green, turn pink, turn¡­ Well, until Hermione set foot on the Hogwarts Express, she failed to change the color of her doll's skirt. Although she had successfully cast several small spells, the failure of the simple color-changing magic still caused Hermione to change the color of her doll's skirt. Min became extremely irritable. Could he be the squib mentioned in the book? Hermione walked up and down the express uneasily, carefully avoiding the noisy carriage of senior students, and walked very far inside before finally finding a quiet carriage. As soon as she opened the door, everyone was filled with excitement. Stunned. A boy who is at most eleven or twelve years old is skillfully changing the color of the table, red, orange, red, green, blue, purple. Is he also a new student? Could it be that every new student has already been trained at home? Why didn¡¯t I receive the registration notice for the cram school? I won't be sorted into Hufflepuff, will I be at the bottom, last place, and fail the exam? ! Hermione stood there blankly, her eyes filled with tears and her mouth pouted. Leaving her family background and wandering into the magical world alone, worry and fear almost completely knocked her down. "Is something wrong?" Alex finally came back from his long thoughts about whether Voldemort was so afraid of him because he was loved so much by Dumbledore, and looked up at the person standing in front of him. The little brunette girl asked, "Miss Beaver?" "Wow", the tight string in Hermione's mind suddenly broke. She squatted down, hugged her head and cried bitterly.?? Alex watched as the glass of the car window resonated with the cries of the brown-haired girl. If she continued to cry, the glass might burst. He quietly took out his wand and pointed it at the brown-haired girl squatting on the ground in pain. "Quietly." Hermione had not yet adapted to her sudden loss of voice, and she sobbed hard subconsciously, but sadly found that she could not make any sound, and could only look straight at Alex with her eyes. Alex regrets it so much now. He looks at the brown-haired girl in front of him who looks like he wants to eat her alive. If I had known, I should have just passed out, this noisy little brat with no breasts and no ass "Excuse me, has anyone seen" As soon as Neville opened the door, he saw a brown-haired girl looking lovingly at a black-haired boy. Maybe this girl was abandoned? Hermione and Alex looked at each other affectionately, at least in Neville's view, which had frozen the whole box. The serious atmosphere frightened Neville so much that he could only open his mouth and let out a few short hisses. . "What did you see?" Alex was now surprisingly grateful to the round-faced little fat man, and his tone didn't feel like he was much kinder. "Yesatoada toad" Neville replied shrinkingly. Rather than getting involved in this embarrassing love affair between a man and a woman, Neville would rather be surrounded by his grandma. Scold. "Toad? What do you want a toad for? Do you use it to practice magic? You know a few magics, show me how to cast one!" Alex was stunned when he saw Hermione quickly Coming back from the silent sobs, I shouldn't have unspelled this girl. "That toad is my pet. I call him Leif." Neville's face turned green from Hermione's series of questions. "Grandma, I miss you." "What about magic? How many spells can you cast? Did you make him invisible? What kind of magic is it?" Hermione asked Miss Granger persistently. "IIcan't do magic yetI'm just a first-year student" Neville replied even more fearfully. "I think we can help you, Neville, let's help you find your new student, uh, I mean your Leif." Apparently finding that not every new student can cast magic, Hermione's mood improved. soon. Seeing Neville and Hermione walking towards the door, Alex felt completely depressed. If he still didn't understand who this girl was, Alex would have gone too far. That girl was Hermione. ! Hermione, this means the iron triangle of Gryffindor, the full attention of the old gay Dumbledore, and Harry Potter who is noisily saying "Kill and delete Potter" by Sorb, who is far away from the protagonist. For Alex, who could only keep quiet about his thoughts about picking up pretty girls when he was far away from the supporting characters and the plot, watching the woman who had been labeled as a big trouble go away without saying a word was the best ending. "Never meet" Alex prayed silently. "Why don't you come together? Shouldn't classmates help each other?" ¡°¡­?¡­!?¡± ?? ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨DThe dividing line can be filled with word count¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D "Did any of you see a toad? Neville lost a toad." "Oh. Are you spinning magic? Then let us open our eyes." ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± Hermione walked around all the first-year carriages with murderous intent, and the smiles on her face became more and more. The chief student, the first place, my ambition to be the female student president is also growing, and occasionally I will look at Alex provocatively, I will definitely surpass you! Great witches all develop from cardamom girls. Women, especially women in the wizarding world, are terrifying. Think of Merlin, what an awesome person, but in the end he was suppressed by a girl named Vivian. Having sex in the forbidden room under the stone every day, Alex's face was full of guilt when he thought of this, Merlin, why did I provoke her? (Actually, Merlin also wanted to say, why should I provoke her) Watching Hermione getting closer and closer to her destined Harry Potter, oh, that¡¯s right, it¡¯s the ugly red-haired Ron. For Alex, this is even more intolerable than putting flowers on cow dung, because he is about to witness the whole process of putting flowers on cow dung. However, if you can let him go away, he will definitely appreciate it happily. Unfortunately, Hermione opened another door, and there was an ugly red-haired man sitting inside. We called him Ron (in Alex's language), and an idiot-like boy stared at Ron's extended wand. . That is the person Alex least wants to meet ("It was the Potters who killed the master. Sobble must raise the little master well. The little master wants to kill Potter and delete Potter." Sobble said)   "Did any of you see a toad? Neville lost a toad," she said, sounding arrogant and unconcerned. "We didn't see it," Ron said, but Hermione ignored him and just looked at the wand in his hand. She just wants to see you do magic, you stupid ugly man, Alex sneered. "Oh. Are you spinning magic? Then let us open our eyes." Sure enough She sat down. Ron was obviously taken aback and a little at a loss. "Oh fine." He cleared his throat. Daisies, sweet cream and sunshine turn this silly fat mouse yellow. He waved his wand, but nothing happened. Banban was still gray and sleeping soundly. "Are you sure this is really a spell?" the little girl asked. "It doesn't look like much, does it? I tried a few simple spells at home, just for practice, and they all worked. No one in my family knows magic, so I was surprised when I got my admission letter Awesome, but also very happy, because, I mean, as far as I know, this is the best magic school - I have memorized all the textbooks, of course, I just hope this can be used - "My name is Hermione Granger, and by the way, what are your names?" she said in rapid succession. "Rovie Weasley," the ugly man muttered. "Harry Potter" said Harry. Alex rubbed his temples deftly. "Is it really you?" Hermione asked, "I know everything about you. Of course - I bought a few extra reference books, "A History of Modern Magic", "The Rise and Fall of Dark Magic", "The Twentieth Century" "Important Magical Events", you are mentioned in these books." "About me?" Harry said, feeling suddenly dizzy. Yes, every book says that your parents died, and then you successfully made a large number of people unemployed. Alex cursed. "Oh my God, you don't know. If it were me, I would definitely find a way to find all the books that mention me." Hermione said, "Do you two know which house you will be sorted into? I've been everywhere After asking around, I hope I can be sorted into Gryffindor. They say it is the best. I heard that Dumbledore himself graduated from there, but I think Ravenclaw is not too bad Anyway, we'd better go find Neville's toad credit first. You two had better change your clothes quickly, you know, we will probably be arriving soon." Hermione was obviously very satisfied that she could preach to Harry Potter, so she turned and walked out. After inspecting all the first-year carriages, a satisfied Hermione let go of poor Alex and Neville, "I'm going to change clothes. You guys go out first. Neville, I think you didn't bring your toad out." Well, otherwise it¡¯s impossible to find it.¡± Neville nodded desperately, grandma, come and hit me. "A woman is only harmless when she is struck down by a spell." Alex said, and Neville nodded desperately ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D After Alex got out of the car, he carefully avoided Hermione and stood happily in the queue, waiting to enter the hall to be sorted. ??Looking at the nervous little lolita around him, they were mumbling something. "No Hufflepuff, no Hufflepuff" "Ravenclaw, Ravenclaw" "" "You will definitely be sorted into Hufflepuff!" "Wow" a girl was so frightened that she started crying. After being frightened, Alex stood nearby and felt secretly happy. At the same time, Dumbledore was in the office in the tower, watching Alex appear on the list of admitted students, "Oh hahahaha, I want to train him to be the second Snape~~~~~ "The evil laughter swirled in gay Deng's heart. A moment of silence for our Alex, gay Deng is ready to love you. Piao Astronomy bsp; Related Works Chapter 4 The Sorting Hat and the Annoying Sorting In the queue, Alex kept looking around the team, looking for his goal of spending the next seven years at Hogwarts. I want to have a big party! The leader of the team is Professor McGonagall, a spinster who is at least fifty years old. Oh, the poor woman fell in love with a gay. Alex helplessly cursed, look at who the Order of the Phoenix is. After Alex passed by and wondered whether McGonagall had used a love potion on Dumbledore, a group of people came to the hall. In the hall, students from other classes in the college were sitting around four long tables. Thousands of candles floating in the air above the tables lit up the restaurant. Four tables were set with gleaming gold plates and goblets. There is another long table on the table at the top of the restaurant, which is where the teachers sit. Professor McGonagall took the first years there and asked them to line up in a row facing the entire upper class. "Choose one, sir," Alex cursed, with the teachers behind them. The candlelight flickered, and the hundreds of faces watching them looked like pale lanterns. Ghosts also shone dimly among the students. Alex maintained a calm and elegant posture in the eyes of the students, and from time to time smiled kindly at the students who looked at him. In the public eye, Alex's performance is always satisfactory, this duplicitous bitch. Professor McGonagall gently placed a four-legged stool in front of the first-year students, and Alex reluctantly ended the display of her charming smile. Professor McGonagall placed another pointed wizard hat on the stool. The hat was patched, worn, and dirty. The broken hat sang a long and unpleasant song, to the effect that you don¡¯t look down on me, I have decided your fate. Gryffindor and Ravenclaw are both good, and being sorted into Hufflepuff is not bad, but if you are sorted into Slytherin, oh, you will be very unfortunate. "Alexander Stoker" Mag took out a piece of parchment and began to read the names in order from the beginning. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: Alex carefully maintains his appearance. As long as he is under the attention of everyone, he will always have a feeling of slut. At this moment, he was like a scholar returning from an outing. He wore a hairpin on his head, hugged the red and green trees, and looked very romantic. His face was full of pride. He was the first to accept the pressure of being sorted. Under such a burning performance, he could only sigh. , and then disappeared. "What a Slytherin" At this moment, the long Slytherin table was silent. Many girls quietly put their hands on their knees and sat there quietly, waiting for the return of their king. And more boys lowered their heads silently. At this moment, Alex's light radiated wantonly, seeming to have stung their eyes. And what about Gryffindor? More people curled their lips in dissatisfaction to express their disdain for this elegant pace. Dumbledore also followed the pouting Gryffindors and squinted his eyes behind his half-moon lenses. If I am selected into Slytherin, it means misfortune, so let me be unlucky to the end! Being born as the son of a Death Eater and being assigned to Slytherin is a fate that cannot be changed. Alex slowly sat on the triangular stool and put the Sorting Hat on himself like a coronation. At this moment, his name is Slytherin. ?? ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨DWho cares what the Sorting Hat says? ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D As expected, Harry was elected to Gryffindor. As the Sorting Hat shouted "Gryffindor!" at the throat, the whole hall burst into warm applause, as if whoever didn't clap was the winner. Like a Death Eater. Of course, Slytherins are still fully maintaining their elegance, and their eyes are even colder. After all, without Harry, there might be only one Slytherin house in Hogwarts now. The exaggeration was yet to come, as the two red-haired Weasleys stood up and shouted loudly, "We got Potter! We got Potter!" Hermione felt that all this was incredible. Although she knew that Harry was famous, such a noisy scene was something she had not expected. But I was neither sorted into Slytherin nor selected into Hufflepuff. Just like when I reported my results for the exam, I did well in the exam. I just had such an opportunity to vent myself. Why not? Yes, why not? "We got Potter! We got Potter!!" Looking around, the entire Gryffindor was cheering. Loneliness is the carnival of one person, and carnival is the loneliness of a group of people. Alex didn't know if the Gryffindors were alone, or if the Slytherin across the street was envious of the Gryffindors' wantonness. He just felt it was unbelievable, like swallowing a piece of ice in the middle of winter. His whole stomach was spasming and he still had a numbing feeling on the back of his head. This was really terrible.?Together with the experience of being sorted just now, it was all a nightmare. "Oh, strong pure-blood thoughts, ugh, not only pure-bloods can learn magic, eh, every year there are new students like this, ahem, black magic, and want to dedicate themselves to the Dark Lord." The Sorting Hat whispered softly . "Slytherin, Slytherin" Alex whispered softly. "Well, you seem to be hiding something? I am the wizard hat of Gryffindor, and I will never be deceived!" The Sorting Hat was teasing. "Slytherin, Slytherin" Alex prayed. "There are traces of confusion spells, haha, you can't hide it from me! I haven't seen such a bold person for a long time. Your magic water is really rare among newborns. You let me see your desire for strength and power, then I It should be as you wish, as I see it, then" the Sorting Hat said in a deep voice. "Slytherin! Slytherin!" Alex gritted his teeth. ¡°Gryffindor!~~~~~~~~~~¡± ¡°Trough!¡± Alex, who had been tricked, was sitting on the Gryffindor table. He knew that the confusion spell he cast on himself had failed, and now he could only watch the Sorting Ceremony going on in despair. Hermione was sorted into Gryffindor, then Harry, who cheered so loudly that the roof almost fell off the roof, joined, and finally the ugly Ron. Lisa Dupin, "Ravenclaw!" Alex was still in a daze. It wasn't until the last boy named Blaise Shabini was sorted into Slytherin that Alex recovered. Now he would rather be called a stupid 13ni than sit in damn Gryffindor. On the long table, it was ridiculous that she burst into laughter when she learned his name for the first time. Now, now, the damn Sorting Hat. The disappointed Alex tasted the food with simple and rough movements. "You're not a troll," Alex said to himself, "but you can only fit in with Gryffindor by eating like a troll." ¡°Well, this is all Alex¡¯s fantasy. To leave a good image in front of girls? In other words, Alex has quickly recovered from the blow in order to show off himself. ¡°Oh, do you know a spell for losing weight?¡± "Spell? I have only tried the exclusive potion predicted by the prophet." "But that requires the use of frog liver. In fact, as long as sherry wine is enough, the frog liver is purely to attract attention." "What about the spell?" "Ahahaha, I want to keep it a secret~" Alex smiled so coolly. "Obviously I don't know" "The provocation method doesn't work for me. Hey, can you get rid of acne?" "Acne?" "I know how to do it, my sister taught me." ¡°When I return to the dormitory later, I will show you my secret ointment.¡± "Hey, if you don't hide it like this, you might get fat." Alex cursed happily, grinning mischievously. There are always so many unpleasantnesses in life, and God is always playing tricks on us. Maybe it¡¯s just to make us feel that the world is fun? What the heck, look at Alex, this bitch will never feel sad as long as there is a female around him~ Alex is always in high spirits when there are girls around, and he keeps talking happily with a group of girls, Oh, you also like to watch Muggle TV series? Haha, I think the Vampire Diaries heroine is very beautiful. As for Dumbledore¡¯s speech, will any students still pay attention? Well, when Dumbledore stood up, the whole Great Hall fell silent. "Attention first-year students, students are prohibited from entering the woods on campus. Some of our classmates from the old class should also remember this." Alex pointed at the girl opposite him, pointing at himself, as if it was me Dry look. The girl completely ignored it. "Furthermore, the administrator, Mr. Filch, also asked me to remind everyone not to perform magic in the corridor during class." This time Alex looked at the girl opposite with a "you" expression on his face. The girl gave Alex a hard look. Ravenclaws would get irritated if they were teased all the time, let alone Gryffindors? "The review of Quidditch players will be held in the second week of this semester. Anyone who is interested in joining the college team please contact Mrs. Huo Qi." Alex looked helpless to be selected. Just now Who is worried about getting into Gryffindor? "Finally, I must tell everyone that anyone who doesn't want to suffer an accident and die in pain should not enter the corridor on the right side of the fourth floor." Alex rolled his eyes, stuck out his tongue, and twitched around. The woman who just stared at Alex?Totally amused. When she realized that she was one of the few people in the entire auditorium who was smiling, the girl stared at the empty plate in front of her depressedly. That bastard boy in front! ?? ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¡¬ "Password" "Dragon Slag" "I never thought we would be roommates. I'm Ron." Ron looked a little proud and pointed at Harry, "This is Harry, Harry Potter. We met on the train." "I call Neville" "Alexander, you can call me Alex." Alex's face was full of guilt. Do you dare to change my dormitory for me, gay Deng? ?????????????????????????????????????????????????? ? Related Works Chapter 5 Who is lying next to me? Alex was eating his breakfast boredly, lamenting in his heart that he was assigned to the same dormitory as Harry Potter, a big troublemaker. When I think that these three people know that they are the children of Death Eaters, Neville, who was very happy to be his roommate last night, may be tempted to use the Unforgivable Curse on himself. As for the ugly Ron, dear Weasley The lady will definitely write to ask for good protection of their Potter, right? Potter, Harry Potter, how about love? When worry comes tomorrow, Alex quickly returned to his normal state, smiling and talking to the girl sitting next to him about the classes he was going to take today. "Well, I think you must listen carefully to the Charms class. Professor Flitwick teaches in detail, but the exam will always be difficult. You will also have an astronomy class tonight. Wow, if you buy a small class for this class, If you use the astrology instrument, you will easily get high scores." Alex nodded with a smile, "Are you listening to me? Are you not worried about the Charms exam at all?" The girl was a little angry. "Haha, I brought an auto-correcting quill, senior, isn't there any place in school suitable for dates?" This is what Alex really cares about. "Ugh, I have to think about it. In fact, I have always found the Forbidden Forest very exciting" During breakfast, Alex chatted happily with his senior sister, and he couldn¡¯t help but sigh in his heart, Gryffindor is so enthusiastic! Just like that, Alex walked into the Charms classroom with a belly full of Hogwarts Guide. Flitwick is a very short man. This may be because he has part of the blood of goblins. Of course, this is not purely a bad thing. At least it makes him very good at spells. "Okay, students, take out your wands and I'm going to call your names first." Flitwick was so short that he had to stand on a pile of books to teach. During the roll call, Alex passed notes to new female classmates from time to time. When they were discussing whether they could use an auto-correcting quill to cope with the exam, Flitwick began today's teaching. How to wave a wand correctly and how to place your wand on a daily basis. The whole class was instantly shocked, "Are we really so stupid that we can't even wave a magic wand?" Alex felt for the first time that although Ron was a bit ugly, his words were still quite right. "Okay, can anyone tell me how to wave a wand correctly?" While the whole class was stunned, Hermione alone raised her hand, and then memorized a large section of the original text of the book. "She has memorized at least 5,000 words," read a note passed by a girl, "This is a know-it-all!" "That's very detailed, ten points from Gryffindor." At this time, Alex was still happily passing small notes to the girls, not caring that Hermione glared at him several times when she sat down. This almost became a microcosm of the day, "Well, it completely explained the characteristics of Mimosa. Indeed, Muggles always have a lot of misunderstandings about magical plants Ah, I almost forgot, Ge Ten points for Lanfondo." Alex quietly passed the note to a group of girls, while sighing in his heart that the Hufflepuff girls are really friendly! Hermione was filled with anger because Alex had completely ignored Alex's kind reminder to her in Charms class, and her eyes became even fiercer. In this way, Hermione's powerful glare offensive had no impact on Alex at all. On the contrary, Alex had almost gotten to know every first-year witch and wizard in Hogwarts. "Can't you be more serious?" Hermione blocked Alex who was warming himself in front of the fireplace in the lounge. "Relax, relax" Alex shook the book in his hand, "I still love to learn." Hermione saw that the book¡¯s reputation was even more confusing - "How to Find a Perfect Love at Hogwarts - A Guide to Date Locations" "We have an astronomy class tonight. Do you know how to get to the classroom?" "In the east tower, you should focus on studying. I asked Professor McGonagall when I got the class schedule, but you were just talking to other girls at that time!" "Don't you know that women who talk too much tend to get wrinkles?" Alex immediately changed the subject when he saw signs of an explosion in Hermione. Apparently he had failed, and Hermione gave Alex another hard look and began a brainwashing campaign about taking advantage of the opportunity to study at Hogwarts. From the beginning of school to now, Alex's life trajectory has generally been very erratic, so erratic that even Harry and Ron in the same dormitory often have difficulty seeing him, but Neville occasionally encounters the same tangled station when he is lost. Alex at the top of the stairs. When Alex was crying, he discovered the spell that showed me the way.After running out of use at Hogwarts, Alex had to admit that it was a good idea to follow Hermione because she always found the classrooms fastest. "I really didn't expect that we would have astronomy classes with Ravenclaw," Hermione said as she walked and talked to Alex. "The Sorting Hat initially considered sorting me into Ravenclaw, but I felt it was too inappropriate. Lanfondo is better" Alex echoed while he was thinking, what is the spell for listening with earplugs? I can not hear? The astronomy class was in a tower on the east side. When Alex and the others walked into the classroom, they found that the entire tower was covered with thick carpets and there was a roof from which they could see the stars outside. "I read in "Hogwarts: A School History" that this place was originally built by Rowena Ravenclaw to better observe the stars." Hermione was now almost obsessed with Alec. Every time I preach to Alex, I can greatly alleviate the scene where I was frustrated by Alex on the train. Hermione kept nagging about what she read about astronomy class and Rowena Ravenclaw. Sometimes Alex thought Hermione was very feminine because Hermione was too nosy. The format of the astronomy class is very fun. Each student must be blindfolded first, and then slowly pace around the tower until they reach a position they feel comfortable and then lie down. In the words of astronomy professor Sinista, this is to allow you to find a way to get closer to the stars. This caused many people to bump into each other. Alex found it novel and interesting, and walked around in the tower. When Alex found a good position and lay down, what appeared in front of him was the boundless and extremely brilliant starry sky. The twinkling starlight passed directly through the roof of the tower, and Alex felt that his whole body was slowly rotating with the starlight. Alex felt that this was the first time since arriving at Hogwarts that he felt the charm of class. Just when Alex's whole spirit was spinning with the starlight, a sharp pain suddenly came from his waist. Alex turned his head and saw a girl wearing a blue-trimmed wizard robe, smiling happily, showing two small tiger teeth. Work related Chapter 6 Who are you? The girl was obviously full of resentment towards Alex. After laughing happily, she pretended to be innocent and looked at the sky. If you can¡¯t leave a good image for a girl, then at least you have to leave a bad image. A bad image is better than nothing and is forgotten in the blink of an eye. Alex has always practiced this very well. "Do I know you?" Alex asked, looking at the stars. ¡°I don¡¯t know you!¡± The girl forced out a sentence from the corner of her mouth. Alex closed his mouth depressedly and began to close his eyes and remember when he had seen this girl. The girl became even happier after realizing that Alex shut up in depression, and hummed a little tune in her mouth. The voice was very clear and nice. "Don't say I didn't tell you, your lipstick is smeared on your face." Alex's voice that wanted to be beaten came from the girl's ear again. "Huh?" The girl stopped humming, and was so nervous that she tapped her lips gently with her hand, and then looked again to determine which side of the lipstick was drawn. "Stop it, I have a mirror here." "Huh!" The girl quickly took it over and looked at herself in the mirror carefully. At this moment, Alex suddenly felt very peaceful, lying on a grass-like blanket, with a girl lying next to him, quietly looking at the starry sky in the distance Just when Alex was immersed in the peaceful scene of his fantasy, a short exclamation suddenly came from his ears. The girl kept poking Alex with her hands in an aura, and the mirror rolled to the side. The scary grimace is slowly disappearing, turning back into a radiant mirror. When women bully men, we call those people who endure silently and consistently display gentlemanly demeanor as good people. They can not only resist being beaten by women, carry women's bags, but are also very good at repairing computers Is Alex a good person? Obviously not. He skillfully stretched his hands to the girl's waist. He will retaliate tooth for tooth, eye for eye! ? ¡°You really think so, eh, it seems you still have a long way to go on the road to bachelorhood. He ruthlessly reached out to the innocent girl. I saw the girl writhing on the ground happily, murmuring loudly, and covering her mouth with her hands. Her whole body was shaking, and tears overflowed from the corners of her eyes from time to time, sliding over her blush under the starlight in the sky. The cheeks reflect the colorful light. The girl broke the jar and actually gave up her resistance, and even reached out to Alex. What kind of wizarding world is this The two of them were trying hard to hold back their laughter, while they were laughing hard at each other. Obviously this was much more interesting than going to class, especially when playing this with girls. "My name is Lisa Dupin. You can call me Lily." The girl with messy hair said goodbye to Alex after class. "My name is Alexander. Well, I will only allow you to call me Alex after you become more beautiful." ¡°Bang!¡± The girl angrily threw her backpack at Alex. Alex easily dodged it, leaving bursts of wild laughter and ran back to the lounge¡ª¡ª point¡ª¡ª Every day Alex is in a good mood, especially after the astronomy class that day, you can hear him laughing in bed under the quilt. Ron touched Harry and said to Harry in an exaggerated mouth: That's a weirdo. Harry looked at Ron's movements in confusion, and didn't understand until Ron repeated the lip-sync for the third time. He shrugged helplessly and made a face of approval. In Harry's memory, Alex had never worried about homework. "He's never worried about his homework. Damn it, I haven't even seen him doing homework in the lounge." Ron said to Harry at breakfast the next day with a bagel stuffed in his mouth. This was the first time that they didn't get lost on the way to the restaurant, and they ate very deliciously. Harry nodded and swallowed a mouthful of thick soup. "He doesn't seem to be with Hermione much recently. I remember when school first started, they were always together." As he said that, Harry looked towards Alex. passed. Where there are women, there may not be Alex; where there are Alex, there must be women. Alex was happily bragging to the girl, "He and we are completely different from each other." Harry turned his head and heard Ron behind him say, "I've never seen him unhappy, God knows every day Why can he be so happy?" "Ron" "kindness?" "What classes do we have today?"  "Take two Potions classes with the Slytherin students." Ron said, "Snape is the headmaster of Slytherin House, and they say he favors his students. Now we can see if it is true." That's true. " Harry suddenly thought of the large amount of homework assigned by Professor McGonagall yesterday, and sighed and said, "I really hope Professor McGonagall can also favor us." ?? ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D Who knows where the potions classroom is? That was probably Alex's only thought as he was lost on his way to class again, I really should have followed Hermione. In desperation, Alex muttered and took out the wand: "Heaven Lingling, Earth Lingling, show me the way." As he said that, the wand fell down, and Alex followed it like fate. I walked along the path pointed by the wand. He walked around the castle several times, and encountered Sir Kagendo several times who was riding a long-haired pony. When he drew his sword, he shouted that he wanted to duel with him, "If you have the ability, come down, coward." ." Alex would feel triumphant every time he encountered one, and then continue on the road to find the potions classroom. Alex walked to the underground of the castle. It was cold and damp everywhere. He even felt like his robe was soaked in water. Fortunately, while enduring the cold, damp and dark environment, Alex discovered the potions classroom at the end. Alex strode happily, grinning with bursts of self-satisfied laughter. Some people laughed happily because they finally found the Potions class, while others felt tortured by staying in the Potions class. "Potter!" Snape said suddenly, "What would I get if I added narcissus root powder to wormwood infusion?" "What kind of grass root powder is put into what solution?" Harry glanced at Ron, who was also stunned like him, and Hermione raised her arms high in the air. "I don't know, sir," said Harry. Snape curled his lips contemptuously. "Tsk, tsk - it seems that fame doesn't mean everything." Snape deliberately ignored Hermione's raised arms. "Let's try again. Potter, if I asked you to find me a bezoar, where would you look for it?" Hermione tried to raise her hands as high as possible without leaving her seat, but Harry didn't. I don¡¯t even know what bezoar is. He tried not to look at Malfoy, Crabbe and Goyle, who were shaking with laughter. "I don't know, sir." "I take it you didn't read a single book before term started, did you, Potter?" Harry forced himself to look straight into his cold eyes. When he was at the Dursleys' house, he had indeed read through all the books, but could Snape ask him to memorize all the contents of "A Thousand Magic Herbs and Fungi"? Snape still ignored Harry. Min's trembling arms. "Potter, what is the difference between Aconitum scapularis and Aconitum wolfsbane?" At this time, Hermione stood up, and her hand stretched straight towards the ceiling of the underground classroom. "I don't know," Harry whispered, "but I think Hermione knows the answer. Why don't you ask her?" Several students laughed. Harry caught Seamus's eye, and Seamus winked at him. Of course Snape was unhappy. "Sit down," he shouted at Hermione angrily, "let me tell you, Potter, narcissus root powder and wormwood can be mixed together to make a very powerful sleeping potion, which is a dose of water of life and death" Suddenly, There was a creaking sound on the door, followed by a question: "I said, have we all learned about the water of life and death?" "Who are you!?" Snape turned around. His originally cold and empty eyes could only remind people of two dark tunnels and a flame rolling in his eyes¡ª¡ª £­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­ ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? will be added before 12 o¡¯clock at noon today. Dear readers, for the sake of me still working hard to code on the 30th, please bookmark it and recommend it t.t Related works Chapter 7 Margaret Valentin (second update) Every night when Alex had to share a dormitory with Harry, he would close his eyes and lie on the bed and start thinking. If my confusion spell fools the Sorting Hat, I will be sorted into Slytherin, and then I can easily deal with a group of brats to become the chief, exclusive dormitory, attracting girls Normally, Alex would laugh and fall asleep when a girl started to have sex with him, but today was a little special. This was the first time that he stood and unfolded his penis, and there was a big hook-nosed man with unwashed hair walking around in front of him. Snape was obviously dissatisfied with Alex interrupting his revenge. His robes flew up from time to time as he walked back and forth in front of Alex, while he kept taunting: "Ah, I've been thinking, can you tell me any potion that can save your hopeless Gryffindor head!" "If I become the Chief, and then receive the exclusive care of Snape, and then prepare the love potion" Alex was still happy and stood up to be scolded in public. Who is afraid of whom? You can compare with China's teaching director More awesome! "If there was anything Snape would enjoy more than taking revenge on James Potter's son, it would obviously be taking revenge on a group of Gryffindors. After some cynicism towards Alex and Harry, "I'm going to put you in solitary confinement! You are reckless, have no sense of time, and will never, never learn to respect others!" Snape said, but in the end he actually He closed his eyes and took a deep breath, "Ten points from Gryffindor!" "No, my whole family worked for the party and the country. Bah, my whole family sacrificed their lives for Voldemort! You rebellious boy! You deserve to be a bachelor for the rest of your life, you two-year-old boy who never washes his hair!" Alex cursed. . This lesson was a nightmare for all the Gryffindors, especially Neville, who unfortunately burned his arm with the potion. "You should have known that this was Snape's Potions class, how could you be late!" "I'm just lost, Hermione, just lost." "You must go to class with me from now on. If you continue to do this, I will lose all the points I won from Professor McGonagall with the transfer spell!" "well¡­¡­" "Don't forget it!" "well¡­¡­" "snort!¡­¡­" Looking at Hermione walking away alone, Alex noticed that Hermione was more and more fond of humming as the end of their conversations. In the evening in the Gryffindor common room, the fire in the fireplace was crackling as always. Harry and Ron sat in front of the fireplace, lamenting from time to time the homework that made them rack their brains. "How on earth did Alex get through these assignments? Even though he was in solitary confinement tonight, he was still faster than us?" Ron put down his quill. Professor Binns of the History of Magic actually asked for a paper that was fifteen inches long. This was simply unbelievable. It was going to kill Ron. "Maybe he took notes?" Harry was a little unsure. Although Alex was his roommate, he could only see him during class every day, and he had a mysterious feeling about him. "Impossible," Ron opened and closed his nose excitedly, and pointed his thumb back at Hermione. "During the History of Magic, Hermione kept staring at him angrily, and he fell asleep for the whole class!" Is he a genius? Harry saw Hermione stretch and walk past them, Alex beating her by half an hour. "And, most importantly, he! Never! Borrow! Our! Homework!" Ron used both hands to hold down Harry, who was looking at Hermione in a daze, and twisted him around and said. Just when Ron and Harry were growing more and more resentful towards Alex, Alex was lying on the bed, holding a book in his hand, feeling the warmth brought by the fire in the dormitory, And the quilt was heated by the house elf, and he groaned comfortably. What could be more pleasant than taking a hot bath and reading a book in a warm bed after hard physical work? After reading the book for a while, Alex closed his eyes and slowly recalled today's confinement. "Clean everything here." Just when Alex began to recall the hundred magics that must be used at home, a more terrifying voice came over, "No magic is allowed!" Looking at Ravenclaw's densely packed trophy display room, Alex Chris felt dizzy. Snape couldn't possibly watch over Alex all the time. After warning Alex again not to use magic, he looked at Alex's frowning expression and took a deep breath happily. Obviously, This smell that brought Gryffindor's misfortune made him feel very satisfied, and he walked out in a happy mood. Alex is a thief?Listening to Snape's footsteps gradually disappearing, the thump-dong-dong-dong became smaller and smaller. He took out a breath and took out his wand: "Clean it up." Damn, if you say you don't need it, I won't use it. Just treat it like me. Silly? Alex wandered around the Ravenclaw trophy room, waving his wand to clear trophies one by one. Maybe it's because girls are generally smarter than boys, or for some other reason, but the Ravenclaw trophy room is basically filled with photos of girls. It was a rainy day to spank the child, and it was also idle. Alex looked at the slowly progressing trophy, and looked down at the girl's photo again. There is a girl named Margaret. This is the third time Alex has seen this girl, and he always feels very familiar. And after seeing the girl named Margaret for the fourteenth time, Alex was sure that he had seen her somewhere before, but he just couldn't tell. Well, forget about the girl named Margaret. If calculated based on her age, she is old enough to be her own mother now. Alex, who had no choice but to accept this, was a little frustrated and changed his position on the bed to a more comfortable position. But when they thought about what happened next, they became happy again. "Lily, I knew you were the only one I could rely on in the entire Hogwarts." Alex said while sitting on the steps. "If I have to stand in the tower waiting for you so late next time, you should never ask me to lend you my homework." The girl named Lily showed two small tiger teeth threateningly. "But I'm curious. We obviously have different progress in many classes. Why can you get me the answers to my homework every time?" "Gryffindors are stupid. That's because we in Ravenclaw have our own special library." "The special library also sells reference answers?" Alex couldn't sit still. He should have given himself a confusion spell to fanatically pursue knowledge. Raven - all girls - Crow College now seems How good it is! "Of course not!" The girl looked at Alex with a retarded expression, "Is it true that Gryffindors don't have brains?" "Don't force me to use curses!" Alex stood up with a cry, his whole face twisted in a ferocious manner. "Hmph! A brainless idiot like you should be sent to troll school. Tell the truth about how you managed to get into Hogwarts. How dare you say during the sorting that I would go into Hufflepuff!" The girl became more and more angry as she spoke, and her whole face turned red. "At that time, I just felt that you were kind-hearted," Alex said with a flattering smile. "Let's talk about your library. I don't even know about it." The girl reluctantly ended her complaint about Alex¡¯s lack of nutrition and sat next to Alex: ¡°We Ravenclaws have been together since a long time ago¡­¡± "Imprisoned a princess!?": "Don't interrupt me! I just built a library with all the books scattered around." "No bookshelf?" "Well, according to the senior, it was decided by the person who originally established this library. He said that learning knowledge is like taking an adventure. If you are lucky and find the right famous teacher, you will get twice the result with half the effort," Lily said with a very soothing expression and her eyes still Squint occasionally to recall the content. "So you made the right choice by asking me to learn spells." Alex boasted proudly. ¡°Do you know how to write self-knowledge?!¡± "Alex?" Alex raised his eyebrows. Lily took a deep breath in anger and said, "If you interrupt me again, I will never give you homework again! Where did I just say, by the way, there are no bookshelves, so we are in that library Looking for books, sometimes you will find idiotic books similar to the collection of fairy tales of Sibion. I am sure it was a prank by people in the past, but sometimes you will find very, very powerful books. I heard that someone once found a book. This book records the spell that can defeat the mysterious man." "Damn, Harry Potter legend?" "No, I don't know what it is. Anyway, it's been circulated like this, but no one has ever claimed it or used it. I mean, if anyone really knows this spell, unless he is a Death Eater, he will definitely know it. It was announced, wasn¡¯t it?¡± "That makes sense. No, did you just find a spell that allows you to do your own homework?!" Alex's jaw dropped in surprise. "No, I just found a notebook." "Notebook?" "Well, this is a girl named Margaret. If I have any questions, I will write them on it and thenShe will automatically give the answer, Alex, you know, our debt to Mary may never be repaid! "Lily said with emotion, her tone was so meaningful. Thinking of this, Alex opened his eyes and slowly rubbed his temple with his right hand, Margaret. Who is this person? That diary is obviously a Horcrux. Are Horcruxes now as common as cabbage, to the point where you can find them in any notebook? Alex sighed and looked at Harry's bed. He was the son of his father's enemy. What kind of bloody plot is this!¡ª¡ª £­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­ I wish all readers family reunion and good luck on New Year¡¯s Eve Recommendations, collections, book reviews, none of them can be missing~~~ Related Works Chapter 8: Stealing the Show Alex thought about Margaret for a long time before going to bed. He pretended to sleep and closed his eyes to recall, but he just couldn't remember where he had seen him. Until they heard Harry and Ron return to bed and start complaining in what they thought were quiet words. "Harry, why doesn't Alex ever talk to us?" "I don't know either." Harry said as he lay on the bed and looked at Ron, who was winking at him. "We talked so much on the first night, but he only said one sentence. Alexander, you can call me Alex." With that, Ron looked towards Alex's bed and found that Alex Kes was still sleeping soundly, so he made a vomiting motion towards him with peace of mind, "He can do nothing but play with girls!" Harry didn't want to say bad things about his roommate behind his back, but he felt that what Ron said was indeed reasonable. In the end, because he wanted to express his helplessness and show that he agreed with Ron's words, he nodded awkwardly and The action of shrugging together. ¡­ The next morning, Ron poked Harry and pointed at Alex, who was talking to a girl, "Look, it's like this again. Talking to different girls every day, how can he not be exhausted to death!" Harry had to nod helplessly. Alex was surprisingly good with women. He could even become friends with Hermione. Every time he saw him and Hermione in and out of class together, chatting and laughing, Harry had an incredible feeling. . "He's a complete freak." These were Ron's exact words. When Harry saw Alex, whose words made the girls around him laugh, he suddenly felt that it was extremely correct. Alex felt that every first-year boy in Gryffindor was very excited today, especially Ron. For the fourth time, he heard Ron bragging about how he nearly crashed into an oncoming glider while riding a broomstick. "Alex, doesn't this happen to you?" "How is it possible, but you know I have always been a low-key person." Then Alex began to tell the story of riding a broomstick and killing an American Black Hawk in Iraq. ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨DI feel comfortable every time I can copy the original text¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D "Say 'get up.'" Mrs. Ho Qi, who had short gray hair, walked back and forth in front of the students, turning her yellow eyes like an eagle from time to time. "Get up" Alex said softly. "Get up" Alex whispered. "Get up~" Alex said in a brisk tone. "Get up!" Alex looked ferocious. No matter Alex gritted his teeth or pretended to be nice, the broom never moved an inch. He looked around and realized that no one was paying attention to him. He picked up the broom and grabbed it in his hand. When all of them successfully grasped the broom in their hands, Mrs. Huo Qi began to correct their movements one by one. "Mr. Malfoy, your hand should be held back a little, and the shape of your hand should be like this." After saying that, Mrs. Hoch also demonstrated to Malfoy, "You all should come and see, this is the shape of your hand." "Okay, as soon as I whistle, you push your legs off the ground and push hard." After demonstrating the hand movements, Mrs. Huo Qi said, "Hold the broom steadily, rise a few feet, and then lean forward slightly. Fall vertically back to the ground. Listen to my whistle¡ªthree¡ªtwo¡ª" Neville flew up, and Alex watched the little fat man fly higher and higher, until he rose to a height of twenty feet. Maybe his tense nerves suddenly couldn't stand it, or for some other reason, and he jumped from the broom. One end slipped off. The whole person was like an inflated balloon that suddenly deflated. With a bang, it spun several times in the air and hit the ground straight. Alex was stunned as he watched Neville crash into him, and subconsciously took out his wand: "There are many obstacles!" he shouted. It was like Neville suddenly hit a layer of steel plates, and you could even hear a bang if you got close. Moreover, it gave him severe pain, and his fat round face was covered with cold sweat. "Damn, why do I always use the wrong spell!" Alex screamed strangely, and then yelled "Yu Family Disaviosa!" It was as if there was a rope hanging behind Neville, or a hand holding Neville from below. Neville, who had been falling straight down just now, suddenly fell down again after hitting the layers of steel plates. The air stopped. Ron was so surprised that his eyes almost popped out of his head when he saw Alex, who he thought only played with girls, doing this. He was not the only one. Many Slytherin girls were looking at Alex quietly. They felt that Alex in this scene was particularly graceful and elegant.Lezheling. "Good job, young man", Mrs. Huo Qi came over, "This is the best floating spell I have ever seen. You should let him down. Ah, yes, I will send him to the hospital wing to check his body." "With that said, Mrs. Hooch helped Neville to the hospital wing. As she walked, she told him that no bones were injured, thank God. Don't worry or anything like that. "You did a great job." Hermione happily walked around in front of Alex, her whole face flushed with smiles. "I think she should give you extra points." Alex suddenly felt like he was spinning in front of her. The transferred Hermione is cute. Ron looked at Hermione in front of Alex, turned back to Harry and said, "Look, I knew that everything he did was to show off his authority in front of girls" "Ron, what is that?" Harry pointed to the place where Alex cast a spell on Neville just now. "Don't change the subject, Harry, we have to do something about Alex. Don't you think he is too arrogant?" Ron jumped up and down. Just when Harry was trying to see clearly what was in the grass in the distance, Malfoy suddenly jumped up and broke into Harry's sight. "Look!" Malfoy raised the memory ball and let it sparkle in the sun. "That idiot Longbottom's grandmother gave it to him." Everyone stopped talking, and Ron suddenly turned to look at Alex. The man was still talking to Hermione over there, not caring about Malfoy's actions at all. "Bring it here, Malfoy," Harry whispered. Malfoy smiled evilly and said, "I want to put it somewhere and let Longbottom pick it up - how about putting it on a tree?" "Bring it here!" Harry shouted, but Malfoy had already jumped on his broom and took off. He flew well indeed - he hovered parallel to the top of an oak tree and shouted, "Come and get it, Potter!" Harry grabbed his broom. "Come on!" Ron saw Harry also grabbing the broom and started to cheer him up, glancing at Alex from time to time. Harry didn¡¯t listen to Ron¡¯s words of encouragement, and blood hit his eardrums. He got on the broomstick and kicked the ground hard, so he rose up. The air blew through his hair, and his robes fluttered behind him. There was a sudden burst of ecstasy in his heart, and he realized that he had discovered something he A skill that can be learned by oneself without a teacher - so easy, so wonderful. He lifted the broom a little higher, making it fly higher. He heard the girls' screams and gasps coming from her face, and heard Ron's shouts of admiration. I'm about the same as Alex now, he thought, maybe more popular than him. Thinking of this, he suddenly felt full of power, and he suddenly turned the broom around and faced Malfoy in the air. Malfoy looked shocked. "Bring it here," Harry shouted, "or I'll knock you off your broom." "Oh, really?" Malfoy said. He wanted to scoff, but the expression on his face was tense. Harry seemed to be born knowing what to do. He leaned forward, gripped the broom tightly with both hands, and fired the broom like a javelin toward Malfoy. Malfoy barely dodged; Harry turned back sharply, grabbing the broom firmly. Several people below were applauding. Yes, I do feel more welcome than Alex, who is happy, even excited, in this moment. "You don't have Crabbe or Goyle here to protect you, Malfoy," Harry shouted. Malfoy seemed to have the same idea. "Here, let's see if you can catch it!" he shouted, throwing the glass ball high into the air, and then quickly landed towards the ground. Harry saw the glass ball rising into the sky as if in slow motion, and then began to fall. He leaned forward and pointed his broomstick downward - in the blink of an eye, he accelerated and swooped down, chasing the glass ball - the wind whistled in his ears, mixed with the screams of the audience below, and he stretched out his hand Go and catch the glass ball one foot above the ground. He straightened the broom handle in time, and then he fell gently on the grass, holding the memory ball firmly in his hand. The thing ended like this, Harry caught the memory ball, but was taken away by Professor McGonagall. Patil spoke up for Harry, but was harshly reprimanded by Professor McGonagall. Alex kindly went up to comfort her. He was not sure whether he was taking advantage of the situation, but many girls thought he was considerate, and he Apparently she thought so too, which made Hermione very angry because she was left aside by Alex again. "Why don't you speak for Harry!" Ron looked at Alex who was comforting Patil and rushed to him and said angrily.   Alex turned his head when he heard the sound. He squinted his eyes and looked at Ron standing in front of him. He raised his head slightly and thought for a moment. This made Ron dislike it very much. He had seen this kind of action from a distance. Malfoy's dad did. But who cares what Ron thinks? Alex pondered for a moment, smiled perfunctorily at Ron a few times, then turned to comfort Patil, and ignored Ron. Malfoy laughed immediately when he saw this scene and said, "Pansy, my mother told me when she was at home not to talk to the poor Weasley family. You see, it's definitely not just my parents who told them this." Child." Pansy and Goyle laughed in agreement. Ron stood awkwardly next to Alex, but was ignored by him. He wanted to glare at him fiercely, but he hesitated and did not dare to do it in person. At this time, the laughter of Malfoy's group came from behind. His face turned green with anger. He mustered up all his courage to stare at Alex, just for a moment, then turned to look angrily at Malfoy. "What Weasley are you looking at?" Malfoy became even more happy. He walked over and said, "You pure-blooded scum, I guess you don't even know what a duel is now." After saying this, he laughed again. stand up. ¡°Come on then!¡± Ron yelled fiercely, and the entire playground suddenly paid attention to this place. "If you have no objection, it will be tonight. A duel between wizards. Only use wands - no contact." Malfoy was obviously not used to being watched by so many people. He took the initiative to move closer and looked away as he spoke. Alex looked at it, feeling that his throat was a little dry, and then said: "If you are afraid, let that man be your assistant, but who will help a Weasley who can't even pay for tea? ?¡± "I don't need it, my assistant is Harry! Who is your assistant?" Ron answered quickly. Malfoy looked at Alex again, then looked back with regret and looked back and forth between Crabbe and Goyle, "Crabbe," he said, "at midnight, how about it? We're in the trophy room. When I meet you, the door is never locked there.¡±¡ª¡ª I wish all book friends a Happy New Year and good luck in the Year of the Rabbit By the way, I didn¡¯t watch this year¡¯s Spring Festival Gala at all. I spent all my time coding For the sake of my hard work RecommendedCollectionPiaotian Literature bsp; Related Works Chapter 9 Yugardim Leviosa When having breakfast the next day, Ron and Harry twisted their bodies from time to time, trying to change into a more comfortable position to relieve the pain in their bodies, because the duel with Malford didn't start at all last night, and there was no trace of him. See. Instead, the two of them were chased by Filch who heard the noise, and hid in a small room on the third or fourth floor. Who still remembers the details? In order to avoid pursuit, the two of them tried their best to open the door. They are still hurting. As a result, they went in and directly faced the three-headed dog. When they returned, they were scolded by Hermione who happened to meet them, "What are you doing?" Dare you go out so late!? Do you know how many points will be deducted from Gryffindor!" Hermione, who was wearing a pink nightgown, was extremely horrified at that moment. Harry and Ron were still twisting and changing in their seats, when a flock of owls flew down from the sky. Harry had already told everyone that he had been selected for the Gryffindor Quidditch team. "Show that Alex, we are not like him who only make girls happy!" Ron said. It¡¯s still fresh in my mind. When Harry appeared in front of Alex with a broom, he did notice that Alex's eyes lit up, and he suddenly felt that this scene made him very happy. Alex looked at Harry holding the broom. Could this be the Firebolt? It seemed very expensive. The price had to be negotiated. It would definitely cost several thousand Galleons. Thousands of gold galleons! ? He suddenly remembered that there was no money left in the treasury left by his parents. Picking up girls without money was just like forcing the author to break out without recommendation votes. Isn't this nonsense%£¤%# Alex is mourning Alex is thinking of a way Alex is going back to rob a bank during the summer vacation "Well, don't forget that subtle wrist movement we have been training!" Professor Flitwick said sharply, standing on his pile of books as usual. "One wave and one shake, remember, one wave and one shake. It's also very important to recite the spell correctly - don't forget the wizard Barufio. He said the 'f' instead of an 's' and found himself lying on the bed. On the floor, on the chest, was a bison.¡± All the students were half-interested. After all, they were more looking forward to floating a high-altitude object in the air easily like Alex, rather than sitting here and waving a magic wand stupidly at a feather. Depressed people are all the same. Hermione is sulking for Alex again. According to his usual pushy behavior, now he is just sitting there in a daze. It is unforgivable and unforgivable Ron's mood didn't seem to be much better, and he was actually assigned to a group with Hermione. "Wingardim Leviosa!" he shouted loudly, waving his two long arms like windmills. "You're wrong," Hermione said bluntly, "It's Yu plus Dimlvi-O-Sa. The word 'plus' needs to be long and clear." "Since you're so clever, you should give it a try," Ron growled. Hermione rolled up her sleeves, waved her wand, and said, "Wingardium Leviosa!" Their feather rose from the table and hung four feet above their heads. "Oh, well done!" Professor Flitwick shouted, clasping his hands, "Look, Miss Granger has succeeded!" When get out of class was about to end, Ron's mood was extremely bad. "No wonder everyone can't stand her," he told Harry as they trudged through the crowded corridors. "She's honestly a nightmare." Someone bumped into Harry and hurried past them. It's Hermione. Harry caught a glimpse of her face - he was surprised to see she was crying. "I think she heard what you said." "So what?" Ron said, but he also showed a hint of uneasiness. "She must have noticed that she doesn't have any friends. I heard them say that Alex couldn't stand her and found a new Ravenclaw girl. Who would want her?!" Alex spent the whole afternoon struggling with the question of how to get money. Should I go to the bank, or the bank, or the bank It wasn't until the Halloween dinner that he realized something was wrong. "What are you looking at, Alex?" "Lavender, Hermione didn't come today? There is chocolate pudding tonight. She will regret it to death." "Alex" Lavender, a girl with blond hair, said to Alex very seriously, "I heard from Ron that you found a new girlfriend from Ravenclaw." , abandoned Hermione." "Pfft!" Alex spit out all the sherry in his mouth, "Ahem, we are just good friends. If Weasley doesn't gossip, will someone get killed?" ¡°But she cried for a while in the women¡¯s restroom because of this incident.?. " Just when Alex felt like he had seen all this before, Professor Quirrell suddenly rushed into the restaurant, his big scarf tilted on his head, a look of horror on his face. Everyone stared at him, and saw him walking to Professor Dumbledore's chair, leaning on the table, and gasping: "The troll - in the underground classroom - thought you should know." After saying that, he fell to the floor and passed out. Alex cursed secretly, Hermione was still in the damn women's room, you bitch Weasley! At the same time, the restaurant suddenly became a mess. Professor Dumbledore had to make several piercing pyrotechnic explosions from the tip of his wand before everyone fell silent. ¡°Prefect,¡± he said in a low voice, ¡°lead the students from your college to the dormitories immediately!¡± Percy is naturally very familiar with it. What a nonsense! While Alex was pushing hard to push through the crowd, Hufflepuff was full of people, and he was trying to identify the way to the women's bathroom. Women's bathroom, Alex, do you dare to say that you didn't want to go in and take a look? ¡­ On the other side, Harry and Ron were high-fiving each other. They locked the troll in the women's toilet. I also threw the keys in just in case. "We saved Hermione. People like Alex are unreliable at critical moments!" Ron told Harry excitedly. "Yeah!" Harry was obviously very excited, and Gryffindor's adventurous blood was completely boiling at this moment. "If it weren't for us, Hermione in the women's bathroom would probably be in danger" "Women's restroom!" The two people suddenly reacted, but the key had already been thrown in, and a shrill, frightened voice came from the room they just stayed in. "Bang! Bang!" Harry and Ron tried their best to push away the people they had locked. "What are you doing?" Alex finally came to the door of the women's toilet after going around and around, and found that both Harry and Ron were banging on the door. "Don't block the way, idiot!" Poor Alex Chris hadn't realized yet that he had made it to the women's room. "Hermione, Hermione is in there!" Harry shouted as he bumped into it. "Wingardim Leviosa!" Harry and Ron were seen floating like the toads used by Flitwick to demonstrate. The two floated backwards for a short distance, and finally slammed into the door of the women's toilet with a "whoosh" like cannonballs. Obviously, Alex Chris didn't have the bad habit of using his body to hit doors like Harry. Rather than doing this, he preferred to use others as corkscrews. With a sound of "Bang!", Hermione, who had been screaming hysterically in the women's bathroom just now, suddenly found that the door had been knocked open, and the door panels that followed the explosion were Harry and Ron. The two of them were still recovering, relying on Using inertia, it flew in and hit the giant monster hard. The troll was staggered by the sudden attack and even dropped the big wooden stick in his hand. "Hermione, come here!" Alex yelled Harry? Alex thought to himself, I don¡¯t care whether Harry lives or lives~ "III can't walk anymore" Hermione's feet suddenly went weak, and then she collapsed in the corner and started crying. Alex spat hard, pointed his wand at the troll, and shouted, "Look here, you are as stupid as Harry!" The troll opened his big yellow teeth in worry, and said loudly: "Look here, you are as stupid as Harry!" He kept lowering the green liquid, and walked towards Alex's direction with a strange cry, not caring at all that the big wooden stick he had just held in his hand was crushed to pieces by his step. "Although I always pronounce the spell wrong, I will never let it slip in critical moments." Alex cheered himself up and shouted loudly: "Split into pieces!" A ray of red light shot out from Alex Elder's wand, which was as thick as the stick used by the troll just now, and hit the troll directly and accurately. The giant monster seemed unresponsive, and struggled to take a few steps forward. Then it made a crackling sound like ice cubes breaking, and green blood spurted out from various parts of the giant monster. Min was stunned, and the wind turned into piles of fragments with a snap. The body of the troll was in pieces and scattered throughout the women's restroom. Hermione doubled over and vomited when she saw this scene. "Hey, you should at least help me up first" Alex held the wand in one hand, leaned against the wall of the women's room with difficulty, staggered over to comfort Hermione, and said something Joking from time to time. At this moment, there was a burst of chaotic footsteps, and a group of professors heard the earth-shattering noise in the women's toilet and hurried over. Entering womanhoodAs a result, Professor Quirrell couldn't help lying on the ground, retching and sobbing. "You, how dare you!" Professor McGonagall's hands were shaking with anger. "Why don't you stay in the dormitory?" Snape looked at the fragments of troll corpses scattered in the women's toilets with a surprised look, lying on the ground. Harry and Ron, who kept wailing, and Alex, who staggered towards Hermione, snorted a short breath from their noses, disgust mixed with surprise, "Gryffindor" Hermione finally struggled to stand up. "I came to see the troll because I I thought I could handle it on my own you know, because I'd read about them in books and knew a lot about them." Although he knew that Hermione in the book would indeed lie to the teacher, after getting along for such a long time, Alex was still surprised when he saw that Hermione really lied to Professor McGonagall! ¡°If they hadn¡¯t found me without Alex, I would definitely be dead by now.¡± "Oh if that's the case" Professor McGonagall stared at them and muttered, "Miss Granger, you stupid girl, how can you think that you can deal with a mountain-sized troll on your own? " Hermione lowered her head sadly, while Alex opened his mouth desperately and gasped for air. He was swaying while squinting his eyes to aim. "Miss Granger, because of this matter, Gryffindor will be" Professor McGonagall was interrupted before she could finish her words. "I thinkProfessor, if youdon't suggest it, I want to be sent to" Before he could finish speaking, Alex fell into Hermione's arms. There was a scream, followed by a burst of jumping. When Alex woke up again, he was lying in the hospital wing, and Hermione was lying on the edge of the bed, snoring slightly. Alex struggled to move a few times, which woke Hermione up. Hermione hugged Alex fiercely and sobbed silently. "Hey, Miss Beaver, you made my clothes wet" Alex didn't know where to put his hands in embarrassment. Hermione suddenly paused, then cried harder, and now there were intermittent beatings. ¡°No, ah~~~~¡± Alex suddenly shouted and fell straight down. "Ah!~" Hermione's sharp scream immediately penetrated the entire hospital wing. "Mrs. Pomfrey! Madam! He fainted again!" "He just lost strength. He will be fine when he wakes up, oh? He fainted again. Hold him down and let me give him an injection. This is a small prop I found from Muggles" With a "pop", Alex jumped up from the bed, pulled Hermione and ran towards the Gryffindor common room. Madam Pomfrey behind him is holding a syringe that can be used to inject elephants, squeezing out water little by little ?? ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D ??Swear in the name of a royal sister control As long as readers collect and vote for lolita, I will let Alex take care of it~~~ Work related Chapter 10 Night Journey Chapter 1 Night Journey Recently, I have been accustomed to writing about Harry first. This is a bad habit. I need to change it. ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D During breakfast, Alex habitually picked up the bagel in front of him and began to lament. This has almost become his daily standard action. After sighing three times at the bagel, I dipped in some milk and started a depressing day. Yes, it's depression. Since Alex¡¯s heroic rescue, Hermione¡¯s whole attitude toward him suddenly changed. Of course, when Alex was lying in the hospital wing, he started to fantasize about, for example, Hermione's promise to her, her promise to her, her body to her, and so on. Of course, if every man¡¯s fantasy could really come true, Merlin wouldn¡¯t have to be pinned under a stone by a witch named Vivian and play in the forbidden room every day to cultivate his sexual desire. The reality is that every Gryffindor is rumored that Alex likes Hermione. But Hermione never spoke to Alex again from that day on. He simply couldn't understand what these girls were thinking. If you don¡¯t understand it, don¡¯t think about it. It¡¯s good to be a simple person. Alex turned his head in a familiar manner and started chatting with other girls. Although sometimes girls will deliberately use their eyes to indicate to Alex that your Hermione is over there. But every time Alex ignored this gesture, the girls would be very happy. As a result, this bitch took advantage of this and chatted with first-year girls every day, which greatly satisfied the vanity of Gryffindor first-year girls. "Those girls' lives are so boring, and I just bring a little fun to their lives." Alex said. This kind of life lasted until an astronomy class after Halloween. ¡°Obviously, many students are resentful of Astronomy Professor Sinistra¡¯s seating arrangement, but he still goes his own way. So every time at this time, Alex could always hear people bumping into each other while looking for a seat. He often maliciously speculated whether Harry and Ron, who had ten broken ribs as a result of hitting the door, would reflexively scream because they were hit by others. "I heard you found a girlfriend?" Lily asked, lying next to Alex while looking at the starry sky with her blue eyes shining. In fact, many times, the questions girls ask are not as simple as they appear on the surface. They always have a habit of hiding a deeper problem inside. If you can't find it, they will be angry no matter how you answer it. "Students, please pay attention to the position of Sagittarius in the zodiac. We have always believed that Sagittarius is a fire sign, but you should pay attention. This constellation also has certain wind attributes" Sinistra's voice floated throughout the tower. . "If you were in that situation, I would save you too." Alex turned his head and gave Lily a big smile. "I'm not asking you that!" Lily hit Alex with her hand, blushing and shyly focusing on the sky again. "Haha, of course Muggles also talk about zodiac signs. I have to say that what they say makes sense to a certain extent. We can see that this is something left over from the early contact between wizards and Muggles" Sinistra waved his wand, and every time A blackboard appeared in front of each student, with words twinkling like stars explaining knowledge about the constellations. "Hey, actually" Lily found Alex completely sunk in, and rubbed her lower lip back and forth with her two little tiger teeth in annoyance, "Are you listening to me?" A meaningless "hmm" sound came from Alex next to him. He was obviously fascinated by the astronomy class. "The constellations will also have corresponding wands. For example, most Sagittarius in December will tend to use elderwood wands. Most of them are good at" On the blackboard conjured by Professor Sinistra, characters like stars are on Keep flashing. After discovering that no matter how much she yelled, she couldn't summon Alex's soul back, Lily could only keep poking Alex's ribs with her elbows. Alex was so hurt that he turned his head and looked at Lily who pretended that nothing happened. He patted his forehead with his hand and said, "This is the content of the exam. We were just in class" "Don't change the subject," Lily responded quickly. "Have you forgotten what you promised me last time?" "Huh?" Alex once again felt how bad it was to have a bad memory. "Hmph! I know you won't take what others say to heart!" Lily thought of Alex and bared her little fangs. "Last time you asked me for homework, you promised me that you would take me to the ban Lin took the risk!" "Yeah, let's go adventuring in the Forbidden Forest at night"??? Do you want to push back on me, push back on me, or push back on me? Alex moaned, Alex moaned with ecstasy. Time flies, and in a blink of an eye, it¡¯s time for Lily to schedule Alex to push him back. It¡¯s time to go on an adventure in the Forbidden Forest. Alex quietly went into the Gryffindor prefects' bathroom for this. It was actually easy to knock Percy out. He took a hot bath and prepared a new set of school uniforms. ¡°It was a dark and windy night, so I crawled into bed in the dark.¡± Alex was full of passion all night long, tossing and turning on the bed, silently thinking about the date he had with Lily. At this moment, Hermione and everything else had already been forgotten, and she couldn't give up the entire forest for a tree. Alex looked at the magic watch placed by the bedside. The hands on it pointed at the date time for the first time in a lifetime. That's when Alex jumped up from the bed, his movements light and quick. "However, it is inevitable that people will make mistakes sometimes. Just when Alex was excitedly preparing to go on a date, Harry and Ron woke up. Harry noticed that Alex was acting unusually and quietly made a mute gesture to Ron, who responded with an exaggerated mouth shape. Their curiosity defeated everything, and they followed Alex quietly after he went out. "You're late again!" Lily pouted, "You're late every time!" "Let's go. By the way, do you know the way out of the castle?" Alex immediately changed the subject. "No, I don't know him at all" Lily was obviously losing her temper. "Hey, luckily I still know a road. It's really sad to be with a road idiot." Alex lamented. "Yeah!" Lily screamed strangely, opening her mouth with two small tiger teeth and biting Alex. "Hey, can you show a little bit of your Ravenclaw ladylike demeanor" Alex said helplessly. "No, no, no, I'm going to bite you to death, you idiot!" "Haha, it's not up to you~" As he said that, Alex grabbed Lily's waist and jumped off the window sill. "Ah!" Lily just made a little sound, and she immediately understood and covered her mouth tightly to prevent him from making a sound. "Yingardium Leviosa~" Alex immediately waved the wand with his free hand. Magic is not used to pick up girls, it is simply a wild thing! Alex and Lily were like dandelions blown by the wind, slowly falling from the window sill. He actually had the leisure to wave his wand and float in front of the Gryffindor lounge with Lily in the air. The two of them slid until playground. "We're here," Alex said to Lily very gently. ¡°¡­¡± Lily closed her eyes happily ever since she floated like a dandelion in the sky. "Hey, wake up!" Alex tugged at Lily's clothes, "We're hanging from the eaves!" Lily opened her eyes and hugged Alex tightly with both hands, "You actually lied to me again!" Lily reacted and immediately let go of her hands, blushing and started chasing and beating Alex. Sri Lanka. Alex turned around and begged for mercy pitifully to Lily, then suddenly accelerated and ran away for several steps. After realizing that Lily had been left behind for a while, he started laughing arrogantly. As a result, Lily was so angry that he hit her again. He and the two ran towards the Forbidden Forest noisily. Goethe once said that the boy is not in love and the girl is not pregnant. Isn¡¯t this exactly what this scene is like? Ah, you said I didn't talk about Harry and Ron, who would care about them? Let them go on a date with Mag~ ?? ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D ???????????????????????? Asking for votes??????????????? Asking for collection?????????? Asking for book reviews????????????????????? By the way, do you like the style of this chapter? Next chapter, "First Intimate Contact", you know! By the way, this is the last early morning update From now on, it will be changed from noon to 4 p.m. By the way, I went to a board game store today and spent the entire night as a traitor. I decided that if I get over 100 recommendations tomorrow, I¡¯ll add another chapter to improve my character Related works Chapter 11 The first intimate contact Alex and Lily ran noisily for a while, until Lily squatted on the ground out of breath and looked at Alex angrily. When he came over, she immediately used her little fangs to He bit his hand hard and said, "I told you to bully me!" This little farce caused by the landing ended. Suddenly there was no more noise, and the entire Forbidden Forest immediately became quiet. Some squirrels could be heard nibbling on pine cones. The moonlight shines through the treetops and shines on Alex and Lily who are walking through the dense forest, like a cloak woven with silver threads. With the breeze in the forest, the moonlight seems to be swaying gently. Although Alex and Lily can speak and behave freely in the tower of Hogwarts Castle, this cannot change the reality that the two of them are just teenagers. Alex can be said to be pretty good at dealing with girls, or quite knowledgeable. When he and Lily were on the tower, he often teased the shy girl to show a side to him that others didn't know. But in such a scene, Alex felt that his mouth was very dry, and he was very depressed to find that he couldn't help but feel uncomfortable when facing such a scene. In other words, really at a loss. "Well, Lily" Alex was embarrassed and didn't know where to put his hand, and kept dangling it from Lily's hand. "What's wrong?" Lily turned around. She was looking curiously at the tree pot in front of her - a magical creature that can be made into a wand. They can't learn it until the third or fourth grade. "No, it's nothing." Alex was a little unprepared for Lily's sudden turn, "I mean, let's go to the Forbidden Forest" Lily looked at him curiously, but said nothing. She just showed a sweet smile and two small tiger teeth. "Yes, have you seen that tree pot?" Alex himself didn't know what he was talking about, but at this moment, he felt a turmoil in his heart. How shameless Alex, he thought, finally got this opportunity, I am not discussing tree pots with Lily! ? Patting his face hard, Alex returned to his normal level as if he had sobered up. Men, it is inevitable that they will have stage fright the first time. One of my classmates asked us to borrow money to buy three small blue pills for the first time. He was talking nonsense. If there is no progress in another seven or eight years, I will About to become a magician "Lily, have you heard of unicorns?" Alex asked pretending to be casual. "Of course I have," Lily was obviously very happy that Alex had returned to his original state. She also felt very embarrassed just now. Now she happily jumped in front of Alex and said, "Don't underestimate us Ravenclaw~" "I just don't have confidence in you." Alex curled his lips obviously. "You're going to die." Lily immediately realized that Alex, who was shy and silent just now, was better! ¡°Stop chasing me, you¡¯ll give me nightmares, hahahahaha~~~¡± Alex ran in front of him forgetfully, laughing heartily. "Go to hell! Go to hell! Go to hell!!!" Lily chased the running Alex with all her strength. For the first time, she discovered that it was so fascinating to forget the desire for knowledge and simply run like the wind. A string of laughter like silver bells gradually appeared behind Alex. After running an unknown distance, Alex was so tired that he leaned against a tree, breathing heavily. He didn't expect that Lily, who looked so frail and usually so gentle, could run so well. "Don'tdon'ttry to run away, III'm going to bite you to death!" Lily rushed straight towards Alex, still shouting. However, due to her long running, she was exhausted and she stumbled and fell into Alex's arms. Alex felt that all the hairs on his body stood up. He stared blankly at Lily who fell into his arms, watching her nose become slightly red due to the running just now, and with her violent breathing, Open and close slightly. He put a trembling hand around Lily's waist. Looking at the lips of the girl in front of him gasping slightly to calm the aftermath of the violent exercise, Alex was almost drunk. "Lily" Alex said extremely softly. "Well" Lily blushed and looked up at Alex. Alex lowered his head slowly and closed his eyes gently "Wait! What is that?" Lily suddenly pushed Alex away, and with a doomsday expression on the latter's face, she reached out and pointed into the distance. There was a silver-white horse walking towards them slowly.   Therefore, many times lolita are very curious, and they often destroy the perfect artistic conception for very nonsense reasons. This is why weird people can easily seduce them with a lollipop. She has a soft waist and can be easily pushed down. She is unreliable! In contrast, I think Sister Yu is less likely to fall off the chain. Alex must have felt this at this moment. "Look, look," Lily grabbed Alex's clothes excitedly, "That's a unicorn, that's a unicorn!" "Wellwell" Alex said casually. He was still making the final struggle, and his hands were slowly moving to Lily's waist, trying to lift her up hard and pull her closer to him. What a unicorn, go to hell! Lily didn¡¯t notice, but jumped out excitedly. She just happened to grab Alex¡¯s hand, who was about to make a final struggle, caught him when he was staggering, and then dragged him to run towards the unicorn. I can finally understand why Voldemort wanted to kill unicorns. Well done, it should be killed, but you still killed too few! Alex was dragged forward, feeling depressed. Alex took Lily, ah no, it was Lily who dragged Alex, who wanted to kill someone, chasing the unicorn in the Forbidden Forest. However, although the unicorn has four legs, and Alex and Lily also have four legs combined, it is obvious that the unicorn runs much faster than Alex and Lily. You can see that the unicorn, which was very close to Alex and Lily, is running further and further away as Alex is ecstatic. Alex was so happy that he wanted to hold Lily and spin him around for several times. Then¡­¡­ The unicorn fell. What is this! This is like watching a girl tricked into a movie theater and hiding in the back row just as she was about to start touching him. Suddenly the whole big screen lit up like daylight. A man's heart would be broken. Alex's heart was especially broken ¡­ Seeing this scene, Lily exclaimed and wanted to drag Alex over to see the unicorn that suddenly fell. Alex stood there, his hand being pulled so hard that Lily couldn't move even a small step. The pupils dilated due to fear reflected the scene in the distance, and a hooded figure flashed out from the shadow of the fallen unicorn. It crawled slowly on the ground, like an approaching beast. Even though you are so far away, you can feel the slightest chill. It¡¯s Voldemort! I am the child of a Death Eater, and then I went over and said, hey, I am your child, I didn¡¯t see anything, I just came on a date with my girlfriend, let¡¯s leave now. Then Voldemort said movedly, ah, I didn't expect you to be his subordinate, ah, let's go, I wish you happiness. This is not a joke! How could Voldemort, the man who lived with Quirrell, let him go like this? He must have picked up the wand and given him to Avada. You can't have too high demands on Voldemort's IQ Thinking of this, Alex's palms were all sweaty. He was very confident. If he faced only Voldemort who was possessed by Quirrell, he could use his wand to send out signals. He was absolutely confident that when the teacher arrived, he could It will not be dropped by Avada before. But, Lily is behind him! Alex turned his head, looked at Lily with all his strength, and said, "Now, run towards the castle immediately. No matter what happens, don't look back." Lily looked at Alex with a retarded expression, "Stop joking, let's go" Alex pressed Lily's shoulders firmly with both hands: "Now!" Lily was suddenly stunned. She looked at Alex blankly and said with a very reluctant look: "You don't" Alex suddenly kissed Lily's lips, just gently, and then said in a gentle tone in her ear: "Go back and call the teacher, I don't want you to see me scared. Wow." Yell." Lily's eyes widened and she tried her best to make a smile. Tears of fear and worry mixed with laughter, choked in Lily's mouth, and finally smiled and said to Alex: "Women have the obligation to maintain the dignity of men. , you must, must wait for me to come back." The blue eyes were filled with crystal tears, rippling under the soft moonlight, but they never fell. Alex watched Lily gradually run away, turned around and looked calmly into the distance. Voldemort in the distance stood up and looked here as if he was conscious. ¡°Give to God what is God¡¯s, and give to Caesar what is Caesar¡¯s.¡± Alex murmured, raising his right hand holding the wand and ¡°Lows!¡± In an instant, light comparable to stars shot out from the top of the wand.The emperor, bathed in the starlight, walked towards death as calmly as a normal walk. What caused all this was not the elegance of the nobles, but the eternal dignity of the king! ?? ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D ?Brush your character and add 115+ recommendations Actually what I want to write about is the first intimate contact with Voldemort By the way, I am really not a clickbait~~~ So what, recommendations, collections, book reviews, haha, everyone enjoys it, enjoys it, enjoys it~ Work related Chapter 12 Kiss your robe? Alex slowly walked towards Voldemort. He felt that everything was so ridiculous. If he came here in a daze, would he die in a daze? Alex walked towards Voldemort, the self-deprecating smile on his face getting stronger and stronger. The distance was actually not that long. Before Alex even took a few breaths, he was already standing in front of the shadow. Standing in front of Alex was a man with a pale face. A pair of small eyes gave people the illusion that he was a timid man, and the purple headscarf draped over his shoulders made him look like an idiot, cowardly, and mentally retarded. The man was smiling at this time, and there was a deep-rooted humility in his smile, like a favored minister, trying to please his king. He smiled and put his hands in his sleeves. If you look carefully, you can see silvery unicorn blood on these hands. "Professor Quirrell?" Anyway, Alex still pretended to be surprised and pointed at the unicorn on the ground with silver-white blood still flowing, "What's going on here?" "Mr. Stork, you you last subdued the troll, I I still still remember it." Quirrell gave Alex something like a flattery. Smile: "I just came because I found something was wrong here, so I just came here." As he spoke, Quirrell pointed his finger into the distance, and when Alex looked in the direction of his finger, he suddenly snapped his fingers. Soon enough, a few ropes jumped out of thin air and were about to tie up Alex, who was looking in the distance. "Armor protection!" Alex's shining wand suddenly went out, and an armor-like ripple suddenly appeared in the air, completely covering Alex. Several ropes contracted as violently as if someone was electrocuted, and rolled back towards Quirrell. Quirrell waved his hand, and several ropes that were threatening just now burned in the air and turned into ashes. The burning firelight illuminated his face that was a mixture of contempt and surprise. "I didn't expect it." Quirrell completely retracted his gentle and courteous expression, and his face became more ferocious than ever before. "Mr. Stork, I didn't expect your magical attainments. Ah, no, I should have thought of it. You tore it apart easily." Troll.¡± Alex said nothing, just pointed his wand at Quirrell and stared at him intently. "It seems that I really should give you a high score for Defense Against the Dark Arts." Quirrell showed his ugly yellow teeth, took out the wand in his right hand and pointed it at Alex, "But no matter how smart you are, you can't beat him." A grown wizard, no?" "Bang" Quirrell's whole body was suddenly hit by a red light, and he hit the tree. The wand originally held tightly in his right hand sent out a round parabola and landed on Alex's hand. "You don't even know the silent spell?" Alex said disdainfully, holding the wand that flew over, "It seems that the teaching quality at Hogwarts is indeed not up to standard." "Let me do it" A creepy voice suddenly came from Quirrell's body. "No, noMaster, your body, you still" Quirrell's face turned pale, "I didn't do as well as you in the first grade." The voice came from Quirrell's body again, with a cold smile, "Another member of the Stoker family" "MasterMaster, I can do it, pleaseyoumeetmeet" Quirrell was about to cry. But before Quirrell finished speaking, his whole body was shaking violently as if he had been electrocuted. Alex looked at this scene and felt that Quirrell's face with a mixture of snot and tears was really disgusting. He grabbed Quirrell's wand and stepped back slightly. Watching Quirrell raise his hand to take off the scarf on his head. Everything seemed to have been seen before, the big scarf fell down, and Quirrell's exposed head looked surprisingly small. Then, he slowly turned around. Alex took a deep breath, feeling an indescribable shiver in his whole body. Where the back of Quirrell's head should have been, there was a face. Even though Alex had fantasized about it many times, the ferocious face still exceeded his expectations. The color of the face was as dead as chalk, with bright red eyes and two slender nostrils like snakes underneath. He doesn¡¯t look very good. Alex looked at Voldemort who finally showed his true face. Are my parents working for this kind of person? Making his last diatribe. "It's from the Stoker family!" Voldemort's eyes, as red as snakes, suddenly widened in fear as if he thought of something, and finally burst into a proud laugh.   "The Dark Lord" Alex took a deep breath and said it in an unbelievable tone. Voldemort said nothing, his red snake eyes staring intently at Alex, his snake-like nostrils opening and closing due to excitement. An indescribable yet visible magic surrounded Voldemort. Quirrell's hand stretched out in an anti-joint twisted form, making the sound of cracking bones. A slender finger, stained with the silver blood of the unicorn, pointed straight at Alex. War? and? Alex is still hesitating. Voldemort can be said to be the weakest now. It would be a good choice to deal with Voldemort here. But when he thinks of Voldemort's Horcrux, the next time Voldemort returns, no matter how hard it is, Knowing what kind of revenge he will suffer. The most important thing is that he is not sure that he can do it all! body! and! retreat! "Avada Kedavra!" Green light suddenly shot out from the tip of Quirrell's finger and shot towards Alex quickly. Alex waved his magic wand, and a small animal such as a squirrel stood in front of him, neutralizing the fatal spell. "Quick response", Voldemort twisted his pale face and showed a strange smile, "it reminds me of your mother." Alex said nothing, just stared at the finger stained with the unicorn's silver blood. "You also have black hair and eyes. You have a pair of good parents." Voldemort remembered something and smiled arrogantly, and the laughter was creepy. "They are all Death Eaters" Alex thought of the only photo in his home. "Do you want me to die for you like them?" "Die for me?" Voldemort murmured in an unusually self-deprecating tone that Quirrell had never heard before, and suddenly looked at Alex, "Then you want to serve me!" ?? ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D "Thenyou want toserve me!" Alex suddenly jumped up from the bed, sweat flowing down his forehead and soaking the entire mattress. He turned his right hand over, stared blankly, and murmured to himself: "I survived after all" He gently rubbed his face with his hand, and couldn't help but feel grateful for his good luck that day. That night, he was still wondering why Voldemort suddenly changed his attitude and asked him if he was willing to serve him, but after hearing the shouts of Professor Flitwick and Hagrid not far away, he understood everything. Quirrell's extended index finger was originally stained with the unicorn's silver-white blood, but now not only has the silver-white blood evaporated, but the originally intact index finger has become extremely charred, as if it had been severely burned by fire. Same. After all, the index finger is no match for the wand. It cannot withstand Voldemort's huge magic power, and it may be shattered after a few more spells. Alex couldn't help but congratulate himself on the silent disarming spell. "Then" Quirrell wrapped his purple turban nervously and said hurriedly, "At the Gryffindor Quidditch match in a few days, I will chant the death curse to Potter, cooperate with me!" Looking at Quirrell¡¯s pale face in pain due to the twisting of all anti-joint joints in his entire arm, and the familiar humble and flattering smile on his face, Alex took a deep breath and finally survived. ?? ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D "Have you heard?" Ron said to Harry during breakfast, "Alex was there the night the unicorn was found murdered." "Well, it was the night we went to track him." Harry asked after taking a sip of milk. "I heard that a Ravenclaw girl saw him sneaking out of the castle and into the Forbidden Forest, and then reported it to Professor Flitwick." Seamus also stepped in, and he gave Harry and Ron Startled. "How did you know?" Harry and Ron asked. "I met Professor Quirrell this morning. He was talking to Professor Flitwick about this matter. He said that he saw an injured unicorn in the Forbidden Forest, followed the unicorn's blood trail, and finally met Aya. Alex." Seamus felt proud of Harry's inquiry. "He also said that fortunately Professor Flitwick came, and he was about to send a signal for help at that time! To be honest, I don't think Professor Quirrell is Especially good at it? I mean, I heard that the Defense Against the Dark Arts class changes its teacher every semester. I think he is somewhat unreliable" Alex was eating breakfast silently next to him. After coming back, he only saw Lily once.noodle. "The dark shadow that night was Quirrell!" Lily was surprisingly perceptive. "Professor Flitwick lied for me that day. He obviously felt that something was wrong." "Don't worry, I just knocked Quirrell down with a casual spell." Alex stood on the steps and comforted Lily with joy. "Look, I'm intact. But we can't do that this semester." When we meet again, you must know that Flitwick helped you hide Quirrell, but if you let him know about you" "I know, don't worry about me. Quirrell will definitely leave by the end of this semester at most!" Lily comforted Alex in turn. Seeing Alex's surprised expression, Lily smiled happily. Her eyes narrowed, revealing two cute tiger teeth, and she shook the notebook in her hand: "You forgot that I have this notebook. Really? Mary told me that the school¡¯s Defense Against the Dark Arts class has been cursed and no one can teach it for two consecutive semesters, so Quirrell will leave next semester.¡± Harry and Ron laughed as they watched Alex eating breakfast, "He is indeed a freak!" Ron said to Harry. Alex was unaware of this, he just sanded the notebook in his bag with his hands, and the name Margaret Valentine glowed slightly golden on it¡ª¡ª £­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­ So what, recommendations, collections, book reviews, already 173 votes, I will add more if there are 27 more votes, add more~ Related works Chapter 13 He invited me to see Kui (more updates added) Since Alex's adventure in the Forbidden Forest, apart from in astronomy class, Alex hasn't seen Lily on the steps for quite some time. Recently, Hermione has been avoiding him for no reason, and he feels that his life has been dark recently. And the culprit who caused all this was "that damn stutterer with the big purple scarf." Alex said as he took a hard bite of the donut. "Hermione has been nice to us recently!" Ron said to Harry in Professor McGonagall's Transfiguration class. "Well, maybe it's because we rescued her from the troll last time." Harry was a little unsure, because he always felt that he and Ron were just props to save Hermione, but when he thought about it, After that, Hermione's attitude towards them changed, and he felt that Ron's words that day did make sense? "Alex didn't do anything. If we hadn't broken down the door and knocked down the troll together, Hermione would have died!" Ron said to Harry with determination for several nights, "We He is the one who really brought Hermione out!" Now Harry really thinks so too, especially since Hermione has lent him homework copies several times. He now feels that this kind of life is simply paradise. Moreover, there will be a Quidditch match in a few days. Thinking of this, Harry shook his fist fiercely. I must perform well so that I can be as popular as Alex! "Mr. Potter, may I ask if you can raise your hand?" "AhProfessor McGonagall, I" Harry stood up and hesitated, unable to speak. "For disrupting classroom discipline, Gryffindor will deduct ten points! I have always been strict with the students in my college. I really didn't expect it. Mr. Potter, this is very bad. Let's continue to see the transformation process of this match. Ah. , this step of shaking your wrist is very important" While Harry was crying and looking at Professor McGonagall who was talking endlessly on the podium, Harry secretly looked towards Alex, where several girls were passing notes happily. Alex now felt a sudden realization. No wonder Lily was unwilling to lend him the notebook no matter what. If it hadn't been for the incident in the Forbidden Forest, it might have been dangerous for Lily to meet him this semester. Otherwise, she wouldn't have been able to get there. In one's own hands. This notebook is so useful! Alex felt so happy when he thought about it now that he could easily complete all his homework and other tasks in this notebook. He still remembers that when he took out the twenty-inch-long History of Magic paper, the ghost Professor Binns was so surprised that he almost died again. "Perfect, this paper is so perfect!" What's even more amazing is that this book contains many practical little magic spells, such as "acne elimination", "hair straightening" and so on. Nowadays, many Gryffindor girls come to me for advice on beauty. A little curse, I passed the note around in class, and then we chatted and it turned into this "By the way, I actually think that 'Zu Li Xiao' can only cure the symptoms and not the root cause. Treating the root cause, you know, is to solve the problem from the root." Alex took advantage of Snape to check the Gryffindor students' potion preparations. He quickly handed it to a Slytherin girl. "What should I do? I hate acne the most. If it hadn't been for your spell last time, I would have laughed to death because of Parkinson's poodle face. Fortunately, I have you!" The note was quickly passed to him. Alex, there was also a little smiley face on the note. "Ah hahaha, the best way to cure acne is to take risks! Let me tell you, even Muggles know that acne is a symptom of irregular secretion. Many seniors told me that they should take risks in the Forbidden Forest. "If you stimulate it, you won't get acne anymore." Alex wrote a nonsensical sentence and sent it back. "Hmph~ Who would believe you, you playboy!" The girl replied quite quickly this time. "I'm not willing to ask others to ask for help." "Who cares!" Alex deserves to be scolded by Lily for not remembering her invitation. Basically, he would date any woman to go on an adventure in the Forbidden Forest, thanks to the introduction from his senior sister at the beginning of school: "Is it a good place for a date? I think the Forbidden Forest is better, it's very exciting there" By the way, In a word, that senior sister's name is Angelina Johnson. In Alex's words, she is a beautiful big sister with long brown hair and charming gray eyes. Time flies. After a Defense Against the Dark Arts class, Quirrell mysteriously gave Alex a note that read: "Remember to cooperate with me in the Quidditch match tomorrow!" Alex looked at this small parchment and curled his lips meaninglessly, is this a date between me and Voldemort? While lamenting, he threw the small piece of parchment into the Gryffindor fireplace. The blazing fire engulfed the parchment in an instant, leaving only an inconspicuous trail of dust. ??Quirrell's disgusting invitation completely ruined Alex's mood for dinner. He cut the veal steak in a depressed mood, scratching the steak back and forth with the knife, and the whole steak fell into pieces as if a splitting spell had been cast. Seeing the steak broken into pieces like this, Alex lost his appetite even more, so he had to pick up the milk tea and drink it one sip after another. With a "pop" sound, Alex was slapped hard on the back, causing him to choke on his milk tea and keep coughing. "Remember to come to my game tomorrow, and remember to shout cheers for me loudly!" ¡°Senior?!¡± Alex turned his head and looked at Angelina Johnson, who told him that the best date place was the Forbidden Forest, with unreasonable sadness and anger in her eyes. "Be good, junior, next time senior will introduce you to a good-looking girl, you philandering carrot~" Angelina Johnson obviously mistook Alex's sad and angry look at her as a surprise for her beauty, who It was said that Gryffindor could not produce beauties. With this thought in mind, Angelina walked away happily. ?? ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¡® The next morning, the weather was sunny and cold. The restaurant was filled with the enticing smell of grilled sausages, and everyone was looking forward to a wonderful Quidditch game and chatting happily. "You must have a few bites of breakfast." "I don't want to eat anything." "Eat some toast," Hermione coaxed. "I'm not hungry." Harry felt terrible. In another hour, he will be walking onto the field. "Harry, you need to maintain strong physical strength." Seamus Finnigan said, "The seeker is always the person the opponent should guard against." "Thank you, Seamus." Harry said, looking at Seamus. Slather tomato sauce on his sausage. "Alex, won't you come a little?" Seamus turned his head and asked. "No, I just need a little water." Alex was more nervous than Harry. Thinking of killing Harry under Dumbledore's nose, isn't this nonsense? Death Eaters don't have any brains. ¡­ "Are you sick?" Ron suddenly asked with a raised eyebrow, quite a bit gloating about his misfortune. "If I can't kill Harry, then I can't kill you." Alex looked at Ron with freckles on his face and thought depressedly. "Are you okay?" Hermione asked in a rare gentle voice, and immediately changed back to her normal state: "I've warned you a long time ago, don't always get up in the middle of the night to go to the kitchen to get food. Now you must be cold and sick, you deserve it! " With that said, Hermione angrily walked to Alex and touched his forehead with her hand, "Fortunately, it's not hot. Don't think that just because I don't care about you during this period, you can be lawless. Quidditch today You should go back and rest before the game." Alex looked at Hermione who was obviously concerned about him but pretended to be Professor McGonagall. He grinned unscrupulously, showed his big shining white teeth, and gave Hermione a smile like sunshine. Big smile. "Harry, haven't you left yet? Wood wants us to go to the locker room. He is going to lay out tactics." Angelina, with her long brown hair tied into a big ponytail, walked out from behind them. "Also, Alex, don¡¯t forget to cheer me up!¡± Harry waved to everyone, and Ron responded excitedly. Alex breathed a big sigh of relief and said to Hermione, "Let's go first, there will be a lot of people later." "No," Hermione didn't know what she was running from, "I'll wait for Harry, see you later." Alex¡¯s eyebrows drooped immediately, and he walked out of the hall with a sad expression. Hermione looked at the sad Alex and suddenly became very happy as she thought of something. As soon as he walked out of the hall, Alex immediately regained his energy and walked to the Quidditch pitch with several Hufflepuff girls. "This time I heard that Harry Potter is Gryffindor's seeker," a Hufflepuff girl with a little baby fat asked Alex. ¡°I¡¯m his roommate, that¡¯s true,¡± Alex replied, ¡°Do you know why?¡± Several Hufflepuff girls immediately looked at Alex curiously. "I won't tell~" Alex said proudly. The "stingy" Hufflepuff girl pretended to look at Alex with contempt. Alex and several Hufflepuff girls arrived at the top of the stand early. They had time to play the Gobstone game for a while. This is a magical game similar to pinball. The stones will spit out stinking stones. Liquid splashes in loser's face. But because it¡¯s a girl playing??So this game has been improved a bit. What is sprayed is a floral scent with a slight lavender smell. People who smell it will keep sneezing and sneezing. Finally, Alex and a group of girls kept sneezing until eleven o'clock at noon. Alex was surprised to find that all the teachers and students in the school seemed to have gathered here. Many students also brought binoculars. The seats were literally raised into the air, but it was still difficult to see the action at times. Fortunately, I came early. Alex was so complacent there that he completely forgot that he came so early to seize advantageous terrain and cooperate with Quirrell. Only the voice of the commentator Lee Jordan was heard through the radio throughout the Quidditch stadium, "Gryffindor and Slytherin are on the stage, let us welcome them~" The audience immediately responded with warm applause. Mrs. Huo Qi blew her silver whistle hard. Fifteen flying broomsticks rise from the ground and rise high into the sky. The game begins. Alex squinted as he watched Angelina ascend into the sky, feeling that the sun was a bit dazzling today. Alex subconsciously lowered his head to avoid the dazzling sunlight, and his eyes happened to meet Quirrell in the stands below. Quirrell gestured to him with an exaggerated mouth gesture: "Cooperate with me!" Alex curled his lips in disdain, pretending not to notice, and focused his attention on Angelina in the sky again. The girl was flying in the wind, with her brown ponytail floating behind her, freely releasing the vitality of youth. She followed the entire team around the field and expressed her gratitude to the spectators who came to watch the game. When he saw Alex surrounded by a group of warblers, he laughed happily, waved his fists and shouted: "Remember to lead me and come on! Alex!" In the stands in the distance, a huge banner was fluttering, saying Potter must win. A large Gryffindor lion was painted underneath, causing the paint on the banner to flicker with different colors due to magic. color¡ª¡ª £­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­ The 200th recommended update, hahaha, come on, come on~ Three hundred recommendations and more updates are coming. The next chapter is "Try your best?" I am relaxed ~¡· ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Rolling around, asking for recommendations, asking for collections, asking for book reviews ~~~~ Related works Chapter 14 Try your best? I'm relaxed "The Quaffle was immediately snatched by Gryffindor's Angelina Johnson - what an excellent Chaser that girl is, and she's also very charming -" Li Jordan's voice is very penetrating, and the entire Quidditch stadium is echoing his words "He looks very charming." Angelina didn't know if she heard Li Jordan's comment. She ran all the way up the road, dodged the incoming Bludger, swept the five-star broom with a beautiful and elegant swing, and passed the ball to Alia? Pinnett. Alex waved happily to Angelina, and the Hufflepuff girls sitting next to him were a little dissatisfied. They had originally planned to watch Harry Potter. "Let's cheer together~" Alex happily jumped up and down in the stands. Several Hufflepuff girls looked at Alex jumping up and down. Hufflepuff's natural kindness made them worry about Alex falling. I saw Alex grinning, his mouth full of white and neat teeth, his bright eyes slightly narrowed when he smiled, and the sun suddenly shone brightly. The Hufflepuff girls were immediately infected by the smile, their cheeks turned red, and they stood up and cheered with Alex. The game was progressing very quickly. Angelina had just passed the ball and it flew into Slytherin's half. She received the pass back from Alia Spinnet and had just made a beautiful roll to avoid the wanderer. When he hit the ball, he saw a Slytherin player who was as tall as an orangutan hit him hard. She was knocked and rolled several times in the air, and all her embarrassing practice balls were lost. Like Alex, the Hufflepuff girls were yelling angrily and showing their middle fingers to the Slytherin players. The friendly little badger also showed his teeth sometimes. As the game continued, the Weasley twins hit a Slytherin player with a beautiful shot, and the Quaffle fell. Angelina seized the opportunity and used a broom to sweep across the five stars, which was not known for its speed, and drew a beautiful arc. Then, she popped up her upper body, and with a quick move of her phone, she clamped the ball tightly in her chest. Alex and the people around him held their breath, their eyes following Angelina closely. Angelina desperately accelerated her five-star sweep. Slytherin's goalkeeper watched her move quickly and stepped forward insidiously, trying to use the inertia to knock her down. The arc of Angelina's broomstick clearly surprised the Slytherin goalkeeper. He rushed straight over and missed Angelina. Angelina easily threw the Quaffle into the door and made a celebratory circle around the field. After flying to the front of Alex's stand, he looked at Alex demonstratively and made exaggerated lip gestures. Alex had to borrow the binoculars of the Hufflepuff girl next to him to understand. What Angelina said - beware of Hermione getting angry. Alex laughed dryly and started to socialize with the Hufflepuff girls around him. Harry was now in the sky above the entire arena, gliding around lightly, squinting his eyes to search for the shadow of the Snitch. "This should be your Gryffindor tactic." A red-haired Hufflepuff girl said to Alex. Suddenly, Harry started to dive, "Look, look, that's the Snitch, that's the Snitch!" The red-haired girl shook Alex's body excitedly. This caused Alex to be in a shaky state, but Harry's situation was not good either. He was knocked off the path by the gorilla-like Captain Slytherin, and stopped again to look for the Snitch. trace. Just when Alex was happily discussing the tactics after the free throw with the person next to him, "I think we should let the girl with the ponytail attack from the middle. She is too flexible." A situation has arisen. Alex watched as Harry's broom began to shake as if he were watching a show. People in the stands also pointed at Harry in surprise. His broomstick began to roll and roll, and Harry could barely hold on without falling. Suddenly, the broomstick twisted wildly again, and Harry was thrown off. He was now hanging on the broom handle with only one hand. "Is this also your Gryffindor tactic?" the red-haired girl asked, "Aren't you worried at all that Harry will fall?" Alex looked at this person who looked a lot like Lindsay Lohan, and grinned, revealing a mouth full of neat white teeth, which dazzled like the sun. "I think he's in trouble. I'll go help him. See you next time~" Alex waved goodbye to the warm-hearted Hufflepuff girls gracefully, still holding the Gobstone marbles he had just played with in his hand. It was a punitive thing. Throwing it in front of others would make others continue to think. sneeze. Alex walked through the crowd with difficulty, flashing a silly smile with big white teeth from time to time, and kept ogling the girls.It's really hard for normal people to achieve Alex's indifferent attitude. Ron and Hagrid were nervously watching Harry perform acrobatics in the air. It must be said that Harry's skills are very profound. He teased the Weasley brothers to come over and help him, but he was always able to "swish" the moment they got close. Flying up with a sound. This caused the two batters to hover under Harry, as if they were waiting to catch Harry when he fell. Hermione is very anxious now. She has been trying her best to make up for the rift between Alex, Harry and Ron recently. The little girl is still worried about Alex using Harry and Ron as bottle openers without any scruples. When she thinks about Harry having so many fans in the wizarding world, she begins to worry about Alex in the future. Will suffer. I have to say that although Hermione's thinking is very careful, sometimes she thinks too carefully. For people like Alex, hey, forget it, maybe as long as a woman says a word to him, there will be no reaction even if the sky falls. Hermione poked Ron helplessly and pouted angrily at the confused Ron who was pointing in Snape's direction. Looking at Ron who was still looking blank, Hermione took a deep breath and calmed down. The feeling of not being understood when meeting an idiot "He's chanting a curse on Harry's broom, look!" Ron stupidly looked towards Snape's stand with a telescope, and suddenly he took a deep breath, "What should we do?" Ron asked Hermione with a sad face. "Go over and do something to interrupt him. I'm in "The One Who Prevented the Implementation of the Curse" Before Hermione could finish her words, Ron had already disappeared into the crowd of Gryffindor stands. Hermione sighed slightly. Did this idiot know how to interrupt? Why didn't such a person be sorted into Hufflepuff at that time? Ron walked towards Snape's stand, looking at Snape staring at Harry and mumbling incessantly. When he thought that he was going to stop Snape, he was so nervous that he broke into a cold sweat. . Ron took a deep breath, used his rich experience in slamming doors, and slammed into Snape with his eyes closed Alex clapped his hands encouragingly as he watched Harry's passionate performance on the broomstick. However, the louder noise in his ears attracted his attention, and he saw Ron bumping into a tall Hufflepuff boy. As expected, he didn't have a brain, just a head. Alex looked at the collision. The two people together murmured. At this moment, Quirrell's little eyes discovered Alex as if they were scanning. His little eyes suddenly widened. He winked at Alex with all his strength, asking him to kill the man who was chanting the spell in front of him. Snape. Alex made an OK gesture. As the saying goes, it¡¯s better to come early than to come well. Ron finally got rid of the bad luck of being beaten up by the tall Hufflepuff boy. He turned around and saw Alex, and his eyes suddenly turned red. "Save Harry, Alex!" Ron regretted for the first time that he had not heard Hermione's words clearly. He was now at a loss as to how to interrupt Snape's spellcasting. "Snape, Snape is casting a spell on Harry!" Alex took out the gobstone marbles he had just been playing with, put it into Ron's hand, looked at him firmly, patted Ron on the shoulder, and left calmly. Ron looked at the Gobstone marbles in his hand and felt endless courage. I want to save Harry Potter, the savior! After thinking about it, Ron walked up to Snape and smashed the marble into Snape's face. There was a "bang" and a huge puff of smoke filled the stands. Snape sneezed and suddenly bent over. Harry's broom suddenly shook more and more violently, and Harry was thrown off by it. He was now hanging on the broom handle with only one hand. Quirrell was happy to see this situation and chanted the spell even harder. However, the smoke of Gobstone marbles would not distinguish who was reciting the curse and who was breaking the curse. Immediately after Snape, Quirrell also began to sneeze, and he bent over in sadness. But because Quirrell had to recite the spell more than Snape, Harry finally couldn't hold on anymore and fell off the broom. Harry kept dancing in the air, and the Nimbus 2000 suddenly lost control, and fell straight down after Harry. Everyone looked at this scene in disbelief. With a "bang", thick dust rose from the ground. Many girls covered their mouths in worry. Ron couldn't believe this scene. His eyes widened and his mouth opened and closed unconsciously But The scene that Quirrell expected didn't happen. Harry was saved by Dumbledore's levitation spell. He was suspended in the low air and slowly let down. Harry stood on the ground and waved his clenched right hand desperately towards Mrs. Hoch, "I caught the snitch!" he shouted, swinging the ball high over his head, and the game was on.The film ended in chaos. "He didn't catch the snitch, he fell straight off the broom!" Twenty minutes later, the Slytherin captain was still yelling angrily, but it had no effect at all - Harry had not broken any rules. plum. Jordan was still shouting the result of the game with joy - Gryffindor won by 170 points to 60 points. However, Harry didn't hear this. Ron kept standing next to him and loudly told him what he had just saved him, his face flushed with excitement, "I stopped Snape's spell!" Alex looked at Quirrell's sad expression and couldn't help but cover his face with his hands: "Why are the villains so stupid" "Alex, what are you doing?" The red-haired Hufflepuff girl found Alex in the crowd. "You should also come to our Hufflepuff game next time!" Alex agreed with a smile and waved to her goodbye. Getting Harry out of the air is actually very simple. ???????????????????????????????????. Related Works Chapter 15 Christmas Alone The entire Hogwarts woke up from the snow, and usually Alex would yawn and wear Gryffindor robes on the bed, casting a "refreshing" spell on himself with his wand, so that he could become a new person. Start your day with a fresh look. However, today is different from usual. Today is the beginning of the Christmas holiday. Alex has never understood why the wizarding world celebrates the birthday of Jesus. They are completely two systems and two worlds. Is it really like what Margaret told him in her notebook that celebrating Christmas is because of this? A day without wizard hunting? When Alex thought about this, he felt that people in the wizarding world were really optimistic. Yawning deeply, Alex leaned back on the cushion, hiding in the warm quilt, and read the book "Use Your Magic" recommended by Margaret. He felt deeply that this book Professor Bigelow's Defense Against the Dark Arts Guide to Defense Against the Dark Arts is practical and much more valuable. Alex turned to the beginning of the book for the fourth time. He couldn't help but feel tired from reading for a long time. He rubbed his sore eyes, blinked out the sour tears, and looked out the window. The whole Hogwarts seemed to be enchanted by the white snow, even the Owl House on the roof turned pure white. But in the past, when the sun came out, most of the people strolling around the playground had disappeared. Not many people apply to stay in school. After all, Christmas is also a good time to go back and see their parents. But for Alex, the only image of his parents here is the photo that he saw once and put in the cabinet. He was extremely unhappy at the thought of starting to work for Voldemort. A good job requires at least a good boss and a good colleague. Look at the current situation. Quirrell actually wants to kill Harry Potter and Voldemort in front of at least a thousand wizards. Hey, I can't even go to the toilet by myself. This revolution has no headway at all. Alex was looking out the window with random thoughts when his attention was suddenly attracted by the laughter outside the window. Harry and Ron, two good friends, were chasing each other on the playground, rolling up snowballs and throwing them at each other. They would explode on each other's collars, coats, or hair, and a big piece of snow would pop out. fog. Alex curled his lips in disdain. When he was in junior high school, it rarely snowed in the area where he studied. At that time, he and his best friends were much more advanced than Harry, a young boy. Snowballs and stuff are too low-level, but they just picked up a bunch of snow and stuffed it into each other's necks. He also threw snowballs at each other with the girls, and returned to the classroom one by one dripping wet, shaking with his hands. At that time, I wished there was a heater in the classroom. A heater? Alex suddenly felt a warmth, and he realized that this was not the so-called ancient capital of the Six Dynasties, but Hogwarts far away on the other side. Alex looked away from the window and sighed. He is so depressed that even talking to a girl now may not be able to bring him back. A person who used to be bright and energetic has become as depressed as if he is experiencing the end of the world. The loneliness in the eyes cannot be hidden at all, just like a wanderer staying at the train station on the eve of New Year's Eve and unable to return home, or like wandering alone in a strange foreign land with no news from all his friends. He suddenly remembered a collection of essays written by a man named Gu Long in his previous life - "Who Comes to Cheers with Me". Alex sat blankly, scrubbing Margaret's notebook. He suddenly felt lonely as never before. "Our playboy, what's wrong, are you thinking about your little lover?" Angelina suddenly sat beside Alex's bed. "Senior?!" Alex was shocked. "How could you enter the boys' dormitory?!" "Haha, you don't even know this. Girls can enter the boys' dormitory~" Angelina's mood was high because of the holiday. "Because it is the Christmas holiday, even the boys' dormitory can be entered~" ¡°Oh¡± Alex became silent again after alleviating the shock caused by the sudden appearance of senior Angelina. "Hey, hey, hey, my little lover, don't put all your sadness on your face." Angelina looked at Alex with a stinking face, covered her face happily and laughed. "I didn't" Alex turned his head to the side depressedly, refusing to look at Angelina. "I'm guessing, it's because Hermione went home for the holidays, so" Angelina said, glaring at Alex as if she'd been through it before. It¡¯s so sad.¡± Alex turned his head away, not focusing on Angelina's words at all, and only vague words like love came to his ears. in love? The girl I have a crush on?? The girl angrily said that the snowballs she threw had stained her clothes and that she had to treat her to milk tea every day as an apology. Now I only remember those smiling eyes, oh, and the fact that I happily bought milk tea for her every day, and then watched her purse her lips and smile so that her whole cheeks turned red. "Are you listening to me?" Angelina looked at Alex who was in a daze and hit him hard on the forehead. "You are a stupid kid who wants the whole world to know when you feel sad!" "Senior?" "Hermione asked me a few days ago if I would like to give you a Christmas gift! You must have never thought about gifts or anything like that! You don't take the other person into your heart at all! Heart! Big! Carrot! Carrot!" He said, Angelina herself couldn't help but laugh. "study¡­¡­" "Don't interrupt me. I told Wood that I want you to join the Quidditch team next year!" Angelina patted Alex's head and then rubbed him vigorously with her hands. hair, giving Alex a big smile, "Don't embarrass your sister then." "What a nosy senior!" After Angelina walked out, Alex lay down again, resting his head on the soft pillow and covering his face with the book. Hermione and the others went home for the holidays. It seems like it was yesterday. "Alex, I'm going to spend Christmas with my parents this year. Remember to write me a letter with an owl. Forget it, it's better not to do it. Your bad memory will definitely forget it and piss me off. Angry." Hermione and Alex walked towards the Hogwarts Express stop together, saying hello to the Patil sisters they met along the way. "By the way, Harry and Ron are currently looking for a girl named Nico. But Mailer¡¯s people, if you know, send me a letter by owl.¡± "When did your relationship become so good?" Alex was obviously surprised by Hermione's words. "Don't make the relationship so tense. Do you want the entire college to know that you don't like Harry? Aren't you afraid that people who admire Harry will cause trouble for you in the future? A good relationship between classmates" Alex yawned unconsciously, and then put Hermione on the train without stopping, "After Christmas" "Dongdongdong" A sound of rapid knocking on the window brought Alex back from his memories. Outside the window was an owl with gray feathers. Its yellow eyes were wide open and turned around as Alex moved. Alex took down a long parchment letter brought by the owl and opened it. ¡°Alex the Liar: I guess you must be chatting with other girls again! Don¡¯t deny it, every time you will brag to me about how good you are with women, how you are never surrounded by women all the time! "When Alex saw this, he couldn't help but think of Lily opening her mouth, showing two small tiger teeth, pretending to be like I want to eat you, and he couldn't help but laugh. "My parents and I are heading to Greenland for our Christmas vacation. Oh, I haven't told you yet. My mother is a Muggle, but she is really beautiful. Hehe, my mother thought my father was a Where is the magician! ??Have you made good use of the notebook I gave you? Don't tell me you still don't know how to use it. Well, I think my intelligence is beyond your reach, but if you stay with me for a long time, you will become smarter. By the way, don¡¯t forget to help me learn magic spells when I come back! That bastard dad actually dared to laugh at my floating spell that could make feathers float up. It was all because I chanted the spell loudly to blow up the feathers. The scenery in Greenland is really beautiful. The wizards there used spells to draw a large green space. Muggles still think that five-sixths of Greenland is covered with snow. Let¡¯s talk about this first, we are going to see the seals, don¡¯t forget to miss me! ¡°Also, you are not allowed to ask Mary what I wrote, but I don¡¯t think she will tell you~¡± Alex read this letter several times. Lily, who was usually very shy in front of outsiders, always talked so much in front of him. However, after reading this letter for a long time, Alex felt that he was completely shy. It got warm. Alex stretched greatly, put the letter on the cabinet, and picked up Margaret's notebook again. "Let me think about it, it seems that the Philosopher's Stone is hidden in a mirror. What is its name?" Alex scratched his chin and said to himself. "Mary, is there any mirror where I can hide something?" he wrote in his diary. "Mirror of Erised?" A beautiful line appeared on the notebook? font. "Yes, that's it!" Alex wrote excitedly, "How do you take things out of here?" "It's very simple, just a spell can do it, but I won't tell you~" In addition to this line of words in the diary, there is also a big smiley face. "Don't disappoint me" Alex was extremely depressed now. Christmas alone? Alex is now just depressed about an unscrupulous notebook. Loneliness and other things are completely unsatisfactory for a heartless person who lives in poverty and happiness all day long¡ª¡ª £­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­ It¡¯s so pitiful for Alex to spend Christmas alone. Give him some recommendation votes and let¡¯s get him a girl~ 269, only 31 recommendation votes are left, more will be added when it reaches 300~ Thatrecommendation, collection, book review~~~ Your support is my biggest motivation for updating~ Related Works Chapter 16 The Mirror of Erised (300 additional updates) Works Related Chapter 17 Nuan Nuan It was a living room of about twenty square meters. There is a rectangular dining table, and in the center of the dining table is a hot pot heated by an induction cooker. The person in charge was an old man with all gray hair. He was holding up a wine glass with a smile. His wrinkled face was crowded together happily when he smiled. To the right of the old man sat an old woman in her sixties, staring angrily at the old man, seeming to be scolding the old man for drinking too much. At the bottom, there is a middle-aged man in his fifties who has begun to lose his hair. There is a place behind his forehead where no trace of hair can be seen. He was persuading the old woman something, and his whole face was red with excitement. Opposite him sat a slightly younger man. He looked more cheerful and was clinking glasses with the old man. To the left of the old man was a round-faced man. He brought the wine glass up with a smile, and the three glasses clinked together. There were three women sitting on the table, two of them were talking about something, and the other turned around and shouted loudly. Then three boys walked out of the room. The two are slightly older, looking to be in their twenties, but one is a little fatter and looks kinder, while the other has sharp edges and looks very heroic. As soon as the two people walked into the living room, the hot pot being heated by the induction cooker started. Steam rolled and gurgled, filling the entire living room. Alex¡¯s eyes opened wide, trying to see better. But his whole eyes were already fascinated by the fog. He rubbed them desperately, and the backs of his hands were soaked, before he finally saw the figure in the mirror clearly. In the mirror is a boy with black hair and black eyes, tall and disheveled hair. Although he doesn't look too young, upon closer inspection, he looks exactly like a college student with a childish air. The boy was staring at Alex curiously, Alex's reflection reflected in his eyes. Alex screamed in pain! That's himself! The boy seemed to have heard his mother¡¯s call from behind, and with an ¡°oh¡± sound, he turned around and walked over. The older brother fondly rubbed his younger brother's messy hair. The older brother scolded him a few times, as if to say how could he bully his younger brother. Finally, the whole family stood up and raised their glasses The boy took the opportunity to turn around and glance at Alex. Alex stared blankly at the boy's eyes. At that moment, Alex felt that he was that boy. The boy smiled and made a face, turned around and looked at his family, who was full of warmth. A misty home. Alex turned his head sharply and saw a dark abandoned classroom with only a few broken desks vaguely visible. He turned his head back suddenly and looked at the mirror again. The boy looked at him again. Alex swore that he felt the eyes of his family behind him! The two elderly people who are smiling and full of satisfaction are his grandparents. The ones who are scolding him for not paying attention to eating are his mother, the fat father who is always smiling, and his brother who is serving in the army. The brother who strives to be a painter, Alex is going crazy! That¡¯s his home! his family! Alex kept looking back like crazy. It seemed that once he turned around, he could see his family members having New Year's Eve dinner, his mother scolding him for not paying attention to the meal, his father teasing him about drinking, and his grandparents laughing. Bullying his brother. The dark and empty classroom, the brightly lit New Year¡¯s Eve banquet, kept switching back and forth in Alex¡¯s eyes. Every time he could feel his family behind him, but when he turned around, there was nothing! Even the wind never came. Tears had already burst their banks and flowed straight down her cheeks. His mouth was half-opened, and he let out an unbelievable whimper. His whole body collapsed, and he collapsed on the ground. He couldn't make a sound, but his eyes were silently weeping. Because his eyes were filled with tears, Alex couldn¡¯t even see clearly what he saw in the mirror. He sat paralyzed and sobbed for a while, wiped his eyes, blinked hard several times, and said to himself in a trembling voice, that's not true, that's not true Alex collapsed on the ground, panting heavily, trying to calm down. He looked at the magic mirror again. It was a sunny afternoon in the mirror, and a boy with black hair and black eyes was looking at Alex through the mirror. He was wearing a T-shirt soaked with sweat, and he seemed to be panting from strenuous activity. Suddenly, a hand was placed on the boy's shoulder. Before the boy could react, a bottle of still-cold mineral water was pressed against the boy's face. The boy shivered coldly and turned around angrily. There were several boys of similar age there, playing in the scorching sun.He was playing basketball and calling the boy over from time to time. Alex slowly turned his head and looked at the scene in the mirror with the corner of his eyes. That group of people have been his best friends since childhood. They used to hide in alleys and watch pornographic films with their mobile phones. They used to brag about their youthful crush with self-righteous beers in their hands. They used to live under the scorching heat. Sweating like crazy, one by one going home due to heatstroke, they were once in the examination room, passing answers with winks, they were once Alex slowly turned his head, and what appeared in front of him was no longer a dark abandoned classroom, because his eyes were filled with tears, and all he saw was a blurry scene. He didn't dare to wipe away his tears because he was afraid that he would still see an empty abandoned classroom. He also didn't dare to turn his head and relive the scene in the mirror because he could hardly tell the difference between reality and illusion. ¡°It¡¯s all fake, it¡¯s all fake¡± Alex muttered repeatedly as he staggered towards the dormitory. The stronger the person, the more vulnerable they will be when their protection is broken. ¡°I came to this magical world inexplicably, became a child of a Death Eater inexplicably, inherited hatred inexplicably, everything is inexplicable! He doesn't want to come here at all! No family, no friends, nothing here! Alex lay heavily on the bed. The Philosopher's Stone was no longer important. He just wanted to sleep now, and he just wanted to sleep peacefully without any dreams. He never wanted to dream about the past in his dreams again. He doesn't want to laugh in his dreams anymore, he doesn't want to laugh anymore ?? ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D Daybreak came quickly. "Merry Christmas" When Alex was still tossing and turning on the bed, he was woken up by Harry's voice. He was lying on his side, watching Harry and Ron opening gifts. The blow he received yesterday seemed to have disappeared with the darkness. Alex watched in amusement as Harry and Ron happily put on the sweaters knitted by Mrs. Weasley. Then Harry and Ron gathered around a Muggle coin, yelling. To be precise, it was Ron who surrounded Harry asking questions, "Muggle currency is very different from ours, right? My father likes Muggle things very much, and mother always said that he" "Would you like a piece of chocolate?" Harry took out a horseshoe-shaped chocolate from a box. "Who gave this to me?" Ron asked curiously. "It's Hermione, she attached a greeting card to the box." Harry handed the box to Ron. "Hermione is so kind to us. He must not have received any good gifts, right!" Ron obviously hadn't noticed that Alex was awake yet, and was whispering to Harry, "Hermione must be Know who your true friends are!" Harry looked at Ron in surprise, but Ron obviously didn't notice anything wrong with Harry's surprised eyes. "That's what I mean." His voice became louder. "He can only brag to girls. He can't do anything. None of his friends No!" "Bang!" With a sound, Ron, who was facing away from Alex, was kicked hard and his face hit the ground. "As I said, don't get in the way, idiot." Alex was obviously in a bad mood. We all overestimated this man's psychological endurance, or is this because there are no girls here? Ron screamed and wanted to step forward and beat Alex up. Harry stood there, a little at a loss. Before he could say anything or think anything more, the door to the dormitory was pushed open suddenly, startling Ron who was about to take action, and Fred and George Weasley rushed in. "Merry Christmas!" "Hey, look - Harry got a Weasley sweater too!" Fred and George were both wearing blue sweaters, one with a big, yellow "f" on it and the other with a The big, yellow "g". "Harry's is better than both of ours," Fred said, holding up Harry's sweater. "Obviously, Mom is more considerate to people who are not her own." "Why don't you put on yours, Ron, and why are you just standing there?" George asked. "Come on, put it on, this sweater is nice and warm." "I don't like dark purple." Ron complained half-seriously. He obviously didn't want his brothers to know his embarrassment. They would definitely laugh at the fact that he was kicked to the ground, while Pull the sweater over your head. "You don't have letters on your sweater," George commented, "She probably thought you wouldn't forget your name. "What's all the noise about here?" Percy?Weasley poked his head through the crack in the door, with a dissatisfied look on his face. Apparently he was opening his Christmas presents, too. He had a bulging sweater draped over his arm, and Fred grabbed it. "The 'p' means prefect! Come on, Percy, come on, we're all wearing one, even Harry got one." "I¡ª¡ªdon't¡ª¡ªwant¡ª¡ªto-wear¡ª¡ª" he said vaguely. The twins didn't care and put the sweater on Percy's head, knocking his glasses off. "And you're not allowed to sit with the prefects today," said George. "Christmas is a time for family reunions." They carried Percy out of the room. His arms were bound by the sweater and he couldn't move. Alex felt even sadder when he heard that the whole family was reunited. He didn¡¯t even want to open the gifts. He just wanted to lie down in a warm bed. He suddenly felt so cold. "That's our roommate. He's a freak. I'll tell my mother when I get home. He" Ron's voice came intermittently from the stairs, and his voice became thinner and thinner until Alex sank in. Dreamland¡ª¡ª £­£­£­£­£­£­£­ Alex is an ordinary person. I have always felt that it is ridiculous to say to my parents that I am unfilial and can¡¯t take care of you in another world, and then there will be no impact at all. I like Alex like this. By the way, why is he so sad? Because he doesn¡¯t live in the girls¡¯ dormitory Related Works Chapter 18 Liangliang (400+ updates) After a long sleep, it was almost noon when Alex got up. Taking a breath, Alex just gave Weasley a kick, which made him feel better. After pointing the wand at himself and saying: "Clean up," Alex put on Gryffindor's robes and walked towards the banquet. As for the gifts, he should open them when he comes back. This is Alex¡¯s first Christmas dinner in his life. When he was in China, he basically spent Christmas with his girls. In the magical world, you can't expect an underage wizard to hold a large-scale feast, not to mention he has no money. Thinking of this, Alex felt It went down. Since last night, Alex has been like a child, with mood swings that make people speechless. Alex was shocked when he walked into the hall. A hundred plump roast turkeys, mountains of roasted meats and boiled potatoes, platters of delicious little sausages, bowls of buttered peas, plates of thick gravy and lingonberry jam ¡ª¡ªEvery few steps you take along the dining table, there are piles of wizard lottery packets and firecrackers waiting for you. These wonderful colorful firecrackers are not like the shabby Muggle firecrackers that ordinary people usually buy, which only contain some small plastic toys and very flimsy paper hats. Alex saw Harry and Fred smoke a firecracker together. Instead of a dull bang, it made a blast like a cannon, engulfing them both in a puff of blue smoke. , and at the same time a rear admiral's hat and several lively white mice exploded from it. At the guest of honor, Dumbledore changed his pointed wizard hat into a bonnet decorated with flowers. Professor Flitwick had just told him a joke, and he laughed happily. Seeing Alex¡¯s arrival, Dumbledore cast a look of admiration mixed with curiosity. Alex felt that his whole body was going to twitch, and the good show was yet to come. Hagrid asked for one drink after another, his face getting redder and redder, and finally he kissed Professor McGonagall on the cheek. To Alex's surprise, Professor McGonagall giggled and blushed, her tall black top hat tilted to one side. Are they a couple? Alex cursed fiercely. "Wouldn't you like some pudding?" Alex suddenly heard a familiar voice, it was Angelina. "Senior?" Alex turned his head in disbelief and looked at Angelina who appeared in front of him. "Of all the Christmas puddings, I like the wine-soaked jam pudding the best." Angelina sat next to Alex and said easily. "The toast is also good, but the turkey sandwich is too hard. Why don't you try it? ?¡± "Well" Alex replied weakly, feeling that he would never get better. ¡°Hey, hey, what¡¯s wrong with you!¡± Angelina grabbed Alex¡¯s mouth depressedly. "I" Alex was speechless. He couldn't say that I felt lonely when he traveled to Hogwarts alone. "Harry has a new wizard chess set. How about I give it to you as a gift next Christmas?" Angelina looked at the depressed Alex and her tone became rare and gentle. "I'm not in a good mood" Alex stabbed a sandwich with a fork and dangled it in front of Angelina's eyes. "In a bad mood" Angelina obviously noticed that Alex was so depressed for the first time, "Did Hermione really not give you a gift? I heard her say that she even gave Ron a box. It¡¯s from Bibi¡¯s all-flavored beans!¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± Alex is obviously acting like a child now, and when anyone ignores him, he becomes more and more angry. A snowball hit the window with a "pop", and Weasley and Harry's laughter could be heard outside. "Exercise! Exercise!" Angelina suddenly became energetic, and Alex couldn't help but drag Alex away with a surprised expression on her face¡ª¡ª A deserted Quidditch training ground is the most considerate sign of Christmas. "What are we doing here?" Alex looked at the sweeping four-star in his hand. Due to excessive use, the end of the broom had become uneven. "Hey, have you started forgetting things before you reach old age?" Angelina touched her forehead helplessly, and suddenly stared at Alex. "You forgot that I said I would let you join the Kuaishou next year." Team Diqi!!!!!!??? Alex felt that Angelina's voice was almost deafening his ears. Sure enough, the Forbidden Forest next to the Quidditch pitch also echoed, "What???" " resounded throughout the sky above Hogwarts. Alex discovered for the first time that women can be so scary! He was so frightened that his teeth chattered. "What are you still doing? Get on the broom, I'm going to give you special training!" Sitting on a broom that looked tattered and tilted slightly to the left made Alex obviously unhappy to the extreme, and his mouth was pouting. "Relax, posture is not everything." Angelina is also riding a school broom, but this one is obviously more obedient than Alex's. "I heard Hermione say that you basically didn't fly much in flying lessons?" Alex said nothing. "I heard Hermione say that you are afraid of heights?" Alex was silent. "I heard Hermione say that you actually wanted to watch girls naked down there?" Alex didn¡¯t fart, but he was so shocked that he jumped up with a ¡°whoosh¡± sound. "You've never flown before, have you?" Angelina followed closely. Alex¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. He had indeed never flown before coming to Hogwarts. After all, how could a house elf have the money to buy him a broomstick? Do you think Voldemort would pay pensions to the families of fallen Death Eaters on time "The center of gravity is forward, the body is forward." Angelina flew next to Alex and said, "I want to give you special training. Let me tell you, after Wood graduates, I will be the captain. Remember not to disgrace me, the future captain." His face!" Alex followed Angelina¡¯s instructions, leaned down slightly, and his speed suddenly increased. "Boy, you still have a lot to learn!" With Alex's surprised expression, Angelina easily surpassed Alex and stopped in front of him, her long The ponytail was blown gently by the wind, slowly like waves. "I don't know what position you will play in the future, but no matter which position, flexible turning is very important." Angelina kept drawing beautiful arcs in front of Alex, which made Alex Si recalled the scene in the game between Gryffindor and Slytherin, when she passed the Slytherin goalkeeper magnificently. "Yes, don't use too much force when turning. Imagine that you are being pushed by a force to turn, just like the subtle rotation of your own wrist. Relax, relax" Angelina said while Alex Demonstration was given in front of the teacher, while teaching the key points. "Like this?" Alex suddenly leaned forward and accelerated straight towards Angelina. "Ah!" Angelina had just made a series of turns after sudden stops, and was letting the broom slowly float in the air with its inertia. The sight of Alex speeding towards her scared her. By learning and applying it, Alex turned past Angelina with a whoosh, what a beautiful arc! But Angelina is not the only one who is practicing extra. On the entire Quidditch training ground, there is another comet 260, which is rising into the sky at a very high speed. Alex doesn¡¯t know this. He just passed Angelina in style and is now happily sprinting on the broom at full speed. There is someone in front! Alex pressed the broom and used a drifting posture to pass the comet 260 that suddenly appeared in front of him. The way he drifted past people caused the top of Alex's broom to always face the Comet 260. He saw a blue Ravenclaw robe similar to Lily's, and a frightened face. Alex showed a big smile as bright as the sun to the scared girl, and while laughing, he pulled up his broomstick and flew higher. Alex had never felt so comfortable. The wind flew past his ears. Although it was the cold winter in December, this cool feeling made people feel extremely refreshing. He couldn't feel it at this moment. Without any restraint, he excitedly kept turning in the air, then accelerated violently and then stopped and changed directions, as if an omnipotent elf in the wind finally returned to the free wind. Alex seemed to have his shackles suddenly removed, his whole body facing the wind, and he let out a hearty laugh. The echo of hahahaha echoed in the sky above Hogwarts. "He is really a genius." Angelina looked at Alex, who was omnipotent in changing directions and accelerating. "A genius who pursues hands!" That just happened because ofThe Ravenclaw girl, who was shocked by Alex, was now sitting on a broom suspended in the air, looking at the Gryffindor boy flying in the air in surprise. She had never seen anyone who could fly. That's good. Just when Alex was still immersed in the unrestrained pleasure brought by flying, a beeping sound interrupted everything. Alex stopped curiously. He looked at the Hogwarts Express station curiously, wondering how someone could come back from vacation early. I saw a brown-haired girl walking out of the Hogwarts Express, wearing a scarlet wizard robe that Alex was very familiar with. "Hermione!" Alex suddenly shouted happily, diving towards Hogwarts station from high altitude. "Alex!" The girl seemed to react, looking at the person flying over and waving her hands happily. Angelina looked at Alex flying towards Hermione and thought, when he dives towards the girl, no seeker can match him. Thinking about it, Angelina suddenly laughed again. "Is he that playboy?" "who?" ¡°The one who swoops down like he¡¯s discovered the Golden Snitch.¡± "That? That's just a happy little kid." Isn¡¯t it? Our Lord Alex, who can make you sad? Be as happy as a little kid forever! Enough of the gloomy Harry Potter fandoms, we want you to laugh heartlessly until the end! ?? ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D Group number: 71658483 By the way, don¡¯t rush me to update. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????Vote, collect, and drift astronomy bsp; Related Works Chapter 19 Relics and Gifts "Do you like the gift I gave you?" This was Hermione's first sentence after seeing Alex. "Um" Alex's eyes began to roll around. "What about my gift? Do you like it?" "I like what you sent me very much, but how did you get that kind of banned book?" Hermione was already used to Alex changing the subject. "There are actually ways to ban books. There are many secret book storage places in Hogwarts, and we don't even know about them." "I have seen this record in "Hogwarts: A School History", but I didn't expect you to actually find it! If it weren't for the letter you sent me, I might have spent the entire holiday just because of Nico May. I can't sleep." Alex looked at Hermione's serious face and suddenly laughed happily, "That's nothing, don't forget that I am a genius~" Hermione couldn't bear it anymore and asked the question that almost everyone wanted to ask: "Alex, do you know how to write self-knowledge?" "Alex" Alex answered simply and neatly. ?? ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D Alex returned to the dormitory in a happy mood and began to prepare to open his gifts. With the idea that Christmas gifts would be opened on Christmas Day, he decided to open them all and leave no one behind. Alex opens Lily's gift in reality. It's a doll. If you hit it on the head with your wand, it will do a long break dance with excitement. If you point your wand at this doll and say "Alex the Big Idiot," it will nod and praise you for being a sensible person. . However, Alex has never tried this function, but he found Lily's message on the doll's manual. "I know I must be very depressed about this doll now~ Hehe, seeing how pitiful you are, I decided to give Mary to you. If you don't have her in the future, she will stop coming to play with me, otherwise I will bite her to death. You~~~" With a short note, Alex seemed to see Lily with her little fangs in front of him. Just as Alex was about to open Hermione's gift, Harry and Ron came back. Both of them were soaked to the skin. Apparently the snowball fight was going crazy, causing them to shiver with cold and sit by the fireplace to keep warm. "Harry, you still have a gift that you haven't opened yet." Ron seemed to have remembered something and turned to Harry. Harry was also very interested. He took the unopened gift and asked Alex politely if he wanted to see it. After Alex smiled and shook his hand, he turned around. Unpacked with Ron. This is something wrapped in paper. Harry picked it up and touched it. It was light. He opened the paper package. Something like a liquid, silver-gray, slid to the floor and gathered in a shiny pile. Ron gasped. "I've heard of this stuff," he said in a low voice, throwing aside the box of strange-flavored beans Hermione had given him. "If I think correctly - this thing is very rare and very valuable." "What is it?" Harry picked up the shiny silver fabric from the floor. It feels strange in the hand, as if it is woven with water. "It's an invisibility cloak." Ron said, with a look of awe on his face, "I'm sure - try it on." Harry put the Invisibility Cloak over his shoulders, and Ron shouted. Alex depressedly cast a spell on these two fussing idiots. "Sure enough! Look down!" Harry looked down at his feet. Strangely enough, they had disappeared. He rushed to the mirror in three steps. That's right, in the mirror, only his head was hanging in the air, and his body was completely invisible. He pulled the invisibility cloak over his head, and he was completely invisible in the mirror. "There's a note!" Ron said suddenly. "A note fell out of it!" Harry took off his robes and grabbed the letter. On it, written in a slender, circle-within-a-circle font that he had never seen before, were the following lines: Your father left this thing to me before he died. It should be returned to you now. Use it well. I sincerely wish you a Merry Christmas. "Wow!" Ron exclaimed in uncontrollable exclamation, "Harry, your father left this for you!" "I think so," said Harry. "Cool! Your dad is so kind. I think some people's parents won't leave him anything. He can only get some poor dolls by chatting with girls." Ron said to Harry, and from time to time He winked at Harry. ??Harry seemed a little embarrassed, because after he learned that Alex's parents were gone (he still doesn't know that it was his parents who killed the poor Death Eater couple), he always felt that we The feeling of sympathy for each other. So he didn't know how to express it, so he could only smile at Ron. Alex opened Hermione's gift without any pressure. As for Ron, who cares about him? Hermione¡¯s gift was a big surprise to Alex. He originally thought it would be something like the Encyclopedia Britannica, so that he could better understand Muggle life. But what appeared before him now was an exquisite model of the constellations. The twelve signs of the zodiac are arranged in sequence and rotate regularly around a point. If you click on a constellation with a wand, the corresponding constellation will be enlarged and attached to the top of the wand, rotating back and forth. "Hermione" Alex felt that this moment was really wonderful. Alex also opened the remaining gifts one by one. Ron looked at all this with jealousy. Alex got a dozen New Year's cards this Christmas. He obviously didn't expect that he would be so popular, but most of these cards were to thank him for providing the little acne-removing magic, but Ron obviously didn't know. All this, he just circled around Harry, wanting to take the invisibility cloak and wear it himself. There is also a special gift from Alex, which is a Quidditch puppet model. The model was buried in the pile of greeting cards, and he only saw it after he emptied them all. A simulated miniature Quidditch pitch, with fourteen players flying around in the miniature pitch. When Alex looked at them, they stopped and waved to Alex, and there was even a female player with a ponytail blowing a kiss to Alex. What should have been a waving banner on the court was now a note. It said: "Watch more games. I will let you join the Quidditch team next year. Perform well then! - Angelina" Alex saw this note and thought of today's special training. , I¡¯m afraid he doesn¡¯t need to watch more games. Thinking of this, he laughed happily. Ron¡¯s eyes turned red with envy when he saw Alex placing the Christmas gifts one by one on the bedside, especially the miniature Quidditch pitch model and the note from Angelina. When he thought that he was not a Quidditch player yet, and someone like Alex, who only chatted with girls all day long, would become a Quidditch player like Harry next year and enjoy the cheers of people, he thought Extremely angry. Before going to bed, Ron was still chattering in front of Alex, saying a lot of things like "Some people's parents don't leave him anything, and the poor people can only get some Christmas gifts by pleasing girls." It kept pouring out of his mouth. Alex didn¡¯t care at all what Ron said, he was concentrating on writing something in his notebook. It was an ordinary-looking notebook, with nothing on it except a line of gilded words written by Margaret Valentine on the cover. "Mary, do you have to open your heart in front of the Mirror of Erised in order to get what's inside?" "of course not!" "It is indeed necessary" As soon as Alex wrote these words, he immediately looked at the extra line of cursive characters on the notebook in surprise, "You didn't tell me last time!" Alex gritted his teeth. "Nonsense, who dared you to threaten me?" Alex sighed dejectedly, drew a kneeling pattern on the notebook, and wrote: "A kind-hearted girl will always be young." He also drew a big smiling face. "Don't tell me, I will always be young!" "Yesyesyesyes" Alex wrote a whole page of yes. "Humph, actually, as long as you have excellent brain defense skills, it will be fine. Just let him think that it is your memory. Really, why do you need me to explain such a simple question" ¡°Hey, hey, don¡¯t sigh in a hurry, you haven¡¯t told me how to use the magic stone to turn stone into gold?¡± "Philosopher's Stone? No way." Alex was instantly petrified in the wind When Ron saw the petrified Alex, he thought his words had hit Alex hard, and couldn't help but smile in victory. Alex looked at Ron silently, pointed to his head, and said: "At least my parents left me a brain, unlike you" Ron looked at Harry with a puzzled expression. "Hey, I really didn't give you a brain," AlecHe sighed unscrupulously. Sure enough, when he was unhappy, venting his anger on Ron was the most pleasant thing, and then he lay down and fell asleep. Ron blushed with anger and bombarded Harry until Harry agreed that Alex was a freak and then fell asleep contentedly. Harry saw that everyone in the dormitory was asleep. A man quietly got up, touched the relic left by his father - the invisibility cloak, and started his first night tour¡ª¡ª Just got up and had a meal By the way, the group number is 71658483, welcome to join~ Works Related Chapter 20 Harry¡¯s Invitation (500 additional updates) Harry used the invisibility cloak and discovered the Mirror of Erised as Alex expected, but now Alex has no interest in this kind of mirror at all. "The Philosopher's Stone? No way" Mary's words still echoed in front of Alex's eyes, and he suddenly felt that he had lost his head. A stone that can't turn anything into gold, what use do I need from you "Alex?" Alex looked at Harry who spoke to him in surprise. This was the first time Harry spoke actively. "What's the matter?" Alex was in a bad mood every time he was in the boys' dormitory. There are no girls, so how can things get better (By the way, has anyone ever entered a girls' dormitory? The author raises his hand) "I found a mirror" "kindness¡­¡­" "He can see my family!" Harry stood in front of Alex and danced excitedly, "Aren't you the same as me? Let's go together, and we will definitely be able to see your parents! You can point them out then. Give me¡­¡­" "No need," Alex waved to Harry in a rare moment, "I have the photo, no need to bother." "What are you doing!" As soon as Ron entered the door, everyone shouted in surprise. He couldn't imagine that Harry would actually play with that weirdo named Alex. Harry looked at Ron who had barged in awkwardly and told him what happened yesterday. "You should have woken me up," Ron said angrily. "You can come tonight. I'm going to go. I want you to see the mirror." Harry explained. "I want to see your parents." Ron said eagerly. "I also want to see your whole family, the Weasley family. You can point out your other brothers and all your relatives to me. Alex, why don't you come with us?" Harry and Ron had put on the invisibility cloak, and now only one head was exposed. Alex waved his hand and naturally rejected Harry's invitation. Do you want me to spy on gay Deng? What a joke. Ron saw that Harry still wanted to persuade Alex, and was afraid that Alex would join in. When I think about my status as Harry Potter's best friend, he may no longer be unique because of the addition of Alex. He is already popular enough. Ron comforted himself secretly, and then dragged Harry away with peace of mind, shouting as he walked: "He is just a freak, he will never want to be with us!" Alex looked at Harry and Ron walking away, took out the book "Use Your Magic" and started reading. His powerful magic must be fully controlled, he thought, otherwise he would not be able to gain strength. If it increases, next time we face gay Deng's night attack and Voldemort's close contact, we can no longer count on that illusive luck. ?? ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D The next morning, before the snow had melted, Alex heard Ron and Harry starting to argue about the magic mirror. "Want to play chess?" Ron asked. "In no mood." "Why don't we go down and see Hagrid?" "If you don't want to goyou can go" "I know what you're thinking, Harry. You're thinking about that mirror. Don't go there again tonight." Ron's voice suddenly rose. "Why?" "I don't know. I just have a bad feeling - and you've had so many narrow escapes. Filch, Snape and Mrs. Norris are wandering around. What if they see you? What if they bump into you?¡± "You sound like Hermione." "I'm not kidding, Harry, really don't go." "Harry, how can you wander around the castle at night and what if Filch catches you!" "Hermione?" "Hermione!" Harry and Ron watched in horror as the door opened with a bang and Hermione walked in. "There are still a few days until Christmas vacation, and you're back early?" Harry asked curiously. He was far worse than Alex in changing the subject. "Harry" Hermione suddenly lowered her voice and looked extremely serious. Even Ron quieted down. "I know who is Nico Meller!" "Hermione" Ron winked at Hermione desperately, he didn't want Alex to get involved in this at all. "Alex told me!" Hermione said seriously.?? told them, and glanced at Alex who was lying on the bed reading a book. Both Ron and Harry were so surprised that they could not speak. They could not believe that a boy who only chatted with girls could actually know, Nico Mellor! "We looked through all the books." Ron turned to Harry and whispered, "Did he ask other girls?" Alex heard Ron muttering in a low voice, and laughed so hard in his heart, "It was a woman who told me, her name is J.K. Rowling, you bite me. "Huh!" Hermione obviously heard what Ron said. She really couldn't figure out why Ron hated Alex so much, which made her plan to make Harry and Alex friends completely impossible to implement. Hermione jumped to her feet, she hadn't been so excited since their first homework result. She obviously cheered that she could give Alex a good slap in the face in front of Ron, who looked down on Alex. "Wait!" she said, and then ran upstairs to the girls' dormitory. Before Harry and Ron could exchange confused glances, she rushed back, holding a huge old book in her arms. ¡°This is Alex¡¯s Christmas gift to me!¡± she said excitedly. ¡°It contains detailed information about Nico Mailer. This book is really useful!¡± "Useful?" said Ron, but Hermione shushed him and told her to look for something. She began to turn the pages of the book quickly, mumbling something. Finally, she found it. "I know! I know!" "Can we talk now?" Ron said angrily. "You'd better not talk." Alex's voice interrupted unexpectedly. Seeing the surprised expression on Ron's face, he continued happily: "Otherwise everyone will be misled by your idiotic thinking. People say that women have long hair and short knowledge. I think your knowledge is shorter than your hair. " "Alex!" Ron stood up angrily, "Hermione!" He looked at Hermione and wanted to change places. He didn't want to say a word to Alex at all. But Hermione ignored him at all. ¡°Nicholas Flamel,¡± she said in a low, theatrical voice, ¡°is the only known maker of the Philosopher¡¯s Stone!¡± Her words did not achieve the effect she expected. "What stone?" Harry and Ron asked. Alex, on the other hand, was playing with the constellation model given to him by Hermione in a dazed way, watching the Sagittarius constellation hovering on the top of the wand. "Oh, what's the matter? You two don't usually read books? Look - read this paragraph." She pushed the book to them and glanced at Alex. She suddenly felt very happy when she saw that he was playing with the gift she had given him. Harry and Ron put their heads together and read: Ancient alchemy involves the refining of the Philosopher's Stone, a magical substance with amazing functions. The Philosopher's Stone can turn any metal into pure gold, and can also create an elixir of immortality that will make those who drink it immortal. Over the centuries, there have been many reports about the Philosopher's Stone, but the only remaining Philosopher's Stone belongs to the famous alchemist and opera lover Mr. Nicolas Flamel. He celebrated his 665th birthday last year and now lives in seclusion in Devon with his wife Perenal (658 years old). "Do you understand?" Hermione asked after Harry and Ron had finished reading. "That big dog must be guarding Flamel's Philosopher's Stone! I dare say that Flamel asked Dumbledore to keep it for him because they were friends and he knew that someone was trying to take advantage of the Philosopher's Stone. That's why he took it The Philosopher's Stone was transferred from Gringotts." "By the way, do you know about big dogs?" Hermione turned to Alex and said. Seeing Alex shake his head, Ron was very proud to tell Alex the process of his and Harry's adventure, from when they escaped Filch's pursuit to breaking into the big dog's room. ¡°I don¡¯t think you can have that kind of courage!¡± "I really didn't" "I'll just say it!" Ron found a rare opportunity to despise Alex, his voice was surprisingly loud. ¡°Banging your head against the door, Hufflepuff wouldn¡¯t do that¡­¡± Alex replied angrily. "A stone can turn gold and make you immortal!" Harry saw that Ron was starting to quarrel with Alex again. He couldn't bear to see Ron at a disadvantage again, so he immediately changed the subject and said, " No wonder Snape is also thinking about it! Anyone would want it!" "Actually, the magic stone cannot turn stone into gold." Alex said relaxedlySaid like this. "If you don't understand, don't talk nonsense," Ron said with disdain. "You just can't see Alex showing off!" Hermione's words made Ron hesitate and speechless. The next morning in the Defense Against the Dark Arts class, Harry and Ron were recording the effects of being bitten by a werewolf. Various treatments, while still discussing what they would do if they got the Philosopher's Stone. Ron had always believed that the Philosopher's Stone could turn stone into gold. It wasn't until Ron said he wanted to buy his own Quidditch team that Harry thought about the Quidditch match he was about to face. This is a good chance to make friends with Alex, or so Harry thinks "Alex, there will be a game between us and Hufflepuff in a few days. Come and watch it too!" Harry caught up with Alex who was walking towards the restaurant alone. "Huh?" Alex looked at Harry with a puzzled face, have you been tainted by gay Deng? "No, I have other things to do that day." Alex refused simply. Go have sex with Ron. Who has time to go to the game with you? Alex suddenly thought of the Hufflepuff red-haired girl who asked him out. She looked really like Lindsay Lohan. Alex He let out a laugh that every man knew how to laugh, leaving Harry standing there alone in a daze. ???????????????????????????????????. Related Works Chapter 21 Gryffindor vs Hufflepuff (600 A few days after Alex rejected Harry's invitation, Harry suddenly told him and Ron in the dormitory the news that Wood had told him. "Snape is going to be the referee." Harry said in a low voice with a slight tremor. "They can't do this!" Ron's nose turned red with excitement. "I stopped him last time. He wanted to cast a spell on you. We all saw it!" Alex looked at Harry curiously, as if he had discovered a new world, he laughed sarcastically, and gave his first piece of advice: "Then don't go to the competition." "Don't participate in the competition!" Hermione gave the exact same advice as Alex after learning the news the next day. "Just say you're sick," Ron said. "Pretend to break your leg," Hermione suggested. "Really broke my leg," Ron said. "I can't do this," Harry said. "What are you doing?" Snape is not so kind-hearted and tolerates others discussing quietly in his class. Are you dreaming? "Ten points from Gryffindor. You must learn to respect others!" "I have to participate in the competition," Harry said to Ron and Hermione after class. "If I quit, the Slytherins will think that I am too scared to face Snape. I want to show them and if we win, it will wipe the smug smile off their faces." "As long as we don't remove you from the playing field," Hermione said. The game was approaching, and although Harry was indifferent to what Ron and Hermione said, he was getting more and more nervous, and the other team members were not calm either. ??For example, Angelina. ¡°You have to come cheer for me that day!¡± Angelina caught Alex in the restaurant. "No, I have something to do that day" Alex no longer wants to be a partner with the idiot Quirrell. The idiot might ask him to use the killing curse this time to kill Harry on the Quidditch pitch. Avada falls. "Huh?!" Angelina was like a big cat, staring at Alex with narrowed eyes. Alex subconsciously moved his eyes elsewhere, not daring to look at Angelina, "I really had something big to do that day" "Hermione, Alex also has a little Ravenclaw lover~" Angelina suddenly turned her head away and said in a whisper that only Alex could hear clearly. "Hey, senior, how could you do this!" Alex almost cried. "If you want to have two boats, you have to be mentally prepared! Come and bring me the props to cheer you up!" Angelina is now simply the embodiment of a queen in Alex's mind. Suddenly, Angelina gently stroked Alex's head and said in an unimaginably gentle tone: "This is our best chance. If we can win this game with a big score, the Academy Cup will be It's ours." Angelina closed her eyes and kissed Alex gently on the face. "You must come and cheer me up." Alex touched the place on his face where Angelina had kissed him, feeling a little unbelievable. ?? ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D The next afternoon, Harry felt terrible. The weather is still a bit cold, but that's not the main thing. Wood spent the whole afternoon talking to them about tactics, "We want a quick victory. This time Snape will be the referee, and he will probably target us." Wood paced back and forth, and then walked to the front of the Quidditch sand table. "This time, Angelina and Aria," Wood looked at them with a stern expression, "I'm going to trouble you to defend. Try to slow down the pace of the game so that Snape can't find a reason to call us a foul." Then he turned to He turned to look at Harry with sparkling eyes: "You must catch the snitch as quickly as possible this time, otherwise we will lose as time goes by!" This was the first time Harry felt so stressed, and he couldn't tell Wood that he had been worried that Snape would kill him, so he could only cry sadly until the end of the entire meeting. Alex is also standing at the door of the lounge with a look of helplessness. He was dragged over by Hermione. We need to give Harry some encouragement. Encourage him to face death bravely? Alex could only bid farewell to the girl who looked like Lindsay Lohan with tears, and sat in the Gryffindor stands with Hermione. Alex couldn't understand why Hermione and Ron both held their wands tightly in their hands, staring intently at Snape. Alex curled his lips and looked at the team members who were doing a circle around the field. As usual, he looked at Angelina, the beautiful student?Waved his hand. "Remember, don't forget, it's 'stand still'." Hermione whispered when Ron finally decided to stick the wand in his sleeve. "Do you really want to curse Snape in this scene?" Alex first discovered that Hermione also had brain overload. "We have to save Harry." Ron said to Alex seriously. Alex looked at the two people with a puzzled expression, "Why do you think Snape is going to kill Harry here? Think about it, there are at least two thousand wizards here!" Ron and Hermione seemed to realize this and reluctantly took back their wands. Alex also put his hands on his head at this time. How mentally retarded would he be to do such a thing! Yesterday, he received another small note. This time Quirrell said that they should use the killing curse to kill Harry together. There really is such a person. Alex saw Quirrell took out his wand and was about to point it at Harry. Merlin, Alex shook his head and sighed. This revolution has no headway. It's not that the Order of the Phoenix is ??too cunning. It's because the Death Eaters are so incompetent I, Avada, and your whole family, Quirrell! Just when Alex was careful to avoid Quirrell's eyes, he really didn't want to stage a farce with Quirrell in front of Avada. Suddenly Harry made a beautiful dive, causing the audience to burst into exclamations and cheers. Alex immediately looked at Quirrell nervously. Could this man have already started chanting a spell? When he saw Quirrell being pushed to the ground by the excited people behind him, Alex couldn't help but feel guilty. If you have eyes, crush this fool to death! Hermione also stood up, crossed her fingers in her mouth, and saw Harry shoot to the ground like a bullet. "Hurry up, Harry!" Hermione screamed, jumping on her seat and watching Harry rush straight towards Snape - she didn't even notice that Ron was hit directly by her excited wave. The right side of his face was now bulging. Alex also stood up at this moment, finish it quickly, otherwise that idiot Quirrell will get up. In the air, Snape had just started his broomstick when he saw a golden object flying past his ear, only a few inches away from him - and then, Harry stopped diving. He raised his arms in triumph, and the Snitch was firmly in his grasp. The stands are boiling. This will be a new record. No one can remember a game in which the snitch was caught so quickly. 'Alex! Alex? Where are you? The game is over! Harry wins! We win! Gryffindor is ahead!' Hermione screamed, jumping in her chair. He stopped and gave a girl in the front row a tight hug. Where is Alex? He was struggling to squeeze through the crowd and walked towards the celebrating team members. "We won, we won!" The Weasley twins jumped up and down happily, then picked up Wood and threw him into the air. "Wow!" Before Wood had time to be happy, he found that the unscrupulous twins ran to the side and fell to the ground. "Don't run!" Wood waved his broom, rarely letting go of his captaincy and joining the carnival. "Alex" Angelina hugged Alex excitedly and sobbed. "No not that much." Alex was a little embarrassed and wanted to break away, because he found that although he could be considered tall among eleven-year-old boys, he was still only as tall as Angelina. Chest. Angelina didn¡¯t give Alex any time to defend himself. She kissed Alex so hard that his whole face turned red. ?? ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D The game was won beautifully, and Alex returned to the lounge, only to find that the twins had stolen a large amount of food from the kitchen, as well as an entire barrel of butterbeer. "Cheers! Harry caught the Golden Snitch!" "Cheers! Gryffindor is the champion!" "Cheers! We want to win the Academy Cup!" Similar toasts and chants echoed throughout the lounge, making people suspect that a spell to amplify the sound had been cast inside, until Professor McGonagall arrived, "Go back to bed! How could you do this Ah, yes, Weasley Sir, we're about to win the Academy Cup! No, Angelina, I'm not drinking butterbeer, you go back to bed!" "Harry, good job!" Before going to bed, Alex thought of Hermione and Angelina's happy smiles, and took the initiative to talk to Harry for the first time. Harry smiled happily after hearing this. He felt that this day was a special day.The door is set for him. Help the academy win the game and we've locked in the Academy Cup! All this was because he caught the Golden Snitch. For the first time, he was respected and welcomed by people not because of his dead parents. Alex also took the initiative to talk to him. Maybe he would have another good friend. Harry was so happy for the first time, and even when he snored slightly, there was still an indelible smile on his lips¡ª¡ª £­£­£­£­£­£­ Three updates a day, I¡¯m going to die Works Related Chapter 22 Dragons and Tears Every History of Magic class is a hypnotic feast, and Alex has been maliciously speculating that Hogwarts offers this class to train students to resist the "fainting" spell. After rubbing his eyes and seeing that the quill with automatic shorthand was working normally, Alex let out a big yawn and climbed down again, not caring that Hermione wanted to smash the notebook over. It must be said that when Alex knew that Hermione was a good person, he became more and more unscrupulous. "You can't do this anymore!" After Alex heard the bell, he opened his eyes and saw Hermione standing in front of him angrily. "I have a shorthand quill" Alex had just woken up, causing him to forget the consistent principle of getting along with Hermione - never, never argue with Hermione. "Shorthand quill! That thing can record the goblin rebellion as a crucible meeting. How can you believe this kind of thing! The exam is coming up in ten weeks. If you haven't reviewed yet, you will definitely fail!" He Her sensitive eyes were widened, she couldn't bear the fact that Alex, who obviously had great talent, was messing around in school. "Relax, relax, there are still ten weeks to come" Alex obviously hadn't woken up yet. result¡­¡­ "This book is of great reference value," Hermione said, and then with a "bang", the nearly twenty centimeters thick book fell on the table in front of Alex. The sound was so loud that it attracted the entire library. Come over. "Be quiet!" the administrator said angrily. Hermione buried her face in embarrassment, and Alex waved to the administrator with a smile, showing a big silly smile. "That's enough, it's too silly to laugh like that, be careful to make her angry and kick you out!" Hermione nervously pulled Alex's robe under the table. "Yeah, yeah" Alex nodded pretending to be a good boy and continued to read the book Hermione found for him - "A Thousand Magic Herbs and Mushrooms" "Hermione, who is that?" Alex read about a third of the page and couldn't help but want to speak. He pointed at Hagrid. "That's Hagrid, how come you don't recognize it? Don't be lazy and review quickly" "No, you see he is holding a lot of books in his hands. Didn't you tell Harry last time that the Sorcerer's Stone was taken out of Gringotts by Hagrid? Is it related to that?" Alex Kes was now looking forward to Hermione discussing it with him. "No, not at all possible!" Hermione had already seen through Alex's trick, because before that, Alex also said that Snape had a wrong hairstyle today, was he planning something, and that Professor McGonagall changed into a robe and other messy things? I hope I can take the opportunity to steal something a little lazy. She knew Alex so well, and he was so clever, that she was really afraid that Alex would cheat on the test. Alex studied in the library for a whole day and returned to the dormitory exhausted. Harry was discussing something with Ron. Obviously Hermione did not ask them to implement her review plan today. Hermione devoted all her enthusiasm to preventing Alex from taking risks and cheating, so she wanted Alex to review more quickly. Come up. "Alex, Hagrid has a dragon." Alex heard Harry say to him as soon as he entered the door. Alex looked confused. Harry's attitude towards him suddenly improved a lot since the last Quidditch match. "I didn't expect it, we were also surprised at the time." Harry smiled kindly at the confused Alex. "I discovered this!" Ron looked extremely happy, maybe he could finally express himself in front of Alex, "I found Hagrid checking something in the library, but he didn't want to show it to me. , you know, and then I went to find the book Hagrid borrowed!" Having said this, Ron happily jumped on the bed, "I found that Hagrid had borrowed several books about raising dragons, and I went to his hut with Harry after class!" "Hagrid has always wanted a dragon. He told me so when I first met him." Harry said, "When we went to find Hagrid, he was actually hatching a dragon!" "I'm going to tell Hermione tomorrow that we'll go see Hagrid's Dragon together!" Ron immediately took it. "I don't think we can let her be immersed in the review." Alex nodded in rare agreement. "Aren't you coming together?" Harry asked expectantly. "No," Alex waved his hand, turned over and fell asleep. Long, do you think he would be a little interested in this kind of thing?   Time passed very quickly. In the following days, Ron would excitedly tell Harry and Alex something about dragons when he returned to the dormitory every night, especially his brother Charlie who was studying dragons in Romania. , he talked for two whole nights. When Alex was tempted to cast a spell on Ron to ensure he could sleep soundly every night, Ron was hospitalized. His right hand was bitten by an animal and was wrapped in a thick bandage. If the medicine is not taken on time, green pus will flow out. Harry told Alex over lunch that Ron had been bitten while teasing Hagrid's dragon with turkey dipped in brandy. The dragon is already at least three times bigger than when it was born. According to its behavior, it will soon fill Hagrid's hut. "We planned to ask Ron's brother Charlie to get rid of the dragon, but Ron's hand was injured." , I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s okay, do you want to help?¡± Help? Although Alex has been in a better mood in recent days, he feels that being too close to Harry is really not a good sign. What if gay Deng trains him to become Snape or something, but the main reason is Yes, he didn't like Ron. "No" Alex refused flatly. ?? ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D Alex regrets it now. He did not expect that Harry found Hermione instead of asking Ron to help. The worst was to come, they were discovered by Filch, and both of them were sent to Professor McGonagall's office. Professor McGonagall, who was very excited about winning the Academy Cup a few days ago, was so angry that she couldn't even speak because of this incident. This wasn't the end yet, the worst was yet to come. In order to give Harry a warning, Alex became extremely depressed when he thought of this. He didn't see Neville at night. He thought it was Neville again. I forgot my password, and I ended up getting arrested. What a big deal! Professor McGonagall deducted fifty points from everyone, and all of a sudden Gryffindor dropped from the lead over Slytherin to last place. From that day on, Harry cried sadly in the dormitory more than once, saying that people in the college were pointing fingers at him behind his back. However, Alex felt that Harry was making a fuss out of a molehill, and he was disrespectful to the entire college. People are also a little more sensitive. Alex doesn¡¯t pay much attention to the Academy Cup, but that¡¯s not the case for most people. "Alex, are we going to lose the College Cup?" Alex saw Angelina looking so sad for the first time, "Obviously we won so many points in Quidditch." "It'll be fine." Alex comforted, "We can just win Quidditch again." "Yeah! That's right!" Angelina seemed to suddenly regain her vitality. "You must come and cheer for us when the time comes. We will beat Ravenclaw by a full 150 points!" One hundred and fifty points, if Gryffindor can win this many points against Ravenclaw, they will still win the House Cup. Looks hard doesn't it? But as long as Harry seizes the opportunity, everything is still possible. "They don't even mention my name," Harry complained more than once in the dormitory. "When they have to call me, they call me Seeker." Alex feels that Harry is very vulnerable during this time, but he also has things to do. "Hermione, listen to me, you are not to blame for all this." Alex always advised Hermione this way. "No" Whenever she passed the hourglass that measured each house, Hermione would suddenly cover her face and run away. At this time, Alex could always hear Hermione's low sobs. ?? ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D "That's Ravenclaw's Seeker, she's so fast!" Li Jordan's explanation voice was frighteningly loud. "Harry is still hovering in the air. Oh, Angelina scored another ball. She passed by beautifully. Killed the Ravenclaw Keeper!" "Hermione, don't worry, as long as we are one hundred and fifty points ahead of Ravenclaw, we will definitely win the Academy Cup!" Alex is now becoming more and more comfortable in the role of comforter. Hermione also smiled and nodded. She has always been a little sleepy recently and can't cheer up. "Gryffindor is now 150 points ahead, a full 150 points!" Li Jordan shouted excitedly, and the entire Quidditch stadium echoed with this voice. Hermione raised her head high at this time, and her eyes regained their original look. "Look, Harry found the Golden Snitch!!!" The whole Gryffindor crowd?? stood up excitedly and stared directly at Harry. Once he catches the Golden Snitch, Gryffindor will still have a chance to win the House Cup, and the same goes for the Quidditch Cup! "He's diving!" Li Qiaodan's voice was so excited that he trembled. "Oh" Suddenly the entire Gryffindor stand shouted. "It's the Seeker of Ravenclaw," Li Jordan's voice trembled. "Incredible, she suddenly made a beautiful arc and caught the snitch?" The loud cheers from the Ravenclaw stands illustrate this point. As soon as Alex heard the result of the game, he immediately ran to the field. "Alex" Angelina hugged Alex and sobbed. "Noit's not like that." Alex was a little at a loss. He awkwardly patted Angelina on the back and comforted her: "Wewill stillnext year" Before he finished speaking, Alex found Angelina¡¯s chin resting on his forehead, crying. Alex¡¯s hair was wet with tears, and the cool feeling reminded him of the winter when Angelina taught him Quidditch. "Angelina" Alex suddenly broke away from her arms, "We will win the Academy Cup, just this year, believe me!" "My little lover" Angelina looked at Alex who was pretending to be serious in her eyes and couldn't help laughing. Then she thought of the Academy Cup and cried sadly again. The stronger the girls are, the more their tears can penetrate people's hearts. Hermione is like this, Angelina is like this too. How can you make a girl cry? Isn¡¯t it? Alex?¡ª¡ª £­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­ 700 plus more will come soon Related Works Chapter 23 Passing Five Levels and Killing Six Generals (1) 700 Alex felt like he was taking the college entrance examination again. The sweltering heat made people crazy, but the helplessness that you had to endure filled your entire chest. Hermione was answering the questions carefully, while squinting her eyes to recall the content about the Goblin Rebellion. Occasionally, she would raise her head to look at Alex. Seeing him scratching his head, she pursed her lips and smiled, and leaned down to answer the questions again. "Ah, I'm finally done." Alex stretched and moved his body. He looked at the filled-in History of Magic answer sheet and some questions about automatic stirring pots. He vaguely remembered what Hermione once said about It's related to the Goblin Rebellion, but writing one more word now will cost Alex his life. Alex would never do such a thing that would harm others and not benefit himself. Then the bell rang, and Alex, like all the first-year wizards, cheered happily after handing in the paper. "It's a lot easier than I thought," Hermione said as Alex followed the crowd outside into the sunny grounds. "I don't actually need to remember the werewolf behavior of 1637. Code', and what happened to the elf rebellion." "Then you still want me to memorize so many names" Alex lay on the grass, blocking the direct sunlight with his hands, and looked at the blue sky through his fingers. Suddenly, a person's face appeared in Alex's eyes, it was Hermione. "I'll need it in the future." Hermione's brown eyes looked directly at Alex through her fingers, "Isn't your review effect this time very good! You used all the quills in this exam. It¡¯s the anti-cheating spell.¡± Anti-cheating spell? Alex got a terrible headache just thinking about it. That was just a week ago. The last Transfiguration class of this semester. Professor McGonagall had just given them practice on transforming matchsticks into boxes. "Become a box. No matter what object it is, you must wave the wand rhythmically first. Remember the wrist movements I have trained for you. You must control your magic power accurately." Professor McGonagall walked next to Harry and continued: "We will have the final exam next week." "Ah" There were endless voices of surprise. After all, people like Hermione who started studying for the final exam ten weeks in advance were not common in Gryffindor. "If you listen carefully and write all your homework yourself," Professor McGonagall paused and looked at Alex, "if you don't get reference answers from somewhere, but if you really With such a high standard, I will also be very happy that my academy has a genius." Hermione gave Alex a hard look. She had always wondered why Alex never asked for her homework, but always handed it in on time. Alex spread his hands and made a helpless expression. Before he was ready to defend himself, he was startled by Professor McGonagall. "I definitely don't want to see any of them! Gryffindor! Cheating in the exam room!" Professor McGonagall waved her wand vigorously, and the excitement made the top of the wand emit sparks. Alex swallowed, and before Alex could make a mouth gesture to Hermione that I didn't know how to do, Professor McGonagall's voice came over again: "We lost the Quidditch game a few days ago. Competition, the Academy Cup is destined not to be our turn.¡± Several Gryffindors lowered their heads sadly, especially Harry and Hermione. They simply did not dare to look at anyone, even for just a second. "But I don't hope that this time next year, I will see someone quit Hogwarts forever because of cheating." There was a sound of inhalation below, and Professor McGonagall¡¯s words were obviously very lethal. No one wanted to leave Hogwarts. Seamus decided to throw away the prepared stir-fries when he went back. As for Alex? He was now immersed in the dilemma of whether Margaret's magic was more powerful or whether the teachers at Hogwarts were more skilled. "Mary, are you sure you can deal with the anti-cheating spell in Hogwarts?" As soon as Alex returned to the lounge, he hurriedly asked for help. "Yes, there is no problem that can stump me!" Margaret's overbearing declaration was so gentle and beautiful in Alex's eyes at this moment. "Oh hahaha" Alex smiled evilly while pointing a quill and started chanting a spell. "Alex, didn't you listen to Professor McGonagall? If you cheat on the exam, you will be kicked out of Hogwarts!" "Hermione?" Alex's wand was held by a hand that suddenly appeared. "I knew you were going to cast a spell on your quill, so you couldn't fool Dumbledore!" "I am confident that Hermione, youDon't you care about Harry and the others? They¡¯re doing cheat sheets¡­¡± "Impossible. Harry and Ron must have thrown away the cheat sheets as soon as they came back today. I know them. Harry will not risk being expelled from Hogwarts just to cheat on the exam." The pressure of the exam Alex's ability to change topics has plummeted. "We still have a weekend, I will review it for you all night." Hermione dragged Alex to the library without allowing Alex to make the slightest difference. Review and review, besides review, Alex has never felt that life is so miserable. It reminds him of his senior year in high school. As a result of the painful all-night review on weekends, Alex stepped into the examination room with two big dark circles under his eyes. Quirrell¡¯s test is very simple. As long as everyone successfully casts a monster curse on a white mouse, they have been taught this content since the beginning of school. It is a magic trick. Hermione did a great job, she successfully made the mouse grow a set of horns. Quirrell stuttered with excitement. Seeing such a weak-minded Quirrell, Alex sighed helplessly. Did living with Voldemort and being tortured make him crazy? Alex still slandered with ill intentions. After successfully turning a mouse into an eight-legged spider, Alex finally arrived at the exam location for his best Charms class. When it comes to casting spells with a wand, Alex thinks he can't lose to anyone. However, the truth is always so cruel. A piece of 16-karat paper showed itself innocently in front of Alex, looking like he was at his mercy. Alex took a deep breath. He didn't expect that there would be a written test in the Charms exam! Fortunately, Alex patted his chest and secretly congratulated himself on the fact that he had prepared the answering quill in advance. What, you said Hermione looks at Alex all day long? Don¡¯t ignore the heart of a young man who has been tortured by China¡¯s education system! Our Chinese teenagers have already been trained to do anything for the exam. "To prevent cheating," Professor Flitwick said, standing on a pile of books, "we will be using the quills provided by the school." "!!!" Alex's eyes almost popped out of his head, and his teeth chattered loudly, "You short mule" Alex watched with tears as Flitwick waved his wand, and the classroom Nearly a hundred quills immediately appeared in the room, and then slowly floated to each student's desk. Alex was heartbroken. How long will the "fainting" spell last based on standard magic power? Alex picked up the pen and didn¡¯t know. What is the measure of standard magic and why is it proposed? ??????? Not knowing, and then Alex worried. Please describe in detail the three standard movements of the wrist shaking when casting a spell. ¡°I don¡¯t know, Alex is already desperate. Alex babbled a lot of nonsense, and then handed in the exam paper tremblingly. "Now we have a practical exam." Professor Flitwick brought all the students into the Charms classroom, then took out a long list and began to call the names one by one. The person who was called walked to the next door. The classroom, where Professor McGonagall is waiting. Alex easily let his pineapple tap dance across the desk, and then bowed to Professor McGonagall in a gentlemanly manner. After completing the actual operation of the Charms class, Alex successfully passed the Transfiguration class exam. Turn a mouse into a box. Alex did it all perfectly, and there¡¯s a running rat on the lid of the box. During the Potions exam, Snape always walked around Ron, with his big hooked nose almost touching Ron's neck. Apparently Snape was taking revenge on Ron for sneezing after he was hit with a gobstone marble by Ron on the Quidditch pitch last time. However, other Gryffindors are very grateful to Ron. He sacrificed himself so that others can easily complete the preparation of the forgetting potion, especially Alex. He still clearly remembers that this recipe was in "Thousands of Things". "Growing Magic Herbs and Mushrooms", Hermione forced him to read the book thoroughly. "Alex, Alex" Hermione waved her hand in front of Alex, "are you lying on the grass and falling asleep?" "Huh?" Alex rubbed his eyes and said, "Yes, I have been reviewing day and night. I am really tired. I want to take a nap. Don't call me when the results are out." With that said, Alex stood up and walked to the lounge with half-closed eyes. He wanted to have a good sleep. The sun shines on Alex¡¯s back, outlining a golden circle.??, slowly disappeared under Hermione's gaze¡ª¡ª £­£­£­£­£­£­£­ The most satisfying part of this chapter is the last sentence. If you like it, remember to bookmark it and review it~ Related works Chapter 24: Pass five levels and kill six generals (2) 800 This was the first night after the exam. The moon was dazzling white, and the wind blew the flags from time to time. However, none of this disturbed Alex's quality sleep. He was really too tired. . "Alex, get up, get up!" "Hermione?!" Alex rubbed his eyes and said in surprise, "Why are you here? Have you handed out your results today?" "No" Hermione stopped rocking Alex back and forth, "It's us" "Huhu" Alex didn't listen at all. He fell on the bed again and shamelessly covered his head with the quilt. Hermione looked at Alex lying down again and sighed helplessly. "Forget it, Hermione, don't call him." Ron was very happy. "We are going to steal, no, we are going to protect the Sorcerer's Stone. What use can such a person have? Snape is not a girl." "Ron, how could you do this? Alex saved me from the troll. He is much stronger than you." "It was me and Harry who saved you," Ron said angrily. "You just can't see that Alex is better than you!" Hermione's words were still sharp. "I said no matter what, we have to speed up. Besides, my invisibility cloak can't cover three people." Harry said, he actually preferred to take Alex instead of Ron. "Okay" Hermione turned around helplessly and looked at Alex. She always had an unspeakable sense of trust in Alex. "What are you going to do!" Alex didn't wake up, but Harry and the others woke up Neville. He sat up straight from the bed and looked at Harry. "You want to go out at night again?!" Neville looked very excited and his face turned red. "You will make Gryffindor lose points again!" "No," Harry explained anxiously to Neville, "We are going to protect the Philosopher's Stone, and Snape is going to steal the Philosopher's Stone!" "No, you can't make excuses anymore! I won't believe it." Neville stood up. He was still wearing a cute hairpin-topped nightcap, but it couldn't neutralize Neville's serious expression at the moment. "Neville, listen to me!" Harry was also anxious. He saw that the grandfather clock at the door was almost past twelve o'clock, "You must let us go, don't" Before Harry finished speaking, he saw Neville's whole body froze, swaying on the spot a few times, and then fell straight down. "Hermione?" Harry looked at Hermione who had just cast the spell in disbelief. "What did you do to him?" "This is a full body binding spell." Hermione said sadly, "Anyway, we don't have time anymore, Neville" "Well done" Ron was obviously very excited about the upcoming adventure, "Harry, the Invisibility Cloak" The three of them, Harry, were all under an invisibility cloak and walked towards the door with great nervousness. Suddenly, there was a "boom" from behind, shocking the three of them so much that they even dropped their invisibility cloaks to the ground. "I said" Alex touched his head, "you don't have to hit me with Neville just to wake me up." "Alex!" Hermione whispered excitedly. "Yes, yes, I will go with you too." Alex put on his wizard robes and glanced at Harry, who was in trouble. "What's wrong? Are you not happy that I go with you?" "No, it's not," Harry said awkwardly, "But the invisibility cloak covering three people is already very difficult." "You should stay here with Neville," Ron said gloatingly, "The invisibility cloak can't hold four people." "Who told you that I need an invisibility cloak for night travel? Ron, does your brain belong to a troll?" ?? ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D By chance, they encountered Mrs. Norris before they had gone very far. Ron growled excitedly in his invisibility cloak: "We shouldn't have let Alex come with us!" Then she heard a "chirp", "chirp" sound of a mouse, and Mrs. Norris turned around and chased the mouse. "How did you do it?" Hermione's voice also came from the invisibility cloak. "My night travels have always relied on IQ, not the invisibility cloak." As soon as Alex finished speaking, he heard a disdainful snort coming from the invisibility cloak. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± As soon as poor Alex finished speaking, this sentence came from before. Alex looked dumbfounded at the person who appeared in front of himThe painting showed a bald knight riding a dwarf. The knight pulled out his rusty knight's sword, waved it and shouted to Alex. "No, no" Alex tried his best to relax towards the knight, "Don't get excited" "Don't be excited?" The knight smiled proudly, and Alex felt that this smile looked like gloating. Ron was still in the invisibility cloak and muttered to Harry: "Leave Alex, leave Alex." "More than one person!" The knight in the portrait obviously heard Ron's voice, and he immediately became angry. "You despicable bastards! You actually want to besiege me? My noble Sir Kagendor!" "No" Alex shouted depressedly, because what happened next could only be described as just as he expected. "I want to duel with you!" Sir Cargendor's broken gong voice suddenly resounded throughout Hogwarts. Followed by Filch's footsteps in the distance, Mrs. Norris's meow, and the complaints of many students who were woken up. "Run!" Alex shouted, taking the lead. "Run!" Harry pulled off the invisibility cloak, hugged it to his chest, and rushed forward. "We shouldn't have brought Alex with us!" Ron shouted as he ran. "Now is not the time to talk about this," Hermione ran, "If we are caught by Filch now, everything will be over!" "Ahahahahaha" Alex obviously thought that this could be called an adventure, and laughed happily. "This way, this way!" Alex ran the wrong way, he deserves it! After a lot of fussing, Harry and his group finally arrived outside the four-armed corridor. "The door has been opened a crack." Alex gasped, he just ran the wrong way. "How's it going? You saw it," Harry, who was also too tired to be clear, gasped, "Snape has successfully passed Lu Wei." "If you want to back down now, I won't blame you." Harry said. Alex always felt that Harry was always a bit of a tragic hero and wanted to sacrifice himself to save the world, although Alex liked others to sacrifice themselves. , and then all the benefits go to Alex, but "Then we walked back and were caught by Filch? Don't be stupid and open the door quickly," Alex urged impatiently. "It's all thanks to you," Ron looked very unhappy, after all, Alex caused him to run so far. "No, I knew you would retreat, so I blocked the retreat in advance." Alex said with a smile, Ron Aron, if you want to attack Alex, you are far from done. "Stop talking nonsense," Hermione said firmly. Harry stepped forward and pushed the door open. With the creaking sound of the door opening, a low barking sound immediately sounded in their ears. What kind of dog is that! The dog was so big that it filled all the space from ceiling to floor. It had three heads, three pairs of vicious eyes that rolled around, three noses that were twitching and trembling in their direction, and three mouths that were drooling like slimy ropes from the yellowed dog. The teeth fell off. ¡°It¡¯s really ugly, isn¡¯t it?¡± Alex was still in the mood to tease at this time. "Harry" Hermione looked at him expectantly, "Tell me you have a way to pass." "Um" Harry suddenly started to falter. Ron didn't notice all this. He excitedly said to Hermione: "Hagrid gave Harry a flute." As he said that, Ron looked at Harry and said, "Harry, play the flute." Harry looked at Ron blankly. "Harry, I said we should play the flute. Hagrid said this thing will fall asleep when it listens to music!" Ron looked towards Harry. Harry remained unmoved, and Alex didn't think Harry heard him at all. "Harry, I said play the flute, it's time to play the flute!" Ron danced excitedly. "RonRon" Harry stammered at this moment. "Harry, don't you know how to blow? Let me do it, let me do it, I can do it." Ron stood in front of Harry excitedly and stretched out his right hand. "I" Harry's whole face was entangled. Alex looked over from the side. Harry's expression at this moment really looked like he had constipation. "I didn't bring it out!" Harry suddenly squatted down.?Holding his head in pain. "Hey, Harry, stop joking." Ron smiled nervously, "Just" Before Ron finished speaking, he heard a roar, and the dog was awakened. The three-headed dog stood up and shook its huge head back and forth. The mouths on the three heads were They were all opened wide, with a lot of yellow saliva flowing out from inside, and the sharp forepaws were clawing forward desperately. Judging from the posture, they probably wanted to give Harry and the others a good scratch. Ron and Harry looked at each other in despair, they were completely stunned. Hermione was no better. She slumped on the ground, unable to make up her mind. If she turned around now, she would definitely be caught. She didn't want to be kicked out of school, but right in front of her Suddenly a scarlet wizard's robe appeared in front of Hermione's eyes. It was the familiar Gryffindor wizard's robe. I saw Alex standing in front of Hermione, his wizard robe automatically moving without wind. He turned around and showed Hermione a big smile, like the bright sunshine in the afternoon. "Let me do it, Hermione." Alex is definitely trying to be cool! I swear on the author's pig head! ?? ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D The power of readers is invincible By the way, if you find it interesting after reading it, don¡¯t forget to collect it~ Related works Chapter 25: Pass five levels and kill six generals (3) "The tail of July, you are a Leo~The prelude of August, you are a Leo~" Alex sang passionately, "When we meet, if it is an accident, when we part, it is unexpected and we can't look away" "That's enough," Hermione said loudly, covering her ears, "This should be a Chinese song. I never expected it to be so ugly." "Yeah, this dog fainted from your singing." Ron pointed at the three big dogs lying on the ground. As soon as the big dog heard the song, it let out an intoxicated howl. Then all six eyes on the three dogs' heads drooped. Then, its knees went weak and it knelt down, falling to the floor with a bang. Fall into a deep sleep. "Hurry up, I'm worried that Snape has already arrived." Harry, who was squatting on the ground in annoyance just now because he forgot to bring his flute, now urged him like a normal person. "Say," Alex opened the trap door behind the big dog, "who goes down first?" "I'll do it!" Ron felt extremely unhappy when he saw Alex being in the limelight. He slowly slid down the hole, and finally held on to the edge of the hole with only ten fingers. "If something happens down there, you have to get me up" "Okay" Alex kicked Ron down easily and happily. , ¡°Ah~¡± There was a loud shout immediately from the entrance of the cave. "Ron, what's wrong?" Harry immediately leaned down and looked at the hole with concern, his whole face stuck in. "Alex, how could you do this!" Hermione said angrily to Alex. "My feet are slippery, my feet are slippery" Alex was also very embarrassed now. The way Ron looked down at that time was so straight that it made people have an irresistible impulse. Just when Hermione's eyes were about to be filled with tears of worry, Ron's shout suddenly came from the entrance of the cave: "No problem!" "Ron, are you okay?" Harry shouted excitedly inside. ¡°Very good, it¡¯s a soft landing, you can jump!¡± Hermione, Alex and Harry all jumped down. "What is this?" Alex felt uncomfortable all over as soon as he stepped down. He subconsciously raised his wand and "fluorescently flickered" the light like mercury pouring out from the tip of Alex's wand, covering the entire ground in an instant. There were long vines everywhere. It seemed that they were slightly hesitant because of the light of Alex's wand. However, Ron, who came down first, was not so lucky. He was entangled in his limbs by the vines. "Think of a solution quickly." Harry shouted anxiously. "Look at me." Alex said calmly, pointing the wand at the entangled Ron, "Four points" "No," Hermione immediately interrupted Alex's spell casting, "You will kill Ron together." "I can control it precisely" Before Alex could explain, he saw Hermione standing there alone, mumbling something. "Afraid of light" she thought. "Hurry up", Ron's whole face was turned purple by the vines, and he could only speak some words intermittently. "Professor Sprout said there is a plant that likes darkness and moisture" Hermione suddenly shouted excitedly, "This is a devil's net!" "Don't worry about the network, save Ron first." Harry looked at Ron, feeling extremely worried. "Okay, no, I mean don't worry." Hermione took out her wand, and a blue bellflower-like flame shot out from the top of the wand. In just a few seconds, Ron felt the vines shrinking away from the light and warmth, loosening their grip on him. The plant twisted and twitched, automatically releasing the tendrils wrapped around him, and Ron finally broke free completely. "Thank you for listening carefully in the Herbology class, Hermione." Alex finally stopped holding the wand and maintained the "fluorescence" magic, which was a big challenge for Alex's arms. "Thankfully you kicked me down!" Ron coughed several times and said bitterly. "You're welcome," Alex said without realizing it. "We should keep moving forward. Come on, I'll lead the way." They walked along a stone corridor. This is the only path they can take now. Alex heard, in addition to their own footsteps, the sound of water drops slowly dripping down the wall. The corridor ran down a slope, reminding Alex of Gringotts. His heart beat suddenly. There was nothing in the vault left by his parents except those huge mirrors. Damn it, why can't the Philosopher's Stone turn anything into gold! AlecThinking of this, Si kicked the pebbles on the walkway angrily. The pebbles rolled forward reluctantly, making a snapping sound. "Did you hear anything?" Harry asked suddenly. "You mean Alex kicked stones?" Hermione said. "No, the sound I heard was a gentle rustling sound mixed with a tinkling sound." Harry shook his head. "what is that?" "It's a bit like the sound of wings, Ron. It's very similar to what I heard when I caught the Golden Snitch." "The Golden Snitch?" Ron and Hermione whispered, lowering their heads in thought. "There was a bright light ahead - I saw something moving." At this moment, Alex's voice came from the front, interrupting their thoughts. They came to the end of the corridor and faced a brightly lit room with a high vaulted ceiling. Countless little birds, as dazzling as gems, fluttered around the room. There is a heavy wooden door on the opposite side of the room. ¡¯ ¡°Do you think they¡¯ll attack us if we cross the room?¡± Ron asked. "It's possible." Harry said, "They don't look vicious, but if they all rush over at once, I'm afraid never mind it, there is no other way anyway I ran over." He took a deep breath, covered his face with his arms, and rushed to the other end of the room. He thought that sharp mouths and claws would tear him apart at any moment, but it turned out that nothing happened. He came to the door unscathed and pulled the handle. The door was locked. Ron and Hermione also followed. Together they pulled and pushed, but the wooden door wouldn't budge, and Hermione tried her Alaho Opening Charm, to no avail. "Alex, what should we do, think of a solution quickly!" Hermione turned around anxiously. "I think these birds are not for decoration." Alex squinted at these things in the sky. He was not used to seeing things that changed at a high speed, such as the Golden Snitch. "What should we do? Alex, can't you cast a spell to destroy the door? Or make these birds stop." Hermione looked at the birds in the sky, they were flying around Hermione's head, and they were still shining. The mountain is shining? "They're not birds at all!" Harry said suddenly. "They're keys! Winged keys - look carefully. Apparently that means" Harry looked around the room, while Ron He looked up and stared at the large group of flying keys. "Here we are, look! The broomstick! We have to go up and grab the key to that door!" "Then Harry, you have to find an antique key," Ron said. "That door looks very old." Worthy of being the youngest Seeker in history, Harry got on his broom and immediately flew towards a bronze key. After swerving left and right, Harry held the bronze key in his hand. "I caught it!" Harry shouted. "Open the door first." Alex stood at the door without knowing when. "That's right," Harry agreed, then inserted the key into the keyhole. Harry turned the bronze key vigorously, but the door wouldn't budge. "Let me do it." Ron stood in front of the door and turned the key with all his strength. His face was as red as his hair. Then there was only a "pop" sound. The key is broken. "Oh" Hermione slapped her head with her hand in frustration: "Ron, you broke the key, what should you do now!" "Don't always lose your temper at me! Why don't you ask Alex!" Ron felt furious about being questioned by Hermione and shouted back at a high decibel level. "I think" Alex tapped the door handle with his wand, "It should be a silver key. At least the door handle should be silver, Harry?" Harry raised his head, squinted and looked into the air for a while, "Is it the one with blue wings?" "Yeah" Alex nodded. With just a "whoosh" sound in his ear, Harry got on his broom and flew into the sky. Alex only saw Harry making several tumbling movements in the air, and then pressing the silver key with blue wings firmly against the wall. "I caught it!" Harry jumped off the broom and waved excitedly towards Alex and the others. "Try it quickly." Ron looked at the door nervously. "I'll try it now, I'll try it now." Harry quickly inserted the key in, turned it gently, and the door opened.   "It's not easy," Ron couldn't help but sigh after Harry opened the door. Alex didn¡¯t say anything. He looked down at the intact key and whispered to the key that was dancing back and forth in his hand: "Harry is so gentle to you, isn't he?"¡ª¡ª £­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­ 900 plus will be a little later Well, the activity of over 100 recommendations will end at the end of the first volume. Because school is about to start, in order to ensure that there will be an update every day, it will go smoothly until the completion of the book, so I will start to save a lot of manuscripts from today. I hope All book friends can support me as always^_^ Since the day of uploading, it has been the happiest time for me. No matter what, I will never monitor it and never update it. This is my Chengpiao Astronomy bsp; Work related Chapter 26 Success 900 plus update~ Alex and the others continued forward and entered the second room. The second room was completely dark and nothing could be seen. But as soon as they stepped in, the lights suddenly brightened in the room, illuminating a shocking scene. They were standing next to a huge chessboard, with black chess pieces in front of them. Those chess pieces were taller than them, and seemed to be carved from black stones or something like that. At the other end of the room, facing them, were some white chess pieces. Harry, Ron and Hermione were trembling with fear - the towering white chess pieces had no facial features. "What now?" Harry whispered. "It's not obvious yet," said Ron, "that we have to play chess to get across the room." They saw a door behind the white chess piece. "How?" Hermione asked nervously. "The way I see it," said Ron, "we have to be pawns." "Being a pawn? I object." What Alex hates most is being manipulated. "What should we do?" Ron looked at Alex with contempt, "This is all we can do now." With that said, Ron walked up to a black knight and reached out to touch the knight's horse. Immediately, the stone came to life, the horse paved the soil with its hooves, and the knight turned his helmeted head and looked at Ron. "Do we - um - have to go with you to go there?" The black knight nodded. "Look" Ron looked at Alex proudly, "If you are afraid, just go back by yourself!" "You smile so ugly, Ron" Alex suddenly laughed, "You have to learn to use your brain." With that, Alex pulled out his wand and read loudly: "Here comes the broomstick!" There was only a "bang" sound, and then four broomsticks appeared in front of Harry and the others. "Let's fly directly there," Alex said as he got on the broomstick, "Let's go" "Fly over?" Ron seemed a little hard to accept. He was just about to show off his chess skills. "Hey, a moment of silence for your sad imagination," Alex said. A group of people rode on broomsticks and flew easily over the heads of the chess pieces. "Alex? Come down quickly," Hermione said as she flew to the other side and looked at Alex, who was still flying in the sky. "Wait a minute" Alex said with a beautiful spin in the air, flying over the head of the White King, laughing and taking off the White King's crown, and threw it to the other side of the door with a casual throw. . "Let's go, Hermione" Alex jumped off the broom and gave a big smile. "It's true, we don't have time." Harry stood aside and said anxiously. "We have passed Sprout's mechanism, which is the devil's net - it must be Flitwick who enchanted those keys - Professor McGonagall deformed the chess pieces and made them come alive - here's the story What's left is Quirrell's magic and Snape's" Hermione counted on her fingers while comforting Harry, "We only need to pass two more levels at most. Don't worry, even if Snape stole it. Philosopher's Stone, we will intercept him here too." "Yes!" Ron rubbed his nose and said, "Beat him so hard, he almost failed my Potions exam!" "Ha" Alex let out an unconscious laugh, and opened the door while Ron and the others were still chattering. "It stinks!" Ron immediately stopped his endless chatter, "That's a troll!" Ron's mouth opened wide in surprise, and then he squatted down because of the intense stench emitted by the troll, and let out a burst of retching. "Alex." Harry looked at Alex in confusion, because he found that this troll was even bigger than the one he saw in the women's room last time. He didn't think that relying on his and Ron's courage to fight Just hit it and knock down the giant monster. "Do you need me to step aside for you to run?" Alex looked at Harry and asked. In fact, this guy is a bit of a coward. "How could you do this!" Hermione looked a little angry. She suddenly stood in front of everyone and looked directly at the giant monster. "let me!" "Hermione?" Alex shouted in surprise, "How could you" Before Alex finished speaking, the troll staggered towards Alex and the others, using its most powerful weapon - stench as it walked. "I read it in a book." Hermione seemed very calm, "I can deal with him." "Stop joking!" Harry opened his eyes nervously.?Boss "You're going to get killed by it!" Alex didn¡¯t say anything, he just raised his wand and started mumbling something. Don't worry, he thought. But someone walked in front of him. It was Hermione, and she walked straight up to the troll. Trolls don't know how to show mercy, not to mention Hermione at this time, eh, she doesn't look very good either. The troll howled loudly, waved the wooden stick in his hand, and passed towards Hermione. "Weird!" Hermione's long hair fluttered due to the wind caused by the troll, and a faint blue light was emitted from the top of the wand. The giant monster screamed, the wooden stick in its hand fell to the ground with a clang, and it rolled around in pain on the ground holding its head. Alex and Harry were completely stunned, "Hermione, how did you do that!?" Ron's mouth also opened wide, and he couldn't hide any words due to the huge question. "This is the monster spell taught by Professor Quirrell, don't you remember?" Hermione put away her wand and mustered up the courage to kick the giant monster a few times, which had completely fainted. "This giant monster has fainted. Let's go." Bar." "We all remember, but you?" Ron asked with a pair of big questioning eyes. "The Goblin Curse can make people grow little pimples, can't it?" Hermione looked back and smiled. At this moment, Alex looked at Hermione with a smile on her face and suddenly felt that she was so handsome. "What does the growth of pimples have to do with trolls?" Ron still didn't understand. "Yes" Harry nodded in agreement. "Come on, let's discuss this later. I'm going to be stung to death." Alex covered his nose with one hand and dragged Hermione with the other hand and ran to the next room. Go, he didn't want to stay in such a smelly room for a second longer. "Hermione" Ron wanted to continue asking why, but when he saw Harry covering his nose and running to the next room, he realized the smell. "Ugh" Ron lowered his head and made a sound of vomiting. He finally stopped the vomiting and raised his head to take a breath of fresh air. However, he smelled the stench of the troll again and fell to his knees again. "Ron!" Harry shouted over there. In the end, Ron came over, but his face was pale. "Are you okay?" Hermione asked concerned. "Youyou haven't said it yet" Ron was obviously upset that Hermione could easily defeat the troll. "I used a monster curse to make a tumor grow in the troll's head." Hermione looked at Ron like this and said a little unbearably. ¡°In your mind?!¡± ¡°Sarcoma!?¡± "You guys cooperate really well." Alex said. "No," Harry said excitedly, "Just think about it, if Snape is over there and we all recite the monster curse to make his head full of sarcoma, we will definitely win!" "That's right, Alex, you don't understand anything at all!" Ron also choked happily. "I'm afraid I can't do it." Hermione spread her hands helplessly, "This monster curse was originally used by goblins to subdue trolls. In other words" "What?" Ron was more nervous than anyone else. "In other words, this kind of spell will only be effective against trolls, otherwise it will cause the animals to grow small buds like we did during the exam." After Hermione finished speaking, she continued to talk, obviously she also A bit disappointed. ¡°Don¡¯t think about it,¡± Alex said. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the next level.¡± He opened the next door. For a moment, the four of them couldn't bear to look at what was waiting for them next - but there was nothing scary here, just a table with seven bottles of different shapes arranged on it. "Snape's magic," said Harry, "what should we do?" As soon as the four people crossed the threshold, a flame rose up behind them and sealed the doorway. The flame was unusual: it was purple. At the same time, black flames burst out from the door leading to the front. They're stuck in the middle. "Look!" Hermione grabbed a roll of parchment lying next to the bottle. Alex stood behind her, and he also smelled the smell of shampoo in Hermione's hair, which was similar to the scent of lavender. Just listen to Hermione read: Danger is in front of you, safety is behind. There are two of us who can help you. Drink them, one will lead you forward, the other will send you back to where you came from. Two contained nettle wine. Three are killers, waiting in line. Choose, unless you want it foreverDelay here. We also provide four clues to help you choose: first, no matter how cunningly the poisons are hidden, they are actually standing to the left of the nettle wine; second, the contents of the bottles at the left and right ends are not clear. If you want to move forward, none of them will be useful to you; thirdly, you will find that the bottles are not equal in size. There is no death hidden among giants and dwarfs; fourth, the second on the left and the second on the right, although they look different, they taste the same. Hermione let out a long breath, and Harry was surprised to see her smile. He couldn't smile at all. "That's wonderful," said Hermione. "It's not magic - it's logic - it's a riddle. Many of the greatest wizards don't have the slightest knack for logic, and they're stuck here forever." "What about us, we can't get out, can we?" Harry asked nervously. "Of course not," said Hermione. "All we need to know is written on this piece of paper. Seven bottles: three are poison; two are wine; one will allow us to pass safely through the black fire, and the other Can send us back through the purple flames.¡± ¡°But how do we know which one to drink?¡± "Give me a minute." Hermione read the paper a few more times. She walked up and down in front of the row of bottles, talking to herself and pointing to this or that bottle. Finally, she clapped her hands happily. "I see," she said. "This smallest bottle can help us pass through the black flames and get to the magic stone." "This bottle?" Harry held up the smallest bottle. "There's only enough for two people, but there are four of us." "Harry" Before Ron could say anything, Harry opened the bottle cap directly. He said, "No matter what, I have to go." He pointed to the scar on his head, "This is I have to face it, don't I? Voldemort" Ron shivered all over, and when he stopped, Harry had already passed through the purple flames and reached the other side of the door. "Then what should we do?" Hermione looked at the potion with only one mouthful left, "Alex, can I trouble you?" Save Harry? Or being watched gently by gay Deng Wenwen? Or go see the boss Voldemort who neither pays salary nor provides benefits? Alex wanted none of the three. Just when Alex was about to organize his words to let Ron pass, an unexpected person appeared. "Quirrell?" Ron's eyes almost popped out of his head in surprise. "Professor Quirrell, we, we" Hermione became very nervous, completely losing the cool and domineering spirit she had when facing the troll. "Youhowhow could yoube here." Quirrell struggled to say a word. "It's Snape, it's Snape, he has broken in, and Harry is inside to stop him!" Ron was a little incoherent in excitement. "SSnape?" Quirrell's face clearly showed surprise, "Hehe" "Professor Quirrell, go in quickly." Alex pushed the potion to Quirrell. "Go in and help Harry. We will go back and call the teacher." Quirrell was also a bachelor. He picked up the potion, drank it all, and then passed through the flames. Alex stared at the huge purple scarf on the back of Quirrell's head and felt extremely disgusted. Go to hell, idiot co-worker, Alex thought happily. "Hermione, let's go back and call someone!" Alex said¡ª¡ª £­£­£­£­£­£­ I have always wondered why so many fans have exactly the same timing, but never bumped into Quirrell. Speaking of Quirrell¡¯s secret trick, it should be his monster curse. After all, the trolls were hanging out with goblins in the beginning. There must be a way to subdue goblins That, vote, collection, book review~ Every time it breaks 1,000, some readers will be updated three times that day~ Related Works Chapter 27 Celebration Kiss ¡°Alex the Liar: I said no contact during this period, but you actually dare not to come to me! Alex touched his nose awkwardly and looked at the letter sent by the owl. "Last time we were in the Forbidden Forest, Professor Quirrell really had a problem. I think Professor Flitwick and Dumbledore set a trap to lure Quirrell out. However, I didn't expect that you guys You actually stole the Sorcerer's Stone! Now it's spread throughout Hogwarts. Haven't you always said you don't like Harry?" Alex looked at this kind of childish writing and couldn't help but think of Lily's Little Huya is really like a child. "But the most hateful thing is that you didn't ask me to go with you!" Alex rolled his eyes helplessly. He actually didn't want to go. If Neville hadn't hit him hard, he wouldn't have done it. Neville is really heavy. "But, in the end, luckily you are fine. I saw that you were not sure at all in the Forbidden Forest that day. This time I heard from them that you actually faced Quirrell alone. Fortunately, Professor Dumbledore is here." Alex stretched out I slouched down and looked at the bright sunshine outside the window, thinking that it was the same whether I was gay or not, I, Alex, was here, oh hahaha. Thinking of the happy place, Alex laughed happily. As soon as the quilt was lifted, Alex jumped up. The well-read letter was placed by the bedside. The sun shines on the letterhead, illuminating the last line of the remaining text. ¡°At that moment in the night in the Forbidden Forest, my heartbeat suddenly stopped. Your smartest Lily" ¡°As Lily said, although the Philosopher¡¯s Stone incident should be kept secret, I don¡¯t know why it became known to everyone. Three days have passed since Quirrell entered the Flame Gate. During these three days, Alex received many letters of condolence. Most of them were ordinary greeting cards, but they still made him happy. On the contrary, Hermione and Ron have been blaming themselves for the past three days. To be precise, Hermione is blaming herself for not noticing that the smallest potion bottle is full. "The potion bottle is full. I should have thought that it means that Snape, ah, no, Quirrell didn't go in at all, right? It means that heif it wasn't Dumbledore" Every time he said At this point, Hermione couldn't help but lie on top of Alex and sob non-stop. Alex would always curl his lips and lament at this time, Hermione is really a little brat with no breasts and no butt, a loli and so on, it¡¯s really depressing. But compared to Hermione just seeking comfort from Alex, Ron went too far. "Alex, it's all your fault, why did you let Quirrell in?" Ron was very used to asking Alex this question recently. But as soon as Alex took out the wand, Ron's decibel level would drop a lot, and he would mumble something like, "It's all your fault, why did you give it to him?" Alex still feels scared when he thinks back to that day. When Dumbledore walked out of that door with Harry in his arms, when Dumbledore looked at Alex, the trust and tenderness in his eyes made Alex almost die. , he kept thinking silently in his heart, please let me go, gay Deng, gay Deng, please let me go This is retribution, Alex! "Aren't you going to see Harry?" Alex met Angelina as soon as he arrived in the lounge. "Senior?" "Yeah. I just saw Hermione and Ron going to the hospital wing." Angelina said to Alex with a smile. "No" Alex refused pretending to be cool. "Be careful that your little lover is lost by Harry." Angelina smiled and nodded Alex's head with her index finger. "Come on, senior, aren't you sad about the Academy Cup?" Although Alex was happy to see the happy senior appear in front of him, doubts still existed. "Well, because next year I want you to join the Gryffindor team. You have to perform well then, and then we win the Academy Cup together. Only in this way can it be considered in line with my style, right?" Angelina said slowly Walking out of the lounge, he looked back with a smile and gave Alex a thumbs up: "I'm optimistic about you, junior!" "Alex" Hermione waved to him happily at the top of the stairs, "You're finally up! I'm telling you, Harry is awake!" "Yeah," Alex crossed his arms, "Are we going to the auditorium together?" "Well," Hermione smiled at Alex, "We lost the Academy Cup this year, but it will definitely be ours next year!" "That's" Alex suddenly shoutedHe ran towards the auditorium and said, "I'm Alex, hahahaha, I'm a genius." "Idiot Genius" Hermione looked at Alex who was laughing and walking away, and couldn't help but laugh to herself, "It's me, Hermione Granger, who is the genius. I must be the number one next year!" The Great Hall was decorated in Slytherin's green and silver colors to celebrate their seventh consecutive House Cup win. A huge banner with a Slytherin snake hanging on the wall behind the guest of honor seat. Alex walked in. Everyone in the auditorium was talking loudly, and people pointed at him from time to time. He walked to the Gryffindor table and sat between Angelina and Hermione. He smiled brightly at the people who came over and smiled brightly like the sun. Alex could always show off in front of everyone. Pretty good, isn't it? A moment later, Dumbledore arrived, and the noise in the auditorium gradually subsided. "Another year has passed!" said Dumbledore cheerfully. "Before you enjoy these delicious dishes, I must trouble you to listen to an old man's clich¨¦." Alex made a face at Lavender opposite, and Lavender glared at him angrily. "What a wonderful year this has been!" Before Dumbledore could finish his emotion, Alex's face was filled with tears, crying with gratitude, which made Lavender opposite him cover his mouth desperately. He let out a chuckle. "I said you should restrain yourself no matter what, Professor Dumbledore" Before Hermione could finish her words, Dumbledore's voice came over. "Your little minds must be richer than before There is a whole summer vacation waiting for you, which allows you to digest those things and free up your brains before the start of the next semester." Alec Si began to hit his head again, making a helpless expression. This time, even Hermione joined the ranks of covering her mouth and trying not to laugh. "Now, as far as I know, we must first conduct the Academy Cup award ceremony. The specific scores of each house are as follows: fourth place, Gryffindor, three hundred and twelve points; third place, Hufflepuff, Three hundred and fifty-two points; Ravenclaw 426 points, Slytherin 472 points." Although Hermione tried hard to focus on Alex's antics before, Alex could still see Hermione tilting her head and gently wiping away the tears from the corners of her eyes. A thunderous cheer and stamping of feet erupted from the Slytherin table. Alex heard Angelina next to her curl her lips in disdain, as if she was talking about Snape and favoritism. "Yes, yes, the performance is good." Dumbledore said, "However, the recent events must also be taken into account." The auditorium became very quiet, and the Slytherins' smiles also softened. "Uh, uh," Dumbledore cleared his throat, "I still have some final points to distribute. Let me see. By the way" The first item - Mr. Alexander Valentine Stoker. ." Alex smiled and waved his hands around. "He cast the best flying spell ever. I think Professor Flitwick will be proud of him. I award fifty points from Gryffindor House for this. " The cheers of the Gryffindors almost brought down the enchanted ceiling. The stars above their heads seemed to be shaken slightly. Alex also took this opportunity to stand up and wave to the Ravenclaw and Hufflepuff girls. He smiled brightly especially when Lily's eyes were focused on Alex. "You never know what modesty is" Hermione tried her best not to be seen by others, while tugging at the corners of Alex's robe with all her strength, trying to make him restrain himself. However, before Hermione could finish speaking, she was interrupted by words coming again. "The second item - Miss Hermione Granger She faced the fire and calmly carried out logical reasoning. I will reward Gryffindor House fifty points." Hermione was suddenly stunned and realized it. , she immediately buried her face in her arms; Alex suspected she must have cried secretly. The Gryffindor students around them were all ecstatic, jumping up and down at the dining table - they had risen a hundred points! Lavender on the opposite side happily hugged Seamus next to him, and Alex watched Seamus's face was so red that it was almost ripe. "The third item - Harry Potter" Dumbledore said. The auditorium suddenly became extremely quiet. "He showed fearless courage and extraordinary courage. For this, I would also like to award Gryffindor House sixty points." The noise was deafening. "Alex! Alex! We share with Slytherin! We share with Slytherin!" Angelina shouted excitedly in Alex's ear. "We can win! Angelina! We can win!" Alex, who was infected by the whole atmosphere, happily shouted on the long tableCall. "We can win, we can win!" Suddenly, the entire long Gryffindor table was filled with such shouts, not neatly, but everyone's voice was loud, and everyone was completely excited! "There are many kinds of courage." Dumbledore had to point his wand at his throat to drown out the sound of the entire auditorium. "We need superhuman courage to deal with our enemies, but it also takes a lot of courage to stand up for ourselves in front of our friends. Great courage. Therefore, I would like to reward Mr. Neville Longbottom ten points." "Neville!" Alex jumped up excitedly, leading all the Gryffindors to shout, "Neville!" If you were standing on platform nine and three-quarters, I'm afraid you could still hear it. This roaring sound was like a tsunami, and everyone in Gryffindor let out a violent shout. The sound made Neville turn pale in fright, and that's not all. Alex shouted, leading the charge. Haha, Neville was so scared that he almost cried. "Neville~" Alex commanded, and a group of Gryffindors lifted him up and threw him into the air "Gryffindor~!" "No" Neville was so frightened that before he could scream, he was thrown up again. "Neville, we win!" Haha, every Gryffindor is shouting happily. Even Ravenclaw and Hufflepuff raised their glasses in celebration to Gryffindor. Let¡¯s get high! Alex stood on the long table, raised his wand high, and shouted excitedly: "Gryffindor~!" The entire academy shouted in unison, even Neville, who was thrown in the air, waved his fat little fists and shouted. "Gryffindor~!" ? Red light exploded from the top of Alex¡¯s wand, instantly covering the entire auditorium. Those green hanging ribbons turned into bright red, and the silver ones turned into gold; the giant Slytherin snake disappeared, leaving only the lion roaring wantonly in the auditorium. "Victory!~" At this moment, the roar echoed through the sky. ?? ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D Night, settling down after the noise. For the first time, Neville fell asleep with a deeply satisfied expression. The naughty girl's lip prints were secretly printed on his chubby cheeks, and he gave a celebratory kiss. He clenched his fists gently and murmured softly. With: "Victory Gryffindor Mom and Dad" There are always so many miracles in life, right? Laugh, we always have hope and we have a future! Isn¡¯t it? Neville? Isn¡¯t it? Alex! Haha, this is the end of the first Philosopher's Stone~ If you smile knowingly after seeing this, if you also want to be as happy as Alex, vote and collect, our journey has just begun, laugh, let us finish the whole article with a smile~ Related Works Chapter 1 Peter Pan Related Works Chapter 2 My Flying Broomstick (1) Hats off to High Price Books, you guys almost ruined Alex's dream. Alex has just ended his working life as a street magician in a Muggle playground. Similar to the Mickey-coated staff, but this bitch can always find his own fun. For example, "Miss, please stretch your hand to me. If you are happy, these coins will fly" and so on. He was very happy to touch it. If Alex has made any progress during this summer vacation, it can only be said that his floating spell and dancing spell have reached an extremely high level. Even if he casts spells without a wand, he can easily complete many difficult tasks. action. Just when Alex was falling into the wonderful nostalgia of working during the summer vacation, the total money he earned this year, after deducting the tuition for Hogwarts, was at least one hundred and fifty pounds, which means "Sir, according to the exchange rate, one hundred and fifty pounds can be exchanged for a total of thirty gold galleons. This is your bag." The goblin at the exchange counter is always old and has no beard, and there is nothing on his bald head. , no wonder people often say that goblins are greedy and greedy. "Do you need us to help you deposit it into the vault?" The goblin greeted kindly and cordially. "No, no need." Alex doesn't need to enjoy the roller coaster of saving money just for thirty galleons. "That's a pity" After exiting the gate of Gringotts, Alex looked at the flyer handed to him. ¡°Nimbus 2001 is grandly launched! Nimbus Company, founded in 1967, solemnly introduces to you the latest masterpiece - Nimbus 2001 This product contains the latest patented braking spell. We guarantee you that it can instantly accelerate to 140 miles per hour anywhere in the air. Don't doubt it, the entire broom is made of oak wood, with a perfect straight line design, and The tail of the broom is reinforced and there is no sideways problem caused by long-term flight. The broomstick that completely surpasses Nimbus 2000 is now only sold for 30 gold galleons. That¡¯s right, only 30 gold galleons! " Alex looked at the flyer blankly, his heart was so excited, not to mention the girl painted on the poster. She is the seeker of the recently popular Tuthill Tornadoes. She has black hair. Many people speculate that she has Asian ancestry. Some even say that she is the alternate seeker of Japan's Toyohashi Tengu because Without exercise, he ended up wandering the UK alone. A legendary woman with a legendary price, what could be more exciting than this? Alex walked towards the Quidditch shop almost tremblingly, even ignoring the astronomy shop, which he always liked to pay attention to. However, an owl suddenly soared down from the sky and stood in front of Alex. "My letter?" Alex pointed at himself in confusion. Could it be that he was caught by the Ministry of Magic doing magic outside of school during the summer vacation? I saw the owl turning its head, squinting at Alex with a pair of apricot hawk eyes, and finally made a cooing sound similar to affirmation. "It's indeed my letter," Alex whispered a little depressed, taking down the letter sent by the owl, but after opening it, his mood suddenly became much better. That's a book list. For second graders: Standard Spells, Level 2, by Miranda Gorshak, Breaking with the She-Ghost, by Gilderoy Lockhart, Traveling with Ghouls, by Gilderoy Lockhart "Holiday with a Dominatrix", "Walking with Trolls" by Gilderoy Lockhart, "Traveling with Vampires" by Gilderoy Lockhart, "Wandering with Werewolves" by Gilderoy Lockhart, "A Year with the Tibetan Snowman" by Gilderoy Lockhart, by Gilderoy Lockhart Realizing that it was not a review report on his use of magic outside the school, Alex put his heart back in his stomach and walked towards Flourish and Blotts Bookstore with ease. Rather than buying expensive new books, Alex trusts old books full of notes. Especially when you have learned nothing for a semester, the densely packed key points will always make your soul sublimated in an instant. "Squeak" Alex walked towards the used book section. Generally speaking, he didn't need to buy any special textbooks. The books on the full bookshelves at home were enough to cope with seven years of Hogwart. Career. But today ""Breaking with the Female Ghost"" Alex picked up a green book with a tattered cover and read, "This female ghost is pretty" ""Wandering with Ghouls", "Holiday with a Dominatrix", eh, Lockhart's private life is really pathetic. Sure enough, none of the writers have girls. Look, "Wandering with Werewolves"" Just as Alex struggled to find the latest Los Angeles book among a pile of old books,Hart's novel, while cursing. ¡°Alex?¡± A man¡¯s voice suddenly came out after the birth, which scared Alex¡¯s hair. Alex turned around tremblingly and found that the person standing behind was actually Neville? "Are you Alex?" An old woman wearing a green robe, a fox fur scarf, and a tall hat with a stuffed eagle on the top looked at Alex with eyes. With a smile on her face, "Neville always told me about you when he was at home. I never thought that Neville could add points to Gryffindor." As she spoke, the excited grandmother wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes with her hands. . Alex looked awkwardly at an old woman wiping tears in front of him. He noticed that the large red handbag on his left hand was filled with Lockhart's new books. Neville took advantage of his grandmother turning around to pay the bill and said to Alex, "My grandmother is a Lockhart fan. She always hopes that I can be like Lockhart" Neville's round face was full of helplessness. He looked at the book in Alex's hand and suddenly asked curiously: "Why don't you buy "Standard Spells Level 2" and "Fantastic Creatures and Where to Find Them" ?¡± "Ask my house elf to deliver it when school starts." Alex smiled at Neville, then leaned down and continued looking for books. He still lacked a copy of "A Year with the Tibetan Snowman". come out. "Neville, it's time to go" Neville's grandmother came over, "Don't forget to bring the book!" Grandma said sternly, and then handed the book to Neville - Neville put his "Standard Spells Level 2" ¡·Forgot on the checkout counter. "Neville's memory must have caused you a lot of trouble!" Neville's grandmother said, and Neville lowered his head in embarrassment. Alex curled his lips helplessly. For a while, he and Lily met in the tower at night. When they came back, they would always bump into Neville sleeping in the corridor, but "Neville probably didn't want to remember it, he learned herbal medicine." He got 120 points." Yes, yes, Alex's Herbalism only got 61 points, oh hahahaha, without Brother Chun to take care of him, Alex, just prepare to make up the exam! "He only has this little talent. I really hope he can be like his father" Neville's grandmother began to complain again before she smiled, "Come on, Neville, we have to buy another one." New wizard robe, you grow up so fast" "Goodbye, Alex" Neville waved, with a happy blush on his face. He was rarely praised by his grandmother. "Goodbye" Alex said listlessly, looking at Neville who was accompanied by a relative, he suddenly felt a little uncomfortable. "It's time to pay" Alex grabbed a handful of books, felt a pain in his heart, grabbed a bag of gold coins, and walked towards the cashier. ?? ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D ???????????????Today is Valentine¡¯s Day, how many brothers and sisters are at home like me? If you have any questions, please come to the book review section and let me know By the way, recommend, collect Three updates on the day when it exceeded 2,000 recommended votes Related Works Chapter 3 My Flying Broomstick (2) "You're kidding! How can these books cost five galleons!" Alex yelled at the cashier, his eyes popping out in surprise. "We have always paid this price." The owner of Flourish Blossoms Bookstore was very calm. "But I bought a second-hand book!" Alex opened the book "Wandering with Werewolves" and turned to one of the pages. "Look here! There are also black handprints here. What's wrong with this book?" If you can ask for 13 Sickles from me, you might as well go and grab them!" "Sir, this is Mr. Lockhart's book," the owner of Flourish and Blotts Bookstore also pushed up his glasses, "His books have always been very popular, and he will be here for a new book launch event this afternoon!" "Whether it sells well or not has nothing to do with me!" Alex angrily wanted to leave in disgrace. He didn't think that he had to take classes to learn Defense Against the Dark Arts. Mary was enough to teach him. "You really don't want it?" The bookstore owner kindly stopped Alex, "Many Hogwarts students have come to buy these books recently. Doesn't it matter for the exam?" "Test?" Alex suddenly froze on the spot. I haven't mentioned Alex's test scores yet. In all the places where a quill is required, he scored just sixty points. Especially in the Charms class, which Alex is best at, if his actual operation score hadn't been too high, failing the class would have been a sure thing. "In order to pass!" Alex gritted his teeth and turned around resolutely, "Boss, look again, this book "Holiday with a Dominatrix" is missing several pages, you must give me a low price The price is 0.00, I have to buy a broomstick later! I am a Gryffindor Quidditch player." "Are you also a Gryffindor?" Alex's words made the boss fall into memories. He narrowed his bean-like eyes and recalled, "I was also a Gryffindor at that time " "Seeing as they are all from Gryffindor" Alex was interrupted by his boss before he could finish his words. ¡°But business is business,¡± the boss pushed his gold-rimmed eyes, ¡°The minimum is four Galleons and fifteen Sickles!¡± "Twelve Sikes!" "Fourteen West!" "Twelve!" "Thirteen!" "Okay, just thirteen!" Alex heartbrokenly took out his only bag of gold coins, and carefully counted out four gold Galleons and thirteen silver Sickles, placing them one by one at the cashier. on the cabinet. ¡°Go well all the way, knowledge will always shine on you!¡± The bookstore owner wearing a brown vest waved to Alex. Alex, who had just walked out of the door, almost screamed when he heard this, "Give me your money back, and I will look after you every day!" Alex spent nearly five Galleons on Lockhart's shabby books. He sat in the ice cream shop depressed and gave up on himself, spending ten Sickles and ordering the most expensive one. Hongdou Bingbao sat by the floor-to-ceiling window and watched the people coming and going in Diagon Alley. The bustling environment and the sweet and delicious ice cream could not ease Alex's mood. Because of that idiot Lockhart, Alex's Nimbus 2001 is no longer possible. "Mary, do you know where else I can buy a good broomstick?" Alex wrote depressedly. He didn't want to buy a sideways broomstick or a comet, which would be too impersonal. "Who do you think I am?! A travel and shopping guide!" "You are the omnipotent Miss Margaret." Alex has been flattering Margaret this summer. It can be said that his skills are about to reach their peak. "I think instead of spending your energy on flying broomsticks, you should learn more about magic spells and become proficient in wandless magic. You should not waste your naturally powerful magic power." Margaret's words remained the same. Just like in the past, the curly fonts are like circles stuck together. Alex curled his lips when he saw this, his tone was really like Hermione, but according to Alex's experience, this is usually fine. "I promise I will definitely listen to you in the future! Look, haven't I been practicing all summer" Alex drew a lifelike little man in his notebook and made a begging gesture. "That's nice to say There is a shop in Knockturn Alley that specializes in selling broomsticks. The brooms there are all handmade." Margaret was obviously very happy that Alex had been practicing obediently this summer. The answer was extremely straightforward. "Please, Knockturn Alley is so long, how do I know which shop it is? Are you really a Ravenclaw?" "It's true that Gryffindor is impatient! If anyone is as bad as you,?My child, what a great misfortune! "Margaret also drew a sighing expression, and the curling ripples of the sigh extended to the edge of the page. "The shop was next to Borgin and Bock. If it still exists now, it is a store with oak 97 sign shop. " "But will that shop possibly give me a good broom? I only have 25 gold galleons on me now, and I have to save some for Christmas presents." ?? ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D "Welcome." As soon as Alex entered the door, he saw a short man standing behind the counter. "The broomstick here" Alex looked at the surrounding environment, feeling a little disappointed. They are all ancient broomstick styles. If he wants to choose one for his collection, this is definitely the best choice. But when it comes to flying at super high speeds in the sky, Alex still wants to return to the sunny opposite corner. Lane, where the Quidditch shop looks more professional. ¡°You¡¯re thinking that my store is unprofessional!¡± The short man suddenly jumped in front of Alex, his eyes widening. "No" Alex was startled, and almost chanted a curse subconsciously, "I want to buy one with good performance" ¡°Every one I have here has the best performance!¡± The boss waved his hands nervously, walking quickly back and forth in front of Alex, his long beard also floating. ¡°Try this!¡± The man said without any explanation and handed Alex an oak broom directly. Are you selling wands? Alex looked down at the broomstick forced into his hand and was speechless for a while. "This is Oak 97, the earliest flying one in this century" "I want to change it," Alex said immediately. Who knows if this broom will fall apart halfway through the flight. "Don't you have one here for competition?" "Every one I have here can participate in the Quidditch World Cup!" The boss used his thick arms to pull out a silver broomstick from the barrel, and stuck it firmly against Alex's face. "Boy, you can see clearly! This broom can brake up to 150 miles an hour! I'm not kidding, don't look at me like that!" "But this one is a silver arrow, right?" Alex looked at the broom with suspicion and tried hard to push the broom out with both hands. "Do you want to buy it or not?" How could things be so easy? The boss immediately yelled, "This broom is Silver Arrow 2.0, how did you find it here!" Before Alex could speak, the boss angrily inserted the Silver Arrow 2.0 back into the barrel. As he walked towards the counter, he wiped his tears sadly. Alex could intermittently hear words such as "ignorant big company number one in the world". Thinking about the impossible Nimbus 2001, as well as the popular Sideswipe and Comet, Alex felt cruel. . ¡°Boss, I want this!¡± "Okay, okay, good job, young man!" Before he could finish speaking, Alex watched in stunned silence as the boss skillfully took out the only bag of gold coins from his body and weighed it in his hand covered with fine marks. He weighed it, "Even if I give you a discount, this Silver Arrow 2.0 is yours!" Without any explanation, the silver arrow was stuffed into Alex¡¯s arms, and then he was pushed out of the door. Alex, who was still in shock, looked at the old witch in front of him who was selling whole pieces of dead man's nails. He sighed, blew a quiet whistle, and walked out calmly. No matter what, as long as you can fly ?? ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D Recommendations, collections, book reviews Work related Chapter 4 Lockhart¡¯s autograph session? "Hermione?" Alex, who had just come out of Knockturn Alley, said when he saw the girl standing at the door of Gringotts. "Alex?" Hermione exclaimed in surprise, "You cut your hair short!" Alex showed a big smile, "How about it, you've become more handsome~" "Hermione, is this your classmate?" Hermione's father walked out and asked. Her father looked very conspicuous, wearing a common white shirt and his hair was neatly combed. Before Alex could answer, Hermione said first: "He is from the same college as me, dad, and his spells are great!" "Curse? I remember you a hundred and twenty percent." Hermione's father smiled proudly, showing his white teeth, "But you never mentioned him to us." "Dear, what are you doing? Come in quickly." Alex saw a woman with brown hair coming out. "If you don't redeem it, it will be too late for Luo or something else to sign autographs later. Hermione, What's Luo up to?" "It's Lockhart, mom. By the way, this is my classmate Alex." Hermione raised her head and said to her mother. Hermione's mother was tall and taller than the twelve-year-old Hermione. A lot. "Oh, okay, do you want to come together?" Hermione's father asked Alex kindly. He felt that Alex seemed a little reserved in front of him and his wife. "Okay, okay" Alex replied, following Hermione and her family in. "Sir, the current exchange rate is one galleung for five pounds." An old goblin who had lost all his beard was talking to Hermione's father with a lively expression. "Well, we want to exchange it for forty gold galleons." Hermione's father took out two hundred-dollar pounds and handed them to the goblin at the counter. When the goblin turned around to take the money, he glanced back and saw Alex Ti The broomstick in hand - the silver arrow. "Is this a flying broomstick?" Hermione's father asked curiously, "I mean, can you really fly into the sky on this?" "I think so." Alex mentioned his broomstick. "If it goes to high altitude, you need to add a warmth spell." "You don't have to be so formal," Hermione's mother said with a smile, "I heard from Hermione that wizards rarely come into contact with people like us? By the way, is your broomstick your birthday gift?" "I earned it from working." Alex said as he followed Hermione and her family who had withdrawn the money to the door. "Part-time work?" Hermione's father pushed up his glasses excitedly. "I haven't heard from Hermione about how to work part-time in the wizarding world. Can you tell me about it?" "Dad" Hermione felt that this was not good, but she looked at Alex. She had never heard of the way of working in the wizarding world. "It's at an amusement park." Alex bowed politely, "Nice to meet you, ma'am, I'm a street magician." Alex stretched out his hand, and two silver coins danced on his hand. "It's incredible!" Hermione's mother opened her mouth in surprise, and Hermione's father was no better. He immediately asked excitedly: "Are all magicians wizards? Otherwise, why do they always refuse? Reveal the magic?" "Mom, Dad, we have been blocking the door for a while" Hermione's voice came from the side, "Lockhart's autograph session is about to begin. Alex, you are also a fan of Lockhart's books. Come on! He is really amazing, he can actually" Alex listened to Hermione's words and scratched his head helplessly, watching Hermione jump up and down excitedly. "This really reminds me of when I was young," Hermione's father said at this time: "At that time, I was obsessed with the Beatles, and they look so much like her." As he said, Hermione's father also asked Alex Blinked. "The Beatles?" Alex was not very familiar with this aspect. "Oh, I forgot you are a wizard, the Beatles are" While Hermione¡¯s father and Alex were having a pleasant discussion in Gringotts, Harry was being brought out of Knockturn Alley by Hagrid in a disgraced state, covered in dust. "Hermione!" Although Harry wore his glasses crookedly, he still recognized Hermione immediately and ran over and said, "You wouldn't have thought who I met in Knockturn Alley?" "Alex?" Before Harry could wait for Hermione to answer his question, he was surprised to see Alex walking out of Gringotts together with a man who was almost forty years old. "Harry, who did you say you saw just now?" Hermione asked. "I just" Harry's words stillAfter saying that, Mr. Weasley pushed through the crowd and came to Harry, with many people following behind him. "Harry," gasped Mr. Weasley, "we hope you only missed the stove door" He wiped his shiny bald head. ¡°Molly is going crazy¡ªshe¡¯ll be here soon.¡± ¡°Where did you come out?¡± Ron asked. "Knockturn Alley." Hagrid said with a straight face. "That's great!" Fred and George exclaimed together. "The adults never let us go." Ron said enviously. "I think it's best not to go," Hagrid said gruffly. Mrs. Weasley ran towards this side hurriedly, holding a handbag swinging violently in one hand; Ginny took her other hand and followed with difficulty. "Oh, Harry - oh, darling - you can go anywhere -" She breathlessly took out a coat brush from her bag and began to dust off Hagrid's leftovers. of soot. Mr. Weasley took Harry's glasses, touched them with his magic wand, and returned them to him like new. "Well, I have to go," said Hagrid, whose hand was being held tightly by Mrs. Weasley ("Knockturn Alley! Thanks for finding him, Hagrid!"). "See you at Hogwarts!" he strode off, towering a head and shoulders above everyone else on the street. "Who do you think I saw at Borgin's?" Harry asked Ron and Hermione as they walked up the steps to Gringotts. "Malfoy and his dad," Harry said, turning to Alex. "By the way, Alex, did you run into them when you came out?" "Child, you went to Knockturn Alley?" Mr. Weasley asked Alex in surprise when he heard Harry's words. "Go buy my broomstick." Alex waved the Silver Arrow 2.0 in his hand at Hermione who was full of curiosity. "It's best not to go to that kind of place By the way, Harry, you said you saw Lucius Malfoy? Did he go buy something?" Mr. Weasley asked suddenly alertly. "No, he went to sell something." "He's scared," Mr. Weasley said seriously and with satisfaction, "Oh, I really want to catch evidence of Lucius Malfoy" "Be careful, Arthur," Mrs. Weasley warned him, as a goblin bowed and ushered them into the bank. "That family is not easy to deal with. Don't bite the bones you can't chew." "You think I can't beat Malfoy?" Mr. Weasley said angrily, but his attention was immediately diverted because he saw Hermione's parents standing awkwardly at the counter across the entire marble hall. The parents seemed a little embarrassed. "Ah, you are Muggles!" Mr. Weasley did not notice this, he said happily, "We must have a drink! What is that in your hand? Oh, you are exchanging Muggle currency. .Molly, look!" he said excitedly, pointing to the ten pound note in Mr. Granger's hand. "See you here later." Ron said to Hermione, as the Weasleys and Harry were led by another Gringotts goblin to their underground vault. Looking at the Weasley family and Harry who went down to the vault, Hermione's parents were obviously relieved. Hermione's father said to Alex, "They don't seem to be easy to communicate with you. By the way, you still want to Hear something about the Beatles? I think they're a legend" ?? ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D ??????????????????? Please be careful when joining the group, don¡¯t dig into my privacy That day even the author¡¯s love history was exposed|¡­ Related Works Chapter 5 The Late King? "Master Alex, it's time to get up, otherwise you will miss the Hogwarts Express" The house elf stood beside a big bed, bending down low and said to Alex. "Shut up, I want to sleep for a while" Alex started mumbling meaninglessly without even opening his eyes. The surroundings were immediately silent. House elves are such absolutely obedient creatures. ?? ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D Harry has never experienced such a wonderful holiday. From the day he met Hermione in Diagon Alley, he actually stayed at the Weasley house for a whole month. Although Lockhart¡¯s autograph made Harry feel uncomfortable, Alex leaving without saying goodbye that day made him even more confused. When breaking up from Gringotts, Alex said he and Hermione were going to buy ink and parchment, but they disappeared. The most interesting pastime for him and Ron throughout the summer was to discuss why the Malfoys went to Knockturn Alley and the fight between Mr. Weasley and Lucius Malfoy at Flourish and Blotts. "My dad, Harry, not only you, but also I didn't expect that he always looks so kind and amiable." Ron sat on his bed and said to Harry. Harry nodded. He did not expect Mr. Weasley to be so, how should I say, courageous. "Go to bed early, Ron, we are going to Hogwarts tomorrow." Harry took off his glasses and said. What he wanted most now was to return to Hogwarts. Although the Burrow was also very pleasant, he I like Hogwarts more. It took a long time to set off the next morning. They get up as soon as the rooster crows, but there still seems to be a lot to do. Mrs. Weasley was irritated as she rushed here and there looking for spare socks and quilts. We always bumped into each other on the stairs, half-dressed and holding a bit of leftover bread in our hands. While carrying Ginny's suitcase to the car, Mr. Weasley tripped over a chicken in the yard and nearly broke his neck. Harry wondered how it was possible for eight people, six large boxes, two owls and a mouse to be crammed into a small Ford Anglia. Of course, he did not expect Mr. Weasley to add those designs. "Don't tell Molly." He opened the suitcase and showed Harry how it had been magically enlarged enough to hold the suitcases. When they were finally in the car, Mrs. Weasley glanced towards the back, where Harry, Ron, Fred, George and Percy were sitting comfortably side by side. She and Ginny sat in the front, which had been extended to look like a park bench. "Muggles are smarter than we think," she said. "You can't tell how spacious the car is from the outside, can you?" Mr. Weasley started the engine and the car drove out of the yard. Harry looked back at the house one last time. Before he could think about when he would see it again, they were back: George had left his pull-out sparkler at home. Five minutes later the car stopped again in the yard, allowing Fred to run back and get his broomstick. As they neared the highway, Ginny screamed again, saying she had forgotten her diary. By the time she climbed into the car, it was late and people were getting angry. Mr. Weasley glanced at his watch, then at his wife. ¡°Molly, dear¡ª¡± "No, Arthur." "No one will see it. There is a small button here, which is the invisible booster I installed - it can send us to the sky - and then we fly above the clouds. We will be there in ten minutes, and no one will know "I said no, Arthur, not in broad daylight." They arrived at King's Cross station at quarter to eleven. Mr. Weasley rushed across the street to find the luggage trolley, and everyone hurried into the station. Harry rode the Hogwarts Express last year. The trick is to get onto Platform 9?, which is invisible to Muggles. You have to go through the dividing wall between platforms 9 and 10. It doesn't hurt at all, but be careful not to let the Muggles see you disappear. "Percy comes first," Mrs. Weasley said, looking nervously at the clock. They have five minutes to walk through the wall pretending to be nonchalant. Percy walked quickly over and disappeared. Mr. Weasley followed, followed by Fred and George. "I'm taking Ginny, you two follow closely." Mrs. Weasley said to Harry and Ron, grabbed Ginny's hand and walked forward, disappearing in a blink of an eye. "Let's spend it together, we only have a minute," Ron said. ?? ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D At the same time, AsiaMax was getting dressed in a hurry, with a corned beef sandwich in his mouth. After getting dressed, he pushed the car and rushed to King's Cross Station. After finally waiting for the delayed subway, when he stepped onto platform nine and three-quarters, he saw this scene in front of him. Harry and Ron first leaned on the cart and pretended to chat. Then Alex saw Harry and Ron gradually speeding up their pace, running faster and faster, and the wheels of the cart made a rattling sound. Alex vaguely remembers that this platform was With a "bang" sound, the two cars hit the partition wall and bounced back. Ron's trunk hit the ground hard, knocking Harry over; Hedwig's cage bounced to the polished floor and rolled aside; Hedwig screamed angrily. Many people gathered around them to watch. Alex pretended not to recognize these two people, supported his stroller with his hands and looked around. He saw a girl with long blond hair standing there and looking at Harry and Ron. Alex¡¯s gaze immediately passed because he saw a wand stuck behind the girl¡¯s left ear. So Alex immediately eagerly wanted to make eye contact with the girl. Coincidentally, the girl seemed to have telepathy, and her eyes actually met Alex's. "Hogwarts?" Alex gestured exaggeratedly with his mouth, silently signaling to the girl. The girl was stunned for a moment. After seeing Alex lip-syncing several times, she nodded and pointed to the wall. Alex made a shrug, then pushed the car over, "The wall seems to be sealed. There is nothing we can do now. By the way, I am Alex, a Gryffindor." The girl looked at Alex¡¯s bright smile that could make people faint. She was so scared that she didn¡¯t know what to say. She had never seen such a positive man. "Where are your parents?" Alex asked, leaning against the car. "Dad said he was going to take pictures of the Scireno-Horned Snorlax. Someone said he saw them in the pyramids of Egypt." The girl pushed her light blond hair back from her eyes with her hands, and Alex was surprised to find that her The eyebrows are very light. "So that means no one will help us?" Alex said depressedly. He now regretted that he shouldn't have gotten up so late. As a result, he even missed the train. "I have a magic carpet, how about we take that one?" Bar." "It is indeed Gryffindor" The girl didn't say much. After saying this sentence, which was similar to an exclamation, she let out a long sigh. This tone was so similar to Mary's, Alex thought helplessly. Alex looked at the sighing girl and said firmly: "You must be Ravenclaw!" "What you said is not entirely right" The girl seemed to relax and said to Alex with a smile. ¡°Then I¡¯m going to take out the magic carpet first, let¡¯s come together.¡± ?? ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D Many people have started school. I hope that my book friends will have good grades and have many girls~ By the way, who knows who this woman is? Work related Chapter 6: Can¡¯t take off... The sun shines on the ice cream shop in Diagon Alley. Alex looks at the people walking around outside and feels like he has stepped back in time. More than a month ago, it was here that he stalked Mary and asked her how to buy a new broomstick. Although the Silver Arrow 2.0 completely belongs to Alex, it is still lying in Alex's big black suitcase. He can't wait to go to Hogwarts for Quidditch. I went to the Qi Stadium to give it a try, just fly for a while, just for an afternoon Thinking of this, Alex put his hands on the arbor and looked towards the blue sky. He suddenly missed that afternoon flying in the sky. The wind blew past my ears, making me feel comfortable as if I could hear the oriole singing in the treetops in the distance. I have to circle the field, fly over Hermione's head, and finally appear suddenly in front of Lily. No, no, no, this is too obvious, and it is not conducive to dating other girls "Um, Alex, right?" The girl's light eyebrows were raised slightly, with a look of displeasure. "Um, all your ice cream has disappeared." "Well, well" Alex looked at a wizard outside who was having a heated argument with the vendors selling dragon liver. His wand gestured in the air from time to time, drawing sparks one after another. He lowered his head and sucked his straw again, thinking that he must find a gentle person to be his wife in the future, otherwise what if he encounters domestic violence? I don¡¯t think Alex fell in Voldemort¡¯s Avatar. fell, and finally died under his wife's crucible. Well, it seems that Hermione is a little bit fierce "The ice cream has dripped down to her pants!" For the first time, the girl discovered that there was someone who could travel far and wide better than herself. She carefully dangled her little hand in front of Alex, wanting to try it. If Alex If Alex didn't respond, she might have to send another letter to Hogwarts, or St. Glement's Hospital? Alex has always felt that one of the most charming places on a girl should be her hands. You can lie on her lap on a summer afternoon, watch the sunlight leaking from the grapevines shine on you, stretch the reflection of her slender hands, and enjoy the gentle massage. The look, the look of those hands Alex touched his chin happily, like the hands swinging in front of him, these hands? ! "What's the matter?" Alex finally recovered from his long wandering, but he looked lazy. "Shouldn't we be sitting in the ice cream shop now and waiting? Is Professor McGonagall coming to pick us up?" After finishing speaking, before the girl could speak, Alex leaned lazily on the chair and stretched out a lot. He was still unhappy that the girl could make a flying carpet to school with him, even if he was the only one. It's okay to go there on a flying carpet. When he thought about it, Alex's whole body deflated quickly like a deflated balloon. ?? ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D "We can't go there on a flying carpet." The girl twirled her hair, and her pale golden hair reflected different colors under the sunlight. "My dad said that the reason why flying carpets are not allowed in the UK is because There is a kind of elf in Britain that is found nowhere else.¡± "Don't worry about the elf," Alex was happily rummaging through his suitcase, and he threw the silver arrow broom aside, "Let's make a flying carpet and go to Hogwarts together." Before the girl could reply, Alex pulled out a flying carpet. It was bright red in color and had some white, scabbed lumps on it. He took out his wand, "This is my Quidditch from Knockturn Alley." I got it from the boss, as long as he agrees to some small conditions, haha." Alex thought of something and grinned happily at the girl, "Wait a minute, let me clean it with the wand first. But he¡¯s very good at it.¡± Yes, the magic score is sixty-one! Waving the wand to the left and right, Alex's face-washing and tooth-brushing spell - "clean as new" - came to light like a gentle breeze, gently lifting the red magic carpet and hanging it off the ground. It was slowly turning over twenty centimeters in the air, as if to allow people to see clearly the tiny fluff on each blanket. When it finally stopped, it looked like a new blanket, making people feel It will be warm. "I still don't want to do this" The girl was a little embarrassed to disturb Alex, who was in high spirits. His current expression was like that of a child under ten years old, who was wearing his new sneakers with great interest, and then sat down In the back seat of my father's car, I was going to the zoo for an afternoon of fun. She was a little worried that if she interrupted the boy named Alex, he would burst into tears out of disappointment. "ThatA" The girl looked a little embarrassed as Alex unfolded the blanket. Like a little kid, he suddenly lay down on the blanket. First he stuck out his butt, and then rolled his whole face on it several times. He turned around again, looked at himself, waved to himself, and stood up and jumped up and down. ¡°Come on~ come on~¡± Alex really smiled like a child. At this moment, the girl felt that maybe he was originally a child, but he acted too mature when they first met, so it was difficult for her to judge his age? "No" The girl put her white hands behind her back. Although she was very embarrassed, she still said, "I used an owl to send a letter to Professor McGonagall." "Owl, where did you get the owl?!" Alex's eyes widened, "Did you just say that!?" "Just now, when you said you were looking for the flying carpet, I went to the Owl House" The girl looked at the ground a little embarrassed, she was a little afraid to see Alex cry later, ten The slender fingers intertwined uneasily, "I just said we would wait for her reply in Diagon Alley" "It doesn't matter." Alex dragged his suitcase onto the flying carpet, and then looked down to see if the flying carpet was still heavy. The girl only heard the sound coming from under the flying carpet. "We just said we missed it and didn't receive a reply." Alex sat on his back, lying on the flying carpet again, and said to the girl, " Hurry up, hurry up~ Time waits for no one, I have to go to the branch hospital!" "I don't" The girl was a little shaken. She really wanted to take a look at the flightless elf her father talked about. "Come on" Alex jumped off the flying carpet, moved the girl's suitcase onto the flying carpet, then jumped on it himself, stretched out his right hand to the girl, and said with a happy smile: "Alex is coming Let¡¯s set sail, miss, you need to board the plane quickly¡­¡± "What does boarding mean?" The girl gave Alex her hand a little embarrassedly, and then she was pulled onto the flying carpet. At this moment, an owl blew up a whirlwind, hovered above Alex and the others, and then landed in front of Alex and the girl. The girl did not react and subconsciously took it. The letter from the owl was heard, and the owl flew up into the sky with a "swooshing" sound. Before Alex said the words "Don't take it," he saw that his ambitions had suddenly vanished into thin air, like a roller coaster that was climbing up and suddenly got stuck in mid-air. His whole body suddenly deflated. The girl was ready to pretend not to know this person once he really cried. Fortunately, all men are strong in front of good-looking women, especially Alex. So in the end, Alex was left alone and depressed on the flying carpet. As if the flying carpet also knew Alex's mood, it floated low to the ground. The girl looked at the extremely emotional little boy, sighed, raised the letter in her hand, and said, "Let's go to the ice cream shop and wait for a while. Professor McGonagall won't be here for a while." ?? ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D Thinking of this, Alex leaned back on the stool depressedly, raised the two front legs of the stool, folded his arms and closed his eyes. He was really good "Wow!" Alex fell to the ground with the stool, and with a "bang" his whole butt almost fell into four pieces. At this time, the girl's voice slowly came over, "Your ice cream has flowed to the ground." You deserve it, Alex! Even the author is coding at home during the Lantern Festival, and you still want to take advantage of the convenience of a flying carpet to pick up girls? In the next life~~~~~~~ I promise I¡¯m not jealous¡­¡­¡­¡­ ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D²»ÓÃסԺÁË¡­¡­¸Õ¸Õµ½¼Ò£¬ºóÀ´ÒòΪҪסԺÎÊÌ⣬¾Í»»ÁË I went to the hospital and found out that the little finger of my left hand is fixed, so I can only code with my right hand. It¡¯s hard to get a double-double in basketball today. No matter what, I should update at least one chapter a day! That book review is recommended~ Related Works Chapter 7 The scenery in the fireplace is so beautiful "I want a cup of chocolate ice cream." Alex skillfully removed the vanilla ice cream all over his body. "I will never eat vanilla ice cream again." "I think it would be better for you to do something on your head as well." The girl pointed to the top of her head, "There is also a whole ice ball there." "Eh?" Alex also felt it. Not only did his head feel cool, but he also felt a little sticky. "I finally made up my mind to shorten my hair, but I can't let my image be like this. It¡¯s gone.¡± As he said that, he picked up the transparent glass and used it as a mirror to look at it. The girl really couldn't stand this narcissist, and raised her eyebrows lightly: "Do you know how to write self-knowledge?" "Alex?" His splendid white teeth always make people dizzy. "I really can't stand you." The girl used her hand as a fan and slapped her face, which was red with anger because of Alex, "Do you really know what narcissism is written about?" Time froze at this moment, and Alex suddenly felt his whole body close to him. His eyes slowly started from the girl's slender hands, then slowly moved from the hands to the still immature shoulders, and then to the collarbone that aroused people's desire the most. Unfortunately, it's not visible yet, but it doesn't matter, these are enough to make a girl The girl blushed even harder. What's more, Alex's gaze is still getting closer and closer, passing through the slightly thin lips, passing through the delicate nose, and reaching a pair of gray eyes. The girl's dark pupils, like Alex's, reveal a little fear. , there is still some tension, and the last trace of expectation. Some men¡¯s eyes can speak, such as Tony Leung, such as Zhang Weijian, such as Alex. His eyes just stared blankly, and there were infinite words contained in them. Gentleness, curiosity, and kindness were integrated into the black pupils at this moment, and were passed on gently. "What's your name?" Alex asked. ?? ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D In the evening, the setting sun has already slanted down the cobbled alley of Diagon Alley. The noisy voices gradually disappeared. "Thank God, you sent me a letter with an owl." Professor McGonagall collapsed from the fireplace of the ice cream shop, with the wizard hat on her head, and the curved tip of the hat was still stained with a little ashes. . "Professor McGonagall?" Alex shifted his attention from the third cup of red bean-flavored ice cream and raised his head to look at Professor McGonagall who appeared in front of him. "I really don't know why something happened today." Professor McGonagall didn't even have time to dust off the ashes on herself. The formal wizard uniform was now covered with dust. "I don't know why Platform 9 and 3/4 can't be used today." It went through. Many people from the Ministry of Magic came to solve this matter. You are very wise to send me this letter. My child, I have to say that if school has started, I will definitely add one point to your college. of" "It doesn't matter, you can give me extra points when school starts." Alex said. Professor McGonagall smiled at him and shook her finger regretfully. For the first time, Alex discovered that Professor McGonagall could be kind at times. Alex drank his ice cream in one gulp. Because he had waited too long for Professor McGonagall, the ice cream was now a puddle of water. Alex smiled slyly at the girl opposite, then turned to Professor McGonagall, "Can you help us pay for the ice cream?" "Perhaps you can discuss this matter with Professor Dumbledore." Professor McGonagall showed a rare sense of humor, "Now check your salutes. We will go directly to Hogwart from the fireplace through the Floo Network later. tz." "Is there even a Floo network for Hogwarts here?" Alex discovered for the first time that there is such a thing. Maybe next time he can use the Floo network directly from home to Hogwarts? ¡°It should be Professor Dumbledore¡¯s temporary request for permission from the Ministry of Magic.¡± The girl and Alex let their salutes float to the fireplace and said to Alex. Alex looked at the girl in surprise, "You can read minds?!" "We have to hurry up, Alex, you go first." Professor McGonagall didn't give Alex time to get the answer and pushed him directly into the fire. "It's really rude," Alex complained. No wonder no man wants it. "Hogwarts!" The voice in the fire was full of expectation. I said it was expectation, do you really believe it? Do you know what Hogwarts is to Alex? Oh hahaha, do you think she is a beauty? Of course Alex is gay! Lying downAlex, lying on his bed, rested his head on his right hand, recalling Dumbledore's words today. In fact, there is nothing special. First, he repeated the old tune about not being allowed to enter the Forbidden Forest. "Some old students will sneak into the Forbidden Forest, which is not allowed" At this time, Alex subconsciously looked towards the Ravenclaw table, and his eyes met Lily's. Alex saw her demonstratively showing her little fangs, as if she was angry that Alex disappeared for an entire summer vacation without even sending a letter. Alex showed his bright white teeth at Lily carelessly. This shameless bitch, do you know what is enough? "Hello everyone." Just as Alex was immersed in the good time he had weaved with Lily, a man with oily hair and pink face, but it must be said that he was still somewhat handsome, stood up. He bowed like a gentleman and smiled brighter than Alex. Alex even narrowed his eyes. This man's teeth were almost reflective, he thought with evil intentions. "I am Lockhart, yes, Gilderoy Lockhart. I will be the professor of Defense Against the Dark Arts." Lockhart's smile could melt the ice of the polar regions. "You will get a real magician." of me." Suddenly, there was a burst of applause. "All the girls applauded desperately. Alex could feel Hermione beside him gasping with excitement. She had just been pulling him to ask how she got here. She She didn't even see her on the train, so she kept looking and looking until the train arrived at Hogwarts. But Lockhart¡¯s appearance only shocked the nerves of all the girls. For Alex, this was not worth mentioning at all. Thinking of this, Alex yawned greatly. Harry turned over amidst Alex's yawn, and burst into laughter. He and Ron drove to Hogwarts in a speed car today and stole the show. The most important thing was that he didn't even give Gryffindor a single word. Alex still remembers the scene. "Salute to the perfect adventurer, Harry Potter!" The Gryffindors held a grand party in the lounge. Everyone enjoyed this carnival at the beginning of school. Everyone agreed that this would be Have a great year. "I drove my car straight into the Whomping Willow~" Ron also boasted happily to others. Alex and a group of girls pretended to pay homage and said, "Oh~King Weasley~" Haha, and then Ron's sister Ginny even shyly gave Harry a kiss, and the whistle went through the roof. Ron was there screaming. "You want one for me too?" Alex said to Hermione. "Okay" the voice came from behind Alex, "Let's wait until you are as tall as me!" "Senior sister, how could you do this" Alex's strange screams, mixed with Hermione's low chuckles, oh, and Angelina's wanton laughter, filled the whole night . Celebrating Harry? No, we do it for ourselves, haha. "Ha, ha," Alex thought, and laughed softly because he was so happy at the thought. He lay on the bed and changed his position to make himself more comfortable. He looked at the pale golden ceiling and thought of the girl again. The tips of her pale blond hair playfully jumped out from under the brim of the worn-out Sorting Hat. "She looks a little weird?" Seamus said to Alex during the sorting. "Weird?" Alex whispered while lying on the bed, then smiled and closed his eyes. He could never forget the scene he saw when he looked back after passing through the Floo. The green fire flickered in the fireplace in the teacher's room, and a girl appeared. Her blond hair curls down to her shoulders, her thin lips have a delicate nose, and her gray eyes seem to be able to speak, always smiling at you. "Luna Lovegood, Ravenclaw!" The Sorting Hat's voice had not drifted far away, as if it was still in Alex's ears. Her white face was stained with some ashes, just like the bright moon with shadows that made it brighter. When she smiles, she is like the moonlight half obscured by clouds, as ethereal as water. If you can look through the clouds like Alex, you will find the gentleness of the moonlight at night, which is the most wonderful touch in the world. Yes, just like the curved corners of Alex¡¯s lips, which are now asleep, they are as wonderful as a dream. ?? ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D Oh hahahaha, I can guarantee that one of my hands is definitely more flexible than Yang Guo¡¯s, and the movement of my five fingers is definitely better than his. If you don¡¯t believe me, ask Xiao Longnu~ ?So what, recommend, book review~~~ Work related Chapter 9 Teacher Neville Longbottom 3 updates After breakfast, Alex had been trying to comfort Hermione. Ever since Ron dragged Harry out of the auditorium, Hermione had completely collapsed. "How could he do this!" Hermione buried her head in Alex's arms and sobbed a few times. "I have always regarded him as a good friend. How could he do this? I have always" Before she finished speaking, Hermione coughed suddenly because she was choked, and her whole face turned pale in pain, "They don't know how he could" Neville walked up to Hermione at this time, gestured towards Alex, and whispered "Herbology class" But before Alex could say anything, Hermione in his arms suddenly stopped crying. . "The first period today is Herbology. I can't let Gryffindor lose points for being late." She kept wiping away the tears on her cheeks with the back of her hand, "Alex, if you feel the same ¡­¡± "Stop talking nonsense." Alex said nothing more. He directly took Hermione's hand and walked out of the auditorium. "You said a long time ago that Ron is jealous." In this way, Alex and Hermione left the castle together and walked through the vegetable fields towards the greenhouse, where various magical plants were cultivated. Alex kept saying good things about Hermione along the way, and when they walked outside the greenhouse, their classmates were still standing outside in twos and threes. "You see, even Professor Sprout had to wait for you before he dared to go to class." Alex smiled and joked to Hermione, "Without you, who can answer the questions in his class? The unbeatable first place.¡± Hermione listened to the previous words with a look of surprise on her face. It wasn't until the first place came out of Alex's mouth that she really burst into laughter. Just when Hermione was about to say that she was not that kind of person, Ron walked past Hermione and let out a heavy "hum", and Hermione's eyes immediately turned red. "Yes I'm sorry." Harry stood awkwardly in front of Alex and Hermione, "Ron, that's not what he meant" He hesitated and said something that even he couldn't hear clearly, and then turned around and said Ron stood together. "Hermione" Neville said tremblingly, "I think you are right, Ron shouldn't be like that" Neville himself didn't believe that he could enlighten the first person in his grade, and he was so shy that he even blushed. famous. "Thank you." As soon as Hermione's silent choking subsided a little, she immediately thanked Neville in a low voice, "You helped me a lot." "What about me?" Alex said immediately, "Did I just wipe your nose with my clothes?" Hermione chuckled and said, "You know it's not the case!" Before Alex could say anything, Professor Sprout strode across the lawn, followed by Gilderoy Lockhart. Professor Sprout's arm was heavily bandaged. "Look, she probably got the wound from the Whomping Willow." Alex followed the direction of Hermione's finger and saw several branches of the Whomping Willow hanging with bandages. But Alex also discovered another thing. Hermione's voice was completely hoarse due to crying in the morning. Professor Sprout is a short, stocky witch with a patched hat on her flowing hair and a lot of mud on her clothes. She looks like an old neighbor who often tends to flowers and plants. Alex felt extremely friendly. But Gilderoy Lockhart was spotless from head to toe, wearing a flowing turquoise robe, and a turquoise top hat with a gold rim on top of his shiny blond hair. "Oh, hello!" Lockhart shouted to the students with a cheerful face, "I just showed Professor Sprout how to heal the wounds of the Whomping Willow! But I don't want you to think that I am any better in herbalism. She's good at it! I just happened to see a few of these strange plants during my travels" "Today we go to the third greenhouse!" Professor Sprout said. She looked visibly sullen, a change from her usual cheerful demeanor. "The third greenhouse is different from the first greenhouse," Hermione said, tilting her head to Alex and Neville. "The plants there are more interesting than those in the greenhouse, but they are also more dangerous. I have never" "Hermione, stop talking," Alex interrupted. "Your throat is dumb. If you keep talking, it will be difficult to recover." Hermione looked at Alex with worry written in her eyes. "Then who's going to answer the question?" Alex noticed these words from the intensity of Hermione's eyes, patted his head in annoyance, and suddenly saw Neville on his left. "Neville will answer the questions!" Alex dragged Neville in front of Hermione and Hermione, "Neville is the best at herbal medicine! He scored 120 points in the final exam last year, right? , Neville?" Neville has never metAfter this situation, the tip of my nervous nose was covered with sweat. Professor Sprout now stood behind an ottoman in the middle of the greenhouse. There are about twenty pairs of earmuffs of different colors placed on the stool. After Alex and his party sat down, they waited for a while before Harry slipped in from behind and sat next to Alex. Ron was next to Harry, but he never looked towards Alex. Take a look there. Professor Sprout said: "We are going to repot the mandrake today. Now, who can tell me what properties the mandrake has?" No one moved, let alone raised their hands, and the greenhouse was so quiet that Hermione's low cough could be heard clearly. Professor Sprout looked at the people in the greenhouse with disappointment, especially Hermione, and sighed slightly. Alex saw Hermione cough several times, her eyes filled with longing. "Professor Sprout, Neville said he can answer all questions!" Alex's voice suddenly came out loudly, and everyone looked at Alex. "Is that so?" Professor Sprout's eyes were full of doubts. "Yesyesyes, Professor" Neville was so nervous that he almost cried, his ears turned red "This is Mandrake" Before Neville could finish his trembling words, someone below heard a small chuckle. "Yes, we all know this is Mandrake." Professor Sprout smiled in a reasonable and encouraging manner. "Well done, is there anything else, Mr. Longbottom?" "Mandrake, also calledMandrakegrass root? It is a powerful recovery agent." Neville was a little unsure and his voice was low. "That's very good." Professor Sprout said with a smile, and asked expectantly, "Are there any more?" "Yes, yes," Neville said quickly, his round face tense. "It is used to restore deformed people or people under a spell to their original state. But it is also very dangerous." ¡°That¡¯s great,¡± Professor Sprout applauded, ¡°Can you tell me why?¡± "Hearing the cries of mandrakes can kill people." It seemed as if the suffocation cover surrounding Neville was broken, allowing oxygen to flow in. Neville suddenly answered smoothly, "But the mandrakes here Mandrakes are still very young and hearing their cries is not fatal, they only stun a person for a few hours. A young mandrake, located at the root is a very ugly baby, with leaves growing on its on his head. His skin is light green with spots. Once out of the soil, he screams. But as soon as we put soil over his eyes, he stops screaming. Generally speaking In order to ensure safety, we bury it directly in the soil. When it grows to the point where the soil cannot completely bury it, we will move it to a larger pot. On the one hand, it is to ensure safety, and on the other hand, it is On the one hand, it is also for better growth.¡± Neville kept talking for almost ten minutes, and everyone, including Professor Sprout, was stunned. Applause rang out sparsely, and finally merged into one, with exclamations heard from time to time. "Next time I have to call you Neville Longbottom," Alex said, patting Neville on the back as he sat down. Neville smiled sheepishly, his face full of pride, especially when Professor Sprout said, "Twenty points to Gryffindor, perfect, Mr. Longbottom." You are perfect today, Mr. Longbottom! ?? ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D I told a book friend in the group that it would be ready at about 10:30. Sorry, I underestimated the sustainability of coding with one hand. Now my whole right hand and even my shoulder are so sore Haha, no matter what, I updated three times on the day I broke 1,000, and I still managed it~~~~~ Piao Astronomy bsp; Related Works Chapter 10 Eton College? Chapter 10 Eton? "When I tell you to put on earmuffs, be sure to cover your ears tightly," Professor Sprout said. "When it is safe to take off the earmuffs, I will give a two thumbs up. OK - wear them Put on earmuffs.¡± Alex quickly complied, and for a moment the sounds outside were no longer heard, but he still felt good and made faces at Hermione. Do you dare to be mature? Alex? Professor Sprout himself put on a pair of pink fluffy earmuffs, rolled up his sleeves, firmly grasped a blade of grass, and pulled it up with all his strength. Hermione let out a scream that no one could hear. What was pulled out of the soil was not grass roots, but a very ugly baby with leaves growing on its head. His skin is light green with spots on it. The little guy was obviously shouting at the top of his lungs. Professor Sprout took out a large flower pot from under the table, stuffed the Mandrake doll into it, and buried it in moist dark compost until only the clusters of leaves were exposed. She patted the mud off her hands, gave them a two-thumbs-up sign, and took off her earmuffs. "A plate for four - lots of pots here - the compost is in the bag over there - watch out for the poisonous tentacle, it's teething." She gave a sharp slap on a spiky crimson plant. , causing it to retract the tentacles that quietly reached towards her shoulders. Alex, Neville, Hermione and a curly-haired Hufflepuff boy stood over a plate. Alex looked familiar but had never spoken to him. "My name is Justin Finch-Fletchley," he said cheerfully, shaking Alex's hand vigorously, "Of course I know you, the playboy of all girls" Alex withdrew his hand depressedly. , said: "Don't you know that they all call me the angel who brings happiness?" "Yes!" Hermione replied quickly, not giving the man named Justin time to reply. "Put your wings away, angel. You should learn from Professor Lockhart. He is so famous. But so low-key" Alex was dumbfounded as he looked at Hermione, who could still say a lot of good things for Lockhart even though she was mute. He turned his head and looked at Neville, "Hermione, is it broken?" " Teacher Longbottom, who performed well in this class, showed a rare sense of humor, handed Alex a pink earmuff, and nodded firmly. Before Hermione could finish her words, Justin jumped in, "I was originally going to go to Eton College, but then I got here, and I couldn't be happier. Of course, my mother was a little disappointed, but I let her After reading Lockhart's books, I think she has begun to see how useful it is to have a trained wizard in the home" "Eton?!" Hermione was so surprised that she couldn't close her mouth. "What's wrong?" Alex saw Hermione like this for the first time, "Isn't it just a middle school?" Hermione suddenly fell into a terrible silence. Her hoarse voice was suddenly filled with magnetism, and she whispered like a whirlpool: "Eton College is the most prestigious school for aristocratic children in the world!" "Hogwarts is still the best magic school in the world." Alex comforted kindly. As a person in the wizarding world, Muggles and other things are just a cloud. "Shelley also graduated from this school." Although Hermione's voice was still hoarse, Alex could hear her voice drifting. "Who is Xuecai?" Neville asked honestly, well done, fat man, you have made a contribution! Who cares where Yukina graduated from when we wave a magic wand? Hermione was stunned for a moment before continuing: "Not just Shelley, but also Wellington!" "I know this," Neville took the initiative for the rare occasion. "He fell in love with a Muggle named Napoleon, and finally abandoned him in a place called Waterloo." Neville, you are not alone! At this moment, gay Deng Nei¡¯s face is full of tears Hermione took a deep breath, feeling despair about the wizarding world for the first time, but she still tried her best to tell Alex and the man who told Alex what a good school Eton was, "That school There have been 19 British Prime Ministers¡±, "Muggle Prime Minister?" Alex raised his eyebrows, feeling that this school was a bit infiltrative. ¡°That¡¯s not all,¡± Hermione said in a longing tone as she piled fertilizer vigorously: ¡°The British crown princes all went to school here, not counting foreign royal heirs and the children of the world¡¯s richest people.¡± Alex swallowed and looked at Justin, who was a little shy. He smiled sheepishly at Alex. "The annual tuition fee is at least thirty thousand pounds," Hermione had just finished her last sentence. Alex immediately patted Justin on the shoulder and said, "You should enter Ravenclaw."?! " The Sorting Hat is never wrong There weren¡¯t many opportunities to talk after that. Professor Sprout had them put their earmuffs back on and have to concentrate on dealing with the mandrakes. I just saw Professor Sprout doing it very easily, but in fact it was not like that at all. Mandrake doesn't want to be pulled out of the soil, but it doesn't seem to want to go back. They twisted their bodies, kicked their feet, waved their pointed little fists, and gnashed their teeth. But Neville did a good job and stuffed the mandrake into the soil easily. Alex, oh, he's doing a pretty good job, too. The ugly baby was crying in front of him. Alex looked around to see if anyone was paying attention to him. With a "pop", the ugly baby's face came into close contact with the ground. . The mandrake stopped crying immediately, because the whole plant fainted. Hermione looked at Alex angrily, but Alex felt good about himself and waved the Mandrake. As a result, the Mandrake, who had just woken up, fainted again. By the end of class, Justin apologized to Neville apologetically: "I didn't expect you to be so good at herbal medicine during class" Until the Transfiguration class, Neville still hadn¡¯t reacted to Justin¡¯s apology. ¡°I still don¡¯t understand, that sneer was coming from him.¡± Alex waved his wand to turn a beetle into a button, and the rectangular button glowed in the sun. "But what if I go to Eton College?" Hermione fell into deep thought for a rare moment. "Bang bang" a few times, Ron on the table next to Alex let out a thick gray smoke with the smell of rotten eggs, filling the entire classroom. Because Ron could not see clearly, his beetle was crushed to pieces. With no other choice, Ron had no choice but to go on stage again and ask Professor McGonagall for another beetle. Professor McGonagall got angry and scolded Ron severely. "He deserves it!" Hermione said angrily when class was over. Are you talking about Justin? If you don't go to Eton, you have to go to Hogwarts to go to Hufflepuff. I'm really sorry for not sorting you into Hufflepuff! Alex cursed, walking towards the auditorium with Hermione¡ª¡ª £­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­ Sorry, sorry, I spent a lot of time today searching for "Ah Fanda". Book friends who understand, please leave a Penguin account in the book review area and tell me how to get it ? said that I sat and watched this just for inspiration Works Related Chapter 11 Lockhart¡¯s Interests Alex and Hermione arrived at the Defense Against the Dark Arts classroom "Which book are you reading today?" Alex looked at the pile of books piled in front of him and couldn't help but worry. He didn't want to carry so many books with him every day, which would make him taller. "I think it will be this one." Hermione happily placed "Traveling with Vampires" on the table. Alex's sharp eyes saw a pink note on the title page of the book. "What is this?" Alex pulled out the note without any concern for the grinning Lockhart on the cover. This is an ordinary course schedule, except "You marked all Lockhart's classes with hearts" Before Alex could finish his words, he couldn't help but burst into laughter. Hermione closed the book with a "bang", "Is there any problem?" Alex noticed that Hermione was really like a lioness with her teeth and claws open at this moment. "Of course," Alex said seriously, "You should be careful when you go to bed with me." "If you are not narcissistic, will you die!? Hermione really couldn't stand this shameless Alex. She copied "Voyage with a Vampire" with a "swish" sound and prepared to go directly to Alex. Smash this scumbag on the head, no need to save face for the author, you are good, Hermione! It is said that good people do not live long, but disasters last for thousands of years. Before Hermione could take action, Professor Lockhart walked in with Harry Potter under his arm and a charming smile on his face. With a "pop" sound, Hermione put down the book in an instant, put her legs together, put her hands on her knees, and with a reserved smile on her face, she looked like a standard lady. Alex was stunned, muttering something about women. Lockhart didn't notice this. As soon as he entered, they smiled brightly like girls, and their long wizard robes were still swinging slightly. After the class was seated, Lockhart cleared his throat loudly to silence everyone. He reached for Neville Longbottom's "Walking with Trolls" and held it in his hand, showing the photo of himself winking on the cover. Several girls let out low sounds of admiration, and many boys were so angry that their noses were full of heavy snorts. Alex curled his lips in disdain. It was just like his girlfriend liked TVXQ or Jay Chou. It was just a hobby. It has nothing to do with love. If you let her swear that she only loves you and doesn't like Jay Chou or Fahrenheit, wouldn't it hurt her to have nothing to do? "I," he pointed to his photo and winked, "Gilderoy Lockhart, Order of Merlin, Third Class, honorary member of the Anti-Dark Arts League, five-time winner of Wizarding Weekly's Most Charming Smile Prize - but I don¡¯t talk about that, I didn¡¯t drive away the female ghosts in Bandung by smiling!¡± Could it be that it depends on your body? When Alex thought about this, he couldn't help but curse. Lockhart was obviously very satisfied with this situation. He noticed that Alex was smiling particularly obviously, and he couldn't help but feel that his teaching career at Hogwarts would be bright. "I see that you have all bought my complete set of works - very good. I think we will take a little test today. Don't be afraid - just to see how well you read and how much you understand" he posted After finishing the paper, he returned to the podium and said: "I give you thirty minutes. Now - start!" Alex spread out the paper. The first question: What is Gilderoy Lockhart¡¯s favorite color? Alex doesn¡¯t know¡­ Second question: What is Gilderoy Lockhart¡¯s secret ambition? Alex still doesn¡¯t know¡­ Question 3: What do you think is Gilderoy Lockhart¡¯s greatest achievement to date? Of course Alex doesn¡¯t know¡­ The first three questions completely hit Alex¡¯s self-confidence, and he turned directly to the last question: When is Gilderoy Lockhart¡¯s birthday? What is his ideal birthday gift? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Alex will know! At this moment, Alex suddenly recalled countless scenes from his past life, those weekly exams, monthly exams, mid-term exams, final exams, small tests, big tests. Thank you to the hard-working gardeners for your tireless training. Having taught each student for twelve years, Alex can at this moment "The answer to the first question is lilac. Do you know what the second question is? Hermione is blocking it with her left hand, so I can't see it" A narrow note conveyed the deep feelings between Alex and the girls in his class. friendship. "Then go ask her!" Looking at the small note that would be passed around, Alex almost died in the dark before he could even take a breath.In the legal defense class classroom. "Alex" A woman poked Alex's back from behind, "Question number five" "I only know the third question. Hermione wrote it too fast and I couldn't see it all" "Lavender, Lavender, question 12" Alex lay on the table and asked the girl on the right. Lavender made a happy face at Alex, waved her hand, and the paper was passed directly from under the table. ??????????????????????????? Oh hahaha, Alex couldn¡¯t help but smile up to the sky when he got the paper. My Alex¡¯s character is really good! ! That¡¯s good! ! ! Half an hour later, Lockhart put the papers away and looked through them in front of the whole class. "Wow - so many people remember that lilac is my favorite color. My "A Year with the Tibetan Snowman" looks interesting, doesn't it?" Lockhart winked at the students. "It seems that the students have read "Weekend with the Werewolf" very carefully - I mentioned in Chapter 12 of the book that my ideal birthday gift is for all people with magic and non-magic to live in harmony. I am here for you. pride" "You are really great!" Lockhart was so moved that he wiped the tears from the corners of his eyes. "You are the best students and the best book fans." After saying this, Lockhart turned the paper over and took it. Picked up a lot, "Look, so many hundred points! I want to add fifty points to Gryffindor." You too, the invigilator who always haunts the exam, the person who failed the exam burst into tears at this moment "Now - beware! It is my job to teach you to defend yourself against the most evil things known to the wizarding world! You will face the most terrifying things in this classroom. But remember, as long as I am here, you will not No harm will come to you. All I ask is that you remain calm." Hermione looked at the things in the cage and clenched her wand excitedly. Lockhart put a hand on the hood, Dean and Seamus stopped laughing, and Neville in the front row shrank back. "I must ask you not to scream," Lockhart said in a low voice. "That will irritate them!" The class held their breath as Lockhart lifted the cover. ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± he said theatrically, ¡°a freshly caught Cornish elf.¡± Alex looked at these guys jumping around in the cage. These little elves were iron-green, about eight inches tall, with small pointed faces and very shrill voices, as if many budgies were quarreling. As soon as the cover was removed, they began to chirp, jump up and down, shake the cage bars, and make all kinds of weird faces at the people nearby. "Well," shouted Lockhart, "let's see how you deal with them!" He opened the cage door. This is a mess. The elves were flying around like rockets. Two of them lifted Neville up by his ears. Several others rushed out of the window and scattered broken glass in the back row of the classroom. The rest wreaked havoc in the classroom, worse than a rampaging rhinoceros. They grabbed ink bottles and threw them at the whole class, tore books and papers into pieces, tore off pictures on the walls, turned over waste bins, and threw schoolbags and textbooks out of broken windows. After a few minutes, half the class was hiding under the tables and Neville was swinging from the chandelier. "Come on, round them up, round them up, they're just little goblins" shouted Lockhart. He rolled up his sleeves, waved his wand and shouted: "Peschipixipestenomi!" To no avail, an elf grabbed Lockhart's wand and threw it out of the window. Lockhart gasped and ducked under the podium table, almost being hit by Neville because almost at the same second, the chandelier fell out of control. At this moment, the bell rang. Alex picked up his schoolbag, took Hermione's hand and ran out of the classroom. Lockhart? Who cares whether he lives or lives! Basically everyone ran out of the classroom except Harry and Ron. Everyone who had already walked away could still hear the intermittent screams of Ron and Harry in the classroom, as well as the excited shouts of Lockhart. Who is interested in going to see it? ?? ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D It¡¯s so sad to type with one hand, I can¡¯t stand it anymoret.t Collection, recommendation, book review I am not a vest of the Red Boat¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Related Works Chapter 12 I am willing to dance in the sky and travel across thousands of mountains before returning home "Alex, we have Quidditch practice this afternoon!" While Alex was eating breakfast, someone slapped him hard on the back. "Senior sister?" Alex looked at Angelina standing behind him and said a little surprised, "Today is the weekend" "What, boy, are you lazy?" Angelina didn't mind at all and sat directly next to Alex. She picked up the bagel that Alex had been looking at for a long time and ate it with borscht. stand up. "Be careful you get fat to death" Alex cursed depressedly, "Do I really want to use that silver arrow" When Alex thought about using that model or the broom from the last century, Alex would fly around in the sky. I should have bought a regular Sideswipe or Comet. But when he thought about the letter that his boss later sent, Alex now hopes that his broomstick is the Silver Arrow of the last century, rather than the Silver Arrow 2.0 that the boss said. "Oh, by the way," Angelina turned around and said to Alex when she went out, "I told you about your level yesterday. Behave well, otherwise, I will remember your little lover" Alex watched Angelina, who was talking to herself and gradually moving away, even the laughter gradually stopped, suddenly felt the urge to shout to the sky and the earth. "Mary, are you sure there is nothing wrong with the broomsticks sold in that store?" Alex is now holding his Silver Arrow 2.0 in his hand. It is entirely silver and has a streamlined design. It gives people only one feeling - classic. But now Alex is more concerned about whether he will fly into the sky and disappear, and then he will have to use the levitation spell to slowly float down. "What do you think?" Margaret's reply was surprisingly brief. When Alex thought about this summer vacation, "You must become proficient in wandless casting!" Mary's words made him practice the wandless levitation spell for the entire summer vacation. "You have to believe that a perfect and thoughtful woman like me has definitely considered everything!" An arrogant woman with her hands on her hips slowly emerged from the notebook. She has long, silky hair, flamboyant eyes, and a smile as bright as the sun. Yes, yes, so that when I fall from the sky, I can float up on my own Alex misses the Volkswagen broomstick very much. If God gives Alex another chance, Alex will use it The author's right hand who wrote the code swore that he would never listen to Margaret "Are you sure this is really you?" "Does it still look like you? Hey, how did you get into Gryffindor? No, it should be said that you are really Gryffindor!" ?? ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D "Senior" Alex stood in the Gryffindor player lounge awkwardly with his broomstick. "Alex?" Harry shouted in surprise, "Why are you here?" "Angelina" Alex noticed a tall, tough-looking boy who approached Angelina first and asked, "Where is the Quidditch genius you told us about?" "That's him!" Angelina patted Alex's shoulder happily, "That's Alex!" "It's really great," George said suddenly. "Yes, we can all learn from it" "How to chat with a girl?" Fred directly hooked up on Wood's shoulder. "Then, if there is a girl, send Alex up there" "Take them all away" "We will win." "You" Wood said helplessly, "This is our team. No matter what, we have to try his level first. I will come back later and I will tell you about the new tactics." "New tactic? Let Alex lure the Bludgers?" "No, actually I can stun the Golden Snitch directly." "This is not good" "Harry will cry" "Hahaha" With a burst of laughter, Alex and the Gryffindor players came to the training ground together. "Are you ready?" Wood asked Alex. "Ready" Alex straddled his broomstick. "If I die because of this broom, Margaret, I will definitely curse you. You will have no descendants!" Alex sat on the broomstick and hit Margaret sincerely for the first time. Special prayer. "Come on Alex"??" Just as Alex was straddling the broomstick, he suddenly heard a distant sound. "Lily?" "Angelina, how can you let other colleges come to explore our college's tactics?" Alex heard, and Wood behind him said excitedly to Angelina. "obvious¡­¡­" "It's motivation" The Weasley twins also rose into the sky. They laughed and shouted, "Wood, you are jealous!" Wood was so depressed that he didn't even raise his head. He just said to the box where the Quidditch balls were placed: "Then, I'm going to release the Bludgers and Quaffles. I'm the goalkeeper. Well, anyway, Be good." "Okay senior" Alex said shyly, do you think this is possible? "Lily, where will we go when the selection is over?" Alex rode his broom and flew to Lily's side and asked with a smile. He didn't have any Liwood at all "You didn't send me a single letter this summer!" Lily showed off her little fangs in a demonstrative manner, her eyes filled with dissatisfaction. "It was the same last semester, and then it was as if the whole person had disappeared. !¡± "Well, I'm here all the time" Before Alex could finish his familiar words, Angelina from behind shouted, "Let's catch up with your little lover later!" "Okay, I'll come right away!" Before Lily could react, Alex kicked off his feet and flew into the sky on his broomstick. Once flying into the sky, Alex discovered the difference in his broomstick. That is¡­¡­ "When did the Silver Arrow become so fast?" Wood looked at Alex flying past him and couldn't help but be filled with questions. Not only Wood, but everyone who knows the model of the broomstick is full of question marks. Wow hahaha, Alex was so excited to be watched by everyone. I saw him swaying past the Bludger neatly, then turning 360 degrees sideways, dodging Aria who came to grab the ball, screaming and flying past Wood, easily grabbing the ball. The Quaffle was thrown into the middle hoop. "You are indeed a genius!" Wood landed on the ground and said happily: "Come down, I will tell you about tactics later." "Good job," Alex was in the air and saw Angelina on the ground waving to him excitedly and spraying such words in the air with her wand. Alex made a low-altitude dive, flew over Lily's head, and slapped Lily on the head as a prank. Lily was so angry that she shouted loudly on the ground, "Get down! Alex!" " As for Alex, he was letting the silver arrows fly around in the air. He simply closed his eyes and felt the breeze blowing in front of him. No one can bring Alex down from the sky, he belongs there, free forever¡ª¡ª Since I can only use my right hand to code, I have been very depressed. The speed of coding cannot keep up with my thinking. It is not convenient and convenient I hope my hand will heal soon Related Works Chapter 13 Balance Beam (1) Alex sat on the bed with a thick stack of information under his head. After Wood saw his outstanding skills that day, he immediately agreed to join the Gryffindor team. In Angelina's words, "Alex, you are a genius." Alex felt a little depressed when he thought about genius. Angelina always said that if he didn't practice hard, he would waste his perfect Quidditch talent. Lord knows, Alex just loves the feeling of flying around in the air. And "Alex, you can definitely become a professional Quidditch player after graduation." As soon as Wood finished training, he jumped off his broomstick and said this to himself. "Professional player" Alex looked at the Christmas gift Hermione gave him last year, the Sagittarius Nebula that was slowly rotating on the tip of the wand, and couldn't help but think of his ideal. Maybe, it would be better for me to be a writer? As a writer who travels around the world, Alex is happy to think that I can tell all the stories in my heart. Perhaps there is no more lonely profession in the world than being a writer. A cigarette, a glass of wine, and a pen can last a lifetime; but there is nothing more than being friends. A piece of paper, a minute, I write, you see, who Can there be such a tacit understanding? tacit agreement? Thinking no more, Alex waved his magic wand, and the rotating constellations disappeared in an instant, just like the lights were blown out. "Alex, are you going out?" Harry opened the door and walked in. "Well" Alex looked at Harry in front of him and couldn't help but think of the scene after the selection that day. ?? ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D "Alex" Harry held a broom in his hand, caught up with Alex in the corridor leading to the lounge, and said to Alex, "You know, Ron and Hermione" "Well" Alex jumped off his broom, squinting and recalling the feeling when he was flying in the air just now. The broom always tilted to the left. "Can you think of a way?" Harry was covered in mud. He was soaked and covered in mud. It was still dripping down from time to time. "Wellwell" Alex said with drooped eyebrows as if he hadn't woken up. "Of course let them reconcile," Harry looked at Alex and said matter-of-factly, "You know, Ron is not that kind of person." "Wellwell" Alex didn't pay much attention upon hearing this and continued walking. Who is Ron? He doesn't mind his own business. The thought of reading "Little Exercises for Fine Control of Magic" when he goes back makes Alex very unhappy. "They are friends after all, aren't they?" "kindness¡­¡­" "Then it's settled!" Harry suddenly said happily, "I'll tell you as soon as I find a way!" "Wellwell Alex didn¡¯t react from the beginning to the end, his mind was filled with the Silver Arrow 2.0. ?? ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D "I'm going to go to the Owl House to send a letter first." Alex shook the things in his hand to Harry and walked out. "Today is Halloween, won't you go with us to Nearly Headless Nick's death anniversary party?" Harry shouted from behind, "Hermione has agreed to come too!" What was left to Harry was Alex's back waving. Yes, Halloween is here. Alex was walking down the hall. Other students in the school are preparing to happily participate in the Halloween party. The auditorium was no longer decorated with live bats as usual. The huge pumpkins Hagrid planted were carved into lanterns, big enough for three people to sit in them. People also rumored that Dumbledore had booked a skeleton dance troupe to entertain everyone. Alex still remembers what Luna said to him when they were in the Owl Room, "My dad said that thoughts can be revealed in the eyes. Even the most sophisticated brain defense technology cannot prevent a person's thoughts from coming out of the eyes." The inside is exposed." "Then what can you see?" Alex suddenly became interested, looked at Luna's face, and asked. Alex¡¯s eyes passed by Luna¡¯s golden hair, passed through her white cheeks, and stared directly into a pair of gray eyes. "I see that your eyes are full of doubts, playboy." Luna's voice was a little ethereal. "Are you kidding me?" Alex laughed dryly, "I have a date tonight, I have to leave first."  "Two birds in the forest are worth one in the hand." Luna said clearly in a voice that no one could hear, "Alex." ?? ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D "Alex, you're finally here!" Lily said to Alex, who had arrived late, sitting in a small house made of pumpkins. "Hehe" Alex showed an embarrassed expression, "You know, I'm always happy to" "Humph," Lily interrupted Alex immediately, "Don't make excuses. As punishment, I'm going to have an adventure in the castle today. Since the astronomy class started asking us to observe the stars, you are no longer with me!" Alex looked at Lily¡¯s two little fangs and couldn¡¯t help but laugh. "Adventure?" Alex took a sip of thick pumpkin juice. "How dare you laugh at me~" Lily looked at Alex who was drinking pumpkin juice, and bit her teeth directly, "Do you agree or not?" "No promise" Alex rubbed his hands, looked at Lily who was gradually showing disappointment, and suddenly laughed happily, "How is that possible~" "Go to hell, die, die!" Lily threw the apple pie over and hit Alex in the face. After the party, Alex looked at Lily walking in front of him. They went on an adventure to the castle together as promised. It is more accurate to say that it is an adventure than to take a walk in the castle. I saw Lily walking in front, her arms stretched out, stepping on the seams between the stones on the ground, staggering and trying hard to maintain balance. It¡¯s really like walking on a balance beam, Alex couldn¡¯t help but think as he looked at Lily walking in front of him. Occasionally, Lily would stumble several steps with her left foot leaning on her right foot because she could not maintain her balance. Then Lily would pretend to be angry and run back until she was in front of Alex who was following her. She stretched out her right hand and poked Alex repeatedly, and kept shouting, "It's all your fault." It's all your fault" Alex held his head in his hands, holding it behind his back, looking at Lily, who was a head shorter than him, and smiled silly. When Alex smiled, Lily noticed. At this time, Lily would raise her head, make a brief "hum" sound, show her two little tiger teeth in a demonstrative manner, smile and run forward again to walk on the balance beam. The castle at night is like a sleeping person. Only here can the laughter that appears in dreams come out. Alex squinted his eyes, he suddenly liked this atmosphere. Because he could feel a sweet atmosphere surrounding him. When Alex closed his eyes, he could see Lily showing her little fangs and smiling in front of him. Alex has never been like today, hoping that this road will never be completed¡ª¡ª £­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­ I will go to the hospital for a review tomorrow. I hope the doctor will say that I am recovering well and can remove the stent. ¡°Hey, even though I know this is a delusion, I still hope that I can write with two hands. Related Works Chapter 13 Balance Beam (2) This was the happiest Halloween Harry had ever spent, and his steps were much lighter than usual now. It all starts with a few days left. "Hermione" Harry stopped Hermione directly in the corridor. "Is something wrong?" Hermione was still angry about Ron. Harry was also affected. His homework could no longer be completed as easily as it was in the first grade. Hermione would never lend them homework again, and by the way, she simply ignored Ron. "I know you were doing it for Ron's good that day." Harry nervously tugged at the edge of his robe, his palms soaked with sweat. At least he had to convince Hermione before Alex came back, otherwise he was really worried that Hermione would never fall in love with Ron again. Especially when Alex didn't care about this matter, he felt that it was so difficult to persuade Hermione for the first time. Harry couldn't figure it out more than once. The four of them had protected the Sorcerer's Stone from Voldemort just last year, and suddenly it was falling apart now. "I would like to express my gratitude," Hermione said word by word, "I also want to go to the library, if you don't suggest" "No, no" Harry hesitated and stood in front of Hermione, "I accepted Nearly Headless Nick's invitation" "Ha" Hermione laughed dryly, "What does this have to do with me? I still want to" "No," Harry suddenly seemed excited, "Ron really wants to apologize to you!" "I know," Hermione looked a little uneasy. Harry's voice was really too loud. Many people in the lounge looked over, which made Hermione feel a little uncomfortable. "Then it's settled!" Harry was dumbfounded and hadn't noticed anything strange yet. "I mean" Harry hesitated again, "On Halloween, Ron wanted to apologize to you. He really I know I was wrong" "On Halloween?" Hermione was a little excited. She hadn't attended a ghost's birthday party yet, and Alex told her that he had important things to do that day and couldn't accompany her. "Okay, I hope Ron won't mess with her again." I'm angry¡­¡­" "No, no," Harry trotted all the way. In his opinion, there was nothing more joyful than being able to restore the friendship between two friends. ?? ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D Time goes back to Halloween night. Now that the party has ended, Alex and Lily are walking in the castle. Lily was swaying in front as if she were walking on a balance beam. This made Alex feel itchy. What he longed for most now was a kiss from Lily. He had been waiting for this all night. Thinking of this, Alex couldn't help but shake his head. He couldn't figure out now whether he liked Lily more or Hermione more. In the long corridor on the third floor, only one lamp was swaying, illuminating the entire road so that it was difficult to see clearly. Alex felt like he was walking on a balance beam, trying hard to find a balance between Lily and Hermione so that he could easily win over the girl. It can only be said that for the majority of men who are still single, such as Ron, the author, and people like Alex who are considering picking up that girl, they must be in a good relationship, and they must choose to be in a good relationship! Just when Alex fell into a sudden brain failure like God and asked Lily to suddenly say that she was willing to share a man with Hermione, Lily suddenly heard a sharp scream in front of her. ?? ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D This is the weirdest banquet Harry and his friends have ever attended. There was moldy and smelly food everywhere, and there was nothing to eat. Until twelve ghosts with their heads cut off filed in, Harry and his party couldn't bear it any longer. Harry himself felt very cold, and his stomach was growling with hunger. "I can't stand it anymore." Ron muttered, his teeth chattering. Today he reluctantly showed his humility to Hermione. His attitude was so bad that Harry felt that Hermione would never forgive him. Ron. At this time, the band started to play again, and the big ghosts and little ghosts returned to the dance floor. "Let's go." Hermione agreed. She was no longer angry with Ron, or she never took Ron to heart. The smart witch even thought it was an activity carefully planned by Alex to make her happy. They moved toward the door, nodding and smiling at everyone who looked at them. A minute later they were hurrying down the aisle lit with black candles. "The pudding is probably not done yet," Ron said hopefully, leading the way to the steps leading to the foyer. ?At that moment, Harry heard it. ¡°¡­Tear you apart¡­Tear you apart¡­Kill you¡­¡± It was that voice again, that cold, murderous voice that Harry had heard in Lockhart's office. He staggered to a stop, grabbed the stone wall, listened intently, looked around, squinting up and down the dimly lit corridor. "Harry, what did you-?" "That voice appeared again - don't talk yet -" ¡°¡­I¡¯m so hungry¡­it¡¯s been a long, long time¡­¡± "Listen!" Harry said urgently. Ron and Hermione froze, staring at him. ¡°¡­Killing¡­it¡¯s time¡­¡± The voice is getting weaker and weaker. Harry was sure it was moving - moving upward. He stared at the dark ceiling, and a feeling of fear and excitement suddenly arose in his heart; how could it move upward? Was it a ghost, and the stone ceiling could not stop it at all? ¡°This way,¡± he shouted, breaking into a run, up the stairs and into the hall. The sound of the Halloween party in the auditorium echoed here, and it was unlikely to hear any other sounds. Harry ran at full speed up the marble stairs to the second floor, Ron and Hermione stumbling behind. "Harry, what are we doing-" "Shh!" Harry pricked up his ears. In the distance, from the floor above, the voice came again, and became fainter: "I smell bloodI smell blood!" Harry's stomach twitched violently. "It's going to kill someone!" he shouted, and ignoring the confused expressions on Ron and Hermione's faces, he climbed up the stairs, listening to the sound of his heavy footsteps. Harry ran around the third floor, Ron and Hermione panting behind him. The three of them kept running, and finally turned a corner and came to the last empty corridor. "Harry, what on earth is going on?" Ron said, wiping the sweat from his face. "I can't hear anything" Hermione suddenly gasped and pointed down the corridor. There was a faint fluorescent light unique to the wand. "Alex?" "Alex¡­¡­" "Alex!"¡ª¡ª £­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­ Today I went to the hospital for a review. The doctor said that I won¡¯t be able to use two hands to write until Qingming Festival at the earliest. I felt very stressed. But no matter what, we can¡¯t stop updating. I have been thinking about the next part for a long time, hoping that I can write what I want with my pen. Related Works Chapter 14: Meeting happily is a good ship Alex held up the wand, and a soft light emitted from the top of the wand, soaking through the corridor floor like water, covering the entire space. The faint fluorescence, like a windbreaker, is gently draped on Lily's shoulders. The girl who was screaming in fear just now has stopped shaking her shoulders. Because there was a strong and warm hand on her shoulder. Alex put one arm around Lily's shoulders and waved the wand left and right, trying to use the wand's fluorescence to see clearly what was ahead. "I don't think this is a good sign." Lily's voice came from the front in a low voice. Alex could smell the fragrance of Lily's hair. Although it was rude to say this, Alex enjoyed it very much. It felt like he wanted to stand like this forever. "Are you listening to me?" Lily twisted her body slightly. Originally, she was leaning in Alex's arms, but now the two of them were closer. Every time Lily's nose quivered, she could smell Alex's breath. She felt a little hot. "Huh?" Alex was a little unsure of what Lily said. His whole ears were now red. As long as he lowered his head, he could see Lily's brown hair. There is also a small head attached to his chest. He even closed his eyes in enjoyment. "I" Lily tugged on Alex's clothes with her left hand, "There are words on the wall over there." "Well, don't be afraid" Alex held Lily's arm and walked forward. Lily just let Alex hug her because she was scared. Now she is used to being hugged. Should we say Alex Is Si's technique too sophisticated, or is Lily inexperienced? "I mean there are words on the wall" Lily pointed to the front, "That wall" Alex listened carefully, and he felt that Lily's voice sounded a bit babyish at this time. People often say that when men and women work together, work will be more efficient. But I have to say that the premise is that they are not a couple, otherwise you will have to find this couple in the woods. Alex walked over slowly. On the wall in front of them, something shone. They approached slowly, squinting to make out the details in the darkness. Between the two windows, on the wall a foot high from the ground, there were some writings daubed on it, glimmering under the light of the burning torch. "Lily read softly: "The secret room has been opened. Those who are enemies of the heir, beware." Alex seemed to have a vague feeling that he had seen this scene somewhere, but he just couldn't remember it. "What is that¡ª¡ªhanging below?" Lily said, her voice trembling. They approached cautiously. Alex squinted his eyes. There was a puddle of water on the ground, and the reflected light pierced directly into his eyes. Lily grabbed Alex nervously, telling herself that she wanted to leave this place of right and wrong as soon as possible, but her curiosity made her unable to help but see what was going on. They approached the slogan little by little, their eyes fixed on the black shadow below. The two of them saw clearly what it was at the same time. Lily let out a cry, turned back, and buried her head firmly in Alex's arms. The entire space was silent at this moment, and only the sound of water splashing when Lily's footsteps could be heard. Alex pulled Lily behind him with his left hand, and pointed the wand forward in his right hand. Emit more intense light. To protect women, although we are often reluctant to do so, there is always a reason why we have to do it. In front of them was Mrs. Norris, the caretaker's cat, her tail hanging on the torch stand, her body as stiff as a board, her eyes wide and staring. "We have to leave quickly" Lily's voice came from Alex's arms. The usual baby voice was now a little more trembling, "If we don't leave, we will be in trouble." "When you and I go out on dates, we always run into trouble" Alex lowered the wand lower, so that the beauty could be seen more clearly. After all, no matter how scary it is, it can¡¯t compare to last year¡¯s Forbidden Forest, right? "It should be the petrification spell." Alex kicked the petrified cat with his foot. "The whole body is as hard as stone." "Remove the curse?" "I don't know how to do it yet." "Didn't you say that you are a magic genius?" "No matter how talented you are, you can't do it now. I'm only in my second year, okay" Lily and Alex looked at the petrified cat, still talking leisurely. However, suddenly there was an exclamation. "Alex?" Alex raised his head and looked at the person standing in front of him??Sensitive. She had just come down the stairs. Ron and Harry were following behind. Accident? Alex didn¡¯t know what to say, now he was holding a girl in his arms, and there was another girl he liked standing in front of him. Alex and Harry looked at Harry depressedly. Didn't this person say that Hermione would attend the ghost's birthday party with him tonight? "What's going on here?" Harry adjusted his glasses and broke the ice. If he hadn't spoken, the two girls would have chanted spells to each other. "We just came here too." Lily suddenly spoke, startling all the men. "What happened here must be related to the Chamber of Secrets," Hermione strode up to Alex, glanced at Alex first, and then pointed to the words still shining on the wall. "What kind of spell should be used in the secret room to cause people to be petrified" Lily continued, not to be outdone, like a little tiger. "Maybe it's not the human stone" Alex suddenly remembered, the secret room, the basilisk As soon as the two girls heard Alex open his mouth, they looked back at Alex as if they had made an appointment. There was an indescribable evil spirit in their eyes, which made people feel that the temperature dropped completely. The only one who is not affected is Ron. Ron looked at Alex and Lily suspiciously and asked, "Why are you here?" There is no Ron in Alex, but what about Lily? She was smiling and holding Hermione's hand: "Lisa Dupin, Ravenclaw, nice to meet you." "Hermione Granger" Hermione said without any sign of weakness, "You are such a Ravenclaw" "I can't compare to you," Lili said with a smile, "Always the first" Alex and Harry stood there and watched. Mrs. Norris was being petrified and hanging upside down on the wall, and the words about the Chamber of Secrets were shining faintly. And the two girls were saying this to each other affectionately Ron was as stunned as Harry at first, but his eyes only wandered between the writing on the wall and Alex. Suddenly he rushed forward, grabbed Hermione's arm, grabbed her behind him, raised his wand tied with magic tape, pointed at Alex, and roared in a low voice, "Yes you¡­¡­" Before Hermione could break away from Ron, Alex heard a low noise in the distance, like thunder, telling them that the party had just ended. From both ends of the corridor where they were, there could be heard the sound of hundreds of feet climbing up the stairs, as well as the cheerful chatter and laughter of people after they had had their fill of tea and food. Then, students crowded into the aisle from both ends. When the people in front saw the upside-down cat, the lively and chirping sounds suddenly disappeared. Behind Alex was Lily, and Ron grabbed Hermione behind him, blocking the middle of the corridor like a duel. The students fell silent for a moment and crowded forward to watch this horrific scene. ?? ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D By the way, how many people think that I won¡¯t update today~~~~~ Related Works Chapter 15: Wish for Peace, Two Women Meet (1st update) Alex played with his wand unconsciously with his left hand, his eyes looking back and forth in Lockhart's office from time to time. The portrait of Lockhart on the wall of the office kept blinking his right eye at him, and he had to squint his eyes. , to prevent his eyes from being blurred by the reflection of Lockhart's teeth. Alex could feel Lily's hands poking him. She must be so upset that something goes wrong every time we go on a date. Alex thought to himself. At this time, Lockhart lit the candle on the table and stepped back. Dumbledore placed Mrs. Norris on the smooth table and began to examine it carefully. The tip of Dumbledore's long aquiline nose almost touched Mrs. Norris's hair. He looked at it carefully through the half-moon glasses, gently poking here and there with his long fingers. Professor McGonagall bent over, her face almost touching the cat, and she squinted her eyes and looked at it carefully. Snape stood behind them, half hidden in the shadows, looking eerie. He had a strange expression on his face: as if he was trying desperately not to laugh. Lockhart hovered around them, constantly making suggestions. Alex touched his nose awkwardly. He felt extremely uncomfortable, especially when Dumbledore looked at him from time to time. The eyes are full of the warmth of trust and love. At this moment, Alex heard Lockhart's voice, with a slight nasal sound. "I remember something very similar happened in Ouagadougou," Lockhart said. "A series of attacks were recorded in detail in my autobiography. At that time, I provided various The amulet solved the problem instantly" As he spoke, the pictures of Lockhart on the wall nodded in agreement. One of them forgot to take off his hairnet. Alex saw Hermione panting silently with her mouth open, looking at him with a fearful expression. Filch walked up to Harry excitedly and looked at Harry fiercely. Alex felt that as long as Dumbledore gave the order, Filch would hang Harry on the roof and use He was whipped with a leather whip dipped in salt water until he died. As if hearing Filch¡¯s desire torturing Harry to death, Dumbledore finally spoke. "It's not dead, Filch," he said softly. "Okay, Principal" Filch replied ferociously. He didn't hear clearly at all. Alex saw him walking directly towards Harry, ready to twist Harry's elbow and take Harry to the solitary room. "I saidhe's not dead" Dumbledore had to raise his voice to make Filch stop his actions. "Not dead?" Filch suddenly started crying, which forced him to choke while speaking, and looked at Mrs. Norris through his fingers, "Then why is its whole body - its whole body stiff, as if it's frozen? " "It's petrified," said Dumbledore, "but how, I don't know" Alex heard Lily, who was standing next to him, muttering something like "I'm just petrified." Alex smiled comfortingly at Lily, but Lily turned her head away, leaving Alex with only swaying brown hair tips and an almost inaudible hum. "Ask him!" screamed Filch, turning his mottled, tear-stained face towards Harry. "It is impossible for a second-year student to do this," Dumbledore said firmly. "It requires the highest degree of dark magic -" "He did it, he did it!" Filch spat, his fat and saggy face turning purple. "You saw what he wrote on the wall! He found out - in my office - that he knew I was - I was -" Filch's face twitched horribly. "He knows I'm a squib!" "It's Alexander!" Ron's voice suddenly broke in, startling everyone. Alex had to turn his head away, because Ron's hand was pointing directly at him, and Ron's unique voice was slightly trembling, "When we arrived, this was already the case! I See it¡¯s him! It¡¯s him! He¡¯s holding the wand and pointing it at the cat!¡± "No, I think Mr. Stoker just happened to encounter this incident." Dumbledore's tone was still calm, as if he was discussing the good weather during a garden outing. "I said, this requires a very deep black mind." Magic, I don¡¯t think a second grader can learn.¡± "You killed my cat!" Filch was a little crazy. Alex could see Filch's eyes twitching nervously. Alex felt Lily's little hand pressing tightly against him, and couldn't help but frighten it a few times, and showed a big smile to Lily to comfort the girl who was frightened by Filch.?? "That's him!" Ron exclaimed uncharacteristically. Professor McGonagall looked at Ron and frowned tightly, "You know! He" Before Ron could finish his words, he was interrupted by Dumbledore, "Mr. Weasley" Dumbledore's tone was unexpectedly serious, "I don't think Mr. Stoker would do such a thing, at least we No one saw that it was him who cast the spell." "You can use the flashback spell!" Lily's voice was very soft but firm. "I have always been with Alex" "The question is why you are where you are," Snape liked to see people other than Slytherin being unlucky. "You should be in the Great Hall at this time" "The school rules don't stipulate that we can't even use the toilet," Alex curled his lips disdainfully. Snape immediately pushed forward viciously, like a vulture eyeing carrion, which made Alex feel sick just looking at Snape's big nose. "They didn't tell the truth" Snape turned to look at Dumbledore, his tone was extremely gloomy, as if a vulture had finally started eating. Dumbledore gave Alex an inquiring look. Facing the gaze of his bright blue eyes, Alex felt that Dumbledore was using Legilimency, and he subconsciously avoided Dumbledore's gaze. "Innocent until proven guilty, Severus," he said firmly. Snape looked furious. The same goes for Filch. ¡°My cat is petrified!¡± he screamed, his eyes bulging outward. "I'd like to see someone get some punishment!" "We can cure it, Filch," said Dumbledore patiently. "Mrs. Sprout has recently obtained some mandrakes. Once they grow up, I have a potion that will cure Lori. Madam Si is back from the dead.¡± "I'll make it," Lockhart interrupted. "I must have made it a hundred times. I can make the Mandrake Resurrection Potion while dreaming -" "Excuse me," Snape said coldly, "I think I am the Potions teacher in this school." There was an awkward silence. "You can go," Dumbledore said. Alex and his group walked out as softly as possible. As soon as Alex walked out of the door, he felt the corner of his clothes being pulled. He turned around, Lily? Alex slowed down his pace and fell behind Harry and Hermione. Lily first looked at Alex seriously, then gently tapped Alex's palm with her wand. Alex felt his palms heat up, as if something had been branded on them. Before Alex could look at what was on his palms, he saw Lily smiling playfully, revealing two small eyes. Tiger fangs, turned around and ran towards Ravenclaw's tower. "Maybe thanks to the Chamber of Secrets?" Alex thought as he was walking alone on the road to the Gryffindor common room. "Otherwise, I really don't know how to face two girls at the same time. Maybe I should ask Mary ?¡ª¡ª Speaking of which, today¡¯s recommendation exceeded 3,000, so I will update it three times~ ???????? Do you all not believe in my sister Xiang¡¯s character so much? ? ? ? Let¡¯s cast our votes~ Related Works Chapter 16 Update: Who sleeps (Second update) Alex was lying on the bed, thinking about today's events. He felt that all this was an inevitable disaster and there was no way to avoid it Thinking of two women meeting, was it 2012? Alex sighed depressedly. He felt that today was the most unlucky day in his life. Fortunately, it ended well. Thanks to the Basilisk, my parents did not sacrifice their lives for you in vain, Voldemort It all started when I just came back from Lockhart's office. "I'm waiting for your explanation, Alex" Hermione said to Alex as soon as she arrived in the lounge. Alex looked into Hermione's brown eyes, which seemed to be covered with tears, making it difficult for him to see what Hermione was thinking. "She and I are friends," Alex felt that his throat was extremely dry and he was a little afraid to look into Hermione's eyes, "Hermione, why are you there today?" Alex¡¯s voice was a little hoarse, but Hermione completely ignored what Alex just said, and instead looked at Alex with more concentration. Alex stared at the fire for a long time before Hermione finally spoke again. "I'm not anyone like you," Hermione's voice slowly lowered, "But I want to" Hermione suddenly smiled at Alex, although it was a little forced, Alex could see tears overflowing from the corners of her eyes, "I don't think you are a casual person emotionally" Hermione suddenly got stuck. , turned around and left without saying a word. Alex feels that the author¡¯s brain was kicked by a donkey today. He looked at Hermione a little surprised. She actually said these few words, then turned around and left, without giving her any, any explanation? ¡°Anyway, Alex, he got through it anyway? Alex couldn¡¯t help but laugh happily when he thought of this. Could it be that I, Alex, also have a harem of stallions? Smiling, Alex opened Mary's notebook, and Lily only wrote three words on his hand, "Ask Mary." This was a little secret between Alex and Lily. If you and a girl have some little secrets that belong only to you, the relationship will definitely be better. At least you won¡¯t worry about having nothing to talk about. "Almighty sister" Alex bit her quill and wrote in her notebook, "Do you know what the secret room is about?" "Why are you asking?" Margaret replied very quickly, which was beyond Alex's expectation, "How is the control magic I asked you to practice?" "No, I asked first, you can't change the topic" When Alex thinks about the book "Use Your Magic," he becomes depressed to death. That broken book actually had to get used to casting spells without a wand, and then accurately control the subtle release of magic power. This made Pressurex, who was used to his huge magic power, very uncomfortable. If you earn 300,000 yuan a month, would you rather pay 50 cents for a newspaper or 41 cents for a newspaper? Isn't this just a joke "Secret room" Alex wrote a whole page in a shameless way. "You want to die!" Mary's reply was incredibly fast. "Keep writing like this. In the future, you don't want to know anything from me, I mean any word about homework." This is not over yet, Mary still I happily drew a big clapping little man. Alex looked at this passage and was frightened no matter how he read it. That damn history of magic professor asked them to write a nine-inch long paper on the history of the development of wands. What do you want Alex to do without Mary? "I know I was wrong" Alex wrote depressedly. Obviously Mary is just a book, but this small book always makes Alex lose his temper. "If an apology is useful, why do we need the police?" Mary didn't appreciate it and made a big mocking face. "Mary Mary, you have a lot of" Alex pointed her middle finger at the notebook fiercely, and she couldn't see it anyway. "I'm a little girl~" Mary was better, she just stuck out her tongue and looked down on Alex. Alex threw the book to the ground angrily, preparing to stomp on it a few times to vent his anger. Anyway, if you don¡¯t write on it, Margaret won¡¯t know. With a "creak", the bedroom door was pushed open. Neville stared at Alex standing on the bed dumbfounded, "You, um, Alex, are you okay?" "I" Alex suddenly bent down and bent his arms, making a bodybuilder's movement, "That's great!" "No, I mean." Neville's round face was suddenly filled with determination, "Alex, I support you on that matter."! " "Why do you support me?" Alex picked up the notebook from the ground and looked at Neville with a puzzled look. "I know," Neville said as he put on his blue plaid pajamas and put on his nightcap: "Now it has spread throughout the academy that you and Ron both like Hermione" "You're kidding!" Alex almost fell off the bed in shock. "No," Neville slowly covered himself with the quilt and faced Alex and said, "They are all saying that it was you and Ron who were dueling in the corridor, and then it affected Filch's cat" Alex looked at Neville with a serious face, he thought the world was crazy. "Look, you have acquiesced" Neville smiled even more happily. "What else did they say?" Alex put the quilt over his head. He didn't want to see Neville anymore. He had never noticed before that Neville was such a gossip "In order to avoid trouble, you created a secret room and fooled Dumbledore." Neville closed his eyes and his voice became softer, "Seamus said you are absolutely incredible." "Seamus?" Alex's voice came from under the quilt, "What does this have to do with him?" "I don't know," Neville said, "I just saw Ron and Harry outside. I wanted to go over and ask what was going on, but Ron yelled away. He was probably discussing Hermione with Harry. Things, so I feel that you and I are closer, so" When Alex heard this, he smiled and took off the quilt, "I have never found that you are so thoughtful in your thinking, Mr. Longbottom?" "Hehe" Neville laughed happily, which made his voice a bit choppy, "No matter what, I will support you" "Because I'm your good student?" Alex closed his eyes and asked with a smile, "Mr. Longbottom?" "Because" Neville also closed his eyes, "you are my friend." "friend?" Alex closed his eyes, but couldn't fall asleep. The smiling faces of friends from that life flashed before my eyes. Friends, are you okay? The night became quiet very quickly. After a while, the entire dormitory was filled with Neville's gentle snoring. Alex didn¡¯t sleep all night. He listened to Neville¡¯s snoring and thought for a long time, listened to Harry and Ron returning to the dormitory, and listened to the long, short, and sparse calls in the Owl Room outside. What's more omitted, who sleeps? Who can live without friends? Isn¡¯t it? Alex¡ª¡ª £­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­ I am strongCome and vote~ Related Works Chapter 17 I have flown into the sky, and I can see how shapeless the beasts are (1) Alex and Ron duel over Hermione! This incident spread throughout the school overnight. What girls are talking about most now is that their boyfriends, or future boyfriends, should be like this and dare to pull out the magic wand for themselves. Sir Kagundor, that infuriating portrait, will draw his sword when he sees Alex now and salute Alex, "Brave knight, I pay you a knight's respect." Alex couldn't help laughing when he thought of this, but this incident made Hermione ignore him and Ron. Alex pounded the mashed potatoes in the bowl depressedly again. He was surprisingly upset today. "Alex" From time to time, a girl walks by and says to Alex: "I wish you good luck" and then walks away embarrassedly. Alex was very different from usual. He didn¡¯t smile like a girl, nor did he come forward to have a happy conversation. A red-haired girl arrived in front of Alex. Alex looked at the girl who appeared in front of him. She had fiery red curly hair and a pair of blue eyes. She looked very familiar, but he just couldn't remember where he had seen her before. "Can't you remember?" The girl was wearing a Hufflepuff school uniform. "Last time we made an appointment to watch Quidditch together. You forgot about it, playboy" Two emotions bloomed on the girl's face. Sweet dimples. "You are" Alex squinted hard, as if he could read the name on the girl's face. However, it is a pity that he failed. There was a "pop" sound, and someone tapped Alex's shoulder directly, which startled Alex. "Senior sister?" Alex looked at Angelina in surprise, with a neat ponytail. "Who else would it be if it weren't for me?" Angelina hugged Alex and smiled apologetically at the girl opposite: "I'm sorry, this man is mine." She said and rubbed Alex Alex's head was touched, and Alex smelled a faint fragrance, a bit like lilac and dianthus. "Senior, today is Saturday" Alex said, he didn't want to participate in Quidditch training anymore. "Don't act stupid for me" Angelina grabbed Alex's collar and walked out, "Today is the Quidditch match" "I'm just a substitute" Alex said depressedly, he was worried that what happened all morning finally happened. The good days when you could sit happily in the stands, watching the girls flying around above your head, and then go back and chat with the girls about the game, are they gone forever? Alex reluctantly followed Angelina towards the Gryffindor players' lounge. "The game doesn't start until eleven o'clock," Alex said while tilting his head and secretly looking at Angelina's expression, "I'll go get something to eat first, and I'll come over when the time is up." "No," Angelina said firmly. Even if Alex was rolling on the ground, she would not agree to Alex's proposal. "Wood still has a pre-game meeting. You must be there. We have to come." Talk about tactics.¡± "Tactics?" Alex thought of Wood's prematurely aging face and felt a chill. ?? ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D Alex played with his fingers boredly, checking whether there was any black mud in the gaps between his nails. The Weasley twins sat back to back, squinting their eyes, looking like they were about to fall asleep. Angelina was idle and bored, carefully looking at the texture of her braid. No one wants to listen to Wood¡¯s nagging anymore, but Wood continues. "Our brooms are not as fast as Slytherin's" Wood walked back and forth in the locker room, "Our chasers may not have the advantage." After saying this, Wood stopped and looked at Alec "So, we must remember the tactics. Although we are not as fast as Slytherin, we are much more flexible than them." "Then you have to pay attention to maintaining the formation" Aaliyah yawned, waved her hand towards Wood, and said to Alex: "Remember to follow us, in a triangular formation, and pass the ball more." "That's what Alia said." Angelina also tilted her head and warned Alex: "Keep the formation, we must fully occupy the ball holding time, so as to delay Harry to catch the Golden Snitch." "That's it for us," Fred said. "We're sure to win!" George continued. Alex thought about his broom, Silver Arrow 2.0, took a deep breath and nodded firmly. Eleven o'clock is approaching, and all the teachers and students of the school begin to go to the Quidditch stadium. It was a hot and humid day, with faint thunder in the air. When Alex walked out of the dressing room, Hermione and Lily stood at the door and waved to him. Hermione was a little embarrassed, and she gestured to Alex. Alex saw that he was counting on his good luck, and he waved his hand in response with a smile. Alex saw Lily making a face at Hermione who was walking away, and then ran over with a sly smile. Lily stretched out her wand and touched Alex's left hand. She looked at Alex showing his small fangs in a semi-threatening manner and said, "You can't see it until you fly into the sky!" Alex watched Lily walk away and felt his left hand was warm. His curiosity made him couldn't help but open his palm to see what happened. But at this time, Wood had already started his routine pre-game encouragement. Alex had to put aside his curiosity about his palm and look at Wood with the team members. "The Slytherin team has better broomsticks than us," Wood said. "That's undeniable. But the people on our broomsticks are better than them. We train harder than they do and have flown in all kinds of weather conditions - "("You're right," said George Weasley. "My clothes haven't been dry since August.") Join their team." Wood's chest heaved with excitement, and he turned to Harry. "It's up to you, Harry, to make them see that being a Seeker requires more than a rich dad. Either catch the Snitch before Malfoy does, or die on the field." , Harry, because we had to win today, we had to win." "So don't stress, Harry," Fred said, winking at him. Alex¡¯s forehead suddenly felt warm, it was Angelina. Angelina gave Alex a light kiss on his forehead, and her plump red lips revealed the scent of lilac. "Don't think too much." Angelina held Alex's face and said, "You are also very good. It¡¯s important, I¡¯m optimistic about you!¡± "Senior?" Alex was stunned and didn't know how to answer. At this moment, he felt someone tap him lightly on his shoulder. It¡¯s Alia. With her golden hair combed into a fluffy ponytail, she quietly blew into Alex's ear and whispered, "I like you too." Alex blushed deeply. He took several deep breaths before calming down. The tension that had started in the morning was gone. When they came out to the arena, they were greeted by a loud noise. Mainly cheers, as both Ravenclaw and Hufflepuff wanted to see Slytherin defeated, but boos and boos from the Slytherins could also be heard from the crowd. Mrs. Hooch, the Quidditch referee, asked Flint and Wood to shake hands. They stared at each other threateningly and squeezed each other's hands unnecessarily. "Listen to my whistle," Mrs. Huo Qi said, "three-two-one-" The crowd was noisy, welcoming them to take off, and the fourteen team members jumped into the leaden sky together. Alex, Angelina, and Aaliyah form a triangle. Alex, who was at the arrow position, took a deep breath and could still feel the words on his left hand. "We must win!" Feeling the warmth in his left hand, Alex rushed forward. The game has begun. ?? ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D I said, this is the third update The title is not enough My right hand is pendulum If you have the votes to vote, if you don¡¯t have the votes, you should leave a book review~ It¡¯s best if you praise me~ Related Works Chapter 18 I have flown into the sky, and I can see how shapeless the beasts are (Part 2) Slytherin's broomsticks were generally much faster than Gryffindor's. Alex was riding on the broomstick and felt that the current situation was simply terrible. The rain poured directly into Alex's cloak along with the oncoming wind. He turned back and looked around. Angelina's whole body was soaked by the rain, and her ponytail stuck weakly to her back. Alex squinted his eyes, trying to see Aria's figure in the distance, but the rain was too heavy, blocking Alex's sight like a curtain. He could see nothing but vague red and green outlines scurrying in the air. "Alia!" Alex saw Angelina shouting to his right, and a red shadow flew up in an instant. "Left!" Alex saw Aaliya rushing towards his right. The red Quaffle flew in front of Alex and was caught by Aria. "Don't relax!" Aaliya shook off the rain on her face and passed by Alex. "Stay in formation!" Angelina's voice came from Alex's left, but he could see nothing clearly except a few blurry shadows in the distance. When Alex was wondering whether Angelina could see him, he suddenly heard someone yelling his name! Quaffle! The red ball is in your right hand! "Forward!" Angelina leaned down. The broom accelerated violently, and the water droplets traced a straight line in the air along the wet ponytail. "Don't hesitate!" Arya flipped around, forcing a Slytherin player to change direction. Alex could only hear the sound of the wind crackling in his ears, and the oncoming raindrops were like gravel, hitting Alex's face, but none of this affected him. He, the silver arrow cut through the curtain of rain like a sharp sword, and rushed straight towards Slytherin's half. Alex stared at the road ahead with all his strength. He heard the sound of his soaked robe hitting the end of the broom, raised his head, and saw two green figures running directly towards him. Leaning over, Alex pressed his whole body against the broom, and the top of the broom was filled with cold rainwater. To turn to the left, Alex held the broom tightly with both hands, shouted to himself, and turned to the left. Get rid of them! That's all Alex had in mind right now. The two Slytherins pressed against each other tightly, like making a sandwich. They wanted to stick Alex tightly in the middle until Alex was on the ground. ¡°Then go down. Alex gently lifted the broom handle and made a fake movement of rising, preparing to deceive the Slytherin players. He worked! The two green figures did not react and quickly flew upwards. "Nice escape!" Lee Jordan's commentary seemed to have passed through the rain curtain at this moment, accompanied by huge cheers from the stands and reached Alex. "Stop him!" Alex, who was rushing forward, vaguely heard the roar, but it couldn't stop him. He felt that this broomstick from the last century seemed to have huge potential that had not been realized. "I can go faster!" Alex opened his mouth wide, and the rain mixed with the wind poured hard into Alex's throat. He felt that his throat was about to be torn apart by the wind. The captain of Slytherin, the goalkeeper, shouted and flew towards Alex, "Flannel him!" Alex found that he was forced into a desperate situation. The goalkeeper in front rushed over and blocked his way up. The two Slytherin suitors behind him were desperately trying to catch up! "Kill him!" Alex heard Slytherin shouting all over himself. "No," Lee Jordan's commentary suddenly raised the volume at this moment, and even Alex in the rain could hear it clearly, "Alexander was forced below, he was blocked! Pincer attack, he Encountered a flanking attack!" Pass the ball! "Wow~" The whole stand was boiling. Alex threw the ball upwards with all his strength, and they were deceived. "It's an empty goal now!" Lee Jordan shouted hoarsely, "Angelina got the ball, and the Slytherin players are at least a thousand meters away from her! Alex successfully attracted the attention of the three of them!" Angelina caught the ball easily, and suddenly she was hit by a bang. She rolled several times in the air. It was a Bludger. "She's been hit!" Alex heard Lee Jordan shout, and he saw the red Quaffle shooting from the sky.? fell down and was struck into Gryffindor's half by Slytherin's bat. Slytherin¡¯s broom was much faster than Arya, and she couldn¡¯t catch up. But Alex was too far away, and he could only watch the opponent fly towards his team's door. He couldn¡¯t even see or hear anything because of the heavy rain A sharp whistle pierced the entire field. Alex rode a broom in frustration and landed on the muddy field, calling him on the brown mud. Just now, Lee Jordan loudly held the score: "Slytherin scored, now 60 to 30 points.¡± "What's going on?" Wood asked. At this time, the Gryffindor team members had gathered together, and the Slytherin players in the crowd burst into laughter. "George!" Angelina shook the water on her face aside vigorously, "You were there when I was attacked by the Bludger!" "We're twenty feet above you, trying to stop another Bludger from killing Harry," George said angrily. "Angelina, someone got past that ball - it wouldn't let go of Harry." , throughout the whole game, it didn¡¯t chase anyone else at all. The Slytherin team must have done something to it.¡± "Listen," Harry said, as Mrs. Hooch came closer. "You two are flying around me all the time. I have no hope of catching the Golden Snitch unless it gets into my sleeve on its own." Harry said, "You should go back to the other team members and let them I'll deal with that wild ball myself." "Don't be stupid," said Fred, "it'll knock your head off." Wood looked at Harry and then at the Weasley twins. "Oliver, this is irrational," Aria's voice sounded extremely stiff, "You can't let Harry deal with that thing alone. Let's - please investigate -" Alex looked at Aaliyah's face, and the rain on it kept pouring. It was rain. He didn't believe that even Alia, who was hit by the Bludger during training, would cry, would cry "Let's admit defeat" Angelina's voice trembled, "We can't let Harry die, we can't" "You and Aria go back to defend." Alex suddenly laughed, as bright as the sun, "I can take care of them alone!" "Don't be stupid" Weasley was interrupted by Alex before he finished speaking. "Don't let Harry get killed, I will beat them by 150 points before the end!" "You're crazy!" Alex couldn¡¯t hear clearly who said this. He had already risen into the sky on a silver broom, like the brightest star hanging in the dark night. "I have never been so awake as now" It¡¯s raining. Alex, do you want to challenge an entire team? ?? ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D Recommendation, collection, book review~ Speaking of which, is it really bad to have a long title? If it¡¯s not good, I¡¯ll change it after writing this part. Related Works Chapter 19 Glory in Heaven (Modified) With a sharp whistle from Mrs. Hodge, all the players returned to the sky. The game has started again. "Alex" Aaliya flew forward worriedly and asked, "Can you really be alone?" Alex looked at Aaliya with the rain running down her face, and suddenly felt that she might not be as strong as he thought. "Trust me!" Alex rode on his silver arrow and flew forward. The rain continued to fall, soaking the hand holding the broom handle, but Alex had never been like now. He felt that his whole body was burning, and even his heart was beating powerfully. Alex could hear it in a trance. The sound of his own heartbeat filled his chest. "Slytherin is kicking off!" Lee Jordan's commentary once again reached Alex's ears despite the rain. He waited quietly, waiting for the moment of attack. Alex wiped his face so that his vision could be clearer. "The ball is broken!" At this time, he heard huge cheers from the stands. "Alex!" Angelina's voice was like a sharp sword, piercing directly into Alex's ears. The red Quaffle was firmly grasped in Alex's right hand. He had never been as nervous as he was now. "Let me see, who is the protagonist?" Alex grinned, and the rainwater flowed into his mouth along the Spring Festival, and it tasted like salt. He didn't know whose world this belonged to, but he had to be brave and give it a try. Alex¡¯s whole body was in a standard posture, rushing forward. So precise, no one could find a flaw in his posture. ¡°Boy, you¡¯re flying too slow!¡± Slaughterin¡¯s batsman grinned and hit the ball toward Alex, who was charging alone in the rain. "boom!" "Hit! The Gryffindor pursuit hand was hit! What on earth is George doing!" Lee Jordan said intermittently, as if he was squinting to confirm the current situation. Alex¡¯s ribs on the left side were hit squarely by the Bludger, and his whole body was hit by the huge impact and kept rolling to the right in the air. As Alex rotated violently, the rain spread out in a circular shape that kept spinning. "The center of gravity is forward, the body is forward." In a trance, Alex seemed to have returned to that Christmas afternoon. Angelina was leading Alex in special training under the clear sky, with her brown ponytail behind her. Flying, Alex remembered being transfixed. "The center of gravity is forward" Alex stopped rolling and muttered in his mouth. "Ah! Gryffindor's ball was not lost! He was hovering in the air and flying!" Alex heard Lee Jordan's voice full of joy. "Of course" Alex tightened his grip on the Quaffle in his right hand and whispered "Body Forward" "Blow your brains out!" The two Slytherin batters stood in formation, both parallel. This was the best sniper formation for slow-flying opponents. "Go and have your big dreams!" Alex started to rush forward! Meteors streak across the sky, Alex streaks across the field! "Stop him!" Alex heard the two Slytherins shouting from behind. He raised his neck and laughed excitedly. All the rain fell into his mouth. He didn't care! Rush over, rush over again, rush over! "Kill him!" The three Slytherin pursuers clapped their hands in a tight triangle formation. "His reminder is not as big as ours!" "We have an advantage!" "Quick, speed up!" The noisy words in front of him, blocked by the rain curtain, turned into tiny sounds when reaching Alex's ears, just like Angelina's soft words when she pressed against his ear. "Relax, posture is not everything." Angelina rode her broom and flew freely in the sun, "Trust your broom" "Relax" Alex said to himself, "Relax" "Damn it!" Alex suddenly laughed and said, "I'm going to bump into three people. What a fart." He raised the broom, "I'm the fastest!!" Alex almost wanted to take his hand. It's printed on the broomstick! "Breakthrough~~~~~~~~!" Li Qiaodan's voice broke, "He rushed out from the gap between the three people!" The noise in the stands was so noisy that it almost drove the rain back to the sky! Alex is now alone with the goalkeeper. "He's too fast! How can he turn! NoSomeone answered, Angelina! "Lee Jordan shouted loudly. "You can't get through" The Slytherin goalkeeper's hair was washed by the rain, like withered branches and leaves stuck to his face, his eyes were wide open fiercely, he wanted to see Alex hit him with his own eyes. "I don't know what position you will play in the future, but no matter which position, flexible turning is very important." Angelina kept drawing beautiful arcs in front of Alex. "Yes, don't use too much force when turning. Imagine that you are being pushed by a force to turn, just like the subtle rotation of your own wrist. Relax, relax" Angelina said while Alex Demonstration was given in front of the teacher, while teaching the key points. "like this?" Alex suddenly leaned forward and accelerated straight towards the goalkeeper. "Get over him!" Alex could hear his chest roaring! Shaking left, shaking right, lifting the broom, the broom was shaking violently, Alex felt that his broom was about to fall apart, he laughed, he felt like he was crazy! Being pushed by a force to turn The subtle movement of the wrist The broom trembled violently, and with a tremor to the right, Alex's hand gently turned to the right. The arc was as beautiful as a rainbow, crossing the sky after the rain to the door circle without any obstruction. Everything seems to be natural. "He is a genius" Angelina murmured softly as the rain still hit her face. Lee Jordan's commentary was coming from the sky, "Alex, he has surpassed everyone" The tone was full of disbelief. He witnessed miracles. Empty goal, the ball went in! He swung left again and passed someone. Everyone in the stands exclaimed. It was far from over. Alex flew across half of the stadium, with Rain being left far behind, following carefully like a servant. The master is riding a horse at full gallop. "Stop him" The Slytherin player thumped the handle of his broomstick, which he had been holding so excitedly that he couldn't sleep the day before. With such unparalleled speed, he was extremely convinced the day before that they would definitely win today. "Please, Merlin, come and stop him" "The ball has been scored! It's a tie now!" Lee Jordan's commentary voice was almost unable to cover up the cheers that were about to pierce the sky. "Let's fight back!" Captain Slytherin tried hard to boost his morale, "Now it's just a tie, it's just a tie, he's just one person!" "Counterattack!" shouted the Slytherin players. "Attack!" Slytherin threw the red Quaffle far away. ¡°Now before he can come back!¡± "Notice!" "ball!" "he came!" "Give it to me quickly!" "The ball was stolen!" "Defend! Defend quickly!" "Go back! Go back!" Under the majestic rain curtain, silver lightning flashed across. Alex held the Quaffle in his right hand and flew towards Slytherin. Under the sky, no one flies faster than him, no one! Shaking left and right, Slytherin's goalkeeper stayed there in shock. Alex will tell you where he's going, but you can never stop him. The rain continues, and the stage that belongs to Alex continues. "I hope the Golden Snitch will never be caught" Lee Jordan's throat was hoarse and speechless. "Alex, he defeated a team by himself" 170:60 180:60 ¡­¡­ 290:60 300:60 Every time a goal is scored, people in the stands cheer, and the sound of rain can no longer be heard. No one noticed that at what point Mrs. Hooch blew the final whistle. Malfoy held the struggling Golden Snitch in his hands and stood on the muddy ground in a daze, gasping for breath along with all the destitute Slytherins. Speechless. The Gryffindor players seemed to have had a dream, all this was so incredible to them. Alex is alone, still hovering in the air He pulled out his wand in the rain, pointed it straight to the sky, and screamed wildly. The rain is separated by the magic wand Passing by Alex Like a slowly opening curtain Revealed sitting upright in the sky The true nature of the king?? Glory in heaven My king ?? ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D Sister Xiang said, this is the best way Recommendations for typing with the right hand Related works Chapter 20 Ron¡¯s speculation Alex had a shameful cold these past few days. He had a runny nose all day long and lay in bed pretending to be sick. He has still not recovered from his crazy performance in Quidditch that day. As soon as he closes his eyes, he feels that he is still on that rainy day, with his broomstick suspended in the air and his wand held high, like a king. , accepting the audience. Thinking about it, Stress Kos closed his eyes. He wanted to go back to that day and experience it again. It's great to know the brain defense technique, Alex thought happily, being able to control his dreams freely. "Alex" Alex vaguely heard someone calling him, and he turned over, preparing to continue sleeping. "Alex," the tone of voice dropped a lot, and Alex felt that his tone sounded very much like Professor McGonagall. "Let me score another goal" Alex put the quilt over his head and made a squeaking sound: "I'll sign it for you later" Before he could finish his words, Alex was here There was a big yawn under the quilt. Hermione looked at Alex lying on the bed depressedly. She couldn't figure out why Alex, who was so brilliant on the Quidditch field that day, was like this in private. She said, "Don't pretend to be asleep." Now, we have to go visit Harry!" "Harry?" Alex continued murmuring, "Why, hasn't he caught the Golden Snitch yet?" "Alex!" Hermione's face turned red with anger, "Get up quickly!" Alex revealed a pair of black eyes from the quilt, looked at Hermione standing in front of him, and retracted his head, "No I'm sick too" "Didn't we make an appointment last time?" Hermione looked very angry, holding her head high, as if Alex was standing in front of her, being taught a lesson by her: "Honesty and trustworthiness are a person's basic virtues. , although your football skills" Before Hermione could finish her words, Alex lifted up the quilt with a "swish" sound, threw it aside, waved his wand, and the usual "clean and fresh" was done. "This is the Alex I know!" Hermione smiled happily. "I have to send a letter" Alex put on his jumper skillfully. Today is Sunday, so there is no need to wear a wizard's robe. "We're going to see Harry, and then I think it would be better to go to the library. Professor Flitwick said there will be a quiz next week. We haven't yet had Professor McGonagall's paper on turning objects into animals" Hermione didn't notice. Alex was talking to himself until he saw Alex pick up the envelope, "What are you doing?" ¡°Send the letter,¡± Alex took the letter and prepared to walk to the Owl House. "Who are you writing to?" Hermione asked, her eyes filled with confusion. "Knockturn Alley" Alex shook the letter in his hand towards Hermione behind him, "Feedback product report, you go first, I will come in a moment" Hermione was still preparing to say something, but found that Alex had already disappeared. As Alex walked, he looked at the letter in his hand and couldn't help but laugh. He really didn't expect Silver Arrow 2.0 to be so popular. He thought it was a small workshop that had been tinkering with it, and that was before Halloween. He received a letter. Dear Mr. Alex: First of all, I am honored to invite you to be a test pilot of Nimbus Company. Our latest product is the latest flying broomstick developed on the basis of the Silver Arrow. After testing by company personnel, the speed and maneuverability are far superior to the Light Wheel 2001. However, due to the lack of data, it may not work well at high speeds and in stormy weather. If there is a problem, we hope you can report the problem to Knockturn Alley during the flight, and we will give you a fee of 500 gold galleons. sincerely yours Nimbus Company The more Alex thought about it, the happier he became. He wanted to hug his notebook and kiss it several times. He didn't expect Mary to think so thoughtfully. I am a wise and far-sighted person! Alex felt that Mary's boasting was quite reasonable. Unconsciously, Alex walked to the Owl House and handed the letter to the owl. He stood there for a while, watching the spearhead fly higher and higher, and finally disappeared from sight. I still have to go see Harry, Alex thought depressingly. After the game is over, he can still be hit by a Bludger, and even have half of his bones broken off by Lockhart's random spells. His character is really not as good as mine. Stay strong Alex! ?? ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D Meanwhile, Hermione was angrily throwing a tantrum at Harry and Ron. "You are heresay what! Hermione's eyes widened, "Am I not your friend?" Why are you talking about Alex behind his back! " "It's not what you think" Harry said immediately. "What's that like?" Hermione thought about it, folded her hands on her chest, and looked at Harry with eyes that could penetrate people's hearts, "The famous Mr. Harry Potter." "Harry didn't mean that!" Ron said excitedly, "Listen to me" "Okay" Hermione looked at Ron, "You just don't like Alex, do you?" Ron¡¯s ears turned red. He looked at Harry and saw Harry looking at him suspiciously. His whole body immediately ignited. ¡°You and Alex have such a good relationship, you won¡¯t believe it no matter what I say!¡± "Ha, who knows!" Hermione laughed sarcastically, and Ron's ears turned redder, which had spread to his neck. "You promise not to tell anyone!" Ron stared at Hermione, as if he wanted to transfer his heat to Hermione through his eyes. "That's what you said!" Hermione looked impatient. "Ahem" Ron cleared his throat, looked at Harry, and said with a bit of pride: "Harry and I discovered that it was Alex who opened the Chamber of Secrets!" "Ha" Hermione laughed, "Are you kidding me?" "I'm not joking" Ron said, "Harry met a house elf during the summer vacation" Harry nodded in agreement. "What does this have to do with Alex?" "Listen to me, the elf said that someone wants to harm Harry, for the mysterious man" "Then?" Hermione raised her eyebrows, she didn't want to hear it anymore. ¡°Then Harry saw the Malfoys giving things to a shop in Knockturn Alley, and he came out and saw Alex!¡± "What does this prove?" "The house elf came over last night to tell Harry to leave as soon as possible." "That can't be done" "Alex has a house elf! Harry and I have both heard from Neville! Alex often asks his house elf to deliver things" Harry nodded. "That's justa coincidence!" "It's not a coincidence!" Ron's voice suddenly became louder. "How do you explain that we met Alex there that night! He petrified the cat!" "A coincidence, just a coincidence" Hermione's eyes were a little hesitant, and then she suddenly looked over firmly, "Weren't we there that night too!" "No, he received the letter the day before but didn't show it to us. Someone told him and made him take action!" "It's just a coincidence" Hermione's voice was a little weak. "Then how do you explain this!" Ron lifted the cloth, and a first-year freshman was lying there, as petrified as Mrs. Norris. Hermione recognized this person as a fanatical supporter of Harry. "He yesterday Wan was sent here, Harry is right here! And you just said Alex sent a letter to Knockturn Alleywhat can he do?" "Feedback product" Hermione suddenly raised her voice, "He is a feedback product!" "He didn't ask you to follow him! Right, why? He wasn't giving feedback, absolutely not! He was reporting on the opening of the secret room. It was he who opened the secret room! It was him!" Hermione opened her mouth and before she could explain, Ron's words came through again. "And, his parents are both Death Eaters!" ¡­¡­ There was suddenly no sound from the medical wing. After a while, "I want to ask him clearly!" Hermione said. "To whom?" The door was pushed open, and Alex looked at Hermione with red eyes curiously, "Is someone bullying you? I'm going to kill him." ?? ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Sister Xiang has not even eaten till now, and will have to study at night, and has to stay up until nine o'clock How can you bear not to vote! ! ! ! Those who don¡¯t vote will use their coquettish right hands to make you collapse~~~~~~~~ Related Works Chapter 21 Never "Alex?!" Hermione shouted in surprise, "Why are you here?" "Didn't I say I sent a letter and then I came?" Alex walked to Harry's bedside and pointed at the petrified man, "Who is this? I look familiar, but I don't remember clearly. ." "Colin" Harry struggled to sit up, and Ron quickly ran to Harry's side and looked at Alex. "Ah" Alex said slowly, "That's the guy who refused to take photos of me during the Quidditch game." Alex slowly walked towards the door. "Are you leaving so soon?" Alex heard Ron sigh, as if something tight suddenly relaxed, which made Alex's heart itch. He now wanted to know, what Hermione and the others had just said. Something happened. "Who were you talking about just now?" Alex walked to the door, suddenly turned his head and looked at the three people who were rejoicing. They were startled by Alex. "Alex." Hermione said subconsciously. "We didn't talk about you again" Ron suddenly continued, winking at Harry. "Yes." Harry lay on his right side, occasionally looking at the petrified Colin, and took a deep breath, "Alex, we are discussing who opened the Chamber of Secrets" "Harry!" Ron suddenly shouted, his ears turning red. "Ron" Hermione was stunned for a moment, then said extremely seriously: "I think Alex should know" "Yes" Harry immediately continued. Alex saw Ron frozen on the spot. Neville said that Ron was at odds with him because of Hermione. It seemed that was indeed the case. "We are suspicious of Malfoy." "Malfoy?" Alex laughed, "I thought you were doubting me." "I doubt you" Ron laughed dryly and kept rubbing his hands on the wizard's robe, "How could that be?" "Yeah, yeah," Harry picked up the chocolate placed on the bedside with his left hand and smiled at Alex, "Want some chocolate?" "Hermione?" Alex ignored him and looked directly at Hermione, "Is this really true?" ?? ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D After visiting Harry that day, Alex found that Hermione had become inseparable from him. Hermione would be with Alex at all times except when going to the toilet, which reignited a rumor around the house. "Well done!" Neville said excitedly to Alex one night, his round face turning red, "You completely outclassed Ron!" "How could such a statement be made?" Alex buried his head in bed. He hadn't seen Lily for several days. Thinking about it, it was a few days ago, but now he still feels depressed. . That was just before Christmas. At that time, Alex had just signed the stay-at-school form, and he unexpectedly discovered that Lily and Hermione were both staying at school this year. "Don't forget, tonight" Lily's technique of using a wand to leave messages was superb. The moment Alex crossed paths with her, words were left on his hand. Throughout the night, Alex fell asleep. Tonight went surprisingly well, Alex thought. Ron and Harry fell asleep quickly, with Ron mumbling in his sleep. After getting dressed, Alex pushed away gently. Although it was not the first time, Alex still wanted to see Lily. I don't know why, no matter how sad he was before, as long as he saw Lily standing in front of him, Alex would smile from the bottom of his heart, and Alex was obsessed with this feeling. Tiptoeing into the Grand Minute Lounge, Alex found that the place was as quiet as any other night, except for the slight sound of firewood burning, nothing could be heard. Apart from¡­¡­ "Hermione!" Alex looked at the girl standing in front of him in surprise, wearing pink pajamas and disheveled hair hanging loosely on her shoulders. "I" Alex's eyes rolled. He couldn't say that he was going to meet his little lover. Never mention another woman in front of another woman, unless you want her jealousy to burn you out. Women often have bad tempers for no reason, Alex knew this very well. "Hmm." Hermione sat down, and Alex discovered that Hermione didn't even wear shoes. She was leaning against the fireplace to keep warm. During Christmas, it happened to be the coldest time in Hogwarts. when. "Then" HeMoving towards the fireplace again, she shivered from the cold, but her tone was still full of strength: "Mr. Alexander, can you tell me where you are going?" "Of course I am" Alex showed a big smile to Hermione and looked directly at her, "I'm hungry, go to the kitchen to get something" "That's great," Hermione said, "I alsowant to go with you." "With me?" Alex looked at Hermione and his breathing quickened involuntarily. Could it be that he couldn't escape Are Lily and Hermione about to hit the earth? He didn't believe it and was still doing the last thing. s hard work. "Let's do this." Alex walked up in front of Hermione and said with a smile: "I'll bring you what you want. It's cold in the corridor now and you're wearing too little." ¡°Then you wait for me to go back and change clothes,¡± Hermione said, ¡°Wait for me here for a while, I¡¯ll be back in a minute.¡± Alex found that Hermione's expression was a little unnatural. He noticed that Hermione's eyes were red and sighed. Alex decided. he wants. Tell a second lie. "Forget it, I'm not going to the kitchen." Hermione suddenly looked at Alex in surprise, as if her dream had been shattered, full of disbelief, "You" "Well," Alex's tone became gentler, with a slight sense of disappointment, "I was originally going to find the secret room." "What!" "But you insist on coming with me." Alex's tone was full of disappointment, as if if he didn't do this, his life would lose its meaning. "If you are in danger because of this, I would rather not go ¡­¡± Alex saw the tears on Hermione's eyelashes and suddenly felt extremely guilty. Thinking of this, Alex put his head out of the bed, looked at Neville and said, "Maybe, Hermione also discovered that I am a better person" As he spoke, Alex slowly closed his eyes, and he thought about that night again. Before his words could fade away, Hermione suddenly rushed over, hugged herself and started crying. "I knew it!" Hermione cried, holding Alex tightly with her hands, "You wouldn't lie to me, you wouldn't! I knew it" Alex looked down at Hermione who was crying on his chest. He was a little at a loss. He subconsciously put his arms around Hermione and patted Hermione's back mechanically. Slowly, Hermione's crying voice became quieter and she let out a small sob. Alex felt that his feet were numb, and Hermione kept standing on them barefoot. Hermione raised her head from Alex's wet front, with a pleading expression in her eyes, and choked out: "You will nevernever lie to meare you, Alec ¡­¡± Before she finished speaking, tears gradually welled up in Hermione's eyes. Suddenly, her eyes opened wide and she looked forward in disbelief. The tears in her eyes were rippling softly. Her nose twitched slightly nervously. A blush gradually appeared on her face still stained with tears. Finally, her eyes also When she closed her eyes, her expression was as holy as an angel's, yet full of happiness. "Yeah" Alex sighed and touched his face. Hermione's tears flowed down her face that night, drawing an arc. Was that her first kiss? Alex laughed to himself, "I would never lie to you, Hermione" Men are always accompanied by lies, but they will never break a girl¡¯s heart, right? Alex. ?? ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D I hope the layout is okay, I always feel a little weird ??????????????????????????????????????? Sister Xiang has a stomachache today, I wrote a song, I am a man Recommendations, book reviews, and collections are my biggest motivation~ Works Related Chapter 22 Control Yourself Alex has been a little distracted these days, especially when he sees Lily. That was the day after kissing Hermione. "It doesn't matter," Lily said to Alex, leaning against the wall. Seeing Lily like this, Alex lowered his head sadly. He couldn't bear to look at Lily again. There were these two thick dark circles on her face. She must have been waiting for me all night, Alex thought with self-reproach. "Actually" Lily lowered her head and lowered her voice, "That night, I originally wanted to tell you" "Tell me what?" Alex now desperately wanted to say something to Lily, even if she just threatened him with her two little tiger teeth. "Go away, go away" Lily suddenly stepped on Alex's foot, startling Alex, and then ran out. Alex was left standing there alone, feeling like this was different than before. Thinking of this, Alex shook his head depressedly, trying to drive away the doubts of that day. In the past, he had been late for dates with Lily more than once, and there were also times when he didn't go because he had something to do. But the next day, Lily would either threaten him with her little tiger fangs in anger, or she would poke him in the stomach with her hands and keep mumbling. How could this big bad guy like Alex do it today "Is something wrong?" Hermione asked next to Alex. "Huh?" Alex also felt that something was wrong with Hermione recently. He felt that everything was out of order. "Are you uncomfortable?" Hermione suddenly became angry, as if she was sorry for this, "How can you be so careless about your body?" she said, and touched Alex's forehead with her hand. "I'm fine" Alex. "Then why did you fall asleep again in the History of Magic class?" Hermione said, walking next to Alex! "Huh?" Alex suddenly pointed into the distance, "How come there are so many people gathering together there?" "Don't distract me" Before Hermione could finish her words, Alex held her hand. The two people ran forward, and Alex noticed that Hermione's face turned red. ?? ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D Alex and Hermione were walking through the hall when they saw a small group of people gathered around the notice board, reading from a piece of parchment that had just been stapled up. Seamus Finnigan and Dean Thomas looked very excited and waved them over. "Great job!" Seamus patted Alex's shoulder happily, and Dot on the side also smiled and said nothing. Hermione's face turned red, but she still raised her head and looked at the two people who were smiling narrowly, "What are you doing here?" "They are going to open a dueling club!" Neville squeezed out and said, "Tonight is the first gathering. I am not opposed to learning some dueling lessons. It may come in handy one day" "What, do you think Death Eater monsters can duel?" Ron said, glaring at Neville as if Neville was pregnant with something good for him. Then he snorted and left. "What happened to him?" Alex asked. "Because I told his secret." Neville's round face was filled with a smile, "He lost to you that night, and now" Neville suddenly stopped talking. Not only Neville, but also Seamus and Dean, they all looked at Alex and Hermione, and then they all laughed. ¡°Give Ron some color during the duel!¡± Seamus¡¯ voice could still be heard after Alex walked away. "What do you think?" Alex suddenly turned his head, approached Hermione's earlobe, and asked softly. Hermione didn't speak, her face was quickly dyed red by the setting sun, just like the sky next to her at night. ?? ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D "Mary" Alex was alone in the dormitory, staring at the book in a daze, "What is my strength?" "Unfashionable~" Mary quickly made a tongue-out expression, and Alex's face immediately fell when she saw this. "You lied to me, didn't you?" Alex bit the top of the quill, and one of the feathers on it was missing. "When I was in first grade, I could kill the troll by myself!" Alex¡¯s excited handwriting was deeply imprinted on the notebook, and the ink passed over the paper and spread directly to the next layer. "Don't take the notebookDirty! "All the original words in the notebook suddenly disappeared," Do you still want to tell me that you faced Voldemort alone last year? " "That's it!" Alex burst out laughing. He continued to lean down and wrote: "With my strength, can I still be considered inferior? I can even kill Quirrell!" A big stupid character filled the entire paper, and it took a long time before it disappeared, "If strength is magic" "How about magic power?" Alex wrote impatiently. He wanted to know his own strength. He couldn't say that the strength of Quirrell and the troll were the same, although he always thought that the two had the same brain. . "If it's magic" Mary's unique round font appeared on the notebook, "You have completely surpassed ordinary wizards." "That's it." Alex felt that chatting with Mary felt like chatting on QQ, which made him miss his previous life, "I am a genius~" "What a genius!" Mary's words appeared quickly this time, "You should thank your parents!" "Parents?" Alex thought of the only photo of himself and oh you, which he had only seen once. It could be said that the longer he stayed at Hogwarts, the more he hated the thought of his Death Eater parents. Especially when he thought about working for that lunatic who didn't even have a nose, he couldn't do it at all. "According to my research," Mary drew an image of a person with his arms akimbo and looking up to the sky, laughing, "A person's magic power is determined by his parents." "What about the squib?" "You don't need to understand this. With your Gryffindor brain, it is absolutely impossible to understand the foresight and foresight of our Ravenclaws." "Say first" Alex had the urge to throw the notebook out of the window. "This is very complicated. I relied on this to win the Hogwarts Special Contribution Award. Forget it, let me tell you simply. You are born with huge magic power. I believe you can detect it yourself. It is far beyond that of your peers, even Lots of adult wizards." "So" Alex rubbed his eyes, but found that no words were written on it. "As expected of an impulsive Gryffindor" Mary continued to write, "This should be due to your mother taking some herbal supplements and developing magic when you were conceived. This is very clever. The magic is quite difficult, and it will also consume a lot of her magic power, but I have to say that your mother is really both beautiful and intelligent, unparalleled in the world": Alex took out the wand directly and played with the birthday gift Hermione gave him, a constellation model that could keep rotating on the top of the wand. After a while, Alex turned his attention back to the notebook. Mary continued to write: "But the fact that you have lacked exercise since childhood is not because you don't have enough magic spells, but because you can't control your own magic power freely." "Who can?" Alex was extremely depressed. Could it be that he was not as good as Ron, that idiot? "Others don't need it at all. They don't have that much magic power, but you are different. When you are mentally agitated, your magic power will burst out uncontrollably, exert great power, and then be exhausted all at once. This situation will happen again. It increases every day as you get older.¡± Alex looked at Mary's words and couldn't help but think of the time on Halloween when he shattered a giant monster with a disintegrating spell in order to save Hermione. Could it be that after using up a floating spell, he would become powerless? Alex swallowed and turned his gaze back to the book that Mary had been studying since the summer vacation. It was now covered with layers of gray - "Control Your Magic." ?? ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D Now I¡¯m used to starting my meal at nine o¡¯clock ¡°Uncle-in-law or something, who said that*&@#£¤%&& Votes. Ticket~ Works Related Chapter 23 Let¡¯s Duel (1) Gilderoy Lockhart walked onto the stage, resplendent in his purple robes, and beside him was none other than Snape, still wearing his usual black clothes. Alex looked at the auditorium and found that the auditorium had completely changed. The long dining table disappeared, a gilded stage appeared along one wall, lit by hundreds of candles floating above, and the ceiling became velvet black again. "Alex" Neville nervously held his wand, Alex saw that his face was covered with sweat, "I don't think Lockhart teaches dueling very well, and" Neville dodged the crowds from time to time, and the whole auditorium was filled with people holding wands and making the top of the wands sparkle with excitement. "And Professor Snape," Hermione said, pretending not to see Alex, "Neville, you should pay more attention in Potions class, like" "Just like your Herbology!" Alex patted Neville on the shoulder and grinned. "Thank you" Neville looked extremely embarrassed. He had been at Hogwarts for so long, and Alex was the only one who was used to encouraging himself, instead of seeing himself as a burden to Gryffindor like everyone else. At this moment, Lockhart waved to everyone to be quiet, interrupting Neville. Alex stopped and looked at Lockhart. Lockhart shouted: "Come around, come around! Can everyone see me? Can everyone hear me? Great! That's right, Professor Dumbledore allows me to open this little dueling club. , fully train you in case you need to defend yourself one day, and protect yourself in the same way I have used countless times - for details on this, please see my published works." "Do you want us to crush the Death Eater monster with books?" Ron suddenly sneered loudly. This uncharacteristic remark caused everyone to laugh, especially the Weasley twins, who laughed and clapped. Many people looked at Ron, he was very proud now. "Um" Lockhart pretended that nothing happened, looked at the smiling person, and continued, "Let me introduce my assistant, Professor Snape," Lockhart said, grinning widely, as if to ease the awkward atmosphere, but Alex noticed that Snape's face dropped. "He told me that he himself knew something about dueling, and he graciously agreed to help me give a small demonstration before class. I said, I don't want to worry you little guys - When I finish demonstrating with him, I will return your Potions Master intact to you, don¡¯t be afraid!" "I really hope," Neville muttered, "Snape can fall down" "That's right, he has so much potion homework that I always have to copy it for a long time." When Alex said this, Hermione gave him a hard look. Snape's upper lip curled up. Alex didn't understand why Lockhart was still smiling; if Snape had looked at him like that, he would have spread his legs a long time ago. This expression looked so horny that it made Alex nervous. X got goosebumps all over his body. Lockhart and Snape turned to each other and bowed. At least Lockhart bowed and did many tricks with his hands, while Snape just shook his head impatiently. Then they held their wands to their chests like arrows. "As you can see, we hold our wands in the normal dueling posture," Lockhart told the silent crowd. "On the count of three, we cast the first spell. Of course, none of us can do it. The other person¡¯s life.¡± Snape bared his teeth and whispered. "One - two - three -" They both raised their wands over their shoulders at the same time. Snape shouted: "Expelliarmus!" Suddenly a dazzling red light flashed, and Lockhart was struck unsteadily. He flew backwards off the stage, crashed into the wall, then slid off and curled up on the floor. Malfoy and several other Slytherin students applauded. Hermione jumped up and down on tiptoe. "Do you think he's okay?" she screamed, covering her mouth with her fingers. Alex spread his hands helplessly. He really hoped that Snape could be killed, although he knew that this was absurd. "Okay, everyone saw it!" He staggered back onto the stage and said, "This is a disarming spell - as you can see, I lost my wand - ah, thank you , Miss Brown. Yes, Professor Snape, it's a great idea to show them this move, but don't mind if I say this, your intention to do this was obvious just now. If I want to stop You don't have to work hard. I think that in order to increase their knowledge, you might as well"Let them see" Alex saw Snape looking murderous. Lockhart probably noticed it, and just heard him say: "This is the end of the demonstration! Now I will come among you and divide you into groups of two. Professor Snape, if you are willing to help me" Lockhart and Snape began to walk through the crowd, preparing to find their group. Ron turned his head and looked at Harry. The two looked at each other and nodded, as if they had finally made a great decision. I saw Ron striding forward, his whole body shaking nervously, sparks kept coming out from the seams stuck with magic tape, and he couldn't stop thinking. "I demand" Ron swallowed hard. Everyone in the auditorium noticed him, and Lockhart also stopped and looked at Ron. "I demand!" Ron took a step forward and shouted loudly, as if to shout out all the fear in his body, "A duel with Alexander Valentin Stoker!" "Wow!" The whole auditorium became noisy. The Weasley twins led the crowd to applaud, and the applause was loud. Ron's whole face was red from behind his ears. He gasped with excitement, looked at Harry, and then looked at death with a martyr's expression. Looking at Alex, he raised his trembling right hand and pointed his wand directly at him. "Good job!" People shouted happily. There is nothing more interesting than seeing lovers confront each other. "I don't think so." Snape suddenly appeared, smiling maliciously. A dissatisfied whine came out from underneath. "How could you do this!" "We don't agree!" Such cries kept coming and going, threatening to overthrow Snape. Snape glanced around for a week. He smiled happily and carefully carved out the outline of each person's face with his eyes. The auditorium seemed to have been thrown into an ice cellar and became quiet Snape was very satisfied with this situation and continued, smiling icily, "Malfoy, come up here. Let's see if you can take down the famous Potter, ah, no, Potter's close friend with strong hormone secretion. Mr. Weasley becomes what he is. As for you, Alexander" "No!" Ron looked at Harry anxiously as if his throat was being strangled. "As for you, Mr. Alexander Stoker," Snape used his unique gliding steps, like a bat gliding in the night sky, to slide to Harry's side, "you can ask the famous Potter for advice" "Now" Snape seemed to have fallen into madness. He closed his eyes, smelled the scent in the air, and said, "Take out your wands and let's duel!"¡ª¡ª £­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­ Face your face and escape. Book review Some book friends feel that they have been dull recently I decided to go to the hospital for a review tomorrow and come back It¡¯s time to get more passionate~~~~ The coquettish Sister Xiang on the right hand covers her face and asks for votes¡­¡­¡­¡­ Works Related Chapter 24 Let¡¯s Duel (2) (1st update) "Bow," Snape said, standing on the stage, thinking of Ron and Harry with a grin, "Bow to your opponents." Ron looked at his opponent, Malfoy, who was looking at him with his nostrils. He felt terrible, "Harry and I's plan" Ron muttered, and he looked at Alex angrily. Chris glanced at Hermione, and reluctantly bowed to Malfoy. "Do you need a reward?" Malfoy bowed slightly and said with a smile, "Mr. Weasley." Alex couldn¡¯t help laughing when he saw this scene. Harry immediately glared at Alex, "Look, he is indeed a Death Eater," Harry said to himself in his heart, "Even if I sacrifice myself, I have to let him show his flaws in front of everyone." "Alex," Harry said to Alex, "it's our turn." "Huh?" Alex seemed to have just reacted, turning his head to look at Harry, "What, why don't you wait for Ron's results to come out?" "How could you do this!" Harry said painfully, as if he was disappointed with Alex. He gritted his teeth and hissed through his teeth: "You know Ron's wand is broken. Yes! It's bad! How could you do this! We are Gryffindor!" Alex said nothing, concentrating on watching the upcoming showdown between Malfoy and Ron, and just sneered. He wanted to laugh all over now. When you were talking about me to Hermione behind my back, did you ever think that you were a Gryffindor? Now you think of me, you want me to be a joke for Ron, what do you think of me, an idiot with no brains who can only show off? Everything has to go as you expected. Who do you think you are? Harry Potter, do you think you are the protagonist? "Very well." Snape stepped back and looked at the two people who had bowed. "Mr. Potter, don't worry." He smiled. "It will be your turn soon. We all have feelings for Mr. Weasley." confidence." The Slytherins under the stage burst into laughter, "That's true." Malfoy also bent over with laughter, "Weasley always brings surprises to people, and there is no one better than Weasley." A more suitable clown" "Ron!" Harry shouted excitedly. Ron also saw Malfoy bending over with a smile. Without hesitation, he raised his wand and said to Malfoy: "Grinning!" "Bang!" With a sound, a stream of green smoke came out of Ron's wand, and then his whole body seemed to be hit by a high-speed car and flew backwards. "Hahaha" Ron lay on the ground and laughed out loud. "Ron," Harry said excitedly, "Are you okay?" "Nohahahahathing" Ron chuckled, looked at Harry with a smile, and couldn't close his mouth, "IhahahaI" "Haha" Malfoy looked up at Ron and gently twirled his wand, "Why doesn't our Mr. Weasley have a dance? Maybe someone will give you money." Malfoy took some money from his pocket. Throwing a Silver Siko in front of Ron, "Then you can buy a better branch, right?" "Malfoy!" Harry shouted, but not many people paid attention to him. Everyone was looking at Ron. Ron laughed and stood up, his legs twitching uncontrollably, as if he was dancing a quick step. While dancing, he stared at Alex with a smile, tears of laughter in his eyes. ¡°Pa¡­pa¡­pa¡­¡± Malfoy took the lead in applauding, and the Slytherins applauded one after another. It took a while before they stopped. This made Professor Lockhart very anxious. He didn't want his dueling club to become like this. "Stop! Stop!" Rohatchi screamed, "I said, just disarm!" "Okay, okay." Snape clapped his hands for a while, then took out his wand and said to Ron, "The curse will stop." Snape walked to Malford and whispered a few words to him softly, He walked off the stage and looked at the two of them, "I told you, you can only use Expelliarmus. Do you understand, Mr. Weasley, please don't hurt yourself again." "Hahahaha" the underground Slytherins laughed in agreement. "I will be careful" Malfoy said with a smile, bending down and bowing to Ron. There was no color on Ron's face now. He tried his best to suppress his tears and bowed to Malfoy. He felt that he was extremely humiliated now. "Laugh at me." Ron wanted to shout to the people below, "I It¡¯s just so useless! But Ron didn¡¯t have enough courage to do this, he was afraid of being laughed at again. But time has passed and he is thinking about it. Malfoy quickly?Raised the wand and shouted: "Oolong comes out of the hole!" The head of Malfoy's wand exploded. Ron watched in horror as a long black snake suddenly jumped out and landed heavily on the floor between them, then raised its head and prepared to attack. The crowd screamed and quickly backed away to make room. "Don't move, Weasley." Snape said lazily. Obviously, he felt very happy when he saw Ron standing there motionless, staring at the angry snake. "Ahah!" Ron was frightened and stepped back, staggered a few steps, and suddenly sat on the ground, watching in horror as the snake slowly swam toward him. The snake raised its head, exposed its fangs, and assumed an offensive stance. Nobuko spat out. Suddenly the snake slumped to the floor, as supple as a thick, black watering hose, and stared at Harry. Not only the snake, but everyone present looked at Harry, especially Hermione, who covered her mouth in surprise. Harry didn't notice, and Alex found that he was just staring at the snake, hissing in his mouth. Malfoy froze on the spot, watching the snake swim toward him slowly and come back, raising his neck and spitting out the message rhythmically. "Go back, go back quickly!" Malfoy shouted, waving his wand. The snake stopped in place, twisted in pain, and finally turned into a wisp of black smoke and disappeared. At this moment, a green light passed through the black smoke that the snake turned into, and hit Malfoy. It hit Malfoy in the abdomen, causing him to stagger and fall to the ground. "Draco, Draco!" a Slytherin girl screamed. Malfoy opened his mouth to answer, but no words came out. Instead, he burped loudly, and several slugs fell from his mouth onto his lap. Snape frowned tightly, as if he was the one who spit out the slugs, and waved his wand to stop Malford from vomiting, "What an excellent tactic, Mr. Potter, and Weasley." Sir, your cooperation is perfect" He clapped softly. Now the entire auditorium could hear nothing except Snape's applause, and everyone was looking at Ron and Harry. Ron seemed to suddenly think of something, and suddenly looked at Alex in fear, with no trace of blood on his face. "It's your turn now," Snape's voice came over, "Mr. Potter, and Alex." Alex walked forward, the edges of his robe fluttering up. Alex, who was standing on the stage, looked at Harry, who was standing opposite him. He suddenly felt that what he was facing was not a thirteen-year-old boy, but a trapped beast trapped in a cage. He was pointing his fangs fiercely towards him. Hallucination? Alex narrowed his eyes and decided to try it himself. ?? ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D I feel like I can code pretty fast with one hand "You are the one who asked me to update three times for two days in a row, how cruel you are t.t The second update will be around eight o'clock Book review, vote, collection~ Works Related Chapter 25 Let¡¯s Duel (3) (2nd update) "Take a bow," Alex said to Harry. Harry didn¡¯t reply, just stared at Alex. "I won't." Harry looked at Alex stubbornly. In his opinion, there was nothing more unacceptable to him than bowing to Death Eaters. "Raise your wand and get ready!" Lockhart shouted. "When I count to three, I will cast a spell to disarm the opponent - just disarm - we don't want anything to happen. One - two - three¡ª¡ª" Harry suddenly raised the wand over his shoulder. As soon as Lockhart counted to two, Harry took action, pointed the wand directly at Alex, and shouted: "Grinning!" A ray of silver light shot directly towards Alex like a thin line. Alex had to squint to see the light from Harry's spell. "If an adult wizard's magic power is ten," Alex thought to himself as he looked at the Western Front that Harry shot, "mine is twenty." Alex's wand drew an arc from top to bottom. Silver threads spurted out from the top of the wand, spreading downward from Alex's head, like a cocoon woven by silkworms, drawing Alex Si was wrapped up. "And your magic power, Harry, can only be counted as five." "Armor protection!" Alex shouted loudly. The silver cocoon is like ice and snow under the scorching sun, melting little by little. Starting from the chest, the outline of a pair of Western armor is revealed, which is the classic Maximilian armor. The streamlined structure combines the unique artistic flavor of the Italian Renaissance, and even has multiple slots as an iconic symbol. and engraving lines are clearly visible. "This is also magic?" Everyone looked at Alex's magic in stunned silence. They had never seen such magic before. "The power of magic depends largely on people's will" Mary's words are still vivid in his mind, and Alex is now watching the magic fired by Harry leisurely, even though it seems that Harry is about to fall into madness. . Just like the purpose of Maximilian's armor is to use the grooves to allow bullets to scratch through, Harry's magic spell had no effect at all. Although it was as fast as a bullet, it still did not escape the fate of his predecessors. passed. Alex waved his wand, and the protective effect of the armor disappeared. He looked at Harry with a smile, "You are much weaker and stupider than a troll." "I must force your true face out!" Harry gritted his teeth, with sweat all over his forehead. "I said" Lockhart stood up and stood in the middle and said, "It's just a disarming spell, just say the disarm spell." Lockhart looked at Harry as he said that, "You must abide by the rules. Harry." Harry didn¡¯t say anything and forced Alex to use dark magic. Then the spells Alex learned from the Chamber of Secrets will be revealed. Ron and I are right, Hermione! "The front teeth match the big stick!" Harry gasped and raised his wand, gasping for air, "Everyone is petrified!" The two spells were in tandem, emitting green light and red light respectively, shooting towards Alex like two tunnels. "There are many obstacles!" Alex waved his wand from top to bottom, and a silver waterfall visible to the naked eye hung in front of Alex, slowly drifting towards Harry. The red and green lights seemed to be entangled with spider silk, slowing down little by little. From the beginning, it was like a sharp arrow, but now it was like an old lady with small feet, slowly moving towards Alex. Move over. "Are you kidding?" Alex laughed, as arrogantly as the villain, "Go back!" Alex waved his wand. Mofa's armor protection appeared again, covering Alex carefully from head to tail. The two extremely slow rays of light did not pass through both sides this time, but were inserted into his chest like arrows. part, made a loud "bang" sound, rolled backwards and flew towards Harry at a faster speed. Harry rolled around on the ground in a panic, the spell grazed his scalp, leaving two bare marks. "The new hair style is so beautiful!" Malfoy clapped his hands, feeling proud, "Scarhead!" "Scarhead?" Harry now felt as if his scar had been hit. Just like when he faced Voldemort last year, it started to hurt, as if it was about to explode from his head. Alex must have learned black magic, otherwise it would not have this effect! Harry was extremely sure now that there must be a face hidden in the back of his head. "Aren't you going to attack?" Alex now enjoys the feeling of standing on the stage.?Just like a knight wielding a gun in the knight's tournament, and then winning people's attention, this feeling is really great, Alex raised his wand and pointed it at Harry, "You are eliminated!" "Kill him!" Harry had the feeling that Alex was going to kill him. "Kill him, kill Alex, then everyone will be safe, everyone! You will do it again You saved the world, you were right!¡± The sound echoed in Harry's mind inexplicably, like the hiss of a snake whispering. Although it was small, it could not be eliminated, and it tried its best to get into Harry's mind. Harry was half kneeling, opening and closing his mouth silently. Alex¡¯s eyes suddenly widened. He was originally prepared to teach Harry a lesson, but now he smelled a rotting snake smell, like Green light, a thread-like but extremely dim light emerged from the top of Harry's wand. Voldemort! The person standing in front of him was not Harry, but Voldemort. Every hair on Alex¡¯s body stood up, his eyes widened, and he looked in horror at the magic spell coming from him, the light that was filled with the aura of death. "Expelliarmus!" Alex yelled subconsciously. The dogma of controlling magic was now completely forgotten. He just fired all the magic at Harry in fear. Although he didn't say it, Alex could still clearly remember every detail of the night he met Voldemort. He was afraid of Voldemort, so scared The red light burst out from the tip of Alex's wand, as if it was squeezed out of a small hole. "Is this a disarming spell?" Everyone was speechless in surprise, and red light squeezed out from the top of Alex's wand. First, there was a lion's head, with its mouth wide open and its fierce fangs exposed. Then it landed on the ground and ran with its strong limbs. The mane was blown by the wind and slapped the lion's back. The people in the audience stared blankly, as if they heard the roar of a lion. The green light hit the lion, but it disappeared without a sound, as if it had never appeared again. The red lion was not affected at all and charged at Harry ferociously. With a "bang", Harry was knocked flying high by the lion, and the wand fell from his hand. The lion jumped up, bit the wand in one bite, flew back to Alex, shook his head violently, and the wand slipped out of a parabola and landed on Alex's hand, which was sweating profusely. The whole auditorium was silent, as if you could still hear the roar of lions. There is nothing on the stage except Alex standing alone. ?? ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D I won¡¯t watch TV series anymore¡­¡­¡­¡­ By the way, there¡¯s another chapter at about twelve o¡¯clock Here are the votes~ Works Related Chapter 26 Successors (Three Updates) "If you don't know how to control your magic, you may faint even if you use a magic in the future." Alex felt dizzy, and the circle of Mary seemed to appear in front of his eyes. font. "Don't say your magic power isn't strong." Alex seemed to be back to that night again. He was hiding in bed and arguing fiercely with Mary. "If the magic power output is too large," Mary's words slowly emerged, "it will force the curse to show its true colors." "The true face?" "This is not your concern!" Alex touched his nose awkwardly when he saw Mary's words. "If you can't stabilize your emotions well, one day you will never be able to control it!" Can¡¯t control it? Alex's consciousness was a little blurry. He seemed to have seen someone running up. Was he beginning to have an illusion? You go down, Alex wanted to say to the shadow, but he didn't even open his mouth, he was so sleepy now. Alex laughed self-deprecatingly. He subconsciously looked down the stage. I will fall into the arms of a girl later, and she must be a beautiful woman. ¡°Don¡¯t laugh!¡± Mary¡¯s words were still floating in front of Alex¡¯s eyes. I¡¯m not laughing. Alex was swaying now. He saw someone walking up and bowed to him. "Bow." Alex really wanted to hear someone say this, and he subconsciously bent down. "I have confidence in you," although Alex had never seen Mary in person, but he seemed to be able to see Mary smiling at him from the gentle font, "I believe in you, Alex." It was no longer a round font, but a touch that felt like curling clouds. Alex swore he could smell the fragrance of Mary's hair. "Control your own magic power" Alex wanted to laugh, "You shouldn't trust me so unconditionally" Picking up his wand with his right hand tremblingly, Alex seemed to hear someone calling his name. The sound is crisp and sweet. Somewhat familiar, Alex thought, waving his hand toward the source of the sound out of habit. There was actually someone shouting the beat for him, "Onetwothree" Alex thought happily and waved his hands three times off the stage, and then he suddenly felt pain in his waist, as if he was being beaten. The car crashed. "Alex!" There were screams from below, Alex sat down on the ground, looking ahead, there was a red patch at the top. There seems to be a fire in there? he thought drowsily. "Clear spring is like water." Alex waved his right hand subconsciously, trying to put out the fire, but he couldn't let it hurt the beauty, but nothing appeared. The magic wand! Alex held it tightly in his hand, and he felt a strong force trying to pull his wand out. Alex suddenly realized something was wrong. He squinted hard, trying to see what was happening in front of him. Before Alex woke up, he found that his feet were jumping uncontrollably. As he walked forward, Alex felt that what he saw became clearer and clearer. The fiery red thing appeared in front of Alex more and more clearly. As if it were hair, Alex's whole body moved forward with kicking steps. ¡°This person is not as tall as me!¡± Alex grinned happily and jumped even more happily. "Are you satisfied?" Alex vaguely heard Ron's voice coming over, a bit sparsely. He responded subconsciously. "Sure enough, you and Malfoy planned together!" Alex saw the thing in front of him, a black hole flashing continuously, "You and Malfoy planned together, let Harry take the blame!" "What are you talking about?" Alex was still shaking and a little confused, but he seemed to know the person in front of him. "Open the Chamber of Secrets!" The man waved his hand excitedly, "You designed Harry to become a Parselmouth, you are the Death Eater!" "Ron?" Alex finally saw clearly who was in front of him, "You" "Expelliarmus!" Ron raised his hand and cast a spell, and a red light hit Alex again. "Come on," Ron whispered provocatively to Alex, "use your black magic!" "Black" Alex felt that his ribs were about to be broken. He suspected that if he used magic again, he would fall directly to the ground. "Use black magicah! "Ron looked at Alex anxiously. He noticed that Lockhart was about to walk up. He couldn't let Alex just get away with it! Ron raised Harry's wand and pointed it at Alex's head. Alex was so painful that he woke up and subconsciously muttered "Black" "Yeah, use it quickly, let me see what you learned in the secret room" Ron didn't notice anything strange about Alex, and was still immersed in designing ways for Alex to use black magic. In the climax, I am the best! Ron bit his lip. "Black" Alex loosened his right hand and the wand fell to the ground, "BlackblackI'll blackmail your mother!" "Bang!" Ron's nose immediately deflated, as if he had been hit hard by a hammer. Ron immediately shouted excitedly: "He used" "Snap!" Ron was kicked to the ground by Alex, and his head hit the ground with a "thud". There was no sound. "Say it!" Alex made a fist with his left hand and punched it directly in Ron's face. With a "snap", he punched out a tooth that was still stained with blood. "I used" Alex raised his right hand high and aimed at Ron's bleeding nose again, "What?" Ron felt as if a dyeing shop had opened in front of him, with fiery red cloth covering his face. "Black" Ron wanted to shout out without giving up. "What the hell!" Alex directly grabbed Ron's hair, pulled his head up high, and then. "Boom!" "Tell me, what's wrong!" "Boom!" "You are" "Boom!" "say something!" "Boom!" "talk!" "Boom!" Ron felt like there was a constant sound in his ears, like the whistle of the Hogwarts Express, traveling at full speed, hitting the back of his head. "Let him go! Let him go!" Alex staggered up and looked at Professor Lockhart running up and helping Ron up. "You are a wizard, how can you act like a Muggle?" Lockhart waved his wand and said to Alex. Alex just ignored it, he just stared at Ron, like a wounded lion, bleeding, looking at his prey, and then slowly walked over. "roll¡­¡­" Alex spoke in a low voice, but it spread clearly in the auditorium. Do you think I¡¯m easy to bully? ? Red hair. ?? ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨DI¡¯m going to be exhausted¡­¡­¡­¡­ You don¡¯t have to step on it¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ If you have votes, please vote. If you don¡¯t have votes, please post a book review~ ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? but I think the game is not enjoyable enough. If you have any good opinions, please share them^_^ Related Works Chapter 27 Confinement (1) Alex is hospitalized. The next day Alex opened his eyes and saw Colin lying on the right side of his bed. The memory of that day's duel reverberated in Alex's mind, and he had never beaten Ron so freely. It felt so good, Alex couldn't help but smile, but then "Are you awake?" Madam Pomfrey came out with a notebook at this time. She looked through the medical records and said to Alex: "I don't agree with the opening of a gladiatorial club in the school." Alex saw Madam Pomfrey leaning down and looking at herself carefully, "You can't control your magic yet." She touched Alex's forehead and continued, "It seems you are fine. Now, let¡¯s go to Lockhart¡¯s office first.¡± Alex looked at Madam Pomfrey with confusion and asked, "What should I do over there?" ?? ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D "Of course it's confinement." Alex watched Lockhart walking back and forth in front of him, the edges of his purple wizard robe billowing from time to time. Alex had to cast his gaze to the ground. The portrait of Lockhart on the wall kept blinking at him, making him very uncomfortable. ¡°Your confinement will begin next week.¡± Alex listened depressedly. He did not expect that he would enjoy the treatment of Harry Potter and help Lockhart reply to the letter. Don't worry, Alex thought happily, I will reply to every woman saying that I only love her. Don't worry, Mr. Lockhart. "Well." Lockhart looked at Alex, who was yelping on the spot, and was very satisfied. "It seems that you have realized the seriousness of your mistake." He stood up and looked at the candlelight and looked at the letters sent to him by readers. "Look, you have to duel with wands like me. You behaved very well with Harry," Lockhart said, pacing back and forth, "but not with Ron." Alex¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw Lockhart, now only girls in Hogwarts would listen to his nagging. "I decided¡­¡­" ¡°If you have something to say, please tell me quickly,¡± Alex curled his lips. "To correct your Muggle-like dueling style." Lockhart sat down, wrote a note and gave it to Alex, saying: "I'm going to put you in confinement." ¡°I¡¯m just answering the letter for you,¡± Alex took the note and was stunned. It says, Zgidro Lockhart Order Alexander Valentine Stoker to clean the trophy in the Hufflepuff Trophy Room next week to atone for his Muggle way of winning the duel and for his atrocities against teachers. "Atrocity?" Alex left the office and looked at the injured note and wondered. ?? ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D In the past few days, Alex was filled with reluctance when he thought about being punished and given so many trophies. "Alex" The night of confinement finally arrived. As soon as Alex walked out of the Gryffindor lounge, he heard someone calling him again. "Lily?" Alex looked at the girl standing in the aisle in surprise, with two little tiger teeth sticking out playfully, smiling like a demonstration. "Why are you here?" "Guess~" Lily happily walked around Alex, and finally stood naughtily in front of Alex. "I can't guess" "You're so stupid!" Lily stretched out her hand, gesturing back and forth with her white and tender hands on top of her head and Alex's chest, "I still haven't grown taller" Alex looked at Lily who was pouting, and said helplessly, "I'm growing taller too, okay" "Hmph!" Lily stepped on Alex's foot and said in a petty tone, "I want you to take care of" "Where are you going?" Alex asked, looking at Lily walking away. "Of course we're going to Hufflepuff's prize room!" Lily waved the note in her hand at Alex, "Dueling like a Muggle, big fool Alex~" "My note" Before Alex could finish his words, he was pushed forward by Lily who was running back. "Hurry, hurry, hurry" Lily pushed Alex while mumbling, "Alex Express, let's start" In the Hufflepuff prize room, Lily sat next to Alex and said something that shocked Alex.? "I know about the secret room." Lily showed a rare sly expression and looked at Alex proudly. "What?" Alex looked at Lily, his mouth closed in surprise. "Huh, Mary gave it to you." Lily held Alex's head with her hand, "But how can you underestimate the wisdom of a Ravenclan brain?" "Yes," Alex touched Lily's head and said with a smile, "Please give me your instructions, the wise Lady Lily." "It's very itchy." Lily pushed Alex's hand away and continued: "A long time ago, they told us that this was a legend, a thing that didn't exist. But it was a lie." Alex saw Lily's eyes flashing. "About fifty years ago, the secret room was opened, and the monster attacked several students, and finally killed one." Alex looked at Lily in surprise, speechless. "The more powerful thing is yet to come!" Lily said proudly, and she thought Alex stuck out her tongue, "They caught the person who opened the secret room, and he was fired. And that person," Lily suddenly He lowered his voice and said mysteriously to Alex, "That's Rubeus Hagrid, our gamekeeper at Hogwarts." "Don't you want to ask who died?" "who?" "I won't tell you~" Lily laughed happily Alex screamed and chased after Lily. The dark showroom was filled with bright laughter. ?? ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D I hate studying late at night Works Related Chapter 28 Blue Lavender "Hahaha" Alex's unscrupulous laughter floated in the prize display room. "Why are you laughing!" Lily sat on the ground and bared her little tiger teeth at Alex. "Okay" Alex said, holding his stomach, "I will neverhahahahalaughhahaha" Alex squatted down, pointed at Lily and said: "Left foot Miss Kuan Right Foot" "Bang!" A copper trophy was thrown directly at Alex, "I'm not, I'm not!" Lily jumped up from the ground, rubbed her butt, and faced Alex with an angry face. "It's all your fault, it's all your fault," said Chris. "Yesyesyes" Alex picked up the trophy that Lily had smashed over, "It's all my fault" "It was you" Lily ran over and poked Alex's hand, "Placing the polished trophies around, you must have planned it a long time ago!" "Of course," Alex laughed arrogantly, "I'm a far-sighted Alex" "You narcissistic man!" Lily pulled the trophy back from Alex's arms, pouted and stuffed the trophy back into the glass case. She looked at it carefully for a while, then suddenly turned around and yelled at Alex. Saying, "You're a big idiot!" "Well, the big idiot has already cleaned the trophy room." Alex looked around the display room. Every trophy was now wiped clean. "Should we go, smart Miss Lily?" "And also beautiful and generous~" Lily jumped up to Alex, stood on tiptoes, and playfully flicked the water onto Alex's face with her hands still wet with water, "Let's go ." Alex did not move, looking at Lily standing in front of him. The moonlight shines through the window and shines on Lily. The smile spreads from the round eyes to the corners of the mouth, causing the tip of the small nose to wrinkle slightly, and finally condenses into two small tiger teeth, just looking at herself mischievously. "You are so beautiful" "Pa" Lily directly covered Alex's face with her hands. She tried her best to open her hands wide and cover Alex's grinning thief face, but she still failed. Alex looked at Lily's blushing face and laughed. "Don't laugh, don't laugh" Lily rubbed her hands back and forth on Alex's face, trying to cover those annoying eyes that kept flashing mischievously. Alex grabbed Lily's hand and ran out with Lily. "The big bad guy, Alex" The moon said that she heard Lily whispering that night. "Why didn't you ask me?" Lily walked in front of Alex and suddenly turned around and asked, "Don't you want to know that the girl was killed?" Alex looked at Lily who turned around and touched her nose with her left hand, "I don't want to" "Don't want to?" Lily stepped on Alex's foot hard, "I spent a lot of effort" ¡°Then sing for me,¡± Alex said with a smile. ¡°If it sounds nice, I¡¯ll ask you.¡± "What a beautiful idea~" Lily made a face at Alex, smiled and ran forward. "Eh" Alex crossed his arms behind his head, looked at Lily running forward, and smiled helplessly. Lily lowered her head and ran forward for a while, the echo of her shoes echoing in the corridor. The kicks hit her heart, turning her face red little by little, and then slowly flowed to her ears, and even her slender neck turned a warm pink. Lily stopped, lowered her head and looked at her toes, as if she was thinking about something. Maybe it took a long time, maybe it was just a moment. Gently pushing her hair away from her forehead, Lily turned around and looked at Alex. The smile seemed to have lit up the entire corridor. Alex watched Lily walking backwards, smiling broadly at him. The singing sound is like the moonlight flowing down from the moon palace, filling the space. "Lavender is blooming everywhere" Lily¡¯s eyes were narrowed, as if she was too shy to look at herself. Alex couldn't help but smile, he liked girls like this. "Blue flowers and green leaves, full of fragrance." Lily shook her head and continued singing to Alex. Alex seemed to smell the smell of lavender, the scent emanating from Lily. Alex saw Lily stop suddenly, tilting her head, hands behind her back, and a small voice came out of her cherry-like mouth.   "I am the king, you are the queen" Alex heard Lily singing in a low voice, like the spring breeze blowing through the wilderness, bringing the melodious voice of the oriole. The voice continued to flow from Lily's head, as if the nightingale had finally returned to the night, "Throw down the coin and make a wish." Lily repeated in a low voice, and the voice slowly became louder. She looked straight at Looking at Alex, as if she wanted to carve his image with her eyes, "Throw down the coin and make a wish" Alex stood and looked at Lily. She continued to move backwards, her singing slowly drifting forward. "Ah!" Lily fell backwards. Alex ran over quickly. Lily fell to the ground and pointed forward. The blood on her red face quickly disappeared and turned pale. Alex turned his head in the direction of Lily's finger and squinted his eyes to see what had tripped Lily. Suddenly, he felt as if his stomach juice had turned into water. Justin Finch-Fletchley lay on the floor, cold and stiff, with a frightened expression fixed on his face, and his eyes staring blankly at the ceiling. That's not all. There was a figure next to him. Harry had never seen such a bizarre sight. That is the almost headless Nick. He is no longer milky white and transparent, but has become black and smoky. He lies motionless and floats six inches above the ground. Half of his head was missing, and he had the exact same horrified look on his face as Justin. Alex pulled Lily up. The two of them were breathing rapidly and their hearts were beating fast. Before they could say anything, they heard Peeves' voice. "Ah, it's playboy Alex!" Peeves chuckled and skipped past Alex, who pulled Lily behind him. "Alex is having another date night, and the dude is always sneaky¡ª¡ª" Peeves turned halfway through a hollow somersault, then suddenly stopped. He looked down and saw Justin and a nearly headless Nick. Before Alex could stop him, he screamed at the top of his lungs: "Do it! Do it! Do it again! No matter human or ghost, you are not immune! Run for your life! Do something!" Boom¡ªBoom¡ªBoom¡ª: The doors in the corridor were pushed open one after another, and people poured out. In those excruciating minutes, the scene was extremely chaotic. Justin was in danger of being squashed, and people kept standing in the body of the almost headless Nick. Alex hides Lily behind himself. At this time, the teachers shouted loudly to maintain order. Professor McGonagall came running, followed by the students in her class. Alex was suddenly speechless. He saw Hermione standing behind Professor McGonagall, still wearing her pajamas that night, her brown hair disheveled, looking straight at him. "Snapped!" Alex seemed to hear someone¡¯s tears falling to the ground, shattering into pieces. ?? ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D There should be two updates today, right? ??If you are interested in the song Lily sings, you can download it on Baidu. The title of the song is the title. Go to class By the way, the U disk is dropped, and the ticket is reached out to comfort the soul ~~~~~~ Work related Chapter 29 Explanation (second update) "I think you should give me an explanation." Professor McGonagall, still wearing a hood, said as she looked at Alex and Lily standing in the corner. Hermione stood there, studying something carefully. Alex felt Hermione looking at him, and he had to lower his head and look at the ground. He had no courage to look at Hermione. "Caught on the spot!" Ron's ears turned red and he pointed at Alex and shouted, "That's you, you are the descendant of Slytherin!" Professor McGonagall didn¡¯t speak. Alex felt Lily tugging on his robe behind him. How much he wanted to turn around and tell Lily that everything was okay. "I think¡­¡­" Just when everyone was looking at Alex in silence, a voice suddenly came from the crowd. It¡¯s Hermione¡¯s voice! Alex lowered his head and looked at the water stains on the ground without any expression. "I think" Hermione said, as if she was answering questions fluently while standing in class, "Alex is in confinement tonight, and he should just happen to be in this situation." "What a coincidence?" Professor McGonagall looked at Hermione with a puzzled look on her face. "Will you happen to encounter something like this by chance?" Ron exclaimed excitedly, "Think about his performance in the gladiatorial club!" Immediately there were whispers and noisy noises coming from below. But Alex thought he could still hear Hermione taking a deep breath, as if she had taken a lot of courage. "Yes, it's a coincidence, Professor." Hermione held her head high and spoke slowly and clearly, as if she was just proving something, "If Alex has the ability to petrify ghosts, why? Can Peeves escape?" "Peeves just witnessed all this." Harry spoke in the face of Hermione's disbelieving eyes, "Probably just happened to witness it while hiding somewhere." "And there happened to be two of them" Ron was also muttering underground. This reminded Professor McGonagall, she narrowed her eyes and wanted to look at Lily carefully, "Lisa? Miss Dupin, don't you have anything to say?" "Nono" Alex heard Lily stuttering behind her trying to defend herself, and immediately grabbed the topic, "We just" Before he finished speaking, Peeves opened his mouth with a bad smile, and suddenly sang: "Oh, Alex, you nasty guy, look at the good things you did, you killed the students , I think it¡¯s quite interesting¡ª¡ª¡± "You all think Alex did all this," Hermione ignored Peeves' words and continued, "because of his performance in the duel, but if he really is" At this point , Hermione glanced at Alex meaningfully, "If he is the heir of Slytherin, why would he expose himself to everyone's attention? Wouldn't it be better to be low-key and not attract attention?" "That's" Ron tugged on Harry's clothes, hoping he could say something. But Harry could only open his mouth and make meaningless noises. "What you said makes sense," Professor McGonagall nodded and said, "Miss Granger." "And" Hermione continued. She must not want anyone to doubt me, Alex thought as she looked at Hermione standing in front of everyone talking. "What's more, Alex" Hermione was about to continue. "I think that's enough," Professor McGonagall interrupted Hermione, "But no matter what, you all have to go to Dumbledore's office. I think you might see something. Justin was carried to the hospital ward by Professor Sprout and Professor Sinista from the Department of Astronomy, but no one seemed to know what to do with Nick, who was almost headless. Finally, Professor McGonagall conjured a large fan out of thin air, handed it to Ernie, and ordered him to fan Nick, who was almost headless, up the stairs. Ernie did as he was told, fanning Nick forward like a silent black hovercraft. Only Professor McGonagall, Alex and Lily were left in the corridor. They turned a corner silently, and the professor stopped in front of a huge, ugly stone monster. Alex patted Lily's hand gently. Something always went wrong every time they went on a date. Alex sighed depressedly in his heart. "Cold lemon juice!" said Professor McGonagall. This was obviously a command, and the monster suddenly came to life, jumped to the side, and the wall behind it cracked in half. Alex and the others followed Professor McGonagall. As soon as they stepped up, they heard a roar from behind and the wall closed again. They spun higher and higher, higher and higher, and finally Alex, who was feeling a little dizzy, looked at?There was a gleaming oak door in front, with a brass knocker in the shape of a griffon. As soon as he walked in, Professor McGonagall said to Alex, "You guys wait here for a while, I'll call Professor Dumbledore." Alex and Lily, who stayed in the office, looked at each other, and Alex noticed that Lily's eyes were red. "You haven't finished singing the song just now, why don't you continue singing?" Alex said to Lily with a smile. "You are indeed a slow-brained Gryffindor." Lily chuckled, and her eyes that were red just now gradually returned to the intoxicating sapphire blue, but she suddenly thought of something and lowered her head sadly. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Alex saw something was wrong and immediately pointed to a red bird and said. Lily followed Alex's hand and looked over. On a tall gilded perch behind the door, stood an old bird, like a turkey with half of its feathers plucked. "Is it a firecracker?" Alex continued, "I never thought that Dumbledore had this kind of hobby. Does he usually like to pluck turkey feathers when he has nothing to do?" Lily awkwardly poked Alex¡¯s waist and whispered, ¡°The murals on the wall are laughing at you!¡± "That's because I got Dumbledore's secret right." Alex said pretending to be mysterious. At this moment, the bird's whole body suddenly caught fire. "Look, I was right," Alex said with a smile, "Dumbledore just likes to play with turkeys. You see, he took the opportunity to kill himself when Dumbledore was not around." "No way" Lily stepped up and leaned into Alex's ear and said, "This is the phoenix. When the phoenix is ??about to die, it will ** and then regenerate from the ashes. Today should be its day. Nirvana." "You said this silly bird is a phoenix?" Alex exclaimed, pointing at the gold-plated bracket in an exaggerated manner. "Giggle" Lily covered her mouth, laughing so hard that tears came out, "You are the big idiot Alex, and that one is the stupid bird Fox" ¡°Bah bang bang¡­¡± Just when Alex was trying to make Lily forget the situation she was in, she suddenly remembered the applause. It was Dumbledore, with Professor Flitwick behind him. Alex¡¯s eyes immediately turned red when he saw Lily. "Don't be afraid," Flitwick said with a smile, "Professor McGonagall has already told me about the situation, Lily, you can go." "How can a girl who can carefully see the name brand on the Fox stand have such keen observation not find Peeves peeking? I'm right." Dumbledore squinted his little eyes and said to Lily smiled. "Then we can go?" Lily saw Dumbledore nodded, and immediately took Alex's hand happily and prepared to walk out. "Mr. Stoker, please wait a moment." Dumbledore sat down and said to Alex who was about to walk out. Lily turned to look at Alex and stopped. "Don't worry" Dumbledore smiled gently at Lily: "We are just borrowing your little boyfriend for a while" "That's not true" Lily blushed and followed Professor Flitwick out. "Please sit down," Dumbledore said to Alex. "I think we should have a good talk. Although I don't think it's you, I have to ask you, Alex, if there's anything you'd like to tell me." Dumbledore leaned forward slightly, his voice softer. Said, "Anything" "Is there nothing to drink? Alex suddenly said, "My mouth is very dry" "Oh, okay, what do you want?" "No chrysanthemum tea, Professor." Go fuck your anus, Alex cursed in his heart, gay Deng! ?? ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D I am a man~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ "Two updates, I can pay two updates with one hand!" ??Vote, even if you don¡¯t have a vote, leave a book review~ Related works Chapter 30 Leniency for confession? Sitting in jail Dumbledore waved his wand, and Alex saw a bunch of bees appearing on the table. ¡°This is Bees¡¯ Honey Candy,¡± Dumbledore stroked his beard and looked at Alex lovingly, ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you like some?¡± Alex just wants to run away now. "Oh, by the way" Dumbledore tapped the table three times with his wand. "Puff" was heard twice, and two cups jumped out on the table. Thinking of Dumbledore, he bowed, then turned to Pressure politely, and bent down in the same way. "It's interesting, isn't it?" Dumbledore looked at Alex with a smile, "This is my work when I was a student." Alex still said nothing, just stared at the cup. "Never make eye contact with your opponent. This is the best way to avoid Legilimency." Alex still clearly remembered the words in the Brain Defense book, and he did exactly that. "It seems that you are still a little reserved." Dumbledore touched his big nose and leaned back on the cushioned seat. "When I was a student, I also liked to play Quidditch, but I didn't show it well. Hello¡­¡­" Alex¡¯s eyes were still focused on the two cups. He was tracing the lines of the cups carefully, and he was curious about the liquid in the cups. "Oh" Dumbledore didn't pay attention to Alex's silence at all, and pointed back at Fawkes' stand, "It's a pity that you have to see him on Nirvana Day. He is very beautiful most of the time: all over his body. Amazing red and gold feathers. Phoenix are truly strange and fascinating creatures. They can carry extremely heavy loads, their tears have healing properties, and they make exceptionally loyal pets." Alex was seriously curious as to why the contents of the cup were on fire "Why don't you drink a toast to its rebirth?" Dumbledore flicked the cup with his hand, and it made a crisp sound. "It's rare to get phoenix wine here. It's made of phoenix feathers" Dumbledore kept talking, but Alex didn't listen to a word. He was trying to remember the contents of the brain defense technique. "First, clear your brain. Just like defending against a flood, we must use false memory structures to defend against the dam invaded by Legilimency" "Aren't you going to raise your glass?" Dumbledore said to Alex with a smile. He raised his glass, "To Fawkes" Alex breathed softly, trying not to make any noise. Don't look into Dumbledore's eyes, Alex said to himself. "Bang~" "Do you really know nothing?" Dumbledore's voice came as promised, like a song coming from a silent mountain forest. Although it was vague, it could be heard clearly. "I know" Alex's voice was broken. "what do you know?" "Hagrid opened the Chamber of Secrets" Alex said slowly, speaking slowly. "It's not Hagrid" Dumbledore muttered, "What else? A child?" "No" Alex felt like there were countless needles, stinging him. "Is there really nothing?" Dumbledore leaned forward unconsciously. "I don't know anything." Alex saw silver-white threads projected from Dumbledore's eyes, spiraling around slowly as he thought. Alex knows that advanced Legilimency can cause hallucinations, but he has never seen anything so disgusting. Dumbledore looked directly into Pressurex's eyes, tapping the tips of his index fingers rhythmically without making any sound, "Have you never thought about anything that makes you unhappy?" Alex could feel the thumping in his eardrums, getting louder and louder with Dumbledore's rhythmic tapping. Use your magic and build a dam. "I fell in love with two girls at the same time." Alex felt like he had woken up now, and his mind seemed to be getting clearer and clearer. "You know what I'm asking about!" Dumbledore lowered his tone. He had never seen a student who could resist his Legilimency, and Snape couldn't reach such a height. He decided to add more Work hard. Dumbledore was seen crossing his fingers and circling his thumbs back and forth. Alex felt that there were more silver linings coming out of Dumbledore's eyes, but he felt much better now than before. These lines were like the tide, rising rhythmically, rushing towards Alex, but they seemed to be stopped by an invisible dam, and were smashed there., and then dispersed in the air, like a thin layer of mist. Dumbledore was sweating all over his head. He felt that it should be enough. Even Snape, with such powerful magic output, had to tell the truth. What he has to do now is just wait. And Dumbledore did wait, and Alex spoke. "I only like girls," Alex looked at Dumbledore and said word by word, "You have absolutely no chance." Dumbledore laughed a few times, raised his right hand and pointed in the direction of the office door. "Goodbye, principal" Alex bowed slightly and walked out. Dumbledore was left sitting alone behind the table, breathing heavily. He consumed a lot of magic in the duel with Alex. He thought it would not have any impact on him, but he forgot , he is already old. ?? ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D Alex stretched out and looked lazily at Hogwarts in the afternoon. After coming out of Dumbledore's office, he had been sleeping under the tree for a long time. The sun shines in slantingly, shining on the ground covered with green grass. Alex leaned under a big tree and looked at the Hogwarts lake, where Li Jordan was feeding a giant octopus. The octopus jumped out of the water, and the splashes sparkled in the sun. Alex I think it looks great. Isn¡¯t it true that Dumbledore¡¯s Legilimency is nothing more than that, or should I say that my magic power has grown rapidly over the past year? Alex thought happily. After a while, after feeling that all the moisture in his body had been driven away by the sun, Alex decided to go back to the lounge. To be honest, he was a little afraid to see Hermione. He found that the difficulty of riding two boats was much higher than that of riding two boats. The difficulty of changing your mind. who cares! The worst case scenario is pushing them all! Alex laughed gracelessly. "Go drink your chrysanthemum tea!" Alex stood up, shouted to the sky, and walked towards Gryffindor's lounge with a smile. Alex finally remembered his fine traditions, whistled coquettishly, and from time to time gave a free smile to the girl in front of him. Anyway, if you have too many lice, you won¡¯t be itchy, if you have too many debts, you won¡¯t have to worry about them, and if you have too many girls, you won¡¯t be able to push them down. Alex now feels that he can let go, quite let go. "The world of mortals is so ridiculous, and infatuation is boring. It would be best to tear them all down!" Alex We are optimistic about you!¡ª¡ª £­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­ Today I have been thinking about what would happen if I said I would take a day off due to the holidays and not update Speaking of those who wish me a happy holiday, what are your intentions? Where are you~! ~~~~~~ There may be another update in the evening, probably at seven o'clock. If it's not there by seven o'clock, it will be tomorrow because there are evening self-study sessions. Working hard to code I will work hard~~~~~ Happy holidays everyone, hahahahahaha. Related works Chapter 31: Which side are you on? (Second update) "Why are you explaining to Alex?!" Hermione was asked by Ron as soon as she returned to the Gryffindor lounge. "Why can't I?" Hermione said with a "bump" and threw the book on the table. "He is the child of a Death Eater!" Ron said matter-of-factly. Harry also nodded in agreement and said yes. "Is it because of this?" Hermione looked at Ron with contempt for the first time, "What about me? My parents are both Muggles, should I be kicked out too?" "This is different!" Ron couldn't help but roared at Hermione. "It's different!" Hermione obviously suppressed it for a long time, "It's all because of her parents, what's the difference! Huh?" Hermione walked back and forth excitedly, like an irritable lioness, stopping from time to time to stare at Ron and Harry. After they both lowered their heads, she continued: "You guys are following me in the hospital. I¡¯ve thought about what I said carefully.¡± "I'll just say" Ron was interrupted by Harry before he could finish his words. "I think it's better to let Hermione finish speaking firstright?" Harry held his crooked eyes. Hermione looked at Harry as if she knew the truth and said, "First of all, Harry said he saw Alex in Diagon Alley." Harry nodded, and just as Ron was about to open his mouth, Hermione continued, "So, what did he go to do? You don't believe that Alex went to buy a broomstick, do you?" "But he told us more than once that he went to buy a broomstick!" Hermione said, still imagining that Harry and Ron would find their way back. "Do you have any proof?" Ron still didn't give up. "He defeated the Slytherin team by himself." Hermione looked at Ron matter-of-factly. "His broom flew so fast, everyone in the school saw it! This doesn't mean he has a new broom. ?, although it may not be legal" "Illegal?" Ron said excitedly, "Then he shows up at the scene of the crime every time. You can't explain it at all. And he sent the letter, which matches the time perfectly. It's also because Colin didn't take him to take pictures. This will happen!" "You are just jealous," Hermione looked directly into Ron's eyes, "Even if I overturn what you said above, you will still find new reasons." "How could I" Ron hesitated. "But" Harry also spoke at this time. He didn't think Ron was jealous of Alex. "You also saw Alex's performance in the Gladiator Club." "Yes, yes!" Ron was excited, and he continued what Harry said loudly, "Look at Alex's magic power, how could anyone have that kind of power? Harry was directly beaten by Alex. It was knocked away by itself!" "What do you want to say?" Hermione leaned back and laughed completely angrily at the two men. "You want to tell Alex that he found Slytherin's secret chamber and learned black magic?" "That's it." Ron and Harry looked at each other and said happily. "Aha" Hermione stood up, "What dark magic did you learn? Use a wand to conjure the Gryffindor lion?" Ron and Harry were speechless, but Hermione wasn't finished yet. She really wanted to find her state and continued, "Harry, you said something to a snake during the duel, I saw it." Harry looked surprised, "Is there something wrong with this?" "Talking to snakes is Slytherin's ability, and it can only be inherited by blood." Hermione looked at Harry and said, "Think about it, what does this prove?" Harry didn't react and looked at Hermione blankly. "This means," Hermione said word by word, "you are more likely to be the heir of Slytherin!" "Which side are you on?" Ron said angrily to Hermione, "Sober up! You don't understand the people in our wizarding world at all, not to mention, Alex likes that Ravenc Lao's girl is not you at all, you think you are my little sister who knows everything!" Hermione was shocked. "Ha! I don't understand? Haha! I'm not from your world! Whether Alex has anything to do with the Chamber of Secrets, I will ask him face to face. Don't come to me again!" After Hermione finished speaking, she put down the book He stuffed it into his schoolbag and walked away with a face. After walking a few steps, he seemed to remember something, turned back to the two people who were standing still and said, "Also, I like Alex. This is my business. Please don't take yourself too seriously, Mr. Ron Weasley." LuoEn and Harry looked at each other for a long time and said, "It's time for us to take action." ?? ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D "I don't want to play with Alex" George Weasley said, sitting in the Gryffindor dressing room. ¡°Although Ron doesn¡¯t look smart¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t carry over the tradition of humor very well.¡± "Get used to following the rules" "Excellently like Percy" "But we can't either" "Let him be bullied" the twins finally said in unison. "What should I do?" Alex smiled, "Let me quit? Why don't you go on your own! I don't want to play with you either. What's the name of this team, the Weasley Club?" "I said" Wood wanted to mediate. He didn't want the most powerful Gryffindor team in history to fall apart in his hands. "Alex, please apologize to Ron" "You're kidding" Alex's whole body was like a sharpened knife, wielding his edge wantonly, "When we were dueling, something like this happened, why, am I going to have to kneel down and watch Wei Wei in the future?" Are you from the Sly family?" "You know that's not what I meant" Wood's forehead was covered with sweat. He just said that today was a good weather, but it turned out that there was a thunderstorm in the locker room. "You do," Fred said, clapping his hands. "We're quite satisfied," George continued. "willing." Alex suddenly rushed forward and kicked George in the stomach, shocking everyone. Including Harry, who had been silent. "How dare you!" Without saying a word, Fred waved his fist and was about to give Alex a straight punch. But Alex dodged it. "Let me go," Fred said, waving his fist. "Alexander must leave the team!" "You all stop!" Looking at the messy locker room, Aaliya screamed sadly, her eyes red. "We vote!" Wood finally pressed Fred on the chair and said, "One person, one vote, starting with Harry." "I agree!" Harry stretched out his wand and looked at the ground. He didn't dare to look at Alex at all. "I agree too!" George raised his hand. "I agree!" Fred looked at Alex angrily and said, "It's up to you, Wood." Wood looked back and forth between Alex and the Weasley twins for a while and said, "Sorry, I object" "How could you do this!" "Alex can help us win the game!" Wood also shouted back to George: "He can help us win the championship! The championship!" "I object" Aaliya said with a little choked up. "I should object" Alex smiled. "It's up to you" Everyone looked at Angelina, "Which side are you on?" Seeing this scene, Alex burst into laughter in Xinli. Don¡¯t you know what the senior will do? You two idiots! ?? ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D Great updates, great votes~~~~ Happy holidays everyone~~~ Works Related Chapter 32 Sister and Brother "Ron is your brother?" Angelina looked at the two Weasley brothers and said, "For this reason, you have to protect him?" "He is our brother." George said, rubbing his belly. Alex's kick just now was not light. "Of course we do" ¡°It¡¯s up to you to protect him,¡± Fred put his arm around George¡¯s shoulders and said to Angelina. "Are you looking at me?" Angelina laughed, as if she was watching a funny show, with no concealed sneer. Angelina walked up to Aaliyah, "Don't cry, don't cry" As she said this, she raised her hand, gently wiped away the tears from the corners of Aaliyah's eyes with her thumbs, and finally hugged her with a smile. He touched her and patted her several times on the back. "You should say something," Fred said to Angelina while supporting George. When Alex saw Angelina being silent and just smiling and wiping away Aaliyah's tears, his heart fell to the bottom. He couldn't help but think of his two brothers in the last life, how similar they were to the Weasley brothers in front of him. They were for their brothers. To be honest, Alex was jealous of Ron for having such a good brother. Angelina walked over to Alex. Alex looked at Angelina who was thinking about herself as she walked towards her. Her steps were still so familiar. Alex still remembers the first time he met her. "Well, I think you must listen carefully to the Charms class. Professor Flitwick teaches in detail, but the exam will always be difficult. You will also have an astronomy class tonight. Wow, if you buy a small class for this class, If you use the astrology instrument, you will easily get high scores." Alex remembers that at that time, Angelina was not used to combing her ponytail, and her long chestnut hair was hanging behind her back, which made him feel very familiar. Alex remembered that he kept smiling and nodding without saying a word in reply. As a result, Angelina grabbed her ears in anger. It wasn't until Alex changed the subject that Angelina let go of her hand. He can still recall what he said at that time, "Senior sister, isn't there any place in school suitable for dating?" "Ugh, I have to think about it. In fact, I have always found the Forbidden Forest very exciting" Thinking of this, Alex found Angelina walking towards him and thought that he was about to be expelled from the Quidditch team. It would definitely be embarrassing to see Angelina again in the future. The right does not have to expire. This time If you don't tease and tease, you will never have a chance again. "I'm going to be the captain of Gryffindor in the future. I want to be the best captain!" Alex looked at Angelina walking over, and an unknown thought appeared before his eyes. On the Christmas afternoon , calling himself the figure playing Quidditch. The fiery red robe rustled in the wind, and the chestnut ponytail flew in the wind, hovering in the air, like the goddess of the moon preparing to hunt, speaking her ideals to the sky. The best captain will definitely not Let the whole team be in chaos just for me. "Senior sister" Alex raised his head, took a deep breath, smiled and said to Angelina who came over, "Let's go on a date in the Forbidden Forest!" Angelina was stunned for a moment, and there was no sound in the entire locker room at that moment. Looking at the silent locker room and the people with stupid faces, Alex picked up his Silver Arrow 2.0 and had already shot it. He had said what he wanted to say. Alex thought to himself, I don¡¯t care. Your Gryffindor Quidditch team is alive and well, and a lot of girls are waiting for you in the stands. Thinking of it, Alex chuckled, slowly echoing in the locker room. Two steps, three steps, Alex is getting closer and closer to the door of the lounge. With a ¡°pop!¡±, Alex was dragged and staggered back several steps. "Senior?" Alex looked at Angelina in surprise. Angelina rubbed her hands over Alex's head hatefully, making his hair a mess. "You want to be my boyfriend?" Angelina smiled and pressed Alex's head and said, "At least you must be taller than me." "Angelina?" George looked at the scene in front of him in disbelief. Alex was held in Angelina's arms. "Although I really want to be the captain of the next term," Angelina clamped Alex's head and said, "but if I can't handle things fairly, I really can't say that I have the qualifications." Alex heard Angelina's chest pounding in thought and he closed his eyes, thinking of the last thing he could do?Smell Angelina's scent more, it was a smell Alex couldn't place, but it was familiar. "So" Angelina released her arms from Alex, held his face, and kissed Alex gently on the forehead. Alex was stunned. "I agree." Angelina raised her head, looked at the team members who were watching her and said, "Fire Alex." Alex took a long breath. The warmth on his forehead just now seemed like a dream. He suddenly felt an indescribable sadness in his heart. He picked up the broom that fell on the ground and walked toward the door lonely. He felt more alone than ever. He suddenly wanted to see the Mirror of Erised that had been removed. He missed his friends, his family, everything he had for no reason, everything he had so easily. Alex lifted a small corner of the door curtain, and the dazzling sunlight filtered in, dancing lonely in front of Alex's eyes. Suddenly there was a voice coming from behind, this voice was so familiar to Alex. Angelina! "If you have your own younger brother to take care of," Angelina looked at the Weasley twins and said with a smile, "then, what about me?" Angelina slowly took off her Gryffindor uniform, took off her vice-captain¡¯s team logo, and placed them neatly on the table. After everything was over, she smiled humbly at everyone, "Sorry, I also have my own little brother, and he needs me too." Everyone looked at this suffocating scene and couldn't breathe. Angelina didn't pay attention to anything. She walked straight towards Alex, hugged Alex with her left hand, and pulled him to her side. She looked at Alex's red eyes and smiled with a smile. His right hand scraped away Alex's tears. "A real man never cries." Angelina's smile is like the sunshine on a spring afternoon, which always warms people from the bottom of their hearts unconsciously. She turned around and smiled at the stunned people, "Then, I¡¯m quitting too.¡± "Whoa", Angelina opened the curtain of the dressing room, and the curtain floated up as if being held by a gust of wind. A large amount of sunlight squeezed in, covering the two people standing side by side. At the same time, outside the locker room, huge cheers filled the air like an explosion. "Alex!~~~~~~~~~~" Neville led the Gryffindor fans in cheering loudly. Lily made a giant lion and let out a deafening roar during the intervals of cheers. Then she raised her wand and shot golden rays of light into the sky, then exploded and golden words appeared in the air. "Hail our King," "Alex!" All the Gryffindors in the stands read the last four words loudly, and the violent sound pierced the sky. "You never walk alone." Angelina lowered her head and whispered in Alex's ear. Never walk alone. Alex closed his eyes. He liked the warmth of the sun shining on his whole body. He couldn't like it more. ?? ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D There is a class at 6:30 tonight. It¡¯s difficult to schedule the second update. I will try my best. If I can¡¯t make it before 6:30, I will do the third update tomorrow. By the way, this is the group number: 71658483 I usually use my mobile phone to hang it up at night. Welcome all readers~~~ It¡¯s better to just say that you are a reader for certification~~ Related Works Chapter 33 Unexpected (Breaking 5,000, one update) "What should we do?" Wood whispered to Aaliya. He really didn't want to lose an outstanding pursuer like Alex and the next heir to the captain - Angelina. Aaliyah didn't speak, she just looked around the dressing room calmly, just like Angelina did just now, "What will I do?" Aaliyah wiped her tears with the back of her hand, looked at Wood and smiled. Said: "Can't you guess, Captain?" She bent down, held Angelina's clothes in her right hand, then picked up the broom placed aside - sweeping the seven stars exactly like Angelina, lifted the door curtain, and walked out. The sunlight illuminated the dark locker room dazzlingly, and the huge sound from outside also came in. Waves of cheers of "Alex" and "Gryffindor" filled the silent locker room immediately. It is so bulging that the people inside have no room to escape. Alex turned around and saw Aaliya coming out of the locker room. Aaliyah is not as tall as Angelina, but is exactly the same height as Alex. Alex saw her glaring at him, as if she couldn't hold back something, and finally laughed. Angelina heard the laughter and couldn't help turning her head. When she saw her team uniform, she was stunned and just stared blankly. Aaliya stepped forward, stood on tiptoes, put the team uniform on Angelina, and whispered in Angelina's ear, "I said, you will always be my idol" The sunshine just spread down, slowly covering the venue. "I think" Just as Alex and his group were about to leave, a thick voice suddenly came from behind. "We must be the champion this year." Wood walked out of the dark lounge with a broom in hand, smiling as brightly as the sun for the first time. "But without excellent pursuers, we can't win a game." ." Alex looked at Wood in surprise. He really couldn't imagine that the serious and old-fashioned Wood would actually make such a joke, but what does this have to do with him. Wood kicked off his feet, and flew up on his broom. He hovered at low altitude, looked at Angelina with a smile, and said, "Why don't you come, vice-captain?" Angelina didn't say anything. She slowly put her arms into her uniform, put on the team logo silently, rose into the air without a sound, and then quickly passed by Wood, with an emergency stop. She turned around with a smile and said to Wood, "How could it be, Captain?" "What about you?" Wood looked at Alex, who was standing alone on the ground. Just now, Aaliyah had followed Angelina, and the two of them had risen to the sky. "We need you," Wood said to Alex. He gave a thumbs up, then took out his wand, and suddenly he flew into the air, holding it high and shouting: "Ace! ~~~~~~~~~" The sound in the entire stand was silenced by Wood's shout. After a while, in this quiet moment, the lion transformed by Lily let out a roar that shook the world, changing everyone from their daze. return. "Alex!~~~~~~~~~" Everyone cheered loudly with all their strength. Wood raised his wand and took off his serious mask for the first time, leading the entire Quidditch field in shouting, "Ace~~~~~~~~Alex~~~~~~~ ~¡± The huge sound wave, like the tide in flood season, followed Wood's movements one after another, getting higher and higher, and stabbed straight into the sky. Alex¡¯s whole body was surrounded by sound waves. He saw Angelina flying in the air, her ponytail flying, and smiling at him. Wood gave himself a thumbs up, and bursts of sound came from behind, making Aaliyah's face turn red. Alex wanted to laugh, he wanted to laugh. He swore he had never been so happy. Stepping on the familiar broom, Alex kicked off the ground hard with both feet, like a falling meteor, being pulled back into the sky by the god's power. A silver light went against the sun and followed the cheers of the people. Stab towards the vast and boundless sky. The wind is so obedient that as long as Alex touches the broomstick lightly, the wind surrounding him will push it forward, like a fish in the water, swimming in the pond in the sky. Alex rides his broom around the Quidditch pitch. Every time around, people's voices get louder. He flew for a while, then slowly stopped, looking at the three people standing there, smiling happily. "What are you still stunned for?" Wood led Angelina and flew past Alex with Aaliyah, starting the Gryffindor team's custom of circling the field. "Wood is indeed a good captain." Alex is on the teamWu Zhong turned his head and said to Angelina. Angelina smiled and nodded to Alex, brushing the hair away from her eyes with her hands, and faced Alex with great confidence: "I will be better than him, right?" "I believe you!" Alex suddenly laughed and sped forward, "Because with a genius like me, we will always be champions!" The team of four flew in the air several times, until finally, the Weasley brothers and Harry rode their brooms angrily, flying slowly and silently hanging at the back of the team. "Now" Mrs. Hodge said to the people of the two teams, "the captains of the two teams shake hands" "We will definitely win!" Alia blushed and said to Alex. Now the Gryffindor team was clearly divided. Weasley and Harry stood together, and the three suitors were from the same country. Mrs. Hoch looked at the captains of the two teams with satisfaction. After they shook hands in a friendly manner, they opened the large black suitcase. With a "swish" sound, the golden snitch flew out and disappeared in an instant. Then came two bludgers, buzzing loudly, as if they couldn't wait to knock people unconscious. "Get ready" Mrs. Hodge held the red Quaffle in her right hand, brought the golden whistle to her mouth with her left hand, blew hard, made a sharp sound, and threw the ball into the air. "start!" Alex took the lead. While the Hufflepuff players were still watching the Quaffle rising into the sky, Alex had already flown to the side of the Quaffle, holding it tightly with his right hand, ready to rush towards the goal. past. There were cheers in the stands. At this moment, a hoarse, dull voice came from the broadcast room that was supposed to explain the game. "The competition is cancelled. All students must return to the common room of the college, where the head of the college will tell you more about the situation. Please leave as soon as possible!" Alex looked at Professor McGonagall appearing on the field in surprise, and an ominous premonition surrounded him. Professor McGonagall put down the huge purple microphone in her hand and waved to Alex and Harry, motioning for them to come over. "I know, this may be hard to accept," Professor McGonagall said in a choked tone, "Hermione was attacked" Harry turned his head blankly and looked at Alex suspiciously, wondering what he was thinking. As for Alex, he stayed like a statue for a long time before a sound came out of his lips. "Where is she?" Alex asked tremblingly. ?? ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D Last night, the teacher called the roll call cruelly I have to sigh, The teacher who will not be named was an angel with broken wings in his previous life. If you meet one, just marry him. By the way, this is the group number: 71658483 I usually use my mobile phone to hang it up at night. Welcome all readers~~~ It¡¯s better to just say that you are a reader for certification~~ Works Related Chapter 34 No need to worry (Second update) This was the first time Alex saw Hermione who was so quiet. She was lying on the medical bed, her whole body stiff, and there was no sign of any anger or expression. Alex suddenly missed Hermione's lecture to him, "Alex, how can you sleep in class!" "If you don't pay attention to the class carefully, you may fail the spells class again!" "Professor McGonagall has been staring at you, why have you never noticed?" Alex looked at Hermione lying on the bed. Her chestnut curly hair was scattered in a pile. Even if a breeze blew by, causing the sheets to float slightly, Hermione remained motionless, and even the ends of her hair did not change direction. "Don't worry." A warm hand placed on Alex's shoulder, "The Herbology Professor has already said it." Professor McGonagall rarely showed her comforting side, "Her life is not in danger, as long as she waits for Man When the drake grass matures, an antidote will be made, and then you will be able to see a lively Miss Granger again." Harry looked at Professor McGonagall in surprise, making Professor McGonagall feel embarrassed. Alex saw Professor McGonagall sighing and smiled and said to Harry, "Miss Granger is the witch with the best grades. If she can't take the exam at the end of the term, our average score will definitely not be high. ." After saying that, Professor McGonagall winked at Harry, just like a female version of Dumbledore. Harry laughed in agreement. Alex didn't make any sound. He just raised his hand and traced it carefully, from Hermione's upright and small nose to the slightly upturned corners of her mouth, as well as a pair of general The corners of his eyes are shining like stars, making people want to get closer. Alex¡¯s hand finally stopped, and he gently placed it on Hermione¡¯s cheek. It was slightly frosted, as if his hand was a piece of peerless porcelain, but without the delicate feel. Instead, there was a rock-like obstruction. Hermione's current appearance, in Alex's view, was extremely helpless, just like that night when she lay crying in his arms, writing about the disguise in the wizarding world, revealing the fragile real person under the rock. Alex sighed and was about to turn back to the lounge. He wanted to ask Mary if there was any way to make a petrified person recover early. The door was suddenly knocked open. "What are you doing?" Professor McGonagall said sternly, her brows knitted together, "It needs to be quiet here, Mr. Weasley, get out now!" "It's you!" Ron ignored Professor McGonagall's words. He was sweating profusely and stared at Alex as if he were looking at a hungry wolf, "It's all you!" "Ron" Harry was about to speak when he was interrupted by Professor McGonagall. "I think you should go back to the common room now." Professor McGonagall has returned to her usual stern tone. Ron wanted to say something else, but was pulled by Harry. When Ron came back to his senses, he found that Alex didn't listen to anything he said at all. As soon as Ron opened his mouth, Alex walked out. Who cares what Ron says? Alex just wanted Hermione to recover now. ?? ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D In the Gryffindor lounge, all you could hear was the crackling sound of firewood and the low, slightly hoarse voice of Professor McGonagall. "All students must return to the common room of their college by six o'clock in the evening. No student is allowed to leave the dormitory building after this time. Each class is escorted by a teacher. No student is allowed to leave without a teacher. Use the restrooms. All Quidditch practices and matches have been postponed. No activities will be conducted in the evening." Gryffindor students crowded in the common room, listening to Professor McGonagall in silence. She rolled up the parchment she had just read, and then said in a strangled voice: "In fact, needless to say, I have rarely been in such pain before. The school will probably be closed, unless the criminals who planned these attacks are Caught. I urge everyone who thinks they know something to come forward." She climbed awkwardly through the portrait hole, and the Gryffindor students immediately started chirping. "Two Gryffindors have fallen, not counting the ghost of Gryffindor and a Hufflepuff." Quidditch commentator Li Jordan said uninterestedly, "There are Didn't any teacher notice that the Slytherins were all safe and sound? Isn't it obvious that these things came from Slytherin? The heir of Slytherin, the monster of Slytherin - why didn't they just put them all together? Are all the Slytherins kicked out?" he yelled, and the audience nodded frequently and burst into sparse applause. "Maybe what you said is not necessarily right! "Ron stood up at this time and looked at Alex with a sense of revenge, "Maybe Slytherin is a cover and the murderer deliberately created the illusion. " "Ron" Harry was about to stand up and speak. He felt that Ron was becoming more and more abnormal. He still remembered Ron discussing with him about expelling Alex from the Gryffindor Quidditch team. Maybe it was just Ron's wishful thinking as Hermione said. However, Harry's words were not noticed by Ron, who was now standing on a table, like a priest fanning his followers. "If there is one person who is present every time a crime occurs" Ron said mysteriously. There was silence in the lounge, and even Percy, who cared about the silence in the lounge the most, couldn't make a mistake. "And every time before the crime, he would mysteriously send a letter!" Ron stood on the table, dancing with excitement. He enjoyed this situation where everyone was staring at him. "He should be the murderer" A first-grade girl whispered, and many people nodded in agreement. "And!" Ron took a deep breath, his face flushed, "Just when that person's friend still believed in him, he chose to ask him what happened, but Petrified!" Ron stood on the table and suddenly stopped talking. The rest room was so quiet that one could count the number of sparks going off. "Who would make friends with Slytherins?" Lee Jordan said with a cross and a smile, "Don't be ridiculous, Ron, your two brothers are angry" "I'm not kidding, you'll know later!" Ron waved his hand excitedly, his ears turning red. "That man, he's not a Slytherin! He's a Gryffindor!" With a flash, as if from the pre-planning class, everyone looked at Harry. "It's not Harry," Ron shouted nervously, "How could it be Harry! It's Alex, Alexander!" Alex couldn¡¯t help laughing when he saw the red-haired monkey jumping up and down on the table like a monkey. There were several people at this time, and they couldn't help laughing, especially Li Jordan. He patted George on the shoulder and said with a smile: "Your brother is really talented in humor. You should have told me earlier." "Don't laugh!" Ron yelled excitedly, and everyone was startled by him, "Alexander's parents are both Death Eaters. Both Death Eaters, Death Eaters!" Everyone looked at Ron with doubts. They felt that this man was frightened by the continuous attacks. "You can ask" Ron was interrupted before he could finish his words. He felt as if he had been hit by a high-speed car. "Why didn't you say my father's name was Voldemort?" Alex walked past Ron who was lying on the ground, raised his head and said to Ron who was lying at his feet, "You are really a dedicated person. Clown, Mr. Ron Weasley" Dusting off his sleeves, Alex got out of the opened portrait, leaving a group of surprised people behind. ?? ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D In hard work If the third update is not released before 6:30, it will be released before 9 o'clock tomorrow Works Related Chapter 35 Luna Lovegood As soon as Alex walked out of the door of the Gryffindor common room, his whole face stepped down. Thinking that in the future, because of that idiot Ron, his identity as the son of a Death Eater would be exposed, many girls would definitely ignore him because of this reason. Alex couldn't help but look up to the sky and sigh. After taking a long breath, he lowered his head again. Don¡¯t lie to yourself. Alex kicked the air that didn¡¯t exist, and his mood became even more depressed. He thought gloomily that he was suddenly worried that no one would be willing to pay attention to him anymore. Alex felt a wave of irony when he thought about how his senior took care of him today, "You will never walk alone" Angelina's words seemed to still surround Alex, but now they became There was an indelible curse that followed Alex like a shadow, making him extremely sad. Alex closed his eyes, and as he breathed, the bursts of cheers that pierced the sky, he wished they were still in his ears. ¡°Ace~~~~~¡± Alex seemed to hear someone calling him. "Alex!" He opened his eyes suddenly, but there was no one in front of him. There was only a long corridor with puddles of water everywhere, and Alex felt that he was extremely cold now. He really misses the sunshine on the Quidditch pitch now, that kind of warm feeling that spreads all over his body, and he wants to try it again. But what about now? Alex could only see dark corridors and a few torches, swaying helplessly in the air. When walking past a window sill, Alex glanced out the window subconsciously, and suddenly a ray of orange-red light shone through the window and shone on Alex's face. The sun hasn¡¯t set yet? Alex seemed to have discovered some difficult treasure, and suddenly showed a satisfied smile. He seemed to look around and found that there was no one around. So he leaned out half of his body, holding the wand high in his right hand, as if he was on an adventure, rolled over backwards, and fell directly towards the playground. ¡°More and more Saviosa~¡± Alex was in mid-air and waved his wand flexibly. His whole body seemed to be dragged by a magic carpet, he stopped in the air, then did a backflip and landed firmly on the ground. "The referee gave a perfect score!" Alex said amusingly, "The following is the award time for the handsome Alex." The unhappiness in life will always surround you like darkness, but happiness will always be like sunshine. Even if it is the sunset, as long as you hope, there will be a ray of light on you, isn't it, Alex? ?? ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D Alex walked slowly by the lake at Hogwarts, enjoying the feeling of the sunset shining on himself. It was different from the drowsy feeling of the afternoon sun, but instead had a feeling that made people extremely happy and nostalgic. a feeling of. Suddenly, a figure caught Alex's eyes. That was a Ravenclaw girl. She was squatting under the tree, her light golden hair shawl down her shoulders, spilling on both sides, dyed red by the sunset. "Are you okay?" Alex walked over. He was very familiar with that tree. He often watched Lee Jordan feeding the giant squid under that tree. Sometimes the water would splash into it. on myself. "Huh?" The girl raised her head and looked at Alex sitting beside her with eyes swollen from crying. "Of course it's good." The girl wiped her tears and said to Alex with a smile. "I'm not very good" Alex leaned under the tree, holding the arbor with his hands and looking into the distance, the sun was setting. The girl looked at Alex strangely, "You're not good, you still have time to watch the sunset? And your smile is too bright, right?" Alex looked at the girl's gray eyes and couldn't help but feel very familiar, "Aren't you still crying too?" "That's different," the girl suddenly laughed, tears coming out, "I just had a quarrel with someone else" "Tell me," Alex stretched and looked into the distance. "It's just that they don't believe in the Snorlax." The girl didn't hesitate, drawing on the grass with her hands. Suddenly she raised her head and looked at Alex expectantly, "Do you believe me?" "Haha." Alex laughed as if he had encountered the funniest joke. "I also believe that there is a kind of little elves in the UK. They always make trouble in the air, so we can't use flying carpets. You think so?" Isn¡¯t that ridiculous?¡± "What's so funny about this?" the girl sat up and said happily, "My dad told me the same thing. Sure enough, no matter what I go to Ang, there will be people who believe me."ah. " "Yeah" Alex agreed, lowering his head and looking at the ants crawling on the ground, and said to himself, "Then who will believe me?" "If you don't tell me, how do I know if I should or not?" the girl said to Alex with her big gray eyes flashing. "If Alex has no reason to believe the girl in front of him," someone said that both my parents are Death Eaters." Alex paused, but found that the girl didn't respond at all, and sighed and continued. , "Because I took a job and was considered suspicious, and the time coincided with the attack. Do you think my friends will still believe me?" The girl didn¡¯t speak. She just gently held Alex¡¯s face with her hands, looked at Alex, and then gave Alex a big smile. "Of course I will believe it!" The girl's smile is like the bright moon breaking through the clouds. Although it is not bright, it has the warmth of home. "Really?" Alex suddenly felt much better. "Really, as long as you really treat him as a friend." The girl's eyes narrowed into slits. "Who wouldn't trust their friends and listen to what outsiders say?" Alex put his hands on the ground and jumped up. He lowered his head to look at the girl sitting on the ground and reached out to pull her up. "I always feel like I've seen you somewhere," Alex asked, "Are you" "Luna Lovegood," the girl said with a smile, "I'm glad you still have an impression of me. Playboy Alex, do you want to date me?" "Hahaha" Alex laughed and walked towards the castle, "Next time, I have to go back today, go back, and trust my friends!" The moon climbed into the sky and the sun had already set. What remained unchanged was Alex¡¯s hearty laughter as bright as the sun. Believe in your friends Alex Related works Chapter 36: Group ridicule "You said Alex is the heir of Slytherin, so we have to believe what you say?" Neville stood up first and questioned Ron. "Of course!" Ron said proudly, "You think so too!" Ron wore Neville's clothes sideways. In his opinion, the cowardly, obedient, and extremely kind-hearted little chubby boy was the one who would least oppose him. words. "Harry and I are both witnesses!" Ron looked at Percy, who looked at all this awkwardly. Now no one was paying attention to him as a prefect, and everyone was paying attention to Ron and Neville. Ron felt extremely proud. . I am the best, Ron thought proudly as everyone was watching him. Harry didn¡¯t say anything, and everyone obviously thought Harry had acquiesced. Neville looked at the silent crowd and couldn't help but think of last year's final, because he was awarded ten points, which allowed Gryffindor to win. At that time, Alex pulled out his wand and stood on the table to cheer for him. Neville can still clearly recall the scene. "Gryffindor~Neville Longbottom~~~" Neville seemed to hear Alex cheering for him. "I don't believe it" Neville looked directly at Ron, he was braver than ever before: "Even Harry is wrong sometimes, not to mention, I am also Alex's roommate, why did I never Haven¡¯t you noticed anything unusual about Alex?¡± "You?" Ron sneered, "Harry and I have been monitoring Alexander, but you have never been alert." "Ron is really not like you." Li Jordan joked to George with a smile, "I think he looks very much like Snape now. You guys wouldn't" "There is nothing suspicious about this!" Ron immediately yelled at Li Jordan, "Even Neville has no objections. Do you have any other opinions? This is what Harry Potter and I discovered together. of." "Do you dare not to mention Harry in every word?" Angelina sat on the chair and said sarcastically to Ron. "Of course I dare!" Ron stared at Angelina fiercely. After realizing that Angelina was unmoved, he involuntarily turned his eyes elsewhere and wandered around. Finally, Ron turned his eyes to Neville, " Neville, you think so?" "What is it?" ¡°You¡¯re not talking now because you think Alex¡¯s usual behavior is weird, right?¡± Ron looked at Neville anxiously. Everyone suddenly turned their attention to Neville, which made him immediately nervous, as if he was speaking in public in herbal medicine class. He felt someone tapping his back. He felt that Alex was standing behind him, smiling and saying to him, "Show him something awesome, Mr. Neville Longbottom!" Neville's waist suddenly straightened up, and he felt indescribable confidence: "Alex is not weird at all" As he said that, the man took a deep breath. He was now covered with sweat. "Instead, it's you and Harry." Neville pointed at Ron with a trembling hand. "You two are always having fun together and discussing how to deal with Alex!" Ron was stunned, and after a while he said: "Harry and I will discuss how to monitor Alex, right - Harry?" Ron looked at Harry for help, but Harry just He didn't speak, as if he was thinking about something. "Look!" Ron couldn't control that much. He took Harry's silence as acquiescence, "Harry thinks so too!" "Then why didn't you do it!" Neville suddenly broke the deadlock, pointing at Ron and said: "You are also sneaky about your whereabouts, why are you not the heir of Slytherin!" "Me?" Ron seemed to have seen a big joke, he said excitedly: "Think carefully about Alex's performance in the Duel Club. How could it be possible that it could be the performance of a second-year student? from." "Yeah" Wood's voice came from the crowd behind: "The best pursuer in Gryffindor history gave you a good beating for the sneak attack." Everyone took a breath, "Wood, you can actually tell a joke?" Aaliya said in surprise, but there were bursts of echoes from someone. "This is not a joke, Alia." After saying that, Wood stood up and looked at Ron, "You instigated my batters and chasers to fight among themselves just because of your speculation? A so-called Sly The heir to Zhelin? The one who single-handedly defeated an entire Quidditch team and won Gryffindor's victory?" "That's not what I meant" Ron: "But think about the magic Alex used" "Yes," Wood said angrily: "The heir of Slytherin turned into a lion, it's really awesome" As he said that, Wood encouraged himself.He clapped his hands and said, "What a wonderful reasoning, Mr. Weasley." There were bursts of snickering immediately, and Ron looked at Harry as if asking for help. He now desperately hoped for someone to support him. "And" Aaliya also looked at Ron with a smile, as if she was watching a play and saw something exciting, "I heard that you and Alex once dueled for Hermione?" "It was at that time that Filch's cat was petrified." Neville said, "Since then, Ron and Alex have been at odds with each other." ¡°Alex happened to be there when the Hufflepuff boy was petrified.¡± "Yes, there is a girl beside me, and it's not Hermione." The Gryffindors burst into malicious laughter, and someone took the lead in shouting: "Salute to our playboy~" "Oh, long live Playboy~" After a while, people stopped laughing. At this time, Aaliya¡¯s voice came over again. "Are you jealous of Alex? Jealousy is not good." Aria said to Ron gently like a teacher, "Ron Weasley, don't let us deduct points from Gryffindor." ah" This time, the laughter became even louder. "I'm not jealous!" Ron said weakly, "Alex is there every time!" "Ron" Harry suddenly raised his head and said, "When Hermione was petrified today" Harry glanced at the Weasley brothers awkwardly, "He was fighting with your brother" "No, no" Ron looked at Harry excitedly, "That was Alex's trick, he was creating an alibi!" Everyone looked at Ron. "Great detective!" Gryffindors clapped from time to time, "I'm so sorry you can figure it out!" Ron¡¯s whole body was like a person falling into water. He was trying to grab something, even a straw. Suddenly, Ron raised his head, his eyes were shining, and he suddenly raised his voice and shouted to everyone: "Alex's parents are both Death Eaters. Have you all forgotten?" "Speaking of which," Angelina stood up and looked at Ron maliciously, "Where did you hear the news?" "This is what my dad said!" Ron said happily. He obviously felt that his lover was finally convinced by him. ¡°Dumbledore told me,¡± Angelina said with a smile, ¡°Ron is a Death Eater.¡± "What did you say!" Ron shouted excitedly. "Then what are you talking about?" Angelina walked up to Ron and kicked over the table Ron was standing on with a bang. "Then who can prove that your father told you? Angelina turned back and looked at George, "George, has your father told you?" George looked at Fred, and the two of them shook their heads in embarrassment. "So, where's the prefect?" Angelina turned her head to Percy and ignored Ron who fell to the ground. Percy glanced at Ron angrily, "No." He said it neatly. "Ginny, you must know, right?" a first-year student asked. Ginny looked at Harry shyly, then glanced at Ron with disdain, and shook her head. "Ha~" Angelina looked at Ron who fell to the ground, "Then can you tell me, who is your father? Ron, Mr. Weasley?" ?? ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D ??????? Check for updates, it¡¯s not good, it¡¯s not good, it needs to be corrected in the future I will no longer be addicted to TV series, cover my face and run away Works Related Chapter 36 The Coming Christmas "Did I miss something?" As soon as Alex entered the lounge, he saw Angelina questioning Ron. "No, no, it's nothing," Ron got up from the ground and panted and said to Alex, "I don't need you" "Senior sister", Alex walked past him without looking at Ron and said to Angelina: "How can we change dormitories at school?" "Don't think about running away" Ron said without giving up, "I will definitely" Before Ron finished speaking, there was a "bang" and the chair was knocked to the ground. Everyone found Seamus staggering in. He put his hands on his knees and said, "You will never believe that the murderer ¡­¡± "Isn't the murderer right here?" Angelina put her hand on Alex's shoulder and said, "This person was discovered by Detective Ron, and he is the heir of Slytherin." As she said that, Angelina Na also used her fingers to lift Alex's chin, looked at the silent Ron and said, "Is that what I said, Mr. Ron, who has a mysterious father?" ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: Ron's face was livid and he stared at Alex, wanting to bite him into pieces and swallow him alive. "Nodon'toh, thank you" Simo took the water handed to him, took a big sip, and continued: "From time to time, I was really caught this time." "What did you catch?" ¡°I saw the Minister of Magic arrive at our school,¡± Seamus said. "What are you doing here, Mr. Minister?" Percy stretched his neck and asked Seamus. ¡°We¡¯re not here to recruit anyway, Percy.¡± As he said that, George looked at Ron, who was sulking, and waved to him covertly, motioning for him to come over, but Ron deliberately turned his gaze to the side. "He took Hagrid away." Seamus breathed for a long time before regaining his composure and continued: "Principal Dumbledore is also beside him." "Impossible, Hagrid wouldn't do such a thing" Ron said and looked directly at Alex. "Save it, great detective" There was another burst of ridicule below. ?? ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D Time flies, and in a blink of an eye it¡¯s the last dinner before Christmas. Although no one is being attacked, the panic among people has not changed. The first-grade students walked together in groups, and they kept exchanging various talismans. Alex himself has received several, all of which appeared inexplicably in his schoolbag. Most of them were yellow and purple crystals. "Dang-dang-dang" Dumbledore tapped the goblet with his spoon, and the melodious impact echoed in the auditorium for a long time. Seeing that the people in the hall became quiet, he coughed a few more times and started speaking this time. ¡°Recently, there have been frequent incidents of students being attacked in the castle,¡± Dumbledore said, pausing for a moment, waiting for the commotion below to end. "We are now" Dumbledore's white beard trembled as he continued: "What we need more is unity." Alex turned his attention to Ron, who was sitting alone at the end of the long table. As long as the entire Gryffindor saw Ron, they would "Instead of groundless suspicion" Dumbledore's words came slowly but powerfully. Suddenly, the entire Gryffindor turned their attention to Ron. Now, except for Harry and a few Weasleys, everyone called Ron - Mr. Detective. Dumbledore¡¯s eyes swept across the crowd and stayed on Alex for a while before continuing: ¡°I believe that no one in the academy would harm his classmates for evil thoughts.¡± Alex heard Seamus muttering something to the effect of who hurt Colin. "Many people have seen Hagrid being taken away by the Ministry of Magic," Dumbledore paused and took a deep breath, "but I still believe that Hagrid is innocent. At this time, we need to unite more. Forgive each other for the gaps in the past.¡± Alex felt that Dumbledore's eyes had been staring back and forth at him. He looked at the empty gold plate depressedly. When he thought that basically no one would stay at school this Christmas, he felt very depressed. . "The good news is," Dumbledore said, "our mandrakes will be mature in April and the antidote will be ready by then." "Okay" Dumbledore stood up, opened his arms and said loudly: "Eat"   Rich dishes appeared in front of Alex, but he has no appetite at all now. He has been trying hard to recall the plot these days, but he sadly found that he had very few memories of the secret room. There was a basilisk that would kill people when it saw its eyes, and Alex couldn't remember anything else. Something. Alex depressedly mashed a piece of potato around until it turned into mashed potatoes. He let out a long sigh. He had another way to go. That was a few days ago. "Mary, do you know how to unpetrify the basilisk?" Alex was in a good mood today. The entire Gryffindor actually rejected Ron, which was beyond his expectation. "I know." The words Mary gave were different from the usual round and round fonts. They were standard fonts like printed typefaces, and they were precise and precise. "Oh, no." Alex suddenly hit his head, "I know that mandrake can lift petrification. Now I just need to know how to make mandrake mature faster." "Mary, is there any way you can help Mandela mature early?" Alex wrote excitedly. I am indeed extremely smart, Alex thought happily. "Your idea is useless" Mary's words slowly emerged, like a person sighing, and slowly revealed, "Mandrake cannot cure the petrification of the basilisk, and it still lacks one essential thing. s things." "What it is?" "The venom in the basilisk's teeth has the effect of detoxification. Otherwise, the mandrake will only soften the stone and will not free people from petrification." "Does that mean I have to kill the basilisk?" Alex closed his eyes and carefully recalled the plot he had seen in his previous life. It had been more than ten years and he had almost forgotten the general plot. He also had no idea about the secret room. I vaguely remember some fragments, it seems to be Harry, he killed the basilisk in a cave, it didn't seem to be difficult. "Tell me quickly how to find the secret room." "You can't go to the secret room yet." Mary's words were choppy and unfair this time, as if she had written them when she was excited. "Are you kidding me?" "If you go, you will definitely die!" The first time Alex saw red words appearing on the notebook, he couldn't help but frowned. The color of the words was so similar to the color of blood that he even suspected that Mary had written it with her own blood. Mary¡¯s blood? Now Alex is more curious about this secret room. On the one hand, it is for the petrified Hermione. On the other hand, he vaguely feels that it has a great connection with Mary. ?? ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D There should be another update tonight too tired Go to bed first¡­¡­¡­¡­ Work related Chapter 37 Man, you will die The whole Hogwarts was in panic, and even the arrival of Christmas could not dispel all this. Alex stood at the window and saw Hogwarts, a snowy scene. "Time flies so fast." Alex looked at the snowflakes in his palm, slowly dissolving little by little, and couldn't help but sigh, "It has been more than ten years since I came to this world." Thinking of this, Alex still He could see the white smoke from the Hogwarts Express in the distance floating into the air. "Who could have imagined that I would end up like this?" Alex took out his wand and thought mockingly. , "This place that speaks with a wand" Alex habitually walked to the playground of Hogwarts. Today was the first day of the Christmas vacation, but Alex found that all the people who could walk were gone, such as Lily, such as those Girls. "Damn" Alex has been trying to remember recently, recalling everything related to the secret room, but it's like asking you to recall a text from the first grade of elementary school. Suddenly, nothing can be thought of, and his whole mind There's a blank inside Alex sighed, swept aside the snow under him, and sat under the tree. Alex took out the wand, shaking it in a small area again and again. From time to time, small white threads emerged from the top of the wand, and then like mature dandelions, under the breeze, Fly out. Alex looked at the white flying catkins flying further and further away, and couldn't help curling his lips. It started from Dumbledore's speech before Christmas. "If you go, you will definitely die!" Alex looked at Mary's blood-red font and was stunned for a long time, but he couldn't write a word. After hesitating for a while, Alex wrote down: "Whether you tell me or not, I will eventually find out where the secret room is." Alex seemed to see Hermione's white face through the snow-white paper, "This is mine" Before Alex finished writing, he found that he could no longer write a word in the notebook. The notebook is like a layer of transparent glass. No matter how hard you try, you can't print a single word on the other side. "Do you know" Alex stared at the notebook for a long time before the words finally appeared on it, which were Mary's words. "If you go, you might die!!!!" Alex looked at the series of exclamation points and felt that his eyes were swollen. He picked up his pen and tried to write, but found that he still couldn't write a single word. "Don't think that because you have huge magic power, you can ignore everything!" Mary's tone was harsher than ever before, "Don't think that you can kill the troll, let me tell you, this is nothing special at all!" Alex looked at the words in the notebook and couldn't help but touch his nose. He still thought proudly, no matter what, I killed Quirrell in the duel. "You can't always regard defeating Quirrell as your glory!" Alex's eyes widened. He didn't expect that Mary could actually guess what he was thinking. "Think about the situation when you faced Voldemort. You didn't have any room to fight back!" Mary's words appeared very quickly today, "And your magic power is growing rapidly. If it goes as I expected, you will not be able to fight back for more than three days." Years, three years! No one in the world, no one, will have more magic than you!" So what, Alex tilted his head to the side. He had recently faced Dumbledore's Legilimency head-on, and he was completely unfazed. He really couldn't figure out what else made Mary uneasy. . "So you don't have to rush at this moment." Mary's handwriting changed back to the round, connected cursive characters. Maybe she thought her persuasion was successful. "So what?" Alex immediately wrote excitedly after discovering that he could write in the notebook, "I can't wait until I become the best in the world before I go to save Hermione. It's too late! " "You are still a child!" Mary's handwriting was extremely sloppy. "You can't control your magic power well at all! What if it gets out of control!" "But I'm a man!" Alex felt for the first time that Mary would be like an old woman, messing around. "You are impulsive and inexperienced!" "I have a brain!" Alex wrote, "I'm not a Gryffindor without a brain!" "I mean you have no experience in dueling. Just listen to me and don't get involved in this matter." Alex was surprisedWhen I looked at the book, there were actually little tears. ¡°You cried?¡± Alex wrote in disbelief, this was the first time he saw a notebook that could cry. "Thishas nothing to do with you" the words appeared intermittently. Alex took a deep breath and wrote in the notebook: "There are some things that I cannot choose. This is a man's responsibility." After writing this, Alex stopped writing. As if he could feel Hermione sobbing on his chest, "I am Playboy Alex. Since I am a Playboy, it is my duty to make every beautiful girl smile. I I think my parents will agree with what I do." "They no matter what, your mother will not agree" "Who knows," Alex smiled. No matter what woman she is, her temper changes like the summer weather. "I've never talked to her, but I feel like every mother wants his My kid must be a hero." Mary didn¡¯t reply, even just one word, she was silent. She must have been convinced by me, Alex thought as he looked at the silent Mary. Now he just waits for her to tell him the location of the secret room. As for the basilisk, Alex feels that he has already thought of a way to deal with it. . But contrary to Alex¡¯s expectation, Mary did not give the location of the secret room, but instead "Master this skillfully," Mary wrote under nearly twenty pages of information: "I will tell you the location of the secret room immediately." Alex flipped through it casually and found something about releasing spells. Thinking of his talent in spells, Alex felt that this was a piece of cake. He immediately wrote with excitement: "One word is enough." Certainly?" "It's a deal!" "It's a deal" Alex sprayed the dandelions with his wand depressedly, thinking depressingly that the first nineteen pages of that information were just some clich¨¦s on how to release spells. It only took him two days to complete it. Completely mastered. But the last page, how to cast multiple spells at the same time. Alex poked the ground with his wand and made several holes in the snow. Isn't this nonsense? It's like waving a wand and releasing "Knock Out" and "Expelliarmus" at the same time without reciting a spell. A curse, how is this possible! But in order to know this damn secret room, Alex still has to be here, mechanically spraying dandelions. He now hopes that what he sprays is a pear blossom, so that he can proceed to the next step of training. This damned time Spellcasting training! "Alex" In Alex's surprised eyes, Angelina wearing a white windbreaker walked over. "Senior? Shouldn't you go home?" "Yeah" Angelina sat down next to Alex, "But then because of one thing, I decided to stay." "Oh" Alex looked at the white snow, which he felt looked like Mary's notebook, and he suddenly asked: "Senior, what if" "what if?" "If a man wants to do something, he must do it" Alex lowered his head and drew outlines on the snow with his hands. "Then do it." Angelina said to Alex with a smile. "But, he knows that because of this incident, he may die" Alex's voice became lower and lower. Since she had Mary's notebook, Mary has never said that she missed anything, and she is obviously now Not wanting to let himself get close to the secret room, even a small step, "Then, should he still do it? He may die, will die" "Then, at least he survived." Angelina held Alex's face and looked into his eyes and said, "Isn't it?" "" Alex didn't speak, just stared blankly at Angelina's bright smile under the white snow. "Don't you want to go on a date with me?" Angelina stood up and said with a smile to Alex, who was still sitting on the ground, "It's in the Forbidden Forest." ?? ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D Yesterday I coded until three o'clock, but I woke up very early today and couldn't sleep at all. I was so dizzy. I originally said in the group that coding would be done at 8:30, but I have been putting it off until now. I'm really sorry. Related works Chapter 38: Follow the spider (1) "Senior sister," Alex asked, pushing aside the branches in front of him, "the environment here" "It's interesting, isn't it?" Angelina took out her clutches and muttered to the trees in front of her, "Separate left and right" A flash of red light flashed, and while Alex was stunned, the trees reluctantly parted, revealing a trail. "It's very interesting" Alex looked at Angelina walking in front and said casually. He always felt that this scene seemed to have happened before. "I've spent the whole day accompanying you." Angelina raised the eyebrows of Alex and said angrily, "You're still so listless!" "That's not it" Alex sat on the ground, "Senior sister, you suddenly came to me and said you were going on a date in the Forbidden Forest, so you have to give me some time to prepare." "What are you getting ready for?" Angelina also sat down, patted Alex's back, and said, "Do I want to give you time to change into new clothes?" "Eh" Alex looked at the ground depressedly. "You don't think I really like you, do you?" Angelina looked at the silent Alex and said, "I'm not interested in men shorter than me." "I will eventually grow taller" Alex said immediately, "I'm only twelve years old!" "Yes, yes, yes" Angelina looked at the sky and said, "You will become taller than me one day." "Because I'm a man." Alex took out the wand again and began to practice what Mary taught him - casting spells at the same time. "You know what?" Angelina looked at Alex, who was playing with his magic palm with his head lowered, and said, "Actually, there is a reason why I came to the Forbidden Forest." "Looking for the lost treasure?" Alex looked at the dandelion-like colored catkins spurting out from the top of the magic palm, and said, "Or find the elementary school textbook?" ¡°This is the third time you¡¯ve mentioned primary school textbooks today,¡± Angelina said with a smile, ¡°Did you go to a Muggle primary school before?¡± "Yeah" Alex waved the magic wand a few times, "I originally wanted to be the Prime Minister of the United Kingdom in the future!" Alex thought depressingly that when he read the book "The Chamber of Secrets," he was still in elementary school. , seems to be in fourth grade. The biggest impression I have when reading this book now is that I would read it while eating breakfast, and every time I would drip soy milk on the book. Now he suddenly had to recall everything about the secret room, and he had no clue. Alex¡¯s eyes were scanning the ground aimlessly. On the snow-covered ground, there were tiny black spots on the crawlers. ¡°There are still ants in this weather?¡± Alex asked, turning his head to Angelina. "This shouldn't be an ant." Angelina carefully poked i with her wand. The black dot turned over and crawled away quickly. "This seems to be" Alex waved his wand and skillfully used the levitating spell to create a black dot in the air, and slowly moved it in front of his eyes, "This should be a spider, right? I saw this thing. Eight legs.¡± "That's right!" Angelina stood up, patted her dirty robe and said, "This is what we are looking for here!" "So," Alex said depressedly, "you come to me for a date?" "Do you really dare?" Angelina touched Alex's face with her hand and quickly passed it from Alex's ear, "Shy little boy, why are you blushing?" ?? ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D Sorry, today the glasses are dropped. In the school code word, I can basically not see the computer screen. I write so much first. I will get the glasses tomorrow. Works Related Chapter 38 Follow the Spider (Complete Version) (First Update) "Senior sister," Alex asked, pushing aside the branches in front of him, "the environment here" "It's interesting, isn't it?" Angelina took out her wand and muttered to the trees in front of her, "Separate left and right" A flash of red light flashed, and while Alex was stunned, the trees reluctantly parted, revealing a trail. "It's very interesting" Alex looked at Angelina walking in front and said casually. He always felt that this scene seemed to have happened before. "It took me all day to accompany you out." Angelina raised Pressurex's ear and said angrily: "You actually still walked like this, and its companions surrounded it. After they saw it, They all moved their big claws excitedly, making a clicking sound. "Aragog!" it shouted, "Aragog!" From the misty, hemispherical spider web, a spider as big as a small elephant emerged very slowly. Its body and legs were black with gray, and each eye on its ugly head with big pincers was covered with a layer of white. It is blind. "What's going on?" it said, clicking, clicking, and its two big claws moved rapidly. "Is this the Spider King?" "Senior, your legs are shaking badly" Alex raised the wand high and looked at the dense spiders in front of him and said, "Do you need my help?" ?? ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D There are classes this morning and afternoon. It is unlikely that there will be three updates. It should be two updates. The third update will be tomorrow~ Related Works Chapter 39 Who is the King? (Second update) Alex saw that what appeared in front of him was a spider as big as a small elephant. Alex couldn't help but squint his eyes and look elsewhere. The giant spider's eight compound eyes covered with white eye shadows really made him sick. "What's going on?" said the giant spider, clicking, clicking, and moving its two big claws rapidly. The dead leaves on the ground were lifted up by him, followed by a large amount of smoke. "Human" A spider turned its head towards Angelina, its two large claws opening and closing continuously. "Is it Hagrid?" Aragog said, coming closer, his eight milky white eyes looking blankly. "This is really disgusting." Alex saw that, milky white eyes were still leaking lotion. "Hagrid's taste" Angelina turned back and smiled reluctantly at Alex, trying to relieve her tension. "It's a stranger." Several spiders excitedly lifted Da'ao out, making clicking noises, and some even broke the branches in excitement and looked straight at Alex. "Kill them," Aragog said irritably. "I am sleeping¡­¡­" "Listen, listen to meI said" Angelina shouted hurriedly, "We are Hagrid's friends." "Friend?" The big spider turned around, its big claw covered with white hairs, and slowly pointed in the direction of the sound. Angelina looked at Aragog who turned around, smiled, gave Alex a thumbs up, and continued: "Hagrid asked us to come." "Hagrid has never sent anyone to us before." Aragog swung his big turtle, breaking several bushes and bushes, and placed them in front of Angelina, "Hagrid, where are the others?" "Expelliarmus!" Alex stretched out his wand and said to Aragog. I saw a huge, red lion squeezed out from the top of Alex's wand, roared and slammed into Aragog's body. With a "bump", the giant spider was knocked back several steps. Then the lion itself flew in the air, opened its mouth wide at Aragog's large white-haired pincers, and bit into it with a click. "Don't point your weapon at a lady," Alex said, pointing his wand at Aragog, who was shivering in the shadow of the trees and shivering in pain, "especially not while I'm on a date." The entire spider nest immediately made a clicking sound, and a group of spiders gathered around, looking at Alex in fear, crossing their wings and using their huge claws to increase their pathetic sense of security. "You are", Alex pointed at Aragog huddled under the tree with his wand: "The monster in the secret room, right?" Aragog was so scared that he made no sound. "I'm counting to three." Alex waved his wand, and the spiders around him immediately retreated in fear. "If you don't say a word, I will turn you all into Vietnamese specialties." "what is that?" "Spider fuck", the top of Alex's wand suddenly emitted a burst of fire, "And it's free of charge, senior sister.", "Bang!" With a loud noise, Aragog rushed out, waving his claws, and a group of spiders on the hollow ground also responded. "One" Alexei ignored it and pointed the wand directly at Aragog. Aragog waved even more vigorously, directly in front of Alex, standing up with two backs, two giant turtles, and six legs covered with white fluff and barbs, waving non-stop. Standing, his huge body was even bigger than Hagrid, like a giant, furiously holding two oak trees, trying to smash the person in front of him to pieces. "Two" Alex took a deep breath, and the tip of the wand began to turn red. Aragog suddenly opened his mouth, and the mouth was made up of tiny mouthparts, or rather, tiny knives. He howled like a giant elephant, and all the spiders in the depression suddenly screamed. The sound became louder and louder, birds flew from the trees, and the sound echoed throughout the Forbidden Forest. "Three" Alex was interrupted by Aragog before he could finish counting. "You are Hagrid's friends, aren't you?" Aragog suddenly stopped howling and looked at Alex. "Don't talk nonsense," Alex's wand was still pointing at Aragog, "Tell me, the situation back then" "That was many years ago," Aragog's voice was trembling, and he spoke very slowly, "many, many years ago. I remember it very clearly. It was precisely because of this incident that they let He left??School. They believed I was the monster that lived in what they called the secret room. They thought it was Hagrid who opened the Chamber of Secrets and let me out. " "Don't talk nonsense!" Alex vaguely remembered that this spider was the key. He seemed to have begun to have an image of the secret room. Now there was only a thin layer of gauze, which was lifted. "Okay okay" Aragog said, his large claws clicking angrily, sounding regularly like a summons horn, "I was not born in the castle. I come from a distant country. When I had not hatched from the egg, a tourist gave me to Hagrid. Hagrid was only a child at that time, but he took care of me, hid me in a cupboard in the castle, and fed me Eat the crumbs on the table. Hagrid was a good friend of mine and a good man. He protected me when people found me and held me responsible for a girl's death. Since then, I I have been living in this forest, and Hagrid often visits me. He even found me a wife, Mossag. You see how prosperous our family has grown, and it¡¯s all thanks to Hagrid. blessing¡­¡­" "So" Alex felt something was wrong, it seemed to be different from his memory. He remembered "You didn't attack anyone?" "No," the old spider said resentfully, "I have this instinct, but out of respect for Hagrid, I have never hurt anyone. The body of the murdered girl was found in a bathroom .And I have never seen any part of the castle except the cupboard I grew up in. We spiders like darkness and silence" "Wait!" A flash of lightning suddenly flashed in Alex's mind: "Where did you say it was!?" "CardboardI am" "Bang!" Aragog's feet suddenly lit up with fire. "What I'm asking is, where did that girl die?" "Bathroom" Alex looked at Angelina happily and said, "I know where the secret room is, it's in the bathroom!!" "Alex" Angelina took out her wand and said with chattering teeth. "Don't worry~" Alex was in a good mood now. He finally remembered that the secret room was there. When the time came, he remembered that it seemed like a spell could open the secret room. Then he went down to kill the basilisk, and then enjoyed the treatment of a hero. "Senior, I will tell you when I go back, I am in the secret room" "Ya" Angelina was speechless. "I'm afraid you won't be able to go back" Aragog laughed wildly, spraying tiny white fluff from his mouth, "My people just received my signal, look at yours Around!" Alex suddenly discovered that the place was surrounded by spiders, from the pink ones that had just hatched out of their shells to the white-haired ones in front of him, there were many of them. Even the light was blocked and couldn't shine in. "In the Forbidden Forest" Aragog raised the big turtle, "I am the king!" "Tell me, who is the king?" ?? ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D Went to study in the evening, the third update will be released tomorrow morning~~~~ Tickets~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Works related Chapter 40 The flames are blazing I'm afraid you won't be able to go back" Aragog laughed wildly, spraying out tiny white fluff from his mouth, "My people just received my signal, look around you. Bar! " Alex suddenly discovered that the place was surrounded by spiders, from the pink ones that had just hatched out of their shells to the white-haired ones in front of him, there were many of them. Even the light was blocked and couldn't shine in. "In the Forbidden Forest" Aragog raised the big turtle, "I am the king!" Aragog exposed his abdomen and crawled on the ground for a long time. Grooves were worn out on his abdomen. From a distance, it looked like the face of an old man carved out of the rock by a knife. Alex is curious about what kind of tricks the old spider he crippled can do. It's like watching Japan's nuclear leakage across the ocean. We are not worried at all. Angelina moved uncomfortably, moving the wand tightly in her hand back and forth around, facing the dense spiders all around. The old man¡¯s face on Aragog¡¯s abdomen frowned like a real person, and let out a miserable cry, like a wail before death, followed by all the spiders showing their abdomens. Some of them were just a few months old. Their blood-red abdomen actually had a face similar to that of a baby, with a similar mouth. They were crying while opening and closing, and they were accompanied by blue-gray spiders, holding up two big ones. Ao also raised his belly. "That's disgusting" Alex waved his wand, preparing to calm Aragog down. Just then, the situation suddenly changed. As if its throat had been cut with a sharp knife, the mouth of the spider that was howling just now was completely silent. Before Alex could put his wand down, he saw overwhelming white threads spurting out. Those white silk threads first spurted out of the mouth like water, emitting green smoke in the air, and then gradually grew many tiny white hairs, like a bundle of long white wool, from People were coming towards Alex from all directions. First, Aragog's white silk thread passed through the middle of a small tree, leaving a round black hole on the trunk. Then came the immature little spiders. The white silk thread was also mixed with red blood threads. , I saw that after being sprayed out, these small spiders immediately began to devour the neighboring spiders. There were red spider limbs everywhere, and they were quickly eaten. These threads were like goose feathers and heavy snow, instantly blocking Alex's sight. Wherever he could see, there was a vast expanse of white. What he could occasionally see was a trace of blood red. Like the first snowflake falling on the ground, Aragog's thread completely melted before it even touched Alex. The white thin lines that followed hit each other one after another, making hissing sounds from time to time, and finally the painting melted into a cloud of gray-green smoke. The snow kept falling and eventually accumulated thicker and thicker. The more the spider's threads became more identical, at first Angelina's surprised sound could be heard inside, but later she couldn't hear anything at all. Like a cocoon spun by a spring silkworm, the oval white silk thread completely wrapped Alex and the two of them. Aragog continued to spit, and from time to time small spiders were eaten on the ground, leaving behind tiny red fluff. It lasted for ten minutes, and the spiders finally stopped spraying silk threads. The place where Alex stood now was like a silkworm ready to break out of its cocoon, with a swollen cocoon hanging from the branches everywhere. Under the leadership of Aragog, the remaining spiders began to raise their big claws, tapping the ground rhythmically, like a cannibal saluting before eating. After a squeaking sound, Aragog raised his paw, and the forest immediately became quiet. All the spiders stopped and lowered their heads, respectfully facing Aragog. The sound of soft footsteps echoed in the forbidden forest, like the subtle rustling of leaves in the wind. Aragog moved over and listened carefully to what was going on inside. At this moment, all the spiders slowly gathered together, and there was a sudden rustling sound. Finally, all the spiders climbed onto the giant white cocoon, leaving a blank space in the middle. It was specially prepared for Aragog. Aragog put his claws on it, preparing to run out Alex's body, which should have been squeezed to death by the threads, while his huge breath kept making weird and weird sounds. Suddenly, the giant cocoons were like flying flowers, floating outward one by one. All the spiders immediately stepped back, and Aragog, who was in the front, was also knocked upright, and was pushed back by a piece of fluttering "white petals", with eight legs, plowing on the ground.??Eight deep ravines. Alex stood in the center, holding his wand high. Ripples continued to emit from all around him, and it could be clearly seen that more and more silk threads were shooting over, but all of them were miraculously suspended in mid-air. Alex put down the wand he was holding, turned around and said to Angelina with a smile, "I'm not wrong, I'm very skilled in obstacles." While speaking, the silk threads hanging in the air seemed to have no brackets. They fell from the air one by one and landed on the ground of the Forbidden Forest, making a tiny squeaking sound. Apart from this, there was no sound. Alex stepped on the ground where the spider was still dissatisfied just now, pointed his wand at Aragog, and said with a smile: "Now, do you know who is the king?" Aragog didn¡¯t reply. He suddenly raised the pliers and rushed towards Alex with his mouthparts clicking. Followed closely by dense spiders. "Fire!" Alex waved his wand and shouted at Aragog. A dazzling red light flashed from the tip of Alex's wand. First, there was a long fiery red hair, fluttering in the air, with scattered sparks popping out from the gaps at the ends of the hair. Ran Huo has a pair of fiery red eyes, looking forward as if they are burning. Seeing this, all the spiders backed away in fear. And this was just the beginning. With delicate facial features and fiery red lips, she suddenly raised her head, flipped up her long red hair, and with a fiery red queen's crown, emerged from the wand. What followed was a bumpy and plump body. Her chest was covered by a cloud of fire, and only through Ruoweiruouwu could she glimpse the wonderful and full arc. As soon as her slender legs stood on the ground, two small flames rose from the ground, like shoes. Same. She leaned forward, as if she was about to embrace her lover. She was seen flying forward, her long hair flying behind her. It seemed like a long time, but it seemed like it was just an instant, and she passed through Aragog's body, just like a ghost passing through the human body. Alaga didn¡¯t make a sound, and his entire body became charred black, except for a little red heart on his forehead. The incarnation of fire did not stop, she flew around Alex, passed through every spider's body, and finally stopped in front of Alex. Alex¡¯s surroundings were like a night lit by fireflies, but these fireflies were not emitting dim green light, but the red light of sparks. Alex looked at the woman in front of him with long red hair and a red totem painted on her face. She had hazy eyes, smiled contentedly at herself, made a soft "pop" sound, and disappeared. At the same time, all the charred spider corpses and the fiery red light on their heads were extinguished silently, leaving the charred corpses floating away like dust. On the way back to the castle. "Alex, is your curse really 'flame'?" "I think so." Alex looked at the moon in the sky and said with a proud smile, "It's just more beautiful, don't you think so, senior?" ?? ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D Recently I heard people say that Nanjing, Jiangsu, and Zhenjiang will be exposed to nuclear radiation due to Japan¡¯s nuclear leakage I hope people who know more about it can tell me in the book review section. Please, please, please~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~, I¡¯m scared to death now~~t.t, code I want to read the news every wordt.t Help~~~~~~~~~~~~ Related Works Chapter 41 Leisure Activities on Valentine¡¯s Day Alex held the wand and practiced it time and time again. He felt that there was little chance that he would learn this technique of casting spells at the same time. Looking at the white flying catkins of dandelions flying in the air, he slowly drifting into the distance, Alex's thoughts couldn't help but become longer again. It has been almost two months since that time in the Forbidden Forest. Alex looked into the distance depressedly, thinking that he still had not been able to enter the girls' bathroom. He felt that this was really bad. Alex played with the wand for a while, put it next to the pillow, leaned on the back of the bed, and took out the book under the pillow. Alex held the wand in his left hand and whispered softly: "Lumos flash." The tip of the wand emitted a gentle light. Alex inserted the wand on the bedside and carefully read the book on his right hand - "Control Your Magic". Compared with Mary's handwriting and casting spells at the same time, Alex felt that this This book, with its pages all yellowed and filled with notes between the lines, couldn't be more reliable. He read the first line carefully, "Wizards with superb magic power have to face such a problem. When they are emotionally excited, they will instantly release a large amount of magic power" Alex read, his mind The two wizards recognized as the most powerful in this century couldn't help but emerge. Dumbledore and Voldemort. Alex's impression of Dumbledore came from a report written by a Harry Potter fan, which said that Dumbledore was gay. Alex was curious and actually found Rowling's interview. , which made his hair stand on end every time he saw Dumbledore. Especially that time in the office, when Dumbledore unleashed the Dementors on him, Alex is still proud of his superb brain defense and magic power. This made Alex feel uncomfortable when he thought about telling Dumbledore that he had discovered the Chamber of Secrets, not to mention that Alex had already thought of a way to deal with the basilisk inside. As for Voldemort, Alex turned over, closed the book, put his head on his arms, and looked at the ceiling. Every time he recalled the one-on-one confrontation with Voldemort in the Forbidden Forest, he still had lingering fears. He had never seen anything that could make people feel like their sweat pores stood up like Voldemort did. He had only read the first five Harry Potter films, and the last two were just from listening to friends' accounts and browsing some clips in forums, but Alex clearly remembered that Voldemort was killed in the end. Alex stretched out, pulled up the quilt, looked at Harry Potter in the bed next to him, and thought with a smile, could this be the person who killed Voldemort in the end? What a joke. Since Christmas, there has not been an attack in the castle. By the way, Alex discovered that Professor Lockhart has always been mysterious recently, and he has been shining his huge white penis at the girl. front teeth. Early this morning, Alex walked into the auditorium of Hogwarts and found that the entire auditorium had changed. All I saw was the Great Hall of Hogwarts. The four walls were covered with big, dazzling pink flowers. To make matters worse, there were lots of heart-shaped confetti falling down from the light blue ceiling. "What's going on?" Alex saw Angelina looking at him with doubtful eyes and shrugged helplessly. He didn't know what happened. Lockhart, wearing a bright pink robe that matched the decorations, waved for silence. The teachers sitting across from him all had straight faces. From where he sat, Alex could see a muscle bulge in Professor McGonagall's cheek. Snape looked as if someone had just poured him a tall glass of hard liquor. "Happy Valentine's Day, everyone!" Lockhart said loudly. "So far, forty-six people have sent me greeting cards. I would like to express my gratitude to them! Yes, I took it upon myself to arrange this for everyone. A little surprise ¨C and that¡¯s not all!¡± Alex scratched his head depressedly. Today was actually Valentine's Day, but he didn't remember that Hogwarts would celebrate this holiday. Many people looked at each other in surprise, with doubts in their eyes. Lockhart was very proud of this. Lockhart smiled, clapped his hands, and strode into twelve dwarfs with gloomy faces from the doors leading to the foyer. And they were different from ordinary dwarves. Rohatchi had them all wear golden wings and carry harps on their backs. "My friendly little cupids with cards!" said Lockhart beaming. "They're going to be wandering around the school today delivering Valentine's Day cards to you! The fun doesn't stop there! I'm sure my colleagues You're all welcome to join in! Why not ask Professor Snape to teach you how to make Ecstasy! If you're interested, Professor Flitwick is more proficient in enchanting magic than any wizard I've ever met. That cunning old man??!¡± Professor Flitwick buried his face in his hands. Judging from Snape's expression, it seemed that if anyone asked him for advice on how to make Ecstasy, they would be forced to pour poison. Alex looked at the extremely ugly little man running around in the crowd, and suddenly sighed, hoping that no one would send him a love card today. Suddenly, Alex thought of an idea that would allow him to enter the girls' bathroom openly, and he couldn't help but smile proudly. ?? ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D "Lily!" Alex called the Ravenclaw girl in the corridor. "Alex?" Lily looked at Alex with a blushing face amidst the whistles of a group of Ravenclaws. At this moment, a short man suddenly chased Alex. "Hey, you! Alexander Stoker!" shouted a dwarf with a particularly gloomy face, using his elbows to separate the crowd and squeeze towards Alex. "I have a musical message to deliver to Alexander Stoker" Everyone looked at this in stunned silence. The little man, who was only three feet tall, sang with a voice like a broken gong: "Oh~ the little boy flying in the sky" "That's true." Alex looked at the Ravenclaws around him. He actually didn't slap them away. Instead, more and more people gathered around them. Not only did some of them look at them with a smile, but Lily was also among them. "Although you are short and clumsy" Alex quietly took out his wand. "Like a big fool who tilts his head to the toilet seat" What is the silent spell? Alex narrowed his eyes and recalled hard. "And he behaves dissolutely and flirts with women" "Grub your front teeth with a big stick!" Alex couldn't bear it anymore and muttered to the dwarf who was chattering away. The little dwarf was suddenly speechless. A pair of huge front teeth filled his mouth. He could only look at Alex angrily, wave his hands, and wanted to rush over and give Alex a bit of a blow. Take a look. "Run!" Alex grabbed Lily's hand before the dwarf came over, and ran away amidst the noise of everyone. Related Works Chapter 42 Hello, Myrtle "Lily," Alex whispered furtively inside, "Is there anyone inside?" Lily blushed and came out, "Alex" "How?" Alex grabbed Lily's hand excitedly. "No one" Lily shyly put her hands behind her back, "Let's go in?" "Well, go in" Alex walked in, looking around furtively. "Alex" Lily pulled at the corner of Alex's clothes sheepishly from behind, "Why did you think of hiding in the women's room?" As she said this, she looked at the door worriedly. "It's a secret room." Alex squinted his eyes, as if he could see the invisible entrance to the secret room, "Have I told you?" "No." Lily looked at herself in the mirror and pouted, "You didn't tell me anything, so I don't want to tell you either." "Do you know any new information?" Alex habitually took out his wand and began to spray out dandelion-like flying catkins. These flying catkins slowly floated back in the air and landed on Lily's head. on the nose. "Sneeze" Lily rubbed her little nose several times with her fingers, "You did it on purpose, big bad guy, Alex" said, and sneezed several times in succession, making a "sneeze, sneeze" sound. Non-stop. ¡°Hehe,¡± Alex said with a smile, ¡°This is a stunt that Mary gave me.¡± "Is it to develop IQ?" "This is the first time I've seen you smile." Alex was suddenly speechless. He noticed that Lily's eyes narrowed into two shallow crescents, and her mouth also turned up into a cute arc. , revealing two small tiger teeth. "How are you smiling?" Lily trotted to Alex's side, stretched out her little hand, and kept poking Alex. "Well" Alex pretended to moan deeply, looking at Lily carefully. "Youyou" Lily put her hands behind her back, intertwining her fingers. She raised her head high at first, looking into Alex's black eyes, but then she lowered her head shyly, using her blue lips. My eyes followed Alex, his reflection on the tiles. Alex still didn¡¯t say a word, his eyes passed over Lily¡¯s delicate facial features and spread to her delicate neck. Like a white swan, it has a natural curvature, like mutton-fat jade, warm and delicate. Just by looking at it, Alex felt that he could feel the warm touch. , "Youyou" Lily's foot landed hard on Alex's instep. Alex screamed in shock. Lily jumped back quickly, and the blue trim of the wizard's robe was lightly fluttered. Floating lightly, following Lily's voice, "You are you are talking about it." "Youare so beautiful" Alex stretched his hand forward involuntarily. "Hmph~" Lily pouted happily, "I know it without you having to tell me." ¡°Yeah, yeah¡­¡± Alex agreed, looking for it in the bathroom. "What are you looking for?" Lily said, looking at Alex walking around in the bathroom, "I have already discovered the secret of the secret room." "I don't believe it." Alex was facing a faucet and looked at it carefully. With a "pop~" sound, the water from the faucet was released and splashed on Alex's face. "Listen to me first" Lily looked at Alex and said, "Do you still remember?" "Remember what?" Alex said. "Don't interrupt me," Lily paced back and forth in the bathroom, "The first time we encountered something related to the secret room, there was a puddle of water on the ground" "kindness" "Then, I still remember, Nearly Headless Nick." Lily looked at Alex and smiled, "That's what you call him, right?" Seeing Alex nod, she continued, "And that Hufflepuff, when we were hit, there was still a puddle of water on the ground." "I know this, great detective" Alex listened to Lily quietly. Lily, who was serious when explaining, had a unique charm. "And I've seen it," Lily's voice lowered, "Fifty years ago, students were also attacked, and the murderer at that time was Hagrid." "no¡­¡­" "I don't think it's Hagrid." Lily spoke first. She lowered her head and thought for a moment, then said, "Dumbledore trusts him so much, and he really doesn't look like a Slytherin. Besides, that attackedThe girl is still at Hogwarts. Are you even listening to me? "Lily looked at Alex angrily. He was facing the faucet and stroking it with his wand. "Yes yes!" Alex immediately put the wand behind him. "Hmph!" Lily took Alex's hand and walked out directly, saying as she walked, "There are only two places in this school where there is always water." "One is the lake in front of Hogwarts?" Alex said with a raised eyebrow. "The other one is the bathroom," Lily flapped her nostrils excitedly, beads of sweat appearing on the tip of her nose, "And the place where the girl died" "It's the bathroom!" The two people said in unison, looked at each other, and couldn't help laughing. "Then you won't come with me?" Lily grabbed Alex's hand. ¡°Weren¡¯t we in the bathroom just now?¡± "Pa" Lily covered her forehead with her hand, "What an impulsive Gryffindor" ¡°This is called daring to act.¡± Alex said as he looked at Lily who was dragging him away. "I won't tell you!" Just like that, Lily and Alex ran to the girls' bathroom on the second floor. Alex couldn't help but feel lucky in his heart. He thought he would have to search all the bathrooms today to find the murdered woman. That one. "This bathroom is usually not used by anyone." Lily stood at the door and explained to Alex who was looking around. "We usually don't use this bathroom. No one comes here because of the Myrtle inside. Always splashing water everywhere." "Then what should I do?" Alex thought. He remembered that it was this ghost who helped Harry open the Chamber of Secrets. "You just need to say," Lily gently pushed the door open, "Hello, that's all." "Hello, Myrtle?" Alex opened the door and looked at Myrtle. She was a short and fat female ghost with straight and long hair, a face full of acne, and a thick skin. Thick glasses. "Am I ugly?" Myrtle looked at the hesitant Alex and was about to cry again¡ª¡ª £­£­£­£­£­£­£­ There is still a script that has not been written. Let me die. I don¡¯t want to stay up all night at all. I want to sleep~~~~ Group number: 71658483. If you added it, please don¡¯t rush me to update it. Related Works Chapter 43: Return without success? "Am I ugly?" Myrtle's eyes immediately turned red. Alex¡¯s eyes immediately rolled. "I really don't look good" Alex is so anxious that sweat is pouring from his forehead. If this Myrtle yells, he really can¡¯t imagine the consequences. Alex sneaks into the women¡¯s room and gets caught? Lily said she couldn't stand such a bad-tempered boyfriend? Full name Public Enemy? Just when Alex was thinking wildly and took out his wand, preparing to petrify Myrtle, Lily spoke. "Where did you buy your glasses?" Lili said suddenly, "Your glasses are very unique." "Is it?" Myrtle said with tears in her eyes, "Do you really think that I" "If you don't tell me, I haven't noticed it yet." Alex also woke up and quickly helped, "Your glasses are really unique and very cool!" "Really? Really?! Really!!" Myrtle happily jumped up from the toilet, floating in the air and spinning around. "You didn't lie to me," Myrtle suddenly fell from the air and stared at Alex and Lily. Alex and Lily immediately nodded their heads in unison. "Haha, I just" Myrtle started crying again before she even laughed twice. While she was crying, she took off her glasses and giggled. Alex looked at Myrtle, who was crying and laughing, dumbfounded. There is such a woman? At this moment, while Myrtle was crying, Lily made a face at Alex. "Do you have anything to ask me?" Myrtle, who had been crying for a while, raised her head and looked at Alex. Alex and Lily looked at each other, "How did you know?" "Otherwise," Myrtle's eyes turned red again, "no one will praise me" "That's them" Lily looked at Alex uneasily and took a deep breath, "That's because they are jealous!" ¡°Yes, yes,¡± Alex said, ¡°That¡¯s what I thought too.¡± "We found" Lily said suddenly, "The murderer who is jealous of you." "Jealous of me?" Myrtle suddenly stopped crying and looked at Lily fiercely, "Is this why I was killed?" "It shouldn't be wrong." Alex wanted to walk up and pat Myrtle on the shoulder, but when he saw Myrtle crying non-stop, he was too scared to step forward. Crying women are troublesome, and Women who cry non-stop are the most troublesome. "Can you tell us" Lily asked pretending to be embarrassed, "How did you die?" "Oh, it's terrible," Myrtle said with relish. "It happened here. I died in this toilet. I remember it very clearly. At that time, Olive Humbey laughed at me for wearing glasses. Four-eyed dog, I hid here. I locked the door and was crying inside, and suddenly I heard someone coming in. They were saying funny things. I think it must be in another language. But it annoyed me the most. Unfortunately, I heard a boy's voice talking about life. So I opened the door, yelled at him to go away, go to my boys' toilet, and then¡ª¡ª" Myrtle thought she was very impressive and puffed up her chest, her face radiant. Glow, "I'll die." Alex opened his mouth and was speechless. This woman is the best "You are oh, I'm not sorry." Seeing Myrtle's tendency to cry again, Lily quickly changed her words, "What you said is very exciting." Myrtle indeed became very proud, and her breasts were so high, "Can you tell me more details? The details of your death?" "Details?" Myrtle floated back to the toilet and looked at Alex and Lily. "I don't know," Myrtle lowered her voice mysteriously. "I just remember seeing a pair of scary big yellow eyes. .My whole body seemed to be grabbed, and then I floated away" "Where did you see it?" Alex's eyes wandered around the bathroom. "That's about it," Myrtle said, pointing vaguely to the pool in front of her. Alex and Lily hurried over. The pool looked ordinary. They checked it inside and out, up and down, even the water pipes below. ¡°Look at this,¡± Lily called Alex lightly, pointing to the side of the copper faucet. "Is it a small snake?" Alex got so close that he could even see the green patina on the copper faucet. "This faucet never comes out." Myrtle said happily when she saw Alex trying to unscrew the faucet.   "Try to open it?" Lily said softly. "I think we should think of a way" Alex said, taking out the wand and tapping it gently on the faucet, "Separate the left and right sides!" The faucet remains unchanged, still a copper lump, motionless. "We should change the method" Lily said when she saw the faucet that was still motionless. "First of all, this is Slytherin's Chamber of Secrets." Alex carefully sanded the sculpture of a small snake with his hands. He vaguely remembered that it seemed that Harry had to be the one to open it, but why? "So we must let people with Slytherin blood open it" Lily gently tapped her forehead with her hand. "It's like" Alex felt like he was about to figure it out "Snake language!" Lily suddenly shouted happily. "Yes, it's Parseltongue!" Alex thought, wasn't Harry able to speak Parseltongue at that time? "Can you?" Lily said suddenly depressed. "What about you?" Alex asked. Lily spread her hands as a matter of course, "How can it be so easy to speak Parseltongue? I do know someone who does." "Harry Potter?" Alex took out the wand, "Should I try to separate the left and right again, or split it into four pieces?" "No" Lily said, looking at Alex who was gritting his teeth in front of the faucet, "We seem to have forgotten someone." "Who?" Alex was concentrating and wanted to kill the faucet in one fell swoop. "The one I gave to you!" Seeing that Alex didn't react at all, Lily pouted angrily. "You?" Alex turned around and said with a smile, "How could I forget?" "Touch!" Lily kicked Alex's calf hard, her face turned red with embarrassment, "I mean Mary" "Margaret?" "right!" "Is it the one who claims to be omnipotent?" "That's right" "Is that arrogant" "Just like you!" "Um?" "Um!" Alex sighed, "Let me try again, Lily?"¡ª¡ª £­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­ I will never make a promise easily againAhhhhhhhhhh, why do I write so much in the first sentence of the outline? ahhhhhhhhhhhh, there are several more sentences below, ahhhhhhhhh Ahhhhhh, the second part will continue tomorrow ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh I was really wrong t,t Group number: 71658483. If you added it, please don¡¯t rush me to update it. I haven¡¯t forgotten, I haven¡¯t forgotten Work related Chapter 44 Lies are quiet "Then it's settled." Alex said when he said goodbye to Lily at the entrance of the aisle, "I'll take out the notebook in a few days." "Well", Lily stood up on tiptoes and patted Alex's head affectionately, "Whoever lies to others is a puppy." "Puppy," Alex said with a smile as he was about to leave, "Is there any dog ??as handsome as me?" The noisy Valentine's Day ended like this. Alex was lying on the bed alone, carefully recalling the plots that he had long forgotten. "Secret room, basilisk?" Alex unconsciously took out his wand and watched the white dandelions flying in front of his eyes. He also knew the power of the basilisk, "straight to death", in other words, when he saw the yellow If you open your eyes, you will die. Thinking of this, Alex turned over and recalled carefully, how did Harry kill the basilisk? Alex tapped his forehead gently with his hand. He really couldn't remember how the brainless Potter killed the basilisk. "Wait, no brain?" Alex suddenly jumped up from the bed. Since he was brainless, the idiot might not even know that he would encounter the basilisk. Thinking of this, Alex couldn't help but pat his forehead with his hands. He really shouldn't have high expectations for that Potter. Thinking is simply Harry Potter's natural enemy. Natural enemies? Alex suddenly thought of intake, and his eyes lit up surprisingly. ?? ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D Alex was walking unprepared at night, trying not to make a sound. As he walked through the corridor on the second floor, he subconsciously looked towards the wall. Under that wall was Mrs. Norris, that is, The words on the place where Filch's cat was petrified have not been cleared yet. Alex's eyes suddenly opened wide and his hand tightened on the wand. "Her bones will remain in the secret room forever." Who is she? Alex is holding the notebook tightly in his left hand. Is it Lily? Alex immediately shook his head. Lily probably wouldn't. Thinking about it, Alex couldn't help but laugh, being so reckless like him. But no matter what, if this matter is not resolved, Hogwarts will definitely be closed, and it is impossible for him to go to those teachers. Alex always feels that the suspicion on him is already very high, and he can't He wanted to be like Hagrid, break his wand, and become a gamekeeper. He has not yet succeeded in his great career that is popular among thousands of girls. As he spoke, Alex waved his wand and made a loud huffing sound as if to cheer himself up. Alex ran to the girls¡¯ bathroom, where a small snake was carved on the side of a copper faucet. "Mary, can you speak snake language?" "of course." "You have Salazar Slytherin blood?" "How is it possible" Mary wrote, and also made a sighing expression, "Parseltongue is also a language, but people with Slytherin blood are born with it, and they can be as smart as me. There are really only a handful of people who have learned how to do it.¡± "You're looking for an opportunity to praise yourself again" Alex patted his forehead helplessly and looked at the faucet, "I don't believe it. Can you demonstrate it? For example, how do you say 'open'?" "A way to provoke the general?" Mary made a mocking expression without mercy. "Forget it, you don't know how to do it anyway." Alex was ready to try again and blow up the wall. "I will show you my hand today." Mary actually fell into the trap. Alex saw a large list of phonetic symbols appearing on the notebook. He looked at them carefully and read them subconsciously, making a slight sound in his mouth. After a while, Alex felt that he had completely mastered it. He took a deep breath, held the wand tightly, and occupied the side of the faucet. He stared at the little snake and imagined that the little snake was The water pipe swam and began to make a sound. Suddenly, the dragon's head emitted a dazzling white light and began to spin rapidly. Then, the pool also started to move. He watched as the pool slowly disappeared from sight, revealing a very thick water pipe that could accommodate a person. Alex gasped. He raised his head and tightened his grip on the wand, already making up his mind on what to do. Alex pricked up his ears and listened for a while. After confirming that there was no movement at all, he put his feet in, then his whole body, and finally released his hands holding the mouth of the tube.??The whole person slipped down. It felt like hurtling down a dark, slimy, endless slide. He could see many more pipes branching out in all directions, but none as thick as this one. His pipe has twists and turns, seven twists and eights, and the slope is very steep all the way down. Alex knew he had slipped far, far beneath the school's walls, even deeper than those underground classrooms. Then, just as he was starting to worry about what was coming next, he suddenly hit the ground. The water pipe became horizontal, and he emerged from the mouth of the pipe, falling to the wet ground with a pop. It was a dark stone tunnel large enough for a man to stand in it. "Fluorescence" Alex raised his wand, emitting a dazzling light. He saw gravel and some small animal bones everywhere on the ground, but Alex was not frightened by this sight. , but laughed in a low voice, "Great." Alex closed his eyes and recalled the content of Hermione's article, "Thank God, I like copying homework." After finishing his words, Alex suddenly waved his wand. Although he could not tell Mary to release multiple spells at the same time, the frequency of the wand shaking increased much faster. Dozens of silver rays of light shuttled through the entire secret passage. With. "I will definitely win!" Alex opened his eyes and looked at the scene in the secret room, saying confidently. ?? ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D My body has not recovered yet. After walking for a few steps, my stomach feels like a drum. It keeps ringing and hurts terribly. But I still insist on typing this picture. Who dares to call me a eunuch! I'm not married yet What kind of hero are you? You have diarrhea seven or eight times a day. You are dehydrated and can¡¯t even walk I pray that I will get well soon Related Works Chapter 45 Chicken Moves This was the first time Alex heard such a noisy scene. "I feel like I'm in a chicken farm." Alex habitually took out the wand in his right hand and sprayed out white dandelions, grinning like a child. "The basilisk is a snake-like magical creature with an emerald green body. It is actually fundamentally different from a venomous snake. Until now, people have only had very few records of the basilisk. Legend has it that it comes from a magic egg laid by a seven-year-old rooster in the sky of Sirius. , and hatched by toads. His sight is the most dangerous attacking weapon: any creature that directly meets its gaze will be killed immediately, and any creature that meets it indirectly (such as seeing it in a mirror) will be petrified. As long as there is enough food, Basilisks usually live a long time." Alex looked down at what he found from the library - "Fantastic Beasts and Where to Find Them". He shyly tore out a page and kept it with him. "I am a good student." Alex Si walked forward holding up his wand, while reading the content he had already mastered under the fluorescence of the wand. There is a scarlet-colored crest on the top of the male basilisk's head. His attack methods are usually staring and venomous teeth. The only antidote is the tears of the phoenix, and the natural enemies Alex moved his eyes away from the note and looked at a large group of roosters flying in the air of the dark pipe in front of him, flapping their wings and scattering white feathers. "It's the rooster's crow!" Alex clenched his fist tightly. Rounding a bend in the tunnel, Alex saw the coiled silhouette of a massive creature lying motionless on the other side of the tunnel. Alex closed his eyes subconsciously and raised his ears, but did not hear any movement. He slowly opened his eyes and waved his wand to make a group of roosters move forward while making a "clucking" sound. Moving. "I'm so brave!" Alex laughed self-deprecatingly, while smiling, he bent down and looked down at the giant thing on the ground. The light shines on a huge snake skin, which is green and very bright. At first glance, it looks like the skin of a venomous snake, lying coiled on the ground of the tunnel, and it is empty inside. Apparently the animal that had just shed this skin was at least twenty feet long. "I just shed my skin" Alex murmured in a low voice, "Then the basilisk should be around here." Alex walked forward more carefully, while secretly lowering the light of the wand. , a large group of roosters thought that it was night, and each occupied the ground or some protrusion, motionless as if they were asleep. And Alex also looked at the thing in front of him and took a deep breath, "I'm finally here, the secret room." Alex found a solid wall standing in front of him, carved with two intertwined snakes, with large, shining emeralds in their eyes. Alex guessed what he had to do. He cleared his throat, his emerald eyes seeming to twinkle. "Not as good-looking as Lily's." Alex suddenly muttered, trying to relieve his nervousness. He then took out his notebook and read the phonetic symbols of different lengths on it. "Open" Alex hissed. The two snakes separated, and the stone wall cracked in the middle, slowly sliding to both sides and disappearing. Alex walked in, his ears pricked up, determined to close his eyes once he heard the slithering sound of the snake. But Alex could only hear his own footsteps and nothing else. He opened his eyes and looked around. He stood at one side of a long, dimly lit room. Many stone pillars carved with entangled snakes towered up to support the ceiling that melted into the darkness above, casting long and strange black shadows on the entire room that was filled with green and mysterious light. "You finally came?" Suddenly a voice came from behind Alex. Alex turned his head immediately. A red-haired girl was lying on the ground, with a large pool of water on the ground. Standing next to her was a tall black-haired boy. The boy was leaning on the nearest stone pillar, looking at him. "Nice to meet you," Alex pointed his wand at the boy in front of him. The boy's figure was blurry, as if looking in through a window, making it difficult to see clearly, "Your Majesty Voldemort." "You are so wise beyond my imagination," the boy opened his hand, and Ginny's wand rose from the ground, drawing a parabola, and finally fell into his hand, "Mr. Harry Potter." "I'm better than brainless Harry" Alex said, and suddenly the wand in his right hand raised upwards, and a red light shot out from the top of the wand directly.He rushed over with Voldemort behind him. Voldemort waved his wand, and the red light dissipated, "This is not a good greeting, nor is it polite" Alex stood still, looked at Voldemort, who was a head taller than him, and said with a smile: "For a 'friend' who has only met once, this is really" Raising his right hand again, there was a red light, followed by a green light. Alex cast two spells in an instant, and rushed towards Voldemort one after the other. "Such a conversation" Before Voldemort could finish his words, he also waved his wand. The same two rays of light, one after the other, shot out from the top of his wand and collided with Alex's two spells in the air. , without making a sound, they both disappeared into the air, "It's really a unique experience. I haven't asked you for advice. Your honorable name." "Alexander" Alex waved his wand from top to bottom, and a silver armor was put on his body, rippling away the magic spell on it. "Valentin Stoker" said before he finished speaking, Alex thrust the wand forward again, shooting out a dark green light, "I mind very much." Alex's wand slid from left to right, and silver light curtains like waterfalls appeared in Asia. The flow slowly flowed in front of Alex, firmly sticking the magic spells on it and corroding them bit by bit, "You call me Alex." "Oh," Voldemort smiled happily, "Alex?" "Yes," Alex replied respectfully, "Do you want me to call you Jerry? Little Tom." ?? ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D I am only satisfied with the last sentence, Tom and Jerry, my favorite when I was a child Works Related Chapter 46 To Voldemort "Humility and caution." Voldemort's wand shook rapidly in the air, drawing one semicircle after another, "Always" As the semicircles were drawn one after another, the trajectory of the wand in the air gradually became apparent, and the top of the wand was completely It's bright red, as if it's stained with blood, "Latest comers will receive inexhaustible wealth!" Alex looked at Voldemort's terrifying movements and held the wand tightly. He suddenly couldn't feel the threat that Voldemort had just brought to him. At this moment, the orange-red haloes painted by Voldemort, floating in the air one after another, shattered. Alex felt like someone had smashed the glass collar with a spoon out of thin air, and Alex thought he could hear a "ding" sound. "Armor for protection!" Alex pointed the wand at himself without hesitation. This time it is no longer the Maximilian-style armor that Alex is familiar with, or the streamlined shape of the Renaissance. Replaced by ancient Greek armor. The greaves at the calf cover the legs from the knee down, and the silver-white armor blades seem to be rustling slightly in the wind, not to mention the breastplate with the Apollo chariot painted on it, but Alex is even more excited. I was so nervous, because there was no protection at all in other parts of the armor! "Isn't the magic enough?" Voldemort smiled arrogantly, and the broken fragments of the aperture he drew were like a hurricane, thinking about Alex. The standing stone pillars and the statue of the snake with open eyes on it were swept by the orange storm, and then they became like the scenery that had experienced thousands of years, rapidly corroding and weathering The orange storm blocked the sun all day long, like a tsunami connecting the sky, trying to completely engulf Alex, this tiny rock. "You should feel honored" Voldemort stretched out his forked tongue like a snake, licking his lips hungrily and excitedly. His originally handsome face was exuding an inexplicable ugliness at this moment. "My first victim" "shield!" "Roar!" Alex¡¯s ears were filled with the roars of groups of people, as if they were about to draw blood. "Put up a shield wall!" "Shield wall!" "Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!" In front of Alex, ancient Greek-style bucklers suddenly appeared one after another, like a group of big men roaring, with their muscular upper bodies naked. A wall known as the Shield was erected. They were densely packed in front of Alex, like mountains suddenly rising from the flat land. "Ding! Ding Ding! Ding Ding Ding! Ding Ding Ding Ding" Alex listened expressionlessly outside. After the orange halo of light shattered, it shot over like a rain of arrows and penetrated fiercely. There was a violent impact on the shield wall in front of Alex. The orange arrows were inserted in front of Alex, so densely packed that it was almost impossible to see the color of the floor of the secret room. "I really disappoint you" Alex turned his wand gently and looked at the livid Voldemort through the dusty chamber due to magic. Alex found that Voldemort just stood there and said nothing. Suddenly, Voldemort's wand pointed straight at the ground, and a dim purple light emitted from the top of the wand. It hit the ground and concentrated on the ground. Then the entire secret room was covered with dust. Alex could have seen some unknown sources. There was light coming from somewhere, but now I couldn't see anything. Alex had to use all his strength to listen to Voldemort's movements in the secret room. "It's interesting, isn't it?" Voldemort's voice was so ethereal that it sounded like a snake hiding in the grass so that no one could find its location. "I hope you like it and die in the endless darkness." Alex moved carefully, trying not to make a sound. He didn't know how Voldemort hid the sound, but at least he didn't know how. And using a wand to emit bright light is great, and it will become a brighter target. Suddenly, Alex heard a sound like swirling water. If Alex could see in the dark, he would be surprised by this scene. Voldemort knelt in front of the Slytherin statue, and made a small snake whisper in his mouth, and then the huge stone face of Slytherin moved. Like a completely dried skull with only the bones left. Just like a centipede that feeds on brains crawled out of its eyes, a snake that feeds on blood crawled out of its mouth. The unique, abrasive sound of a snake crawling on the ground was so clear to Alex's ears that he even felt the entire chamber as the basilisk rolled and stretched in Slytherin's mouth. His stomach swallowed Alex in one big bite.   Alex heard Voldemort laughing in triumph, but Alex felt a fishy smell suddenly coming from in front of him, as well as a violent scraping sound on the ground. Alex quickly closed his eyes. "Enjoy it!" Voldemort stood on top of the Slytherin statue, waving his wand as if commanding a symphony. He closed his eyes with satisfaction, wanting to savor it carefully, Alex's blood splattered The pleasure of time. "As you wish!" Alex couldn't stand still. He felt that the basilisk was coming faster. "Fortunately, I am far-sighted" The corner of Alex's mouth tilted unconsciously. A smile broke out, "Fluorescence flashes!" Alex closed his eyes and held up his wand. The top of the black wand was like a sleeping night, suddenly broken by the sun on the horizon, spraying out thousands of feet of light. It was no longer the silvery white that Alex was familiar with, but a brilliant golden yellow, which immediately illuminated the entire secret room. The aisle behind Alex was painted a golden color as if someone had painted it with a pen, and Alex's cocks that had been prepared were awakened by Alex's light one by one and let out a cry. A louder cry kept echoing in the secret room. "It's a rooster" Alex closed his eyes and listened to the basilisk roaring non-stop. His body was swinging violently in the secret room, and his thick tail kept sweeping away the stone pillars, making a rumble. loud noise. "It's also a natural enemy" Voldemort watched the basilisk rolling in the secret room in pain, his face full of doubts, "I remember, all the roosters in the school." "They're all dead!" Alex waved his wand and set up many obstacles in front of him, blocking all the oncoming rocks. Alex finally smiled proudly. He heard the sound of the basilisk twisting on the ground, and it gradually stopped until there was no sound at all. Alex cautiously opened his eyes and saw the basilisk's green head hanging on the ground. The forked snake letter was lying weakly on the ground. The eyes that should have been like yellow light bulbs were constantly leaking black light. The blood, which was originally thick, seemed to have been slashed from the middle, directly to the head, and the blood and internal organs flowed all over the floor. Alex casually waved his wand and pointed at the stone on the ground. The stone suddenly jumped a few times uncontrollably and turned into a rooster covered in white feathers. "Since I can turn a stone into a rooster" "Of course you can turn a cock into stone!" Voldemort looked at Alex fiercely, "Your Transfiguration class" "Always good!" Alex threw a piece of parchment, directed it with his wand, and floated it towards Voldemort. The piece of paper suddenly turned out to be the homework on animal transformation that Hermione had urged Alex to complete. "To Mr. Voldemort," Alex said with a smirk, "do your homework well." ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Go to class firstit's going to be too late Works Related Chapter 47 Life and Death Voldemort's face was livid, his wand pointed at Alex, and then his whole shoulders trembled lowly, his mouth split open, and he let out a low chuckle. "I like an opponent like you." Voldemort suddenly stopped laughing, raised his wand, like a knight holding a sword in front of him, looking directly at Alex, "Putting life and death on the curse. Under the balance" "In the name of life and death" Alex walked forward and stood face to face with Voldemort. He seemed to be able to feel Voldemort's breathing. ¡°It¡¯s better to compete in the field of magic!¡± The two people actually saluted face to face like knights, spraying dark red sparks from the top of their wands, and bowed to each other. Alex and Voldemort walked in opposite directions, counting "three-two-one" in voices that could be heard by each other. Before Alex could turn around, he felt a huge force coming from behind, and he staggered with a "bump" sound. "How about this greeting?" Voldemort waved his wand and easily controlled the body of the basilisk on the ground. The huge corpse was like the big stone pillars that can be seen everywhere in the secret room. "Torn apart!" I saw a group of naked-chested Japanese ghosts with fangs appearing in the air, as if they jumped out of Ukiyo-e. The red ghost all over the body, and the blue ghost holding a small sword, all bared their fangs and opened their bloody mouths, biting desperately from different directions, fighting for the huge corpse of the basilisk. With a "squeak" sound, Alex raised his head and looked at the corpse of the basilisk in front of him. It was like a thin piece of silk, easily torn in half from the middle. "I'm very satisfied." Alex's wand quickly thrust forward, emitting a green light and knocking away the stones that Voldemort used his magic to control. Alex held the wand tightly, and Voldemort and Voldemort circled the same center of the circle, moving slowly towards each other, trying to find a better attack angle. Suddenly, Alex stepped on the gravel and his steps were unsteady. "Gravels are coming!" Voldemort waved his wand, and all the pebbles flew towards Voldemort, including Alex who stepped on the pebbles, making him staggering and unable to stand at all. "Armor for protection!" Alex quickly pointed his wand at himself, as if his whole person was in a vacuum. All the stones flying past him hit the armor, making "frequent collisions" Crackling sound. "Thousands of bullets!" Voldemort faced the flying stones and quickly swung his wand in the air, drawing out the shapes of six-pointed stars one after another. Alex¡¯s eyes immediately opened wide. He had never seen such an example of combining magic spells. All the stones were seen suspended in the air. Alex seemed to hear a gunshot, or "bang" in the distance, and these stones were shot towards him like bullets. "There are many obstacles!" Alex waved his wand from top to bottom, and then from left to right. He saw layer after layer of undulating water mist appearing in front of Alex, like It was a transparent waterfall, slowly floating in front of Alex. The speeding stones bumped into the flowing waterfall one after another, and their speed slowly slowed down. The first ripples formed, moving forward along the transparent waterfall, rolling up more and more stones. Entering, Alex could no longer see Voldemort standing there. His front was covered with stones, like a gray curtain, blocking Alex's view. "The bones reappear!" Voldemort was not so kind and could wait for Alex to regain his breath. He pointed his wand directly at the scattered corpses of the basilisk. "Bang!" The stone curtain in front of Alex was suddenly shattered by the impact, and the yellow snake skeleton suddenly stood in front of Alex, with two black empty eyes, Looking at Alex. Alex looked through the two black holes and saw Voldemort standing behind him, bowing slightly to him, showing a gentlemanly smile, but the tip of his nose that kept twitching still made Alex feel scared. . Whether it succeeds or not depends on this time! Alex took a long breath, looked at the basilisk corpse that rushed towards him quickly, and raised his wand. A dazzling red light flashed from the tip of Alex's wand. First, there was a long fiery red hair, fluttering in the air, with sporadic sparks popping out from the gaps at the ends of the hair. Ran Huo has a pair of fiery red eyes, looking forward as if they are burning. This is just the beginning, butThe woman's bright, blazing eyes stopped the basilisk in place, and even the yellow-white skeleton was smoked with brown traces by the heat. And this was just the beginning. With delicate facial features and fiery red lips, she suddenly raised her head, flipped up her long red hair, and with a fiery red queen's crown, emerged from the wand. What followed was a bumpy and plump body. Her chest was covered by a cloud of fire, and only through Ruoweiruouwu could she glimpse the wonderful and full arc. As soon as her slender legs stood on the ground, two small flames rose from the ground, like shoes. Same. She leaned forward, as if she was about to embrace her lover. I saw her flying forward, her long hair flying behind her. It seemed like a long time, or just an instant, she passed through the gap in the basilisk's skeleton, just like a ghost passing through the human body. The basilisk skeleton actually seemed to be sentient. It was in pain and wanted to move its body, but it was like a white ice cream, exposed to the scorching sun, gradually melting into a puddle of yellow water, flowing all over the floor. All. This was not over yet, she continued to lean forward and flew towards Voldemort. Alex gasped triumphantly. The Silent Curse originally had high requirements on magic power. Just like when he and Voldemort exchanged spells at the beginning, one after another was flying. But this time he With all his strength, he silently lit up the flames. Voldemort looked at all this, standing there blankly, motionless. Suddenly Voldemort's wand flicked towards himself, and an armor-shaped transparent shield shone on Voldemort's body. Alex saw the image of the flame slowly leaning on the shield, evaporating water vapor continuously, and the vapor filled the entire density. Alex could only vaguely see the color of the flame beating. Suddenly, a gray wing appeared behind Voldemort, wrapping Voldemort's entire body like protection. It was as if someone was slowly painting Voldemort's face, and Voldemort's entire face began to turn as gray as a stone. Alex felt dizzy, but he still insisted on listening to Voldemort's movements. When he heard a "bang" and the sound of rocks falling to the ground, Alex couldn't hold on any longer. He sat on his butt on the ground, breathing heavily and blinking to prevent sweat from flowing into his eyes. Alex was extremely proud now. After the flames were blazing, he immediately silently turned everything to stone. With the huge momentum of the blazing flames, he attracted Voldemort's attention head-on, and induced him to use his armor to protect himself. Then Voldemort was killed. petrochemical. Alex was so proud now, but it had accumulated. He couldn't even lift the wand and dropped it on the ground. He closed his eyes and wanted to sleep for a while. Suddenly, Alex¡¯s eyes widened in fear, and a voice he was all too familiar with came from the smoke. "Avada Kedavra!" A green light passed through the mist, thinking about Alex. ?? ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D ?¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: There are still some highlights. I¡¯ll write them all and send them out tomorrow~~~~~ Work related Chapter 48 Who is it? Alex watched the green magic spell flying towards him, but he didn't have any magic power to cast armor to protect himself, but Alex's right hand seemed to be operating a puppet, with several thin strings connected to his hand. With a gentle tug, the clucking chicken lying on the ground in the secret room floated. He flew up and blocked the green curse shot by Voldemort. "What a quick response," Voldemort clapped his hands and walked out of the smoke. Alex noticed that Voldemort¡¯s wizard robes were in tatters. His hem was burned by the fire, with large and small holes appearing, and he looked extremely embarrassed. "The magic power is also very powerful." Voldemort pointed his wand at Alex and smiled proudly, "I have never seen someone so young with such powerful magic power." "Thank you Thank you for the compliment." Alex almost said this through gritted teeth. His whole body seemed to be falling apart now, and his lungs seemed to be on fire. Every slight breath moved this young man. Alex felt a sharp tearing sensation in his throat. "No", Voldemort enjoyed this scene very much, walking back and forth in front of Alex. Voldemort's tattered robe tumbled in front of Alex from time to time. "I'm just telling the truth." Voldemort stopped and stood in front of Alex gracefully. "The true face of the blazing flames." Voldemort closed his eyes and recalled intoxicatedly, "I won't be able to succeed until I graduate. "Use", Voldemort opened his eyes, like the pupils of a snake, they suddenly shrank and turned into a thin black line, "If you give it time, you will become the most powerful wizard." Alex didn¡¯t speak. He was now looking forward to Voldemort saying a few more words so that he could regain some of his magic power and at least be able to stand up. "But", Voldemort waved his wand gently, and the gravel on the ground floated up. Voldemort's palm was writing smoothly in the air, and the gravel seemed to turn into gray ink. Alex opened his mouth unconsciously, but didn¡¯t have much energy to read it out. "Magic power doesn't mean everything!" Voldemort looked extremely happy, "You still have to use this place." Alex saw Voldemort pointing at his head and curled his lips. "That's right." Voldemort looked at Alex with interest, "Have you seen me now?" Alex didn't answer. "It's not me now," Voldemort said in a very good mood, "I mean, that Dark Lord." "Things are not going well." Alex struggled to stand up. "No!" Voldemort pointed his wand, and with a "bang", Alex was knocked to the ground again. Voldemort said in a tone that was close to a lover's greeting: "Actually, I prefer to lie down with you. You are here to talk." This is the Dark Lord? Alex looked at the insane monster in front of him, and closed his eyes in pain. This was not the first time that Alex felt so powerless. Looking at Voldemort in front of him, he thought in annoyance about his performance just now, that "That petrification spell." Voldemort stroked the wand with his hand and said with appreciation, "It almost hit me. A perfect battle plan, wasn't it?" Alex looked at Voldemort, whose face was distorted due to excitement. He now felt extremely disgusted. "What a perfect plan." Voldemort pointed his wand at Alex and closed his eyes in enjoyment. "First, he used the transformation of animals and objects to cleverly kill the basilisk. Then he possessed huge magic power and destroyed As he said, Voldemort kicked the basilisk's bones, and now only a bare skull remained on the ground. "And", Voldemort let out a low laugh, "it's still in the demon body." The curse is mixed with a petrification spell." "But!" Voldemort opened his eyes and looked at Alex with a ferocious smile, "It's all over." "Your magic power can't even cast a levitating spell." Voldemort waved his hand to Alex, "No one will come to save you. Goodbye, our little hero, enjoy death." "Avada Kedavra¡­¡­" Green light erupted from the top of Voldemort's clutches, and then a terrifying scene appeared. First, there is a pair of rotten hands, as if they were dug directly from the grave. You can almost see the white bones in the cracks of the rot, and there are also wriggling white maggots that are turned out. Then there was a hooded head, fluttering wildly, revealing the skull hidden under the hood, as well as the carrion that kept falling down. Alex is the best?What he saw was a giant scythe. This grotesque god of death was sitting on the scythe, slowly floating towards Alex, but Alex could not move, not even a finger. Close, close, Alex smelled a rotten smell Am I going to die like this Alex¡¯s eyes suddenly turned like a revolving lantern, spinning rapidly. On a sunny day, Lily sprinkled flowers on Alex¡¯s head and ran away giggling. Hermione hugged the thick book and scolded Alex angrily. Angelina suddenly came down from the sky, hovering on her broom, and smiled triumphantly at Alex. Alex could vaguely see Neville accepting the cheers from everyone. Alex himself stood on the Gryffindor table with his wand held high, shouting happily. Alex suddenly remembered the sound of turning pages in his ears, like a wind of longing, bringing back memories. Vaguely, a long-haired woman stood in front of Alex, with a graceful posture, like a goddess waking up from a deep sleep. who is it? Alex made an unconscious sound from his throat. Work related Chapter 49 Let¡¯s go to Egypt "Alex¡­¡­" Alex found that he couldn't see anything, like a black vortex, slowly rotating around Alex. "Alex¡­¡­" It was like the wind blowing through the grass, and Alex felt like he was lying on it, but the sunlight was black and faint. "Alex¡­¡­" Alex felt someone slap him in the face. "Alex¡­¡­" Alex suddenly wanted to scream, but found that he had no energy at all. He wanted to open his mouth, but couldn't even spit out a byte. This feeling of powerlessness was just like the sky he saw now. Just the same, it's dark and won't dissipate. "Alex¡­¡­" Is it Lily¡¯s voice? Alex frowned in his dream, why was she here? In the darkness, Alex opened his eyes wide, trying hard to see the world clearly. Where is Voldemort? Alex wanted to see his surroundings clearly, but Alex found that his surroundings seemed to be going back in time. First, there were a few vague figures waving to themselves. Alex saw a man wearing black-rimmed glasses walking next to him, smoking a cigarette, squatting down, and looking at himself. The light from the cigarette butt was like stars at night, twinkling with the smoke. 's on. Alex wanted to stop them, but the leader suddenly turned his head, greeted the people watching from a distance, and waved his hand. The six people stepped forward and took a puff of cigarette, and finally threw the burned cigarette butts in the on the ground. The cigarette butt was shining alone in the dark world. Alex tried his best to look over it, but could only see one hand. A woman's hand, the color of mutton-fat jade, slender, with no protruding joints, like a fish swimming in the sea, as if you can hear the sound of water as long as you move a little. Alex was stunned. Sushou picked up something from the ground, shaking as he thought about Alex walking over. It was a plain-colored palace lantern. The swaying light swayed from side to side, walking towards Alex. The darkness along the way seemed like winter snow, melting little by little under the scorching sun, revealing the covered bright sky. . ????????????????????????????????????? Alex could see the thin veil, like an ancient Greek priestess worshiping Apollo. The lights were bright and flickering, and Alex could see the white hem of her dress trailing on the ground. The lamp was placed on the ground and Alex was placed on her knees. "Aren't you awake yet?" The woman in white gently ran her hand along Alex's ice cellar and combed Alex's hair. Alex tried hard to see what she looked like. But Alex could only see that her facial features were very delicate, but when Alex wanted to recall, he couldn't remember anything clearly, as if a thin veil was covering her face, which made people feel uncomfortable. Can't see clearly. Alex found that the surrounding area gradually became brighter, and the sunlight shone unbridled, filtering through the gaps in the woman's long hair. "you're awake." "Who are you?" Alex couldn¡¯t help but ask as he looked at the figures gradually disappearing. The figure did not answer, but just walked forward. Alex desperately wanted to catch up, but found that no matter how he ran, he was always far away from her. She stood against the light, her hair flying in the sunlight. "Where should I go to find you!" Alex had no choice but to shout into the distance after realizing that he seemed to never be able to catch up with her. "Go to Egypt" Alex opened his eyes suddenly. "Alex", Lily's eyes were red from crying, and she rushed forward blindly, hugging Alex tightly. "Lily" ¡°How could you go alone, how could you?¡± Lily kept crying. Alex was speechless and just patted Lily's back comfortingly. "Miss Dupin is very wise," Dumbledore walked over, applauding as he walked, "Of course, Mr. Stoker's courage is truly worthy of a Gryffindor." "Professor" Alex narrowed his eyes. He was still in the secret room a moment ago, but now. He looked around and to his right lay a little girl with fiery red hair. Alex knew that this person was Ron's sister and she liked Harry. "You saved me""" Alex reluctantly sat up and looked into the blue eyes behind his half-moon glasses. "Oh," Dumbledore twirled his fingers happily, "I think things may be different from what you think." ?? ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D Alex sat by the car window, looking at the scenery outside the window and jumping backwards. From time to time, the unique whistle of the Hogwarts Express could be heard in my ears, beeping, as if everyone was impatiently waiting for the holiday. I was actually rescued. Now that Alex thinks about it, he can¡¯t remember the following plot. As soon as he woke up, he found himself in the hospital wing. And Hermione and a group of people who were petrified are now back to their original state, and that - thinking of this, Alex subconsciously took out his wand and practiced casting spells at the same time, and saw the top of his wand spraying out white from time to time. The flying dandelions soon followed the open window and spread all over the Hogwarts Express. Following the sound of the whistle, they floated high into the sky. ?? ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D Platform ¡°Alex, shall we travel to France this year?¡± As soon as they got off the train, Alex was dragged over by Hermione. Alex looked at the blushing Hermione and felt very strange. "France is boring," Lily said out of nowhere, standing next to Alex, "I'm going to India this summer, why don't you come with me?" Alex stood there awkwardly, looking at the two girls, looking at him with bright and confident eyes, while Hermione looked at Lily opposite her fiercely from time to time. "Senior?" Alex suddenly shouted loudly into the distance. Hermione and Lily were attracted by Pressure's cry. When they looked back, they found that there was no one there. "Alex!" "Alex, come back!" "Haha!" Alex stood at the exit of platform nine and three-quarters, thinking about Lily and Hermione and shouted, "I'm going to Egypt this year!" Going to Egypt? Yes, Egypt. Alex stopped as Muggle cars passed by him. There was just a wall between the wizarding world and the Muggle world. Looking up, Alex suddenly smiled happily. The sunshine was still the same, unchanged, just like his always happy mood. (End of the secret room) ?? ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D Two words: emotion Related Works Chapter 1 Traveling Like a Muggle Alex was lying on his big velvet bed, holding a piece of butterfly cake in his mouth. While enjoying the unique taste of butterfly cake, he read his favorite book - "Travel to Egypt". Alex¡¯s mood during this summer vacation has been surprisingly good. In other words, he is just like this. When he has something to do, he likes to find something happy for himself, such as the butterfly cake he is eating now. The snack is shaped like spreading wings and flying, giving Alex a sweet and crispy texture. After eating the second wing of the butterfly, Alex closed the book and lay on his back on the bed. The pyramid on the cover of the book stayed there quietly without moving. That¡¯s right, this is a Muggle book, or rather written by someone without magic. Alex was just lying on the bed, staring at the ceiling. Since graduating from Hogwarts during his second year, Alex has been able to make out things on the ceiling very clearly. Twelve rotating constellations, the zodiac is eternally shining. And Sagittarius was directly facing Alex, slowly glowing with gentle warmth, like a sun covered by leather. "Owner." There was a crackling sound, and a house elf appeared beside Alex's bed. Alex tilted over, resting his head on his arms, looking at the house elf with his head lowered. "Is everything ready?" Alex turned his face and looked at the ceiling again. He felt that the Sagittarius constellation was much prettier than the house elf with eyes like light bulbs. "Yes," the house elf bent down again, with his pointed nose touching the ground, "a change of clothes, snacks, novels to relieve fatigue on the road, and holiday homework" "Leave the homework for the holiday," Alex stretched. As for the homework, it was too late to write it on the last day. "Where are the air tickets?" Alex suddenly turned over, and his voice came out from under his head. . "Put it together with your passport." The house elf Gizaub bowed again. "Put your passport and round-trip ticket in the suitcase." ¡°Suitcase?¡± ?? ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D Alex dragged his suitcase and walked in the aisle of the airport. Information about boarding flights was played on the radio from time to time. Alex listened to Reid's guidance on the radio and looked for his boarding gate. "Please fasten your seat belt" Alex lay on the seat of the plane, enjoying the roar of the plane as it took off. "At least this is different from a broomstick." Alex looked at the TV on the plane. There was a beautiful stewardess showing people how to put on an oxygen mask. "At least" there was a roar, and the entire plane left the runway, causing a huge shock. "It's much more powerful than a broomstick." Alex was thinking wildly while looking at the scenery outside the window. Alex stared at the clouds outside the window intently. Although many things from his previous life were now vague memories, he could still remember the feeling of flying for the first time. The plane was flying above the clouds, and Alex looked at the pillar-like clouds. He had always wondered why no one had ever found it if there really was a Lingxiao Palace in the sky. Perhaps, the Nantian Gate is hidden in the middle of the two clouds. You have to go around the middle several times to see the entrance to the main gate. At that time, there will be some blue-faced giant spirit god asking you to pass the level "Excuse me, do you need a drink?" Alex raised his head and saw a brown-haired flight attendant standing next to him, looking at him with a smile. "whisky¡­¡­" A man with a beard next to Alex said to the stewardess with a smile. "Me too" Alex glanced at the brown-haired stewardess, and he found that the stewardess had a beautiful mouth. "Ireland? Or Scotland?" the stewardess asked, smiling as always. "I want it." The bearded man closed his eyes, thought for a moment, and said, "Jack Daniels, no ice. Also, it's best not for children to drink." "Are you American?" the stewardess asked with a smile. "Personal hobby," the bearded man replied with a smile, "your lip gloss looks great." The stewardess didn¡¯t say anything and smiled even sweeter. Alex pretended not to see the stewardess¡¯ smile, and then said, ¡°Johnny Walker, add some ice cubes, thank you.¡± During the shaky flight of the plane,Alex was enjoying the Red Label whiskey with ice cubes, and couldn't help but feel a little lost. Under the mellow taste, he actually tasted a hint of the aroma of tea. Just like that night in the secret room, Alex whispered to himself in his heart, obvious things actually hide unknown secrets. He has discovered that it was not Dumbledore who saved him that night, but the woman in the white gauze skirt who really saved him. However, Alex could not remember anything. At that time, he was in a disgraceful state. passed. How was Voldemort defeated, and who was that woman? Alex took another sip of whiskey and felt a little dizzy. He continued to think about it. He found that he felt very strange about the world, or in other words, his own life experience. During the summer vacation, he tried the house elf's reaction a few more times. "It was the Potters who killed the master. Sobble must raise the little master well. The little master must kill Potter and delete Potter." Alex deliberately mentioned the word parents a few times during the summer. Sobble will always be This sentence, the unique sharp voice will turn into a big tongue when it is shouted Alex couldn¡¯t help but laugh. He felt that his home wouldn¡¯t be that simple. In that home, would there be only one photo? The parents held their children high, each other's left hands flashing the Dark Mark. Alex thought of the photo again, and suddenly he straightened up, and the whiskey he held spilled onto the pants of the bearded man next to him. Alex stared blankly at the back of the seat in front of him. The cover girl on the magazine cover was facing him with a seductive smile. But Alex didn't feel anything at all, because he suddenly discovered that he was attracted to that picture. There is no trace of the parents¡¯ faces in the photo. "Are you okay?" The bearded man next to him smiled at Alex, "I've told you before that children shouldn't drink. They might have choked!" Alex looked at the hearty smiling bearded man next to him, smiled awkwardly, and moved his gaze upwards, looking at the man's suitcase. "Grenwell Stark?" "Grenwell Stark," the bearded man noticed Alex's gaze and smiled happily, "I am an archaeologist. Nice to meet you, kid." "Me too" Alex suddenly felt that it would be better to travel on a broom, but before that, he wanted to find the meaning of the sentence in the dream, go to Egypt. Do you want me to part the Red Sea like Moses? Alex put on a blindfold and decided to take a nap before going to Egypt and try again to see if he could dream about the mysterious woman who appeared in his dream. ?? ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D A little sleepy How many do you think I can write during the holidays? Let¡¯s talk about the arrangements for passers-by in Ziyunzhiwu ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Related Works Chapter 2 In Egypt Thousands of people have ridden horses, but what about camels? Alex is now riding on the camel, bumping up and down as the camel's feet step on the soft sand. The hump behind him and the blanket underneath him gave Alex a comfortable and soft feeling. Alex got off the plane and sat on a camel on the outskirts of Cairo towards the pyramids of Egypt. Alex thought happily about his vault as he watched the green vegetation slowly recede. Last year, he earned a fortune in Galleons by serving as a Firebolt test pilot for Nimbus. The even better thing is yet to come, Nimbus Company also sent an envelope, and Alex still clearly remembers the words on it. Dear Mr. Alexander Valentin Stock Due to your participation in the research and development of the Firebolt and your outstanding performance in the subsequent test flight process, you have greatly helped our company. We are honored to inform you that we have obtained Nimbus Company's Firebolt products, 3% of the stock and Related bonuses. sincerely yours Nimbus Company When Alex thought of this, even the wind blowing felt much warmer. Every time he sells a Firebolt, he will make a lot of money. Considering the Firebolt's sky-high price, Alex could literally see piles of Galleons dancing in front of him. The camel suddenly made a grunting sound, which sounded to Alex like a horse drinking water. Then, the camel stopped not far from the pyramid. "Five pounds." Alex looked at the camel's owner. "Mohammed, I gave you money." "This is a tip," Mohammed said, "five pounds, otherwise I won't let the camel let you down." Mohammed's mustache trembled proudly. Alex looked at the camel under him depressedly, spinning back and forth in place, unable to say a word. ¡°Tip, tip~¡± Mohammed said, as if singing. He must have done a lot of work, Alex couldn't help but cursed as he looked at Mohammed's skillful movements. At this time, several camels also barked in agreement, and Alex felt like a confidant. But Alex is a typical person who spends money randomly when he has money. For Alex, who just made a fortune "Okay, okay", for Alex, who just had a lot of gold galleons, "Five pounds? It's not a big deal~" ¡°Allah bless you!¡± After receiving the money, Mohammed smiled so much that his beard bent, and his mustache curled up and trembled. Then he opened his mouth and shouted a few times. After a few short and long snores, the camel lay obediently on the ground. Alex stepped down and got down easily. ¡°And¡±, Mohammed asked happily, ¡°don¡¯t you need a tour guide?¡± "I just want a female tour guide." ¡°Allah allows a man to have four wives, praise Allah!¡± ¡°Praise Allah~¡± Watching the two camels gradually go away, and Mohammed sitting on the camel, humming a tune, Alex finally couldn't help it, and laughed happily. Like Mohammed, being a cunning little businessman is really fun in Alex¡¯s opinion. "Pyramids," Alex suddenly shouted at the three majestic pyramids in the distance, "I'm coming!" With that said, Alex, who was carrying his luggage, ran away in a loud voice. The setting sun slanted down in front of him, making Alex's excited face turn red. ?? ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D This is the pyramid of Egypt? Alex walked with his head down depressed. Several times Alex wanted to take the wand out of his jeans pocket. Inside the pyramid is a dark scene, this is not the end, the earlier ones are still behind. "Originally, there are no things like these under the feet in the pyramid." An Egyptian man wrapped in a turban said to Alex. "How do I know" Alex looked at his feet. There was a simple staircase made of wooden boards to facilitate visitors to climb into the tomb. The ground here was all polished, like a mirror. Just as smooth. "How were the pharaohs brought in?" Alex lowered his head, holding on to the ropes on both sides of the tomb passage, and asked the guide. "I don't know" the guide said proudly, "The wisdom of the ancient Egyptians is really beyond our imagination."?¡± "Yeah, yeah" Alex echoed, thinking, wouldn't it be easier to move the Pharaoh's body using the floating spell? It couldn¡¯t be easier? Alex finally entered the tomb. Alex can finally straighten himself up now. He looked around him. The entire tomb chamber and the tiny tomb passage were completely two different concepts. "It's pretty big," the tour guide happily said to Alex, holding a wall with his hands, "and there's not a single nail here." "Not one?" Alex squinted and looked at the top of the tomb carefully. It was indeed as smooth as a mirror. However, he always felt that something was wrong. Alex could vaguely see traces of magic in the seams where the face blades could not penetrate. ¡°Come and take a look at this again.¡± The tour guide pulled Alex towards the sarcophagus. Around Alex, there were no tourists walking around yet, but in this mysterious tomb, no one was making any noise. People were whispering for this masterpiece of modern technological imagination. "Is this the body of the Pharaoh?" Alex glanced at the sarcophagus, and his whole scalp exploded. A mummy appeared alive in front of Alex, and he could even see the flaxen shroud with tiny threads emerging from it. "Stop joking" the tour guide laughed and stretched out his hand. Alex saw the tour guide¡¯s hand inserted directly into the mummy¡¯s head, moving back and forth until it reached the chest. "Look", the tour guide patted Alex's shoulder with that hand, "There's nothing there, we only found a statue of Khufu, but only-" The tour guide stretched out his right hand and gestured like this Thumb said: "Only as big as your thumb" Alex took a shallow breath, and he thought he could smell the spices used in mummification. "This place is enchanted," Alex thought when he walked out of the pyramid, but he still didn't know why he came all the way to Egypt and what secrets it held. Standing under the magnificent Great Pyramid, Alex looked up at the top of the pyramid, "It's like five thousand years of history, looking down at you." Vaguely, Alex seemed to realize that he had found something. ?? ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D Friends who are planning to travel to Egypt, remember to prepare tips when riding camels, otherwise they will really not let you down~ Related works Chapter 2 A look across five thousand years "Go to Egypt" Alex saw the woman in white gauze. The woman was gently combing Alex's temples with her hands, and gently combing the texture of Alex's hair. The short black hair was arranged smoothly around the ears. With. "Who are you?" Alex wanted to lift his head from her knees and ask, but no sound came out. "I am there, in Egypt," pale pink lips whispered in Alex's ear, "there is my secret there." "I" Alex wanted to move his hands, he wanted to lift the woman's veil. The stars in the sky flickered on and off as if they knew Alex's thoughts, falling from the sky from time to time, sliding past Alex's side, and then bringing up a slight hot wind, gently blowing the woman's veil. A corner showed Alex the delicate lips. "You want to travel like a Muggle," the woman finally held Alex's face, and gave Alex a warm kiss on his face through the veil, "Don't forget" Alex was lying alone on the grass, watching the figures fading away. The long skirts drew traces on the ground, just like the traces of stars falling from time to time in the sky. After a while, they all disappeared. . Then the whole world, as if it was the end of the world, shattered and disappeared bit by bit, but Alex didn't care about it at all. He just closed his eyes and let the grass under him disappear. The world eventually turns dark. Alex sighed and opened his eyes. The Arabian-style cushion was pillowed under Alex's head, and when Alex raised his head, he could see the sky. Alex turned over and wanted to go back to sleep, but found that he couldn't fall asleep no matter what. Alex had to lean back on the cushion, pick up his wand from the bedside, and cast spells at the same time as he had habitually practiced. Looking at the white dandelions flying in the bedroom, Alex didn't feel sleepy at all. Alex once wanted to ask Mary who that woman was, but Mary's answer was far beyond Alex's expectation. "I have no idea." Alex is used to Mary¡¯s omniscience, and this is the first time he discovers that Mary also doesn¡¯t know something. but. Mary gave advice anyway. "You should follow this paragraph," Mary's font looks hard and strong, which is very different from the round and round fonts she usually sees. "You mean I should go to Egypt?" Alex recalled Ma Qianli's words and muttered to himself, "Who are you, Mary" Alex even suspected that Mary was his mother, but Judging from Mary's performance, although she is not strong enough to defeat Voldemort, she does not look like a character crawling at Voldemort's feet, plus that is the only photo in her home. Alex felt that there must be something hidden, and this trip to Egypt might be the key. Thinking of this, Alex put on his clothes, held up his wand, and walked out of the bedroom. Alex felt very comfortable stepping on the Persian carpet, which was a decorative pattern composed of vertical lines, horizontal lines and diagonal lines that repeated to form a central pattern. Not to mention sitting next to the small round table and reading a book on the history of magic from the nearby bookshelf - "What Will Muggles Do When They Come to Egypt". This book is about what happened after Napoleon arrived in Egypt. Alex put down the book and opened it on the table. The page above was heavily marked with a red pen. "Muggles don't know how great he is. They just ignorantly use it as a target for artillery and attack it blindly. In fact, it is protected by magic, and the fallen nose is just an illusion." Illusion? Alex walked out, looked back at the tent behind him, and laughed. Just like a magic tent, Muggles can only see an ordinary tent from the outside, but they know that there is something different inside. The same thing, for example, what¡¯s in front of me¡ª¡ª Sphinx. Alex raised his head and looked at the sculpture standing in front of him. If the meaning of traveling like a Muggle is to come here. So, Alex took out his wand and subconsciously pointed it at the Sphinx's nose. Yes, the nose appeared in front of Alex intact. Should I also have my nose removed? Alex was a little unsure. At this moment, the notebook that Alex had been carrying suddenly emitted a strange warm light. Alex quickly took out his notebook and saw that Margaret¡¯s familiar notes were missing from the notebook. There is only one mantra on it: Separate left and right.Pointing the wand at the Sphinx's nose, Alex whispered softly: "Separate left and right." A ray of red light erupted from the tip of Alex's wand and focused on the Sphinx's nose. Alex took a breath and prepared for another round of unknown adventure. However, nothing appeared. Alex looked at the motionless and unchanged Sphinx in surprise, and was stunned. "Use all the magic power" Alex seemed to hear such a voice in a trance. Alex raised his head in surprise and looked at the Sphinx. Is this the one who just spoke to him? The Sphinx seemed to feel Alex's gaze, and actually blinked at Alex. Is this world crazy? Alex babbled unconsciously before pointing the wand at the nose, which was absolutely invisible to Muggles. "Separate the left and right!" A cane appeared in the air, pointing at the Sphinx. Then like a miracle, the entire statue separated, revealing a road, and on both sides of the road, Alex could see the stones of the Sphinx, as smooth as the cross-section of a mirror. "God ordered Moses to point his staff at the Red Sea, and the Red Sea parted. Maybe Moses' staff was also a magic wand?" Alex, who was walking deeper into the road, raised his head and looked at the fluorescent wand held above his head. Said to himself. No one answered Alex, only the Sphinx¡¯s gaze, looking into the distance unchanged After walking through a long passage, a wooden door appeared in front of Alex. Alex held up the wand in one hand and pushed the door knocker, which was already covered in green patina, with the other hand, and walked in. It was like a cellar-like environment, with a musty smell. Alex cast his gaze over the long gray wooden conference table. When Alex got closer, he realized that the table was completely covered with dust. "Cleaned as new" skillfully took out the wand and cast a spell on the table. The dust is like ice and snow under the sun, slowly disappearing. "Blake?" Alex noticed that there were special bronze medals in every position on the table. "This should be a way to identify yourself." Alex thought to himself, looking at them one by one, in clockwise order, "MalfoyVailValentine" And finally, the person sitting in the main seat, "Stoke." Alex looked at the copper nameplate and was speechless for a long time. "Alexander Valentin Stoker," Alex muttered his name in a low voice at the end, touching the dented words on the nameplate, "What is the secret behind all this? If this is Voldemort's little secret Group, then?" Alex glanced quickly at the nameplate on the other side, "Does Voldemort hold meetings standing up?" Alex suddenly pointed the wand vertically on the dusty tabletop, like a sharp sword thrust into the soil. "Show your secret!" Alex yelled, chanting the magic spell. ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨DGuess, will I have another chapter this afternoon? Is it possible, is it possible Group number: 71658483 Just tell the readers directly for verification, don¡¯t rush for updates~ Works related Chapter 4 Blake Alex looked at the round table quietly, and he had a strange feeling, as if someone somewhere told him to do this. The wand seemed to have pierced the calm water. Starting from the long piercing place on the table, ripples appeared in circles, just like the scene caused by a stone dropped into a calm lake. I saw ripples rippling round and round, as if something was wiping them, and many words gradually appeared on the table. "Nagini" When Alex saw the first name that appeared, he suddenly felt as if he had seen this name somewhere. "Rowner? Ravenclaw's crown" Alex pondered for a moment, pulled out a stool, sat down, and looked at the text that appeared on it. "Marvolo Gaunt's ring" ring? Alex looked at what appeared in front of him again. He seemed to have seen this name before. No, it was, absolutely! But Alex should remember clearly what it is. "Salazar? Slytherin's locket" Salazar? Slytherin? Alex stood up suddenly. He remembered everything he had experienced in the Chamber of Secrets last year, as well as Voldemort's "Tom Riddle's diary" Horcrux, Alex took a long breath, habitually took out his wand, and began to unconsciously practice casting spells at the same time. This has become Alex's habitual action when thinking about things. I saw the white dandelions that Alex sprayed out due to practice, floating lightly in the air. Originally, these dandelion-like flying catkins should gradually disappear in the process of flying slowly, but this time it was very different from usual. The white dandelions fluttered like snow and fell on the table, densely covering the entire tabletop. The copper nameplate also glowed red at this time. The red light was so dazzling that Alex had to squint his eyes to see more comfortably. The red light shone on the white catkins and slowly intertwined together. The ten words "Salazar Slytherin's Locket" were connected by a black line, extending from the center. Even under the name Black. With a bang, the nameplate with a bit of green patina was opened. Alex took out a small piece of parchment, with the black writing on it still clearly visible. "Salazar Slytherin's locket and Voldemort's Horcrux have been obtained. - Black, 1980" Just when Alex was looking at the note, there was another "bang" in his ears. Malfoy¡¯s nameplate was also opened as before. Alex found that there was also a piece of parchment inside, but the color was bright brown, with no signs of antiquity due to the passage of time. Alex picked it up and read softly: "Tom Riddle's diary, Voldemort's Horcrux, has been destroyed. - Malfoy, 1993" "1993?" Alex put the note back into the nameplate and muttered unconsciously. Alex had just experienced it in 1993, when he was in his second year at Hogwarts! Alex watched these quietly. He sat down again and waited patiently. He wanted to know the whereabouts of the next few Horcruxes, or to wait for another nameplate to be opened. But, to Alex¡¯s regret, there was no sign of the nameplate being opened. The entire basement was eerily silent, and nothing could be heard except Alex¡¯s slight breathing. "Percy? Where are you?" Alex was sitting on a chair, trying to digest everything he had encountered today, when an old woman's voice suddenly came from outside. "Percy?" Alex stood up immediately, holding his own wand in his hand. Thunderbolts crackled from time to time on the top of his wand, and sparks splashed out due to excitement. "Why did they come here?" Alex followed the sound and walked over, he wanted to see what happened. "Look." A boy with red hair and freckles on his face said to a little girl holding a skull with three heads in his hand. Alex looked at all this through a piece of wall. The wall that was very thick just now has now become a transparent glass. "Well", another boy who looked exactly the same, tilted his head and pretended to listen to the skull, and continued to the girl: "They said they were Muggles! It was because they were girls, and then they became Like this." The little girl looked at the two identical twins with disdain,He curled his lips lazily, "I won't believe it!" Alex discovered that he knew all three of these people, the Weasley twins, and Ginny Weasley. "Why are you still here?" Mrs. Weasley came up from behind, "Where's Percy? Call him out quickly, we'll be leaving soon." "Percy" Ron's voice also came up from behind. "Percy is in the cave at the back." The other person Alex didn't recognize, but he must be a member of the Weasleys. With that fiery red hair, Alex couldn't think of any other family. There will also be such a head of red hair. "George? Or Fred," Mrs. Weasley said angrily, "Whoever it is, follow Bill to the cave now, take Percy out, and apologize to him!" "well." "if not," "We will lose less" "Most beloved" "He is the President of the Student Union" The Weasley brothers put their arms around each other and walked deeper with Bill, singing along. "And you," Mrs. Weasley looked at Ron, "you are at school this year" Before Mrs. Weasley finished speaking, Alex saw Ron's ears turning red with embarrassment and chasing after Bill and the others. Ginny looked at it uneasily, and then ran over. Mrs. Weasley was left standing there laughing. "Molly," a short man came over, "I don't think you should do this to the children." "Don't you know the trouble Ron got into this year?" Mrs. Weasley looked at the man with a doting look. "By the way, my dear, your hat is so beautiful." She said and waved it gently. stand up. "Yes," Mr. Weasley smiled and hugged Mrs. Weasley and said, "I think it's beautiful too. Your taste is still so good." Alex looked at Mr. Weasley wearing a traditional Islamic headscarf and turned his head. He was really not interested in watching this couple enjoying themselves. and¡­¡­ Alex touched his belly. He got up in the middle of the night and was already a little hungry. Now he really wants to go back to his magic tent and have a good meal. "That Alexander's parents are both Death Eaters." Alex was walking back when he heard Mrs. Weasley's voice from behind. "Yes, I heard that they know Sirius Black. The Stoke family seems to have a close relationship with the Black family." Alex suddenly stopped and looked at the copper nameplate on the table. The name "Blake" on the bronze medal was glowing dimly, while the nameplate of "Stoke" on the main seat seemed to come alive, smiling at Alex. "Blake" Alex held the wand and muttered softly, as if the man was appearing in front of him. ?? ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D I went to have dinner. My book friend¡¯s words today gave me a lot of encouragement. Thank you very much. Hahaha, by the way, I always felt that my writing was not good enough By the way, some people in the book review section said that my updates are stable, but you see, everyone¡¯s eyes are sharp~~~~~ Related works Chapter 5: Nostalgia for Egypt, sweet fruit juice "Traveling like a Muggle?" Alex was still chewing on this sentence while lying in his tent. Everything I just experienced was like a dream. "Maybe I'm still dreaming?" Alex stood up and looked at the parchment on the bedside. The parchment was originally supposed to be light brown, but now he thought it had turned dark brown due to the passage of time. The word¡ª¡ª "Salazar Slytherin's locket and Voldemort's Horcrux have been obtained. - Black, 1980" It is still clearly visible, as if the message was sent yesterday. Alex looked at it and twisted his mouth unconsciously. The note was a year older than him. They are the anti-Voldemort team? Alex couldn't sleep a little at night, still thinking about it. If so, then it makes sense that they would collect Horcruxes to defeat Voldemort. But¡­¡­ "That Alexander's parents are both Death Eaters." Alex thought of what Weasley said again, and couldn't help but wonder, could his parents also have the same nature as Snape? Working for Dumbledore? What about Malfoy? Alex found himself stuck in a deadlock. If he was really on Dumbledore's side, why didn't he have any impression of Egypt? He clearly remembered that the Harry Potter series all took place in England. Alex felt that his head was going to explode. As a Gryffindor, or Alex himself, he was not suitable to peel through a pair of rich and complex information to find himself. He really doesn't have the patience for what he wants. If you can¡¯t figure it out, you don¡¯t want to. Alex has always been confident in carrying forward his fine traditions. He waved his magic wand, and a black eyepatch appeared out of thin air. After conjuring an eyepatch for himself, Alex expertly placed it on his eyes. Due to the magical effect, this eye mask will relieve people's fatigue and has a certain effect in promoting sleep. The next day, Alex got up very late and stretched lazily. Wearing a white T-shirt, blue denim shorts, and a traditional Islamic headscarf on his head, Alex bought this headscarf at the airport after getting off the plane. He found it very interesting. "Why don't you come and take a look?" Wearing a headscarf, Alex was walking on the streets of Cairo, Egypt, and was carefully observing the hookah placed in front of him. The hookah is called shishia in Egypt. Alex thinks it is very similar to the Chinese hookah in his previous life. It is done by filtering the smoke from the water, and then starting to smoke this kind of hookah, which is much lower than ordinary tobacco. Alex turned around casually and could see the Egyptians in the shadows on the streets of Cairo. They put a piece of wet tobacco into a container under the shishia, light it with burning charcoal, smoke it from the curved tube, and then spit out a faint, almost colorless smoke from the mouth. Alex picked up the hookah placed in front of him. It was a brass hookah with a simple shape. However, in Alex's opinion, he preferred those made of glass, just like Alex that day. According to Kes¡¯ Egyptian guide, the best hookahs in Egypt are made of glass. After Alex stopped and walked around the entire Hariri Market, he finally bought a hookah that he liked. A delicate one, made of glass, looks like a cat lying on the ground. But if you look carefully, you will find that this hookah is very similar to the Sphinx in front of the Pyramid of Khufu. Of course, Alex didn¡¯t just buy these things. For example In Alex¡¯s hand, there is this string of gold jewelry that keeps shaking. His name is engraved on it in hieroglyphs unique to ancient Egypt. And Alex used magic to quietly expand his backpack. Now it contains many strange things. There is a coarse linen bag with a few random patterns on it, which Alex bought from an old man. The cost was less than five pence, but the carvings of scarabs that Alex turned into a bunch and hung on the hem of the backpack, swinging in the wind, cost Alex a lot of money. Alex didn¡¯t leave this medieval market center until after eight o¡¯clock in the evening when the entire market closed. Alex held the juice in his hand that was so sweet that it became cloying. Due to the unique climate on both sides of the Nile River, the fruits here are particularly sweet. Just like the juice Alex is drinking now, it makes people feel sweet from the bottom of their hearts. Under the cover of night, Alex looked back at the bustling market during the day. The market called Khalili, which still retains a strong medieval atmosphere to this day. paved with stonesThe ground is old and clean, and hookahs, papyrus, porcelain and other daily necessities are piled on both sides of the narrow streets. Some stall owners also set up seats in front of the stalls for customers to sit and select goods. For Alex, it was like a journey through time and space. ¡°Perhaps, you want me to travel like a Muggle so that I can relax?¡± Alex drank juice and walked towards his tent under the Sphinx. Alex took out his wand with his other hand out of habit and practiced casting spells at the same time. His magic power seems to have suddenly increased recently, just like when someone suddenly grows taller with age, his magic power also suddenly grows taller. Now Alex is out of sight, no longer like the flying catkins of a dandelion, something light and inconspicuous. Instead, they were flying around Alex like snowflakes in winter. "Is my vacation coming to an end?" Alex, who was already lying on the bed, thought as he looked at the roof of the tent and reflected the ever-changing stars in the sky. No one responded to Alex¡¯s question. Only the pendant made of scarabs that he had just bought today was ringing alone in the tent, and the juice that had been consumed was accompanying Alex. Until the end, Alex didn¡¯t understand the meaning of traveling like a Muggle, but it was fun, wasn¡¯t it? In Alex¡¯s opinion, instead of pondering over the meaning of life and forgetting to eat and sleep over a problem, it would be better to spend every day happily, right? ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D Go to class Work related Chapter 6 Encounter "Welcome to Britain." Alex said to himself as he got off the plane. Although the sun was shining brightly in England, Alex, who had just gotten off the plane with his luggage in tow, still felt very different from when he was in Egypt. The weather in England is more changeable and there is a lot more moisture in the air. While he was uncomfortable with returning to London, he sneezed several times in a row; while looking down at the map of London, he couldn't find his way again. Alex had to admit with embarrassment that he was a bit of a road addict. . Alex wanted to find a phone booth. He was going to call the taxi company and call a taxi to help him out of trouble. The taxi company's phone number was distributed on the map. Alex was sure that the taxi company¡­¡­ "Alex!" Alex suddenly heard someone calling his name and was startled. He turned around and saw Hermione getting off another plane. "I really didn't expect to meet you here." Hermione said to Alex emotionally. "How is France?" Alex walked towards the exit. He noticed Hermione's parents walking away quietly, "Your parents?" "Well," Hermione pushed the hair behind her ears, revealing her light brown eyes, and looked at Alex, "They said they had something to do, so they left first." "Do you know how to get to Diagon Alley from here?" Alex walked behind Hermione, "I need to buy some books there." "You mean the book list?" Hermione's eyes suddenly lit up, "We are going to take many new classes this year. Do you know how he will teach us divination?" Alex remembers wanting to "Tea?" "I really doubt how you defeated the basilisk alone last year. I can't tell you that you are a smart person," Hermione said to Alex as she walked quickly towards the exit excitedly. , "Many books say that divination relies on crystal balls. I have always been thinking about what I will see in the crystal ball." Alex looked at Hermione who was looking forward to it, and immediately put up a pose showing off her muscles, "Of course it's a powerful man like me!" The people around him immediately stopped, looking at Alex who was playing tricks, and even looked at Hermione. Under the gaze of everyone, Hermione blushed like a ripe tomato. She immediately reached out her hand, pulled Alex and ran out, Alex's stroller followed behind, Gulu Gulu smiled. ?? ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D "I told you a long time ago," Hermione said to Alex while eating her favorite vanilla ice cream sitting outside Florin's Cold Drink Shop in Diagon Alley: "You should be on the third day of the week." It would be better to take Muggle Studies as an elective in your senior year." "Indeed," Alex raised his head, looked at the bright sunshine outside the parasol, and said lazily, "I heard that the course is relatively easy and the credits are easy to get." "Credits are not the key." Hermione gave Alex a look, but Alex was so shameless that he didn't care about it. "I think taking this course will help me deal with Muggles better. And" Hermione suddenly reached out, put the cherry on Alex's sundae into her mouth, and said to Alex with a smile: "It's wonderful to see them from the wizard's point of view. Isn't it? " "Yesyesyes" Alex looked at Hermione, whose eyes narrowed into crescent moons, and his whole body was in a daze, leaving only a dull expression. "We can always think of each other," Hermione smiled proudly, eating the last bite of ice cream, "just like you and I, we both found out it was a basilisk. We" "There is a connection between the two minds." Before Hermione could finish her words, Alex immediately answered. The two looked at each other and smiled. "Then do you know what I want to do now?" Hermione stood up and asked Alex challengingly. "What!" Hermione stayed where she was, and Alex stood next to her with a smirk on her face. "I guess," Alex stroked his chin and said with a smirk, "you want me to kiss you." Hermione was so confused that she couldn't even speak, and her whole face turned red, as if she was about to burst into flames. Finally, she got a little angry and asked Alex to accompany her to buy books. "Books?" Alex didn't have too many worries. His study room basically covered all the teaching books, except for the complete works of Lockhart last semester. "What else do we need to learn this semester? I I feel that the teacher cannot fight alone??A basilisk. " As he spoke, Alex leaned his head curiously and looked at Hermione's book list. After hearing what Alex said, Hermione rolled her eyes at Alex angrily, but did not take the book list away, but explained to Alex. ""Intermediate Transfiguration" I think Professor McGonagall will be very happy." Hermione was even more excited when talking about learning. "We are finally going to learn how to turn living creatures into animals and then change them again. Come back to the method. Instead of repeatedly writing papers in this area." Alex looked at Hermione who was walking towards Wang Lihen Bookstore at a faster pace, and wisely did not say that he could have done all this last year. "And "Standard Spells Level 3"" Hermione thought of something and laughed. "Last year, Alex, you didn't take the final exam because of the basilisk incident. You didn't know that Professor Flitwick had What a disappointment.¡± "That's right," Alex said, looking at the Flourish and Blott Bookstore not far away, "I am the best spell caster in the whole grade." "No," Hermione sneered, speaking with difficulty from the corner of her mouth, "He wants to see how many points you can get in this exam, which has no time component and is a purely written exam." "Of course it's a perfect score." Alex was very confident, "My cheat sheet skills are even better than Dumbledore's." "By the way," Hermione suddenly looked puzzled, "Have you ever heard of "The Monster Book of Monsters"?" "You'll find out if you go and see it." Alex stood at the door of Flourish and Blotts Bookstore and said to Hermione. As soon as they entered the door, the two of them were stunned. The bookstore windows usually display spell books as big as floor tiles with golden embossings. Now these books are gone and replaced by a large iron cage containing about a hundred green-covered books. The books were locked together and engaged in a furious wrestling match, biting and fighting with a bellicose attitude, with broken pages flying everywhere. ""The Monster Book of Goblins,"" Alex said with interest, "is this what you're talking about?" ?? ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D Sorry, I planned to post it before 2:40 today, but as you all know, the university, when I received the call for roll call, I unplugged the USB drive and ran away Then when I got home, I found that Chapter 6, which had been coded to more than 1,800 words, had become 600 words. I was so depressed Related works Chapter 7: The encounter in the bookstore Alex and Hermione couldn't help laughing when they looked at the book that was constantly fighting in front of them, leaving broken pages all over the cage. "What's so funny about this!" A bald man walked over angrily, raised the wand in his hand, smacked the book in the cage hard, and kept shouting: "Enough, enough! Here it is. I stop! Damn it!¡± "Excuse me," Hermione looked at the manager sheepishly, "Why don't you try the fainting spell?" "Do you have any objections to my method?" The manager's eyes widened like an angry bull, looking at Hermione, "Of course I tried Oh, don't bite, don't bite, I'm going to take all of you Burn, burn", the green cover of "The Monster Book of Monsters" nimbly followed the scarred cane and climbed to the manager's hand. The cover quickly closed like a crocodile's mouth. , causing the manager to yell out immediately. "Bang! Bang! Bang!!" The manager struggled hard and banged his hand against the iron cage several times, and then with a "bang" sound, "The Monster Book of Monsters" seemed to have fainted, letting go and biting the manager. The cover of the hand fell into the cage with a "pop" sound. When the monster books around them saw the fallen monster book, the monster book that had just gone through an experience, they rushed up one after another, biting and biting, like hyenas fighting for food, and swarmed up one after another. "No no don't" The manager watched in frustration as the "Monster Book of Monsters" that he had just bitten was torn into pieces. He turned to Hermione and said, "The fainting spell, actually I've tried it several times, but look" The manager took out a thick and short wand, pointed it at the green-skinned "Monster Book of Monsters" in the cage, and read: "Collapse!" A red light immediately spurted out from the top of the manager's wand and hit a "Book of Monsters". The hit "Book of Monsters" seemed to be hit by an invisible giant hammer. As if hit, there was a "pop" sound and they closed together. "Isn't that useful?" Alex looked at the manager and gave Hermione a thumbs up. Hermione looked at Alex in a matter-of-fact manner and said, "I've seen the 'fainting' spell on standard spells" Before Hermione could finish her words, several "Monster Books of Monsters" rushed towards the book she had just closed, trying to tear the book into pieces just like the previous book. . "Oh" Hermione sighed lowly when she saw this scene, and whispered to Alex: "I really shouldn't have given this advice" Alex suddenly burst into laughter after listening to Hermione's words. Today these "The Monster Book of Monsters" seemed to have made up their mind to confront Hermione. I saw that the "Book of Monsters" that had been hit by the fainting Zhou had been closed and fell to the ground. Suddenly Opening it, he kept waving the cover, as if waving two sharp sickles, and rushed forward with a shout of "Wow!" In Hermione's surprised eyes, the book became more and more courageous as it went on. First, the cover on the left blew away the oncoming "Monster Book of Monsters" with a "pop", and then rushed towards the next one without stopping. A "Book of Monsters" was sandwiched between two covers, spinning in a circle. Alex saw the "Book of Monsters" that had been "fainted" and turned around. After about a dozen turns, the pages of the book were suddenly released, and the clamped "The Book of Monsters" was shot out like a cannonball, hitting several "The Book of Monsters" along the way. He flew to the other end of the iron cage, stood up unsteadily, and then fell down with a "pop". The surrounding "Monsters' Book of Monsters" immediately swarmed up and tore the poor book into pieces, leaving only a few pages, which slowly floated out of the iron cage. "You see," the manager frowned and said to Hermione with a grimace, "It's okay if I don't have to 'pass out'. I can still use a cane to separate the books we were fighting with, but if I use it " The manager pursed his lips, and his eyes drifted towards the book with the "fainting" mark on it. The book was bending the corners of its cover and beating the middle spine, like a gorilla in heat. . "That's it" the manager sighed resignedly, "Seeing as there are two of you, you should only want two copies." Alex saw the manager sighing, looking at the iron cage with an expression that was almost vowing to die, and resolutely put his hand into the cage. "ah!" Hermione and Alex were both startled by the manager's screams. I saw the manager's hand just reaching in, and before YaMax saw clearly that where his hand was, there were already several "Monster Books of Goblins" rushing towards him, like a group of hungry wolves that saw meat, biting the manager's hand fiercely and not letting go. . "Two books" The manager knocked down the extra books with his cane, moaning in pain. Alex and Hermione looked at each other and suddenly felt that buying this kind of book was really cruel to the manager. "From now on" The manager finally dropped the extra copies of "The Monster Book of Goblins", leaving only two copies hanging on his hands, "I will never come in again" The manager was in pain, His whole face turned red, "These are the books." He took his hand out of the cage. Of course, there were two "Monster Books of Goblins" hanging on it, "It's so outrageous!" ¡°Bang!¡± With a sound, the manager¡¯s hand hit the iron cage. "He's really cruel to himself," Alex tilted his head and whispered to Hermione. Hermione glared at Alex, gritted her teeth, and her expression seemed to be saying to Alex, "Be careful the manager hears what you say!" Alex flashed his big white teeth and smiled mischievously at Hermione. The second manager glanced at the two of them and didn't notice at all. He was still there alone in an iron cage, chattering somewhere. . "I will never buy these books again!" The manager hit hard, and the two "Monster Books of Goblins" biting on his thick leather gloves made a clattering sound, "It's better than "The Book of Invisibility". "The Invisible Book" is even more troublesome!" After a while, the two "Monster Books of Goblins" finally couldn't hold on any longer. With a "pop", they released the cover from the manager's mouth and fell to the ground with a "pop". "nailed it!" When Alex saw the haggard-looking manager, he showed a smile that was uglier than crying, and said to Alex, "Two books, fourteen silver coins, these books are not cheap, you want another one?" book?" "We still want to" Hermione was about to speak when she was interrupted by Alex. "I thought of a way to subdue these books." Alex said. "I thought about it too!" the manager said angrily, "I'm handing out each book one by one, who wouldn't? Stop talking nonsense," he spread his hand towards Alex, "pay the money." " "I can really" Alex was not embarrassed at all, and took out his wand when the manager looked like he was about to go crazy. "My name is, I do a good deed a day," Alex said, "You should thank me." I saw a red light spurting out from the tip of Alex's wand. "It's useless to faint!" The manager yelled at Alex anxiously, and turned away depressedly. He really couldn't bear to see a book that turned into a violent gorilla, "The damaged book, when the time comes, You have to pay for it!" "This is not a fainting" Hermione's voice came over. "What is that?" The manager turned his head curiously and looked at the red light emitted by Alex's wand. "It's a floating spell!" "Cage, cage!" the manager yelled nervously, "don't damage my books!" "How could it be?" Alex smiled without any nervousness, and then the hand holding the wand began to shake back and forth. His movements looked like he was actually stirring sesame paste. "Stopstopstop" The manager was so frightened that he couldn't even speak. His iron cage floated in the air, slowly drawing circles in a clockwise order. "The show begins!" Alex said proudly to Hermione. Alex suddenly sped up the wand. The wand no longer drew circles in a clockwise order. Alex was shaking violently from left to right. , no rules at all. There was a sound of "ping ping ping ping pong" from the cage. The "Monster Book of Monsters" in this iron cage was in bad luck. These books were originally tearing at each other in the cage, but now due to the huge inertia caused by the violent rotation of the cage, they are all crowded into one corner. This was not over yet. As Alex began to shake the wand up and down, many "Goblins' Book of Monsters" collided together, making a "pop! pop!" sound. The manager looked at this scene dumbfounded. He had never thought that someone could use the floating spell like this. Within a few minutes, these books were all dizzy due to the collision back and forth. Alex finally showed off by spinning around a few times. "Look!" Alex smiled at the manager.?? said, "Let me just say that I have a way to deal with it." The manager stared blankly at the "Monster Book of Goblins" who all fainted due to the violent collision in the iron cage. He suddenly shouted to the back: "Why are you still standing there! Use the rope quickly and give me all the books." Tie it up! Hurry up." As he spoke, he pointed his wand at the iron cage from time to time, trying to maintain the shaking frequency. However, after finding that he could only slightly float the iron cage, he shouted to the back even more urgently. . Alex could see his saliva, spraying everywhere in the air like water from a kettle. "We still want to" "Go get what you want!" the manager said excitedly, "I don't want any money, not at all! Don't bother over there! Come here quickly, yes, use a rope, use force, and tie the rope tighter" ?? ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨DIt¡¯s so embarrassing Related Works Chapter 8 The Magical Zoo (Second update) "Look!" Hermione put a lot of books in Alex's hands, "These books didn't cost me a penny." "You've said it several times," Alex said, tilting his head and looking at the energetic Hermione. Hermione took advantage of the opportunity when the manager didn't ask her for money and took several thick tomes. Now the books were piled in front of Alex, and Alex had to stretch out both hands to hold the huge pile of books. Alex had to raise his head high to ensure he could see the road ahead. "But I still can't help but want to say it again." Hermione looked at Alex, who was holding a pile of books and walking staggeringly. "I already have ten gold galleons," Hermione said. He proudly opened his wallet in front of Alex, "My birthday is in September. My mom and dad gave me some money and asked me to buy myself an early birthday gift." "So you got such a lot of books?" Alex squinted, looking at the large pile of books he was holding - ""Use Magic, Whitening Tips", are you sure you need this? I think you will be healthier this summer if you get a tan in France." "Watch your steps!" Hermione helped Alex, "The streets in Diagon Alley are all made of bluestone. There will always be small pits in some places that can cause people to trip. I'm in " I read it in the book "Landscapes of the Magical World"." "Is there anything else about how to enter the magical world in France?" Alex blinked at Hermione, "Don't try to avoid the topic, there is also this book." Alex raised his hands completely , looked at a book in the middle and said: ""The Secret of Beautiful Hairstyles - Shaping Magic", I really didn't expect that there would be such a book." "That's not surprising," Hermione said, flashing her brown eyes, "is it?" "I mean," Alex paused, took a few breaths, and then said, "You have bought these books, and have you spent any money? What gifts are you going to buy?" "I think you should know." Hermione's voice suddenly dropped. Alex looked at the sky speechlessly. Is it true that girls in love have unstable moods? "You want a pet?" "I knew you knew me!" ?? ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D Alex and Hermione walked across the street, past the woman selling dragon liver, and came to a shop called the Magical Zoo. "Why are you standing here?" Alex looked curiously at Hermione, who was standing still. The book he was holding in both hands had been put into the schoolbag with the space expansion spell cast by Hermione. . "Alex," Hermione opened her wallet and took out a glittering gold galleons, "I want you to help me choose a birthday gift. I'll go in later and watch you help me choose. one's gift." "Then it's a gift from me." Alex smiled and took the gold Galleons from Hermione's hand and put it into his pocket, "I will definitely not let you down." "I've always believed in you." Hermione looked at Alex's waving back and whispered to herself softly. A girl who falls in love will always believe in that boy unconditionally. This has to make people sigh, how happy it is to have someone who likes and believes in someone. Just like Alex now, he hummed an unknown tune and walked towards the Magic Zoo. Before reaching the door, Alex saw a wizard with a two-tailed newt walking out. The wizard even kissed his pet dotingly. As soon as Alex walked in, he found that the inside was not as big as it looked from the outside. Instead, it felt extremely crowded. Cages hung from every inch of the wall. The store was smelly and noisy. Because the little creatures in the cage are making various sounds. Alex covered his nose as soon as he came in. The smell inside made Alex feel extremely sad. Just when Alex was about to take a closer look at the pet shop, a scream suddenly came from inside. "No, Crookshanks, no!" The loud scream almost startled Alex. He frowned subconsciously, but he soon relaxed happily. A huge ginger-yellow thing jumped down from the top cage and jumped on the head of a red-haired man. Alex saw from the back that it was Ron. Seeing this, Alex smiled even more. A gray shadow quickly passed under Alex's crotch, Ron yelled and turned around, wanted to chase his mouse, but when he turned around, his whole body seemed to be petrified, and he froze there. "AlexLex?" Ron muttered softly, his whole ears turning red from holding back. Alex didn¡¯t care about Ron¡¯s change. He was looking at a toad with interest. This toad squatting in the fiberglass has a purple coat and is roughly devouring dead flies. Alex curled his lips unconsciously, Hermione would definitely not like this. "My dad" Ron looked awkwardly at Alex, who was ignoring him, and slowly moved towards Alex. Alex turned his head away, not looking at Ron. He stretched out his hand and tapped the fiberglass. A fat white rabbit contained inside was constantly turning into a silk top hat and then back again as Alex tapped. Makes a loud popping sound. "Alex, my dad wants me to apologize to you" Ron finally walked to Alex's side, stood still for a while, and finally said reluctantly, "I apologize to you" "Alex, is my gift ready yet?" Hermione watched Alex stay in the pet shop for a long time, and couldn't help but ask outside. "How come Hermione is with you!" Ron's voice suddenly rose and he asked Alex. As for what Mr. Weasley told him to apologize to Alex, Ron is now Forgot everything. Alex turned back in confusion, glanced at Ron, his expression seemed to be asking who you are, and then turned back to look at a cage of noisy ravens. He secretly thought that it would be perfect to give Lily a pet, a raven that symbolizes Ravenclaw, but what should he give to Hermione? A black rat with a bald tail jumping around. Seeing that Alex didn't care about him, or even ignored him, and was busy picking out gifts for Hermione, and Hermione was outside, Ron suddenly felt an unspeakable jealousy in his heart. ? He pursed his lips, squeezed out words through his teeth, and threatened Alex, "Don't be too proud, you child of a Death Eater, just watch! Black is your role model" Alex slapped his right hand in front of his face a few times, with a wide range of movements, as if he was chasing away a swarm of flies. Ron had to move aside to avoid hitting his nose. "I thought of it!" Alex suddenly walked over to the counter. Ron stood aside, wondering why he had to move away from Alex's hand just now. The more he thought about it, the more uncomfortable he felt. He clenched his fists. He couldn't explain why. Ron just wanted to show Alex some color. I pushed Alex first, and when he fought back, I called someone, so the fault was all on Alex. Ron thought happily, walked towards Alex who had his back turned to him, stretched out his hand, trying to push Alex to stagger. "Meow!" Suddenly a ginger figure appeared in front of Ron and shouted at Ron, which startled Ron. Ron felt that the flat cat face looked very similar to Alex's face. "How's it going?" Alex said, raising his hands in the air. Ron looked at Alex confused, was he talking to me? "You" Ron was just about to give Alex a good lesson when he heard a voice coming from behind. "The fur is brilliant!" Hermione said with a smile. "I think so too." Alex laughed and walked past Ron and towards Hermione across the street. Hermione waved her hand to Alex, as if celebrating the warrior's triumphant return. ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D˯¾õÈ¥ÁË£¬ÏÂÎ絽ѧУÅÅ»°¾ç£¬Èç¹ûÓпյĻ°£¬ÔÚ¸üÒ»Õ Works Related Chapter 9 Alex¡¯s Little Secret "What's the name of this cat?" Hermione tilted her head and asked Alex. "Crookshanks." Alex looked at the cat in Hermione's arms and said, "Do you think so, Crookshanks?" Crookshanks looked at Alex lazily, eyes half-closed, and called out "meow". "If this thing didn't meow like a cat," Alex rubbed Crookshanks' head with the handle, "I would have thought it was a little tiger." "Whether it's a tiger or a cat," Hermione lifted up Crookshanks in her arms and faced Crookshanks with his fur shining in the sun, "not all their furs are equally beautiful. ?" ¡°It does look good,¡± Alex agreed, ¡°and it looks smart.¡± "Ha," Hermione held up Crookshanks and spun him around, "I think so too. By the way, Alex, don't you want a pet?" ¡°Pet?¡± Alex whispered to himself several times in his heart. Alex originally had a pet, the Silent Bird. The blue feathers were very beautiful. However, because the lifespan of the Silent Bird was determined based on the sounds the Silent Bird heard, this bird Generally speaking, they are kept in special magic soundproof cages and are cared for by house elves. "Alex?" Hermione looked at Alex in a daze and couldn't help but wave her hand in front of Alex's face. "Huh?" Alex looked at Hermione who was worried about him and laughed, "I have a soundless bird at home, so I don't want any more pets." As soon as Alex finished speaking, he felt a sudden pain in his jacket pocket. Alex depressedly remembered that he actually had a pet that he brought back from Egypt. That was when Alex had just entered the secret room in the Sphinx Matter. ? Two copper nameplates were opened. Alex clearly remembers that they are: "Salazar Slytherin's locket and Voldemort's Horcrux have been obtained. - Black, 1980" Alex was not born that year, or was just a baby waiting to be fed. And another one: "Tom Riddle's diary, Voldemort's Horcrux, has been destroyed. - Malfoy, 1993" Just when Alex was about to walk out because he saw the Weasley family, there was a sound of "touch!" Alex turned back suddenly, and another nameplate opened. A circle of golden powder, like fragments of the Milky Way in the sky, floats in the air, fluttering slowly, like a ribbon, being danced by an invisible person. Alex subconsciously took out his wand and stared at the sudden appearance of a large circle of golden powder, which gave Alex an unreal feeling. The entire secret room was suddenly illuminated by a burst of golden light, flickering dimly and brightly, just like a sky full of stars seen in summer. Alex pointed his wand forward. Who was prepared? If an unexpected situation occurred, he quickly recited the incantation. Since the battle with Voldemort, Alex felt that his reaction speed and adaptability had been greatly improved. He is no longer a person who can only recite spells stupidly with the help of huge magic power. "Coughcough" Alex suddenly heard the sound of someone coughing. The sound was very high-pitched and had the ethereal smell of spring water dripping on the cobblestones. "Who are you?" Alex asked softly. He couldn't see any figure in front of him. "Coughcough" Alex looked at the golden powder in front of him, trembling with the sound of coughing. "A sneeze!" There was another loud sneeze, and with a "whoosh", Alex saw all the golden powder being sprayed neatly into the distance. Alex looked at this scene, and his whole body was stunned. He actually saw one. Fairy. Alex cautiously approached this little fairy that kept flashing its four wings. Alex noticed that the little goblin was wearing a green dress with some patterns on it, but Alex tried his best and still couldn't see clearly because the little goblin was too small, just like As big as your thumb. "Who are you?" Alex asked, looking at the long hair of the little goblin. "You can" the little goblin swayed his body from side to side, flapping his transparent and slightly golden wings hard, "Sneeze!" The little goblin sneezed, and finally flew up with the help of the sneeze.   Alex stared at the little goblin flying in front of him. Her originally transparent wings gradually became brightly colored as the time she spent flying in the air increased, just like the wings of a butterfly. Alex looked at the little goblin that was swaying and flying towards him, and put down the wand in his hand. Only the tip of the wand was pointed at him covertly to avoid accidents. "You can call me." The goblin stopped on the tip of Alex's nose, and looked at Alex with a pair of big, bright eyes compared to hers, "You can call me Sylvie." Fu." "Sif?" Alex read this somewhat convoluted name and looked into the distance. The copper nameplate with "Stoke" was opened. "That's right." Syphus shook her pointed ears, looking very interested. "Nice to meet you." She circled Alex and flew in a circle. The flight path was marked by a faint golden powder. He came out and said, "I am your¡ª¡ª" His slender hands were too slender to pull out a hair on Alex's forehead. The black hair was folded in half and inserted on Xi?fu's head, looking like a pair of small tentacles. "Pets." Alex smiled and read softly. "What's the matter?" Hermione suddenly looked at the laughing Alex curiously and asked, "Do you really not want a pet?" "I don't think so, I already have the best." "Is that the blue soundless bird?" Hermione asked, gently touching Crookshanks' fur. Alex didn¡¯t answer, he just subconsciously touched the silver-plated necklace around his neck. Alex bought it in Egypt, and it was engraved with Alex's name in Egyptian hieroglyphics. And if you enlarge this necklace and look at it, this necklace looks like a lakeside house that only appears in fairy tales. Alex has a little secret that belongs only to him, that is, inside this necklace, there lives a little goblin named Sylph, who is his pet. ?? ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D After thinking about it for a long time, I decided to write about Alex¡¯s pet. Well, let¡¯s hope it doesn¡¯t increase the amount of writing¡­ Work related Chapter 10 Reaction Alex and Hermione were walking to the Leaky Cauldron, where Hermione's parents had agreed to meet. Hermione's steps were very brisk, and Alex guessed that Hemin couldn't wait to show his parents his new pet - the cat that Hermione held in her arms - Crookshanks. Hermione suddenly said: "Alex, look over there!" Crookshanks also echoed with a "meow" cry. Alex followed Hermione's voice and looked forward. I saw an old woman wearing a big green robe, a fox fur scarf, a tall hat with a stuffed eagle on the top, and holding a big red handbag. She was scolding Na. Wei, Alex vaguely heard words such as "book list", "parents". "Who is that?" Hermione pointed at the old woman with her hand covertly. "Is she Neville's grandmother? No wonder that woman is always so afraid of her." "I think so," Alex thought and winked at Hermione, "We'd better go around" Hermione blinked slyly, "I completely agree with what you said." The two looked at each other and suddenly laughed secretly. They had a tacit understanding. "Alex!" Just as Alex and Hermione were preparing to pass by Neville and his grandmother, Neville suddenly shouted in surprise. "Alex," Neville's round face turned red with excitement because he saw Alex and Hermione, "Have you brought your book list?" "Book list?" Hermione asked doubtfully, "Neville, you" "I" Neville said nervously, "My book list fell" Because grandma had just scolded Neville, which made Neville stutter. "Neville!" Neville's grandmother, an old witch with silver hair, stared at Neville sternly, "Can't you be more careful?" "Grandma" Neville was so nervous that he couldn't even speak. "He is holding "Standard Spells Level 3"," Neville's grandmother said, pointing to the book Alex was holding. "Can't you learn to observe carefully? Your parents won't" With that said, Neville's grandma sighed, took off the glasses she was wearing, and wiped them. Alex noticed that the old-fashioned small round glasses were full of fog. "You," Neville's grandma put on her glasses again and looked at Alex and said, "I remember you, you are amazing, then why did I say you, last year, single-handedly killed the Basilisk? !¡± With that said, Neville's grandma smiled heartily and patted Alex's arm hard, "Good boy! You are worthy of being a Gryffindor!" Alex saw Neville looking at him with a pleading expression. Apparently, Neville felt it was better for his grandma to praise Alex than for him to be criticized. Alex smiled awkwardly, a little embarrassed. Praise from an older person was something Alex rarely felt embarrassed about. "That's right!" Neville's grandmother asked, "You must have used transformation. It's useless to rely on magic spells to defeat the basilisk. It can't penetrate the thick scales of the basilisk, can it?" Alex nodded blankly. Neville's grandma became even more excited, smiling so much that the wrinkles at the corners of her eyes squeezed together, "I just said that Charms class is not worth learning. The most important thing is Defense Against the Dark Arts class and potions, isn't it?" Alex and the three of them nodded quickly, and Neville nodded especially quickly. "Neville, you and" Neville's grandma looked at Alex and said with a smile, "Alex?" "Alex." Neville reminded quickly in a low voice. "Yes," Neville's grandma laughed self-deprecatingly, "Alex, the memory of the elderly is always a little bad. Neville, you and Alex go shopping together. I'm going to take a look. Some old friends." "Old friend?" Neville couldn't help but said to himself as he looked at his grandma, who was waving a red handbag to him, walking further and further away. "Is there any problem?" Hermione hugged Crookshanks and asked with concern. "Well," Neville said as he followed Alex and Hermione to Flourish and Blotts Bookstore, "she never mentioned to me that she has old friends in Diagon Alley nearby." "But then again," Alex walked into the bookstore with Neville and said while picking up books, "your grandma's temper is really unpredictable, and it's very similar to the weather in London." "That's because you agreed with her today," Neville put down a pile of books.He sat on the counter and turned back to Alex and said, "Her Charms class" "I think so too," Alex said as he helped Neville put the book into his bag, " I can cast the spell with such ease every time that there's really no point in going to class, don't you too, our Herbology Professor? " Neville was stunned for a moment, and then laughed together with Alex, leaving Hermione, who was waiting for them outside the store, confused. Even Crookshanks was dissatisfied and said "Meow" Meowmeow" cried. ?? ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D "Alex, you lost!" Neville clapped his hands happily and flushed with joy. For the first time, he discovered that Alex also had sports that he was not good at. "I think so" Alex wiped the liquid from his face depressedly. They were playing a game called Gobstone. This is a famous Gobstone club. They specially provide a foul-smelling version of Gobstone. It is different from the girl version of Gobstone that Alex played in first grade and sprayed out allergic pollen. If you lose, you will be sprayed in the face. and its foul-smelling green liquid. It is worth mentioning that Alex has never won from the beginning until now. "I" Alex couldn't help but take out his wand and wanted to check whether the Gobstone marble had been enchanted. " "By the way, Alex," Neville looked curiously at Alex, who was wiping his face, and asked, "What happened to you last year?" "Last year?" Alex finally wiped the stinky liquid off his face and saw the curious eyes of Neville and Hermione. "Yes," Hermione looked at Alex with a smile. She did not participate in this game, "Don't you remember what happened to you last year?" "It was a Ravenclaw girl who rushed into the teacher's office," Neville said enviously, "Alex, you have so many admirers!" Hermione gave Neville a hard look. "Oh," Neville hurriedly continued, "She said that she and you found the secret room, and you had already gone down alone! Professor McGonagall and Professor Flitwick both ran to the girls' changing room. You How did you find out?" Seeing Hermione with a serious expression, Alex touched his nose in embarrassment and wisely said nothing. "That's right," Neville said while playing with the Gobstone. "As soon as Professor Lockhart heard about the Chamber of Secrets, he couldn't even find him. I didn't expect him to be this kind of person." Alex nodded a few times in agreement, but was stopped by Hermione's fierce gaze. "Also, how did you know it was a basilisk?" Neville asked curiously. Alex shrugged and flicked his mouth towards Hermione. "I knew it!" Neville shouted happily, "Hermione, you are the smartest witch!" Hermione's face immediately turned red. "Finally, they found you in the secret room," Neville said. "They saw you alone, holding a wand, sitting against the wall, with the basilisk skeleton at your feet, and Ginny next to you. I I heard from Hagrid, who went in together, that several of the pillars in the secret room were broken due to the fighting." Alex smiled at Hermione, extremely proud. "No matter what" Hermione stood up and said to Alex, "Later, because of your brave performance, we won the Academy Cup. Thank you, Alex." With that said, Hermione leaned down and kissed Alex. ?? ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D Group number: 71658483 (Please call the reader directly for verification. When you come, you must speak and speak and speak. You cannot let the group remain in a stagnant state. You must reverse the unhealthy trend of saying that I am a woman. Ah, new book friends, I need you t.t) Work related Chapter 11 Listening to the corner Alex walked to the Leaky Cauldron alone with a pile of books in his arms. Hermione's parents came to Diagon Alley and picked her up early; Alex played the Gobstone game with Neville for a while, but it wasn't until Neville's grandmother brought her with an indistinguishable age. People came to take Neville away, but Alex didn't even win. Alex pushed open the door of the Leaky Cauldron. Old Tom was cleaning the glasses. He looked at Alex who walked in and immediately raised his head, "Back? You should pay attention. Now that Blake has escaped, children should not Going out alone so late at night.¡± Alex waved to Tom, "Give me a butterbeer." "That's interesting," Tom waved his hand, "This is the first time you want to drink this kind of wine, why don't you want sherry?" As he spoke, Tom waved his wand, and the display window with the cups opened, and the cups inside flew out one after another. After making a circle in the air, a beer glass made of elm wood landed in front of Alex with a "clink". Then another dark wine glass, or barrel is more appropriate, and the butterbeer is poured from top to bottom. "Although the Butterbeer at the Three Broomsticks Bar is more famous, but¡ª¡ª" Tom watched Alex take a big sip, closed his eyes in enjoyment, and continued happily, "The taste here is better than , The Three Broomsticks is much better, their store has a lot of water in it." Alex didn¡¯t say much, he just counted his thumbs towards Tom and took a big sip. Maybe it's because in the summer, drinking butterbeer doesn't make you feel warm, but instead gives you a refreshing feeling that runs through your whole body, as if you've just been showered with a refreshing heavy rain. Alex closed his eyes, feeling the cool feeling brought by the butterbeer, while recalling what Neville and Alex said. That was after Hermione left, when he and Neville were in Gobstone's shop. "Alex," Neville said a little cautiously, "Well, after you came out of the secret room, you were unconscious for several days." "I know this." Alex looked at Neville, who was cautious, and couldn't help laughing, "Didn't you just tell me about it? Why did you mention it again all of a sudden?" Neville looked around, his little round face tightened, and said, "Ron said in the dormitory that there is actually no basilisk at all. In fact, you did everything alone. The reason why you rescued him is Sister, it¡¯s just because I don¡¯t want the school to be closed.¡± "You believe it?" Alex couldn't help laughing. "Of course not," Neville also laughed, "We all think you are more reliable than him. Harry also stood up and spoke for you, and later went to the hospital to see you several times." "Potter?" Alex leaned back in his chair, "I really didn't expect that." "I think," Neville said, poking a Gobstone with his hand, "anyone who can still think with their brains can sense that something is wrong with Ron. He seems to be extremely jealous of you because of Hermione. As a result, you became famous because you discovered the secret room." Alex shrugged helplessly at Neville, suddenly sat up straight and asked, "Why didn't you say anything when Hermione was here?" Neville chuckled and said, "Hermione may still think that Ron and Harry are her friends, so it would not be good to talk to her in front of her. However," Neville also sat up and looked at Hermione. Alex, "Alex, never give Ron a chance, I support you!" Thinking of this, Alex drank the butterbeer in the cup and laughed to himself. I really didn't expect that Neville could see things so clearly. Alex looked at the empty wine glass, stretched, stood up, and prepared to go back to his room to have a good sleep. Alex was in the narrow, dark passage leading to the bar when he heard the angry voices of two more people coming from the small living room. "There's no point in not telling him," said Mr. Weasley excitedly. "Harry has a right to know. I tried to tell Fudge, but he insisted on treating Harry as a child. Harry is thirteen. Yes, and" Alex couldn't help but laugh after hearing a few words. It seemed that he was destined to be with Harry today. He always encountered people talking about Harry. Alex simply stopped and listened to the corner. "Arthur, the truth will frighten him!" Mrs. Weasley shrieked. "Do you really want Harry to go back to school with such a mental burden? For God's sake. I don't know. When he is there, he is happy!" ¡°I don¡¯t want to make him feel miserable, I want to make him wary!¡± Mr. Weasley responded.He said, "You know Harry's situation, and you also know Harry's roommate, Alexander!" "That's enough!" Molly said: "That Alexander just saved our daughter last year! Are you really a father?" "You know that's not what I want to say," Mr. Weasley's voice became urgent. "You know what kind of children Harry and Ron are, they always sneak away to play by themselves! But this year, this year, if Harry Spurred on by Alexander to get out, you know! He escaped from home that night and anything could have happened on the way, and I get butterflies in my stomach thinking about it, if the Knight Bus hadn't picked him up, I bet. Find him at the Ministry of Magic He would have been dead before.¡± ¡°But he¡¯s not dead, he¡¯s fine, so why is there any need to sue¡± Alex shrugged and was about to go back. Suddenly, Mr. Weasley's words pulled Alex back. He heard Black's name, which reminded Alex of the Egyptian note, and he listened again. "Molly, they say Sirius Black is crazy. He may be crazy, but he's smart enough to escape from Azkaban, something no normal person could do. It's been three weeks now, and no one has even heard of Black. Not a hair on his head, and I don't care what Fudge keeps telling the Daily Prophet, we're about as far along in capturing Black as we are inventing a wand that casts its own spells. The only thing we know for sure is that Black is in What are you chasing" "But Harry is absolutely safe at Hogwarts." "We believe Azkaban is perfectly safe. If Black can escape Azkaban, he can break into Hogwarts." "But no one is sure that Black is chasing Harry?" With a thud, Mr. Sly banged the table with his fist. "Molly, how many times do I have to tell you this? The newspapers didn't report this because Fudge wouldn't let it, but the night Black escaped from Azkaban, Fudge went to Azkaban. The guards told Fudge that Black Been talking in my sleep for a while now. Always saying the same thing: 'He's at Hogwarts, he's at Hogwarts.' Black is out of his mind, Molly, and he wants Harry dead. If you ask me If so, he thought killing Harry would allow You-Know-Who to return to power. Black lost everything the night Harry stopped You-Know-Who, and he'd been alone in Azkaban for twelve years, so he had plenty of time. Think about this" Blake, the mysterious man? Alex thought about the piece of parchment again, and he remembered that Black was a good man. Could he have been a spy? But Alex didn't have this impression. He found that as he came into contact with the magical world, the images in the original book were gradually mixed with the display, making him extremely confused. Alex was thinking as he walked towards the bedroom, when suddenly there was a surprised cry from in front of him. "Alex!" This is when Alex heard the Weasleys thumping upstairs. ?? ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D ??????????????????? I¡¯m so busy this week, the person who asked me to rehearse, I was an angel with broken wings in my previous life Related works Chapter 12 Sharing the same bed "Alex¡­¡­" Alex stopped, raised his head, and looked at Harry standing in front of him. Do you want to forgive Harry? Alex looked at Harry who was standing in front of him with a nervous look on his face. Of course not. Alex¡¯s eyes drifted directly from Harry¡¯s face to the depths of his corridor. Although I have the heart to understand this little brat. Alex curled his lips unconsciously. "Alex," Harry said excitedly, stopping in front of Alex, "I was really wrong last semester! I shouldn't have believed Ron's words. You know, Mr. Weasley just said Regarding Sirius Black, he wants to kill him. Will you help me? We¡¯ve known each other since the train, haven¡¯t we? We are friends" Alex looked helplessly at Harry, who was standing in front of him, talking like a machine gun, and then took a few steps back. He didn't want to have Harry's saliva sprayed all over his face. However, Harry hasn¡¯t finished speaking yet "Ron said you were Black's spy at school, but I don't believe it," Harry was still talking to Alex. Alex frowned and turned sideways, trying to pass by and return to his bedroom. Rather than being in the hallway with Harry, talking nonsense like a headmaster, Alex would rather lie on the Leaky Cauldron, on the soft bed, and get some good sleep. "Alex" Harry opened his hands, straightened his arms, stopped Alex who wanted to pass through, and continued, "You saved Ginny last year, and we have always wanted to pay you a favor. , say thank you, really, we have all wronged you, how could you be a Death Eater, we should not" Alex almost wanted to cast a petrifying spell on Harry. The chattering Harry reminded Alex of the house elf Thorble in his family who kept talking. However, now everyone is obviously very concerned about Harry's safety. Alex can't guarantee that if he casts a spell on Harry, he will be arrested as an accomplice of Sirius Black, but at least There is no way to escape from tight surveillance, so how do you want Alex to go on a date with a girl at night? Do you have to do it in a dream? "What are you doing here?" Alex decided to do something. He interrupted Harry suddenly. "Me?" Harry obviously didn't react. He stood still for a while, then lowered his open arms and said, "Ron's mouse tonic is missing. I'll help him look for it." ¡°That little bottle?¡± Alex said, pointing in the distance. "Is it the red one?" Harry's eyesight was not good. He looked at where Alex pointed, but couldn't see anything missing. "Yes, yes." Alex nodded. In fact, Alex didn't see anything at all. "Thank you so much!" Harry said happily, thinking that Alex had forgiven him. "No need" Alex and Alex walked sideways, walked past Harry, and quickly ran to their room. He really didn't want to waste time with Harry, not at all. ¡°Bang!¡± With a sound, Alex closed the door to the room and sat at the desk in the room. The Leaky Cauldron has been around for some time, and the desk in the guest room is still decorated in the 18th century style. On the table are engraved stories from "The Tales of Beedle the Poet", such as "The Legend of the Three Brothers" and "The Fountain of Good Luck". If you don't put the book on the table, you can slowly appreciate it. , the performance of the characters on the table. However, Alex has no such interest today. On the desk is an ordinary notebook. A lot of the gilded characters have been worn away, and only the name of the original owner can be vaguely seen - Margaret Valentin. Alex spread out his notebook and wrote in it skillfully. "Mary? Are you there?" When Alex¡¯s words appeared in the notebook, they neither failed to be written nor disappeared like before. Instead, they appeared as if they were written in an ordinary notebook, without any reaction. Alex scratched his chin. Starting from this summer, Alex found that he had grown some beard, which made him proud for a long time. However, in Deyi, there is no way to face the current situation. Mary had no reaction. Alex looked at all this in frustration, feeling extremely helpless. In the past two years, Mary has been like his best teacher and has given Alex great help. Alex even believes that all the teachers at Hogwarts have given him nothing more than Mary has given him. I brought a lot. But, AlexMy head was so heavy that I lay on the bed, looking at the ever-changing ceiling and thinking, since she came back from Egypt, or since the spell to separate left and right appeared in the notebook, Mary has never appeared again. instead¡­¡­ "You little boy," an elf flapped its wings and flew to the tip of Alex's nose. He stared at Alex with his small green eyes, "It's so late. If you don¡¯t sleep, be careful not to grow taller in the future!¡± "Well, um" Alex said casually. This elf named Sylph appeared in Alex's life. "Do you need me to make a small bed for you?" Alex asked, squinting his eyes and looking at the delicate facial features of the elf in front of him. "I don't need it." Silv stretched out, flapped her wings, hid in Alex's hair, stepped around from time to time, and finally fell asleep in the most comfortable position. Alex himself couldn¡¯t help but laugh. This is the first lady to share the bed with him, right? ?? ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D The number of words in this chapter is relatively small, please forgive me I have been very busy recently Work related Chapter 13 Token Alex was sitting on the Hogwarts Express, the familiar whistle sounding. Looking out the window at the scenery that kept jumping backwards, Alex habitually pulled out his wand, and once and for all, changed the color of the table in front of him to eliminate the boredom of the journey and think about himself. things. As for the secret room found in the Egyptian Sphinx, there was also Mary¡¯s final reminder - "separate the left and right", the woman in white gauze who frequently appeared in dreams before, and Alex curled his lips and hid it. The elf in her hair - Sylph. All of this caused Alex's originally flourishing curiosity to suddenly become like wild grass growing in midsummer, filling his heart to the brim in an instant. "Compared to finding Malfoy to find out," Alex knocked on the table, turning it black, "it's easier to find Black. As long as you stay around Harry, there will be a lot of trouble." Maybe, Sirius Black will run into his arms." Thinking of this, Alex laughed happily. Alex always has a unique preference for things like taking tricks, and he can save a lot of money. Strength is the best thing. Alex prefers to stay in the sunny playground of Hogwarts, taking a nap in the sun. By the way, he quietly opens one eye and peeks at the girls in short skirts catching butterflies. And going through all the trouble to find Malfoy and interrogate him really didn't fit Alex's point of view. "Alex!" "Bang!" The door was pushed open. "Lily?" Alex looked at Lily's blue-trimmed skirt, floating slightly, just like Lily's rising and falling chest. Lily looked at Alex angrily, showing her two fangs in a demonstration, "Huh! You didn't even send me a letter in the summer, and you still dare to snicker!" Looking at Alex sitting in his seat, smiling secretly, Lily became even more angry. She angrily walked to Alex's side and put her hands on her hips to look at Alex who was lowering his head and snickering. Alex chuckled twice, took out a smooth pebble from his pocket, sighed and said, "Pebble, pebble, you are so pitiful" "What's so pitiful?" ¡°Don¡¯t be surprised, Lily pouted, watching Alex staring at a stone in a daze, and couldn¡¯t help but ask. "It's a pity." Alex poked the stone with his wand and let it roll back and forth on the table of the train. "It's a pity that I brought you out from the Sahara Desert and wanted to give you to a cute girl. It¡¯s a pity that the girl is angry and doesn¡¯t want you anymore.¡± "That's it!" Lily grabbed the stone with her little hand, then sat down and spread her palms. He said to Shizi, "Now the girl is angry. She is very angry. The boy did not send her a letter all summer, and there was no news during the summer. This man is a big bad guy!" With that said, Lily raised her head, snorted at Alex, and bared her little fangs in a demonstrative expression. Alex pretended not to see Lily¡¯s movements, raised the wand in his right hand, breathed out at the tip, and pointed the wand mysteriously at the small stone from the Sahara Desert. Lily suddenly felt her palms getting hot and quickly lowered her head and looked at her palms. I saw that the originally round pebbles suddenly disappeared and the summer ice cream slowly melted. Lily could swear that she could see the changes in the pebble every moment, but in the blink of an eye, the pebble had turned into a puddle of red liquid with golden light. Lily raised her head and looked at Alex doubtfully, as if to say, "Alex, please explain quickly, what is the use of this pebble?" Alex looked at Lily's doubtful eyes triumphantly, raised his index finger, made a quiet gesture, and then pointed at the pebble that had turned into a puddle of water. Slowly, as if due to the temperature, the melted liquid solidified again, standing on Lily's palm like an open notebook. "Alex?" Lily and others looked at the pebbles in their hands that had turned into paper. "Look" Alex said softly, as if he was guiding someone. Suddenly, bright golden text appeared on the red "book page": 7.11 Hi Lily, how are you? It has been a week since my vacation. Now I have bought a ticket to Egypt. I am going to the airport this afternoon. I hope I won¡¯t get lost. By the way, do you know about airplanes? This is a Muggle flying tool. I heard it¡¯s not cold at all when flying in the sky. But it doesn't matter if it's cold, I know the heating spell   7.12 Is Lily okay? I'm in Egypt now, and the weather here is really hot. The Muggle air conditioner makes me feel extremely stuffy. What is air conditioner? Air conditioning is something Muggles use to regulate the temperature. This time I was traveling like a Muggle, and the security at the airport didn't allow me to bring the owl with me. I have no choice but to write down what happens every day here 7.13 ¡­¡­ 7.14 ¡­¡­ Lily looked at the red "book pages" filled with Alex's diary, and was suddenly speechless. "Actually," Alex's voice was much deeper, "I write to you every day, I just accumulate them all in one day and then send them to you." As he said this, Alex laughed, as if Bright sunshine. "Who wants to see so much of you" Lily's eyes turned red and she retorted stubbornly, baring her little fangs at Alex, "No!" Lily suddenly raised her head and looked at Alex, "You just said you picked up stones in the Sahara Desert." "Hahaha," Alex couldn't help laughing, and happily patted Lily's little head with his hand, "It's the pebbles I picked up in the Sahara. I just used magic later to turn every The letters are engraved on it.¡± Lily listened silently, then suddenly took out her wand, and like Alex, tapped lightly on the unfolded red "diary". The red pages of the book shrank and slowly folded into the shape of a flower. Then each petal joined together and turned into a flower bud. Finally, the flower bud became smaller and smaller, becoming a small seed. , lying quietly on the table. There was no sound in the carriage, only the clanging sound of the train as it moved. "I will keep this forever." Lily said, conjuring a silver thread and threading it through the seeds lying on the table, thinking about Alex and smiling, "Never leave." Against the light, Alex saw the red seed on Lily's chest. Alex did not tell Lily that these were not stones from the Sahara, but a product from the far east, which people called: acacia beans. Like Lily said, Alex is a big liar, isn't he? ?? ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D I originally wanted Hermione to appear in this picture, but I think I like this kind of atmosphere better, so I won¡¯t write it~ Related Works Chapter 14 Wizard Chess (1st update) Alex and Lily sat against the window, with a wizard's chess set in front of them. Alex rubbed his right hand back and forth on his chin. "I have already guessed that you are not good at playing chess." Lily said to Alex with a smile, "Big idiot Alex~" Alex didn¡¯t even raise his head, he was looking at the chessboard intently. Just now, his knight was swept off the chessboard by Lily's queen, who was holding the broken sword and crying bitterly. Alex scratched his head in distress. Lily's chess-playing style was completely different from the way she usually made Alex feel. The steps were continuous and extremely calm. "You haven't thought about it yet?" Lily blocked her side with her hand. The Hogwarts Express rounded a large mountain, and the sun came from another direction, shining right on Lily's face. "Let me see again" Alex was sweating on the forehead, and the chess pieces on the chessboard also looked at Alex, and they all sighed and complained. "I probably" Alex looked out the window, "More" "what else?" With a "crash", the door was pushed open. Hermione stood at the door, looking at Alex playing chess inside. "Won't you come with me?" Hermione walked next to Alex, sat down, looked at Lily and said, "What a coincidence?" "Yes." Lily replied with a smile. Alex felt the temperature around him suddenly drop. "Do you like playing wizard chess?" Hermione pretended to observe the chess board carefully and leaned her head slightly on Alex's shoulder. "You like it too, don't you?" Lily looked at Hermione with a smile in her eyes, without looking at Alex, and her tone was extremely soft. With that said, he helped the knight who fell under the chessboard up. The knight's broken sword returned to its original shape with a clang, and a dazzling light pierced Hermione's eyes. "Don't you want to play a game?" Lily leaned back in the armchair, half-squinting her eyes, and looked at Hermione sitting in front of her. Her tone was dignified, making Alex feel like a grown-up woman sitting in the hall, looking at her husband's lover with disdain. Hermione sat up straight with a shudder. Alex felt a fire burning in Hermione's eyes, "Why not? I'm not only good at studying, I'm also good at wizard chess." Alex looked at the chessboard speechlessly. Hermione's seemingly gentle words were actually saying that not only did she have better grades than Lily, but she was also equally good at wizard chess. She was also better than Lily, but Alex made a wise choice. Pretending to be dumbfounded, I stepped in at this moment "I'm happy to accompany you." Lily replied without fear. "There are always many people in this world who like to hide their strength." After saying that, Lily waved her magic wand, and the king, queen and other chess pieces returned to their positions. The knight at the front was pulling out his sword and yelling at his soldiers to boost their morale, "I think your chess skills are not only good, but I hope you can give me a little concession." Alex curled his lips relentlessly. Lily's words are satirizing Hermione, who is too shallow and only obsessed with superficial achievements, but she is a typical example of having strength but not showing it. Alex put his chin on his hand depressedly and looked at the two kings on the chessboard. "If I can really have it, it would be nice to hide my strength, but I can only talk a little bit." Hermione made a gesture of invitation, looked at Lily and said: "Zhibai goes first" The two kings on the chessboard could only move one step at a time. They stood there pitifully, watching their queen gallop across the chessboard. Occasionally, she violently threw up the throne under her and smashed the passing soldiers. Bala, then turned back to look at the king standing on the other side of the chessboard. Alex felt that he was as helpless as the king. "Soldiers come forward!" Lily whispered softly. I saw a soldier with a seventeenth-century round iron cap on his head and a spear walking forward. The knight behind him kept shouting and encouraging, "Kill the woman in front of you!" Alex looked at the advancing chess piece and smelled a strong smell of gunpowder smoke on the tip of his nose. "Knight forward!" Hermione sat up straight, looking directly at Lily without looking at the chessboard and said, "People just have to be brave." "It's a start like this," Lily said with a smile. "This kind of non-academic start is really rare. I thought you would start with the French defense. Car forward, four steps!" "I'm a Gryffindor," Hermione said with a smile, "We have passion and courage that others don't have. The queen steps forward and the left steps forward." Alex lowered his head, looked at Hermione's knight, jumped off the horse, drew his sword provocatively towards the opposite side, and sighed quietly Hermione's words meant that she was in the same college as him, and they had similar ideas, and no one else could interfere. Alex looked at the knight looking at the soldiers on the opposite side who drew their spears without fear. They were all men controlled by women "You may not be able to get a knight if you get close. Do you want a knight close to me?" Lily looked at the queen in front of Hermione and said, "One step forward! You can't eat him! He is mine!" " "A building near water will always be nourished by the moonlight first. So goes the French proverb." Hermione watched Lily step forward and separate the soldiers on both sides, "Just like this! The castle is entering at an angle! It's not good to be smart. The situation is not what you think. It's different, I have the advantage! General!" ¡°It¡¯s actually Spain¡¯s aggressive opening,¡± although she was surprised, Lily said without surprise, ¡°This is an opening from an ancient book, I didn¡¯t expect you to have read it.¡± "Aren't you the same?" Hermione replied with a smile. The entire carriage of Alex Bureau was shaking and about to overturn. "Attack! Knight!" Lily suddenly increased her voice. I saw the white knight, tightening the reins of his horse, holding his spear levelly, and rushed towards the castle. With a sound of "Pass!", he stabbed the castle through, and the tip of the spear came out from the other side. He shouted, lifted the castle, and threw it out of the chessboard. With a "pop", the castle changed. Turned into a pile of powder. "Bishop! Attack!" The knight who was so majestic just now was slapped to death on the chessboard by Hermione's bishop with a huge cross, leaving a ball of dead powder. "Attack! Soldier!" Lily said calmly. "Knight, attack!" "Attack!" "Attack!" The two of them took several steps in a row and lost many chess pieces before they struggled out of this meat-grinding vortex. Lily faced the light and looked at Hermione. "I have also read the chess records. Our game has just begun." "With that said, Lily's queen smashed Hermione's last castle to pieces. ¡°It must be me who wins!¡± Hermione replied not to be outdone. "War makes women go away, women's war, well Merlin bless you, Alex." ?? ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D Thank you very much for Xiao You, you can't write it without you, wow hahaha ~~ Related Works Chapter 15 Heraldry (Second Update) The train was driving north, and the sky was gradually getting dark. Alex took out his wand and whispered softly: "Fluorescence!" A soft silver light floated out from the top of Alex's wand, covering the entire carriage like a thread. Lily and Hermione were unaware of this change. They both breathed softly, stared at the chessboard, leaned stiffly on the backrest, and still tried hard to keep a smile on their faces. Alex feels that the weather is getting colder and colder. "General." Hermione whispered softly, "Please admit defeat." Alex turned around suddenly and looked at the chessboard. Hermione's last knight walked up to King Lily, holding up the knight's sword and threatening the poor king across the way. Hermione and Lily's queen, who had fought fiercely in the front, turned into thick powder on that side of the chessboard. Looking at the only three or four chess pieces left on the chessboard, the words "dead bodies everywhere and rivers of blood" suddenly popped into Alex's mind. Lily frowned, looked at the chessboard carefully, and suddenly smiled, "I've told you before, it's too early for you to be happy. The king moves one step to the left." "Touch!" With a sound, the king waved his scepter and knocked off the heads of Hermione's soldiers, avoiding Hermione's general. Alex was watching the match between Lily and Hermione with boredom, but suddenly he felt that the scenery outside the window was changing slower and slower, as if it was gradually stopping. "Meow!" Hermione's pet, a dog named Crookshanks, slammed open the door, screamed miserably, and jumped onto Hermione's lap. The chess pieces on the chessboard all turned their heads and looked at the huge cat face, but there was no light in the golden fur. Alex noticed that the sunny weather just now had become gloomy. However, Hermione only used her hands to comfort him a little. Crookshanks, who was lying on her knees, continued to devote himself to The chess game with Lily was won. Alex curled his lips helplessly. They seemed to regard themselves as prizes and were trying their best to get them. Alex shook his head. Life is so helpless. "Is this a draw?" Hermione suddenly looked at Alex and said. "A draw?" Alex looked at Lily, who looked unwilling, and Hermione, who looked expectant, and considered the words. "I don't think so," Lily said seriously, "I still have some moves to make." "Well" Alex muttered in a low voice. "No, you can only touch the soldiers," Hermione said calmly, "Even if you do, you will only be eaten by the king." "This" Alex's eyes wandered. He looked at the glass of the window, where a thick and sticky gray was appearing, and in Alex's opinion, it was getting darker. "It's a draw!" Hermione didn't pay attention to the window. It started to rain lightly outside, and the raindrops hit the window. "no¡­¡­" Before Lily could finish her words, she was interrupted by a sudden groan from the entire train. The wheels of the Hogwarts Express rubbed against the rails, making a screeching sound, and finally staggered to a stop. "What happened?" Alex stood up, his face full of joy, as if he had been waiting for more than ten years. "It's nothing," Hermione stuck her head out the window and looked around, "We haven't arrived at the station. This is not Hogwarts." "I don't think so, think about it carefully," Lily took out her wand and emitted a soft fluorescent light, "The whole train stopped, something must have happened." "But," the two girls stared at Alex together, "you tell me first whether it's a draw or not!" "Meow!" Crookshanks suddenly jumped up and threw himself on the chessboard, his fur standing on end. Alex looked at Crookshanks gratefully and muttered silently in his heart, "Merlin bless, Merlin bless." "It seems," Alex looked at the chessboard carefully, with Crookshanks squatting on it, and under Crookshanks' body were a bunch of groaning chess pieces, "Let's just play next time. This is really not good¡­¡± The door suddenly creaked. Alex followed the sound and looked towards the door. A monster wearing a cloak and as tall as the ceiling was floating at the door. It felt like it had just been fished out of the water, dripping with water. Its face is completely hidden beneath the hood. A hand stretched out from the cloak. This hand shimmered. It was gray, thin and scabbed, as if something had died and soaked in the water and rotted. It took less than a second for the hand to appear. . The monster under the cloakAs if feeling Alex's gaze, the hand suddenly retracted into the folds of the black cloak. Then, whatever it was under the hood, took a long, slow, shaky breath, as if it was trying to suck in something other than air from around it. Alex felt like a cold wave rushing towards him in an instant. Dementors? ! Alex suddenly reacted and was about to draw out his wand when suddenly the top of his head lit up. Alex¡¯s thick black hair was squeezed left and right, revealing a small golden head. The two long pointed ears trembled mischievously. Sylph leaned out half of her body, rubbed her eyes, and shook her body, as if awakening her two wings. The golden powder followed Sylph¡¯s fluttering wings and scattered on Alex¡¯s body. The chill that Alex felt just now, piercing his chest and going straight into his heart, disappeared. Alex felt like he was on a beach at the equator now, feeling warm and comfortable all over his body. "You can't even use the God Guard!" Sylph flapped her wings, flew up and down around Alex, and finally stopped on Alex's nose, looking into Alex's eyes and said . "Hey," Sylph stretched in the air, her slender waist bent into a round arc, and flew gently to Alex's face, and took a bite on Alex's face with her small mouth. , "I was born to work hard, my little master." As she spoke, Sylph crossed her hands in front of her body and waved forward easily. It was like a hurricane was summoned, appeared in front of her, and blew towards the dementors. Alex stared dumbfoundedly at the "pet" Sylph with the shape on the tip of his nose. There was no trace of the spirit monster at the door, as if it had never appeared before. "Does it look good?" Sylph suddenly stopped, revealing a small tattoo on her waist, a butterfly flapping its wings, and looked at Alex and said, "My master?" ?? ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D My roommate brought back a KFC bucket, and I went back to the dormitory to eat it, hahahahaha~~~~ Works related Chapter 16: Cheating The icy cold feeling that the Dementors brought just now has long since disappeared, as if it had never appeared before. If there were any traces, Alex looked towards the door. On the door that had just been pushed open, there were several handprints that seemed to be made of water vapor. Alex secretly thought, this might be The dementor's paw print. "What are you looking at?" Sylph flew around Alex happily. Alex felt that having Sylph around him was like a sun, making his whole body warm. ¡°Could it be that¡ª¡± Sylph stopped on the tip of Alex¡¯s nose, sat down, folded her wings, and hugged her knees, ¡°I¡ªdon¡¯t I look good?¡± Alex didn¡¯t speak. What was he trying to ask? Until now, Hermione and Lily hadn¡¯t noticed this little goblin that was shaped like a butterfly, but was transparent and exuding gold powder. "Could it be¡ª¡ª" Sylph looked at Alex without any reaction, leaning forward like a cat, looking lazily into Alex's eyes, "Master¡ª¡ªI¡ª¡ª Does it look good?" Alex looked at Sylph in front of him, with her slender waist, a butterfly on her belly button, like a flower picker surrounding her daughter's fragrance, her fluffy and curly golden hair, and that A pair of eyes full of temptation. "Okay - okay - look." Alex felt that his throat was a little dry, and he was even sure that his face was red and hot. If Sylph wanted to say something, Alex would definitely be willing to do it. made. "I knew the master was the best!" Sylph flew up suddenly, and a golden powder streaked through the air until it reached Alex's cheek, "This is just a reward, a reward" Alex felt his face was pecked gently, and before he could react, his hair was pushed away. Sylph returned to her home again, deep in Alex's hair, A villa made of magic, like a small house in the forest. "Alex, come here!" Just when Alex was still in a daze about today's inexplicable encounter, Hermione's voice suddenly came from behind. "Lily!?" Alex suddenly ran over. I saw Lily leaning against the window glass, her long blond hair scattered messily, her pink lips opening and closing slightly, her eyes closed, as if she was having a nightmare, her brows furrowed, her face from time to time Showing a horrified expression. Alex walked to Lily's side, tilted his head, and listened softly. "Cold" Lily repeated this word intermittently in her mouth. Alex felt his heart was breaking. He was not sure whether to wake Lily. Occasionally he raised his head and found that Hemin was also looking at him. Alex gently sat next to Lily, opened his wide wizard robe, and wrapped Lily's arms around Lily's slender and graceful neck. His shoulders were like pillows, and Lily leaned against them. Alex maintained this position motionless, tilting his head, listening to Lily, who was pillowing on his shoulder, almost moaning in her sleep. "Is she okay?" Hermione walked to Alex's side uneasily, pointed at Lily and asked softly. Alex didn¡¯t speak, just shook his head slightly, for fear of waking Lily up. "I don't know" Hermione looked at Alex's confused eyes and shook her head, her fluffy brown hair also swaying gently. Watching Alex's eyes glance towards the door, Hermione immediately understood. "Yes," Hermione said, "those-" Hermione paused and shuddered, "When the thing with the cloak appeared at the door, Lily and I both felt extremely cold, and then ¡­¡± Hermione's voice lowered, she slowly sat next to Alex, rested her head on Alex's shoulder, and said softly: "Suddenly there was a cold wind, and those wearing hoods were blown away. All the monsters were blown away, but at that moment, I felt extremely cold" As she spoke, Hermione gently lifted Alex's wizard robe, draped it around her body, and leaned on Alex's shoulders like Lily, except that Hermione was leaning on Alex's. left shoulder, and Lily's right. "Hold me tight" Hermione whispered to Alex. Alex feels so embarrassed now that he doesn¡¯t know what to do now. At this moment, Hermione's hands hugged Alex's waist, her face faced Alex, and she breathed out the girl's fragrance slightly. "Alex¡­¡­" Hermione's eyes?It's extremely blurry, like the shadow of the moon dancing in the middle of the night, bringing travelers wonderful dreams in the haze. Alex felt that Hermione's eyes were like a pair of clear waters that could not be seen to the bottom. The brown eyes were originally like a curve of calm water, but now they were rippled by the wind, spinning as if to Alex's soul was also involved. Alex¡¯s eyes followed Hermione¡¯s brown eyes and slowly slid to the strong bridge of her nose. On the tip of Hermione¡¯s nose, there were still a few drops of sweat shining brightly. The corners of Hermione's pink lips also opened slightly, exhaling a breath that was unique to a girl, like the orchids after the rain. The fragrance that Hermione exuded unknowingly was like a thread, connecting Alex's eyes and preventing Alex's eyes from wandering anywhere else. Alex felt like his chest was burning. When his eyes glanced at Hermione's delicate collarbone, his whole body felt an uncontrollable impulse, especially when Hermione's immature body leaned against his, that kind of immaturity, but it made her feel uncomfortable. The rippling curves of the human heart, all of them, made Alex feel that his throat was extremely dry. "Alex" Lily frowned, still whispering in her sleep, "Cold" "Cold", Lily's words were like a basin of cold water poured on Alex's head. Alex used all his strength to close his eyes and not look at Hermione. He took a deep breath as slowly as possible. Alex closed his eyes and slowly adjusted his breathing. He wanted to calm down. He wanted to calm down and let his mood be as gentle and peaceful as the touch of a hand on his face. "hand?!" Alex opened his eyes in surprise. Hermione's hand was on Alex's face, stroking it gently, as if facing her lover. "Alex¡­¡­" Hermione looked at Alex with half-lidded eyes. "kiss Me¡­¡­" Alex sat blankly on the chair, and Hermione was already sitting on Alex's lap, closing her eyes. Lips came into contact with each other, and Alex felt an indescribable softness and sweetness. Alex opened his eyes slightly and saw Hermione's long eyelashes beating uneasily. The sun had dispersed the rain clouds, and shone diagonally from the horizon, passing through Hermione's trembling eyelashes, and drifted to Alex's ears. "Alex, I like you!" -Hermione Granger. Alex swore he heard this, the sun whispering in his ears. ?? ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D How to put it this way, this piece took me a lot of time, which was beyond my expectation, but I finally finished it. It was really difficult to write However, I feel that the effect I originally wanted to achieve, a taboo of cheating, was written as pure love. I am really a pure person~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ ~~~~ Work related Chapter 17 If you don¡¯t mind "Is she, is she okay?" Alex held Lily's hand and asked Madam Pomfrey. "What happened to her?" Madam Pomfrey looked at Lily lying on the bed and said pitifully, "She looks very weak. Give her some chocolate first, poor little girl" "Yes," Alex helped Lily up, broke off a small piece of chocolate, and fed it to Lily's mouth. After eating the chocolate, Alex gently patted the back of Lily's hand. This rhythmic patting made Lily close her eyes peacefully. He felt very safe and comfortable, slightly. He sat up and rested his head on Alex's body. "Dementors" Alex gestured to Madam Pomfrey and said silently. Madam Pomfrey closed her eyes in pain, as if she had thought of that terrible scene, she murmured softly, pushed Lily's hair away, and touched her forehead. "She won't be the first to collapse. Now, she's cold and wet. That's some scary stuff" Alex nodded silently. As soon as he got off the train, he sent Lily to the hospital wing. Lily had already woken up at that time. He had tried to use the magic spell on Lily to revive quickly, but the situation did not improve. Instead, it was like Lily had experienced another dementor, and she was so weak that she couldn't even stand up. At this moment, a burst of violent applause and cheers suddenly came from outside. Even far away from the auditorium, the sound could be heard in the hospital wing on the other side of Hogwarts. "The Sorting Ceremony is probably being held now," Madam Pomfrey said to Alex comfortingly, "Go to the Great Hall to have something to eat." Before Madam Pomfrey finished speaking, Alex's stomach rumbled. Lily, who had her eyes closed, burst into laughter. "Let's go have something to eat first and then come back." Lily's voice was so soft, like willow tips flying in the air. Alex looked at the pale Lily and shook his head slowly. "I think," Madam Pomfrey interrupted at this time, "even if you're not hungry -" Alex's stomach rumbled again at this time, causing Lily to laugh even louder. "What she needs now is a quiet environment," Madam Pomfrey reached out to measure Lily's pulse. "It would be best for her to have a good sleep, but you are here" Madam Pomfrey stopped talking and looked at Lily and Alex who were looking at each other with their hands on their hips. Lily shyly stuck out her tongue at Alex, then pulled up the sheet and covered her head. Finally, Alex reluctantly left the hospital wing and walked to the auditorium under Madam Pomfrey's gaze. "Alex," Hermione called to Alex on the way to the Great Hall, "How is Lily?" "Madam Pomfrey said she needed a good sleep," Alex said depressedly, "Then she kicked me out and said Lily couldn't have a good rest because I was there." "Because you always make her talk," looking at Alex's innocent expression, Hermione suddenly stopped and asked, "Do you like me or her?" Alex was stuck by Hermione's sudden question. He was stunned and speechless. His eyes subconsciously glanced around, wandering, not daring to look into Hermione's brown eyes, but just followed subconsciously. Hermione tiptoed, walking forward. "you like her?" Hermione walked a few steps quickly, stopped Alex, looked directly into Alex's eyes and asked. "I" Alex looked at Hermione standing in front of him. Hermione's pink lips were slightly opening and closing due to excitement, like a rose swaying in the wind, pecked gently in the moonlight. dew. Alex took a sharp step towards Hermione. His right hand skillfully wrapped around Hermione's slender waist, and his left hand naturally hugged Hermione's shoulders. With his head tilted slightly, Alex kissed her. Hermione resisted and moved back, but was surrounded by Alex's hands. After finding that it was useless, Hermione pushed Alex hard, but the distance between the two was too close. Hermione's arms were bent and she couldn't use any strength at all. And because she resisted Alex's kiss so hard, she finally opened it halfway, letting out a moan-like gasp. Alex felt Hermione's slight resistance, and hugged Hermione harder, holding her hands even tighter. In the subtle frosting of the wizard's robe, Alex felt Hermione's delicate skin, like silk. . In the end, Hermione couldn't resist, and Alex hugged her like fire. She felt that her whole body softened, her eyes were blurred, red clouds appeared on her face, and she gave up with a "àÓßÌ" sound from her mouth. resistance, ?Her hands wrapped around Alex's neck and responded fiercely. The two of them were so close that Hermione's ungrown bud was pressed tightly against Alex's chest, Hermione let out a slight moan from her nose. Alex felt such a wonderful world for the first time. He felt that he and Hermione had become the center of the world at this moment. The whole world was spinning with them. Time had stopped, and only he and Hermione were left. Hermione's heartbeats. "I said!" Suddenly a stern voice came from behind. Hermione's eyes suddenly widened, she yelled "Ah" and took a few steps back, lowering her head in panic. Her clothes were here, and her face was extremely red. Alex also opened his mouth half-open, hissing and sucking in cold air. Just now, Hermione bit her tongue in panic. "If you don't mind¡ª¡ª" Alex didn't even look back, and he could tell that it was Professor McGonagall's voice, but it was different from usual. The usual tone was always extremely stern, with a hint of command, but now it was full of sternness. A bit embarrassing. "Ahem" Professor McGonagall walked in front of Alex, pretending that nothing happened, and said calmly to Alex and Hermione, "If you don't mind, I want to speed up my pace. , Dumbledore¡¯s speech is about to begin, and I will also introduce you to two new teachers this year.¡± "Okay" Hermione worked hard to adjust the hem of her skirt and combed her hair nervously, while lowering her head and said, "Okay, good, Professor McGonagall" Alex looked helplessly at Hermione, who was walking faster and faster in front. I really want to tell Professor McGonagall that he cares, very much. As soon as she arrived in the auditorium, Professor McGonagall walked quickly to the teacher's seat, turned her head and whispered softly to Dumbledore. Hermione lowered her head, as if hoping everyone would ignore her. By the way, Hermione's face turned red. Alex followed Hermione closely, but every time Hermione would speed up and trot forward a few steps, which immediately attracted the attention of everyone in the auditorium, and some even whistled and made a treacherous sound. The laughter gradually subsided until they reached Gryffindor's long table and sat down. Neville had saved two seats for Alex and Hermione. "What's wrong with you?" Neville turned his head and asked as soon as Alex sat down. Alex looked at Neville sitting on his right, his eyes secretly glanced at Hermione sitting on his left, and quietly moved his lips. "Cool" Neville praised softly, but to his surprise, Hermione turned her head immediately and looked directly at Neville, her eyes full of curiosity and threat. Even Harry across from him looked over curiously, but Ron, sitting next to Harry, curled his lips in disdain. Neville was glanced at by Hermione and immediately opened his mouth, wanting to explain, but was too timid to speak. Alex felt bad when he saw this situation. Just when he was about to turn around to explain to Hermione, Dumbledore stood up and started speaking. "Welcome!" said Professor Dumbledore, his beard sparkling in the light of the candle. "Welcome to Hogwarts in the new school year! I have a few words to say to all of you, and one of them is very Seriously, I think it¡¯s better to make this clear before you get confused by this delicious meal" Hermione took advantage of Dumbledore's pause and stepped on Alex hard under the table. Alex yelled "Wow". In the silent auditorium, it was extremely clear. Alex's cry, like a command, immediately caused everyone to whisper. People were whispering to each other. If you could hear a few words, there was a high probability that they were talking about "dementors" and the like. . But Dumbledore was not affected. He waited for a while for the auditorium to become quiet again, then cleared his throat and continued. "You must all know after they searched the Hogwarts Express. Our school is currently receiving a number of dementors from Azkaban. They are here to perform official duties of the Ministry of Magic." The whole auditorium buzzed with a buzzing sound, and there were voices of discussion everywhere. Alex noticed Hermione shaking unnaturally and immediately held Hermione's hand. As a result, Hermione stepped on Alex under the table again, but Alex held her hand tighter. This also made Hermione's face turn redder, and there was a tendency to keep blushing, because Hermione squeezed back hard and clasped her fingers tightly. On this occasion, a strange feeling, like an affair, filled the hearts of the two of them. Dumbledore uses soup?? Knocked the golden cup in front of him to restore calm to the auditorium, and then said: "They are stationed at all entrances to the school grounds. During their stay here, I must make it clear that no one is allowed to do so without permission. Get out of school. Dementors should not be deceived by tricks or disguises, not even invisibility cloaks." He added expressionlessly, "Dementors are not born to understand requests or excuses. So I Warning to each of you: do not give them any excuse to harm you. I am counting on the prefects, as well as our new Head Boy and Head Girl, to ensure that no student comes into conflict with a Dementor. ." "Happily enough," he continued, "this year, I am pleased to welcome two new teachers to our ranks. The first is Professor Lupin, who has graciously agreed to take up the Defense Against the Dark Arts course. vacancies." Alex found Harry on the opposite side and clapped very loudly. Of course, this was due to the sporadic applause in the auditorium. Lupine, who was dressed in rags, was obviously not as popular as Lockhart last year. Back then, Lockhart just waved and at least two-thirds of the girls screamed. , including Hermione, who is now locked with Alex. "As for the second teacher we appointed," after the less than enthusiastic applause for Professor Lu Ping faded. Dumbledore continued, "Well, I regret to tell you that our Care of Magical Creatures teacher, Professor Kettleburn, retired at the end of last year to spend more time with his remaining rascals. However, I am pleased to say that his vacancy has been filled by none other than Rubeus Hagrid, who has agreed to serve as a teacher in addition to his role as gamekeeper." The applause of the entire Gryffindor rang loudly, and Alexis also saw Brother Hai waving to him, probably to thank himself for helping him get rid of the accusation of the Chamber of Secrets. Alex suddenly wondered if Hagrid would add a few points to his final grade because of this incident. Finally, the applause ended sparsely. "Well, I think the important things have been said," Dumbledore said with a smile, "Let's start the meal." The golden plates and goblets in front of them were suddenly filled with food and drink. Facing the exquisite food in front of him, Alex felt that he was not hungry at all now, or that he had just eaten on the way here? It must be, because Hermione didn't move either. She was still holding Alex's hand, and her palms were all sweaty. ?? ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D If you don¡¯t mind, this number is a bit too much. I was originally going to divide it into two chapters, but I forgot Let¡¯s count it as two updates, right? Ha~ Work related Chapter 18 Seeing through the fog Alex looked around. It could be said that this place was not a classroom, but more like a mixture of an attic and an old-fashioned teahouse. There are at least twenty small round tables crowded into this classroom. Around each table were Indian calico armchairs and bulging little cushions. Everything was lit by a dull scarlet light; the curtains were drawn, and many of the lamps had crimson shades. The classroom was depressingly warm, the fireplace was full, and a large copper kettle was burning on the fire, so that the flame gave off a dull, cloying aroma. The circular walls were lined with shelves filled with dusty feather ornaments, candle holders, worn playing cards, countless silver crystal balls and a host of tea sets. What is even more disturbing is that Trelawney, the divination professor, is never seen. Just when Alex decided to pull up a stool and sit down on his own, a voice suddenly came from the shadows. The voice was extremely blurry, as if he was listening to someone else's cry underwater. "Welcome," the voice said, "It's so good to finally see you in the physical world." Alex narrowed his eyes and looked at the professor who emerged from the smoke. Professor Trelawney walked into the place illuminated by the fire. She was very thin; and her big glasses magnified her eyes several times, making her look somewhat like a bat. She was wearing a thin, transparent gauze-like sparkling shawl, with countless necklaces and beads hanging around her slender neck, and bracelets and rings on her arms and hands. Her whole body was filled with an ethereal aura. "Wow." Hermione whispered to Professor Trelawney. Alex couldn't help but nodded in agreement. It seemed that Professor Trelawney was indeed an enigmatic person, at least in line with Hermione and Alex's definition of a fortune teller. ¡°Sit, my children, sit,¡± she said, and they all climbed awkwardly into the armchairs or sank into the bulging cushions. Alex turned his head, Neville and Hermione sat on his left and right. "Welcome to Divination," said Professor Trelawney, sitting in a winged armchair in front of the fireplace. "I am Professor Trelawney, and you may not have seen me before. I find that too often I The hustle and bustle of school life makes my days blurry." Alex nodded pretendingly, opening and closing his eyes from time to time, as if opening his third eye. Suddenly, a chuckle came from nowhere, seeming to be mocking Alex's ignorance. Alex suddenly opened his eyes, only to find that Neville and Hermione were listening attentively to Professor Trelawney's words. Professor Trelawney continued, "You have chosen Divination, which is the most difficult of all magical arts. I must warn you from the beginning: if you do not have 'sight', then there is nothing I can teach you." Very few. In this regard, books can only take you so far" Hearing this, Neville looked at Alex excitedly and gestured with his lips. Alex could tell at a glance that the person was saying that he no longer had to memorize lessons. Alex also smiled and nodded. Only Hermione glanced at the textbook a few times with some sadness - "Parting Through the Clouds to See the Future". She had read this book thoroughly during the summer vacation. "Many witches and wizards, despite their genius at making violent noises, scents, and sudden invisibility, are unable to see through the fog and see into the future." Professor Trelawney continued, her huge glowing eyes opening from This face turns to that face. "Only a few have this kind of gift. You, boy," she said suddenly to Neville, who almost fell off his cushion, "how is your grandma?" "I think it's good," Neville said tremblingly. "I wouldn't be so sure if I were you, dear," Professor Trelawney said, the firelight flickering on her long emerald earrings. Neville was breathless. Professor Trelawney continued calmly: "This year we are learning various basic methods of divination. The first semester was spent reading tea leaves. Next semester we should learn palmistry. By the way, my dear," she Suddenly said to Parvati Patil, "Beware of men with black hair." Parvati suddenly turned back to look at Alex, with a hint of wariness in her eyes. Seeing this, Alex grinned and flashed his eight big white teeth at Parvati. Parvati was so frightened that she quickly pulled her stool back far and looked at Alex with a lingering fear on her face. Sri Lanka. It turned out that Alex was looking at Hermione triumphantly, showing off to Hermione. He was so angry that he glared at Alex thinking viciously. "During the summer term," Professor Trelawney continued, "we will learn to see into a crystal ball?, if we have learned about Omens of Fire. Unfortunately, in February, a vicious flu willForcing classes to close. I myself am deaf. Around Easter, one of us will leave everyone forever. " Alex curled his lips relentlessly, and instead focused on observing the classroom. He noticed that there was a crystal ball that was covered with dust. Placed alone in the corner. "What are you doing standing still?" Just when Alex was about to look at the dusty crystal ball, Hermione pushed Alex, who was stunned, "Professor Trelawney asked us to get the teacups. " After Neville broke the second teacup, they began their first divination. Alex looked at the teacup in front of him, a pink one. Alex was lazy and asked Hermione to bring him a teacup, but Hermione gave Alex a pink teacup. "Are you okay?" Hermione looked at Alex who was in a daze and said, "Hurry up and finish the tea." Alex nodded, frowned and drank all the tea. The tea was not only very hot, but also had a bitter taste. Alex shook his head. This was really not in line with his taste. Alex and Hermione shook the tea leaves as taught by Professor Trelawney, then dried the teacups, and then exchanged teacups. Hermione excitedly turned the book to pages five and six, staring at Alex as he turned the tea cup, and urged: "Look, what is it?" Alex looked through the rim of the teacup and looked at Hermione, who was looking forward to it like a child, and couldn't help but smile. Alex cast his eyes into the teacup and looked at the strangely shaped tea leaves, which looked like a map. "Alex, what are you waiting for!" Suddenly someone screamed in Alex's ear. Countless golden threads wrapped around Alex, slowly dragging Alex inside. Alex looked around and realized he had never been here before. "Am I not beautiful?" A soft moan wrapped around Alex's ears like a ribbon. Alex looked around, but couldn't see anything clearly. Related Works Chapter 19 What happened in the past Alex opened his eyes and found himself in a small house. There is nothing but walls around. Only when he sat down, there was a huge stone for Alex to sit on for a while. "Am I not beautiful?" Suddenly, the wall in front of Alex glowed with light, as if something was about to erupt from it, stubbornly trying to rush out. From time to time, a few rays of light came out of the cracks in the masonry, and it looked like the wall had mutated and given birth to countless tentacles. There was only a "bang" sound, and the wall in front of Alex cracked. The scattered gravel pieces slowly fell to the ground, and a golden light flashed. Alex's eyes widened in surprise. What appeared in front of him was the divination classroom where the class was just taking place. It's just that this tower is different from the current one. Several seats are placed randomly. There is neither the mysterious atmosphere specially created nor the erratic voice of Professor Trelawney. studio. In the center of the studio, where the sunlight gathers, there is a girl. Her long golden hair cascaded down her shoulders, draped casually on her shoulders. Under the light blue-trimmed wizard robe, she had arms as white as mutton-fat jade. "Idiot! Don't I look good as a teacup?" the blonde girl said angrily to Alex. Her eyes were so bright that people couldn't bear to leave these magical eyes. "No - there is no need to compare" Alex found a teacup appearing in his field of vision, and at the same time, there was a slightly trembling voice. Alex wanted to look up again and take a look at the woman's face, but found that the teacup was suddenly picked up and blocked in front of him. It's unimaginable that a small tea cup can be like a curtain, completely blocking Alex's vision, or completely blocking the entire wall. "Don't think I don't know!" Alex heard the girl's voice again, and there was a certain certainty in her voice that was unique to Ravenclaw. "You know what?" The unknown voice came out again. Alex noticed that the teacup was slightly flattened, and he could just see the girl's eyes from the top. Alex felt that the girl's eyes were very familiar to him. , they all seem to be able to talk. Suddenly, his whole field of vision looked down and he glanced at the book. It is "Pull the clouds aside to see the future". Alex quickly glanced at the cover of the book, which was turned to page five. I saw it read: "A rickety cross." Alex heard the voice ring again, and the voice read out the contents of the book, "I saw a cross in your teacup." "This means that I will encounter trials and tribulations." The girl's voice came immediately. Alex found that what the girl said was exactly what was written in the book. "But - you don't have to look to know," the girl's voice continued, her eyes blinking at Alex from time to time, as if to say you know, "I'm with you every time, What a waste of energy I have to waste, you idiot!¡± Alex listened to the girl's voice. Others would have a bragging and narcissistic attitude, but this blond girl seemed to be born to dare to do this. She has an indescribable pride. In doing so, it is indeed Nothing more than normal. "And, I know!" A pair of hands appeared in Alex's field of vision. The fingers were slender and white, as if they were carved from mutton-fat jade, but they were a bit larger than ordinary women. Alex knew that girls with larger hands were relatively stronger and more confident. The calm lake surface in autumn is the eyes of the girl who appears in front of Alex. Looking into Alex's eyes, his eyes wavered slightly, but they were still crystal clear. And these rippling eyes are like the silent whispers of a lover. Unknowingly, they are like the spring breeze blowing on the face, entangling people carefully and never being able to leave. "you like me!" Alex saw that the girl¡¯s eyes were filled with confidence, pride, and cunning that shone from time to time, and the deepest part of her eyes was gentle. "That¡­¡­" The girl¡¯s hand unconsciously gently stopped the man¡¯s voice. "I like you too!" The light slanted from behind the girl, shooting towards Alex with her extremely gentle eyes. "Snapped!" His hand loosened unconsciously, and the teacup fell to the ground with a crisp sound. The sound was like someone turning off the power. Alex found that his surroundings suddenly became dark and he could not see anything. And in this darkness, no one noticed??, the boulder under Alex's body melted imperceptibly like snow falling in winter. Slowly, a little light came into Alex's eyes. The world is once again illuminated by light. The first thing that caught his eye was a girl with fluffy brown hair¡ªHermione. "Haven't you read it yet?" Hermione looked at Alex, her eyes eager to open the book and practice it. "Then I'll say it first!" Hermione looked at Alex who was staring at her in a daze, and suddenly her heart felt sweet for no reason. "In your teacup" "Unknown! This is unknown!" A horrified cry suddenly penetrated the entire classroom. Alex, who had just come back to his senses, like everyone else, focused his eyes on the source of the ear-piercing scream - Professor Trelawney. She opened her eyes wide and pointed at Harry's tea cup with trembling hands. There was a solemnity or fear that had never appeared on her face. "what do I have?" Alex saw Harry looking around, trying to find the answer. However, people who were born in wizarding families covered their mouths and looked at Harry with pity on their faces, while Hermione, who was beside him, frowned in dissatisfaction. She probably didn't think it was necessary to act like Voldemort was about to appear for a few tea leaves. But the one who was most shocked was Professor Trelawney. She shouted at Harry, her tone full of shock, "Dear, it's 'Unknown'! 'Unknown'!" "That big ghostly dog ??that roams the cemetery, my dear child, is a bad omen, the worst omen, a harbinger of death!" Her tone sounded like she wanted everyone to believe that Harry would die a violent death after taking one step out of the classroom. "No, Professor, this" Ron said intermittently, as if even he believed that Harry was going to die. Except for Hermione, who stood up and walked around behind Professor Trelawney's chair. ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s ominous,¡± she said bluntly. Professor Trelawney turned her head and looked at Hermione with dissatisfaction. "What's wrong with her?" Alex realized that he didn't know anything about the situation here, and turned to Neville and asked. Neville looked at Alex innocently and shrugged, "I don't know, but she probably doesn't like it" Alex nodded in agreement. Although Hermione was originally full of longing for divination, after seeing Professor Trelawney's performance, even Alex himself felt that this was an old magician with superb skills. "Me too" Looking at Hermione who stood up, Ron's voice suddenly became louder. "Don't you think so," Alex took the teacup directly from Trelawney's hand. Under Professor Trelawney's disbelieving eyes, he turned to Neville and said, "Look at it this way," Alex tilted his head slightly, "Much like a hippopotamus, isn't it?" "I said don't be unhappy, dear, I find that the aura surrounding you is very small. Your receptivity to future resonance is very poor." Professor Trelawney said to Alex and Hermione. Hermione had an expression of disbelief on her face. It was the first time that she was told by a teacher that she had no talent in a class. She was stunned and didn't know what to say. "I think that's the end of today's class." Professor Trelawney saw Hermione's expression and was extremely proud. She returned to what she was best at and said in a vague voice, "Please pack your things." thing¡­¡­" Everyone handed the teacups to Professor Trelawney, and Alex gave her two at once. Hermione said that she did not want to deal with this woman anymore. Alex could only shake his head and did his job of running errands. "Before we meet again," Professor Trelawney said weakly, "good luck to you all. Oh, dear." She pointed at Neville, "You'll be late for your next class, so remember to work extra hard. Only then can we catch up with everyone.¡± But no one paid attention to this sentence, everyone was looking at Harry. She stayed silent and far away from him, as if she was afraid that if she waved her hand, Harry would fall down and die. Harry was escorted to the Transfiguration classroom by everyone, and then looked at Harry as he walked into the classroom with deathly eyes. Alex suddenly felt that the divination class was quite interesting, especially the weird Professor Trelawney. "What are you laughing at," Hermione grabbed Alex, who was still laughing blankly, and walked into the Transfiguration classroom muttering, "I must, must get full marks in the Divination class! Here you go"Look at this old woman! " ?? ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D Before I knew it, it was almost 3,000 words I didn¡¯t even notice Haha, I can code pretty quickly, and there really is no water injection. In addition, the Radio Penguin reader group number: 71658483 (if you are added, please remember to pour water. If the crowd is full, the cruel administrator will kick those who can¡¯t speak. Please remember, this is Sister Xiang for you. Risk your life to reveal the inside story~Also, please join Shengshi Pork¡¯s readership group, and I will leave your number in the group for you, so don¡¯t get carried away~) Related Works Chapter 20 Ron¡¯s Reluctance Alex was sitting at the back of the classroom, listening to Professor McGonagall passionately teaching her Transfiguration class on the podium. Now, because Margaret's notebook has inexplicably failed, Alex could have easily copied the answers intact, but now he has to "Animagus cannot transform into any animal at will. The animal he changes is related to the wizard's character and weight. Generally, each person can only transform into one animal" Professor McGonagall said seriously, staring at Alex. For the first time, she discovered that Alex did not desert during class, but was concentrating on taking notes. Professor McGonagall paused, looking around the classroom, watching everyone, except Alex and Hermione, listening absentmindedly, and couldn't help but frown. He couldn't help but raise his voice. "At the same time, Animagus transformation is usually limited to non-magical creatures, and the transformation of magical creatures will bring unpredictable consequences. This is because there is an essential difference in the operation of wizard magic and magical creature magic." Professor McGonagall saw While no one was paying attention to her, she knocked on the table with her wand, making a loud "bang" sound, which shocked the whole class. Neville was so frightened that he dropped his book on the ground, "Don't you think you should tell me what I said?" Do you remember everything?!" The classroom immediately fell silent, leaving only the sound of Shasha's quill rubbing against the parchment. "Who can tell me, what are the characteristics of Animagus transforming into animals compared with ordinary transformation techniques?" "Brush!" Hermione raised her hands high and looked at Professor McGonagall. "Miss Granger." Professor McGonagall made a gesture of invitation. Hermione stood up confidently and said, "Animagus allows a person to maintain the mental abilities of a human when in animal form, and still be able to communicate with animals of the same species." "That's very well said!" Professor McGonagall said with a smile on her face, "Does anyone want to add anything?" "Don't use the wand!" Alex raised his hands and stood up. "Well what you said is quite insightful" Professor McGonagall obviously didn't want this answer. She faltered slightly and continued talking to herself, "Arnie who transformed into an animal." A Magus' physical condition reflects that of his/her human form. It is not going to be as perfect as normal Transfiguration, like this." With that said, Professor McGonagall made a "pop" sound and disappeared. A tiger cat appeared on the podium, looking at the students below as if it was waiting for something. If you look closely, you will find traces of eyes around the corners of the eyes of Professor McGonagall's transformed cat. But nothing happened down there, it was silent. The applause that Professor McGonagall expected did not come. "Seriously, what happened to you today?" Professor McGonagall said, accompanied by a slight pop. She had already transformed back into her original shape and looked around at the students, "That doesn't matter, but my transformation didn't win applause from the whole class. This is the first time." Everyone's heads turned to Harry, but no one spoke. Then Hermione raised her hand. Professor McGonagall was stunned for a moment, with a confused expression on her face. Lavender whispered from below, "Professor, we just had a divination class, we read tea leaves, and" "Ah, of course," said Professor McGonagall, suddenly frowning, "There's no need to say any more, Miss Granger. Tell me, who among you will die this year?" Everyone stared at Professor McGonagall. Taking this moment, Lavender secretly glanced at Alex. "Me," Harry said at last. "Understood." Professor McGonagall said, staring at Harry with her small round eyes, "Well, Potter, you should know that Sybill Trelawney has made a prophecy every year since she came to this school. Students have died. None of them have died so far. Predicting the signs of death was her favorite way to welcome new students. If I weren't the one who never spoke ill of my colleagues," Professor McGonagall paused, and they saw her The nostrils came out. She continued, more calmly, "Divination is one of the most inaccurate subjects in magic. To be honest with you, I have the least patience for divination. There are very few people who can truly foresee the future, and Trelawney professor¡­¡­" Alex listened to Professor McGonagall's words and suddenly realized that the two old women looked down on each other. It was not because they were competing for Dumbledore when they were young. As a result, Dumbledore ignored both of them. People's hatred is getting deeper and deeper, just like Hermione and Lily, wait, then I am a character who can't wait for more? ! Alex suddenly felt a cold air going from his tailbone to his forehead, and then shivered all over. At onceWhile Alex kept sweating, Professor McGonagall saw the expressions of the students below, and a smile broke out on her face. Alex maliciously guessed that Professor McGonagall could hit Professor Trelawney in front of so many people, which would make her feel extremely good. Professor McGonagall paused again, reorganized her emotions, and then said in a very matter-of-fact tone, "I see that you are in extremely good health, Potter, so if I don't let you off lightly with your homework today, As for you, don¡¯t blame me. I promise, if you die, you won¡¯t have to hand in this assignment.¡± Everyone agreed and laughed. Alex reluctantly agreed and laughed a few times. ?? ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨DI originally wanted to avoid dividing lines as much as possible¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D "Harry," Hermione cut off a piece of veal steak with a table knife, "Look, you don't have to worry about Professor Trelawney's words now. Alex, you think so too, right?" As she said, Looked at Alex. "Huh?" Alex just took a sip of borscht, looked at Hermione who was looking at him, and nodded subconsciously. "But" Ron looked at Alex with a hint of amusement and said, "How do you explain Neville's teacup?" "It's just a coincidence," Hermione said lightly, pouring herself some pumpkin juice. "Hermione, you don't understand!" Ron became excited when he saw Hermione speaking for Alex, at least he thought so, and continued: "Hermione, if Harry sees something ominous, then , that would be bad." He continued, "My, my uncle Bilius saw one, and then, then, he died twenty-four hours later! Harry" Ron looked like Thinking of something, he turned around and looked at Harry, who was in a better mood just now, and asked, "You haven't seen a big black dog, have you?" Harry's face suddenly turned green, and the fork fell on the table with a clatter. He slowly shook his head, "When I left the Dursleys, I saw one" "Hermione, look" Ron didn't notice Harry's face and looked at Hermione. Although his face also looked worried for Harry, there was actually a hint of smile in the corners of his eyes. Ron didn't even realize it. "Hermione, let's go." Alex finished his soup and didn't even look at Ron. He just nodded politely to Harry, took Hermione's hand and walked directly out the door. . "But divination" "Hermione, do you want me to act like an idiot and say to Harry, 'Ah, you saw something ominous, you might as well die!'" Alex moved his body exaggeratedly, making Hermione chuckle. When he came out, he looked at Ron again sheepishly. Ron's face was now completely purple. "You don't know what you're talking about!" Ron lowered his voice with a serious tone, obviously he was angry. "The ominousness scares most wizards out of their wits!" After Ron finished speaking, he raised his head aggressively. But Hermione didn't look back. She and Alex had already reached the door of the auditorium. What was left for Ron was just a back view, like a silent mockery of him. Alex Ron heard his heart growl unwillingly for the first time. ?? ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D Hey, why am I called Sister Xiang? Because there is a voting option on the page of the book. Readers vote on what to call me ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Sister Xiang won by an overwhelming advantage. I have been waiting for the brave readers to save me from the sea of ??fire t.t I am a man ¡­¡­ Related Works Chapter 21: Horse-body Eagle-headed Beast (1st update) Hagrid, wearing his moleskin coat, stands in a section of Hogwarts Square. His hut was right behind him, and the hound Fang was running happily around Hagrid, instead of happily chasing his own tail in circles. In Alex's opinion, Yaya is indeed a cute dog if the size of the dog is not considered. "I'm really looking forward to Hagrid's first lesson." Hermione carried her schoolbag and looked towards the square with Alex. Hagrid was waving to them from a distance. "I think the most important thing is how to open the book." Alex turned his head and talked to Hermione while walking towards the square, "I really didn't expect that Hagrid would teach us the Care of Magical Creatures class. . "I thought you would have known it a long time ago," Hermione said, yawned and rubbed her slightly red and swollen eyes, "otherwise who would let us use a book that bites people." "Maybe it's Professor Dumbledore," Alex smiled at Hermione, "I hope this year's Magical Creatures exam will be easier. I almost failed last year." "Failed?" Hermione laughed exaggeratedly, "You didn't take the exam at all last year!" "What a pity" Alex shook his head and sighed, "I failed to leave a good impression on Professor Kelt Burn. I am not just cheating in exams." "Then what else do you want?" Hermione looked at Alex with a smile on her face. She enjoyed the time chatting with Alex. "I will also copy the answers." "Pfft", Hermione laughed out loud. Alex looked helplessly at Hermione, who was wiping tears from laughter. If a woman falls in love with you, no matter how boring a joke you tell her, she will laugh and bend over. "Hermione fell in love with me?" Alex couldn't help but shook his head. He really didn't dare to think about it, Lily or Hermione, which one should he choose? Or both? "snort!" A very rough humming sound passed by the ears of Alex, who was lowering his head and thinking. When Alex raised his head, he could only see a man with fiery red hair walking towards Hagrid's hut with his head held high. Hermione also heard Ron's snort, turned her head, and looked at Alex suspiciously. Alex smiled and shrugged. At this time, Hagrid looked at the students who were walking towards his hut and shouted happily, "Come on, hurry up!" He shouted, and then Yaya Just like a host welcoming a guest, he shouted happily. "I have something good for you today. There will be an exciting lesson soon. Is everyone here? Okay, come with me!" It was the first time that Alex had seen Hagrid look so happy. He walked so cheerfully that it was hard to believe that he was twice the height of a normal person. Everyone followed Hagrid, who led the students along the edge of the Forbidden Forest. "We're not going to the Forbidden Forest, are we?" Hermione whispered behind Alex. "I've only been to the Forbidden Forest once," Harry, who was walking in front, suddenly turned around and joined the conversation, "It's not safe there, isn't it? Dumbledore only allowed us to go there once, last year " Harry stopped, hoping to let Ron continue. When they were in second grade, they drove a speeding car and hit the Whomping Willow. This was one of the rare things that Ron could be proud of. . However, Harry was disappointed. When Ron saw Harry put down his steps and chatted with Alex, he did not join Harry, but instead quickened his pace and walked faster. "Well, you crashed into the Whomping Willow with your car last year," Alex said, "But your driving skills are really not that good. If I" "If it were you, you would smash through the roof of the auditorium and appear in front of everyone!" Hermione said with a smile. "I'm not that kind of person." Alex looked matter-of-factly, but on the other hand, he said the exact opposite. "Shameless!" Hermione couldn't help laughing again, and hit Alex with her hand while laughing. Alex immediately pretended to be seriously injured, staggering around, looking at Hermione pitifully, as if admitting his mistake. Harry looked at Alex and Hermione who were laughing and chatting, and suddenly found that he couldn't get in at all. match made in heaven. Harry didn't know why, but this word suddenly popped into his mind. Just when Harry was still thinking wildly, Hagrid's distinctive loud voice came over. "Everyone, come to this fence," he shouted, "That's right, stand where you can see it. Now, the first thing you have to do is to open the book" "How to open it?" Draco Malfoy asked with hisSaid in a cold, drawn-out tone. "Huh?" Hagrid said. "How do we open the book?" Malfoy said again. He took out his Monster Book, which he had tied with a rope. "No," Hagrid looked at the students in the class expectantly, but found that all he saw were "The Monster Book of Monsters" that was tightly bound with a belt. He couldn't help but lowered his head. Rather than being extremely frustrated, "Really, really no one is going to open the book?" "Alex can!" Ron suddenly said loudly. Everyone suddenly turned their heads quickly. Alex could have sworn that he heard a "swish" sound. This frightened Alex who was chatting with Hermione. All eyes were on him. They all stared at Alex. Alex looked at everyone with doubts in his eyes and was stunned for a moment. "Oh!" Hagrid seemed very happy, "Alex, will you open it?" This is great! "Alex felt that if there were fewer people, Brother Hai would not be able to help but give him a hug. "I¡­¡­" "Come on, let me demonstrate it to you." Hagrid's face turned red. Apparently he felt that his first class was really lucky. "Okay." Alex's tone was full of helplessness. He turned back and scanned the crowd, trying to find the person who harmed him. However, Alex took one look and turned around. Ron's gloating expression really made him sick. Alex took a deep breath and slowly took out his book from his bag. "The Monster Book of Goblins", its cover was originally green, like the skin of monsters, but now it is brown. No need to, you can see the ropes being tied up noisily, one after another, so densely that you can almost only see the original green skin through the gaps in the ropes. Everyone looked at Alex intently, and held their breath as Alex took out the book. The book that was tied up like that was still twisting around fearlessly. "Crack!" Everyone was startled and saw Alex sitting on the ground. Alex still smiled and waved to Hermione leisurely, and then Alex raised the book high. Everyone is looking forward to whether it is a magical spell, a magic prop, or "Pong!" Alex took the book and threw it hard towards the ground. The rope left a long end for Alex to hold. "Pop!" Alex happily smashed the book to the ground again, "Pop!" Alex did it again. Hagrid was completely stunned. Not only Hagrid, but everyone watching was speechless. . ¡°Bah bang bang bang¡­¡± Alex smashed the book to the ground more and more frequently. "What are you doing!" Ron yelled involuntarily. "Open the book." Alex stopped lazily, and saw the "Monster Book of Monsters" that had just looked stupidly disturbed, now lying quietly on the ground like a little girl, Without moving, many people suddenly had a strange thought, is this book dead? "Look, that's it." Alex untied the rope, picked up the "Monster Book of Monsters" that had been knocked unconscious, and flipped through it easily. Everyone looked like they were suddenly enlightened. They took out their books and prepared to vent their grievances. Hagrid looked at the student who was about to smash the book to the ground, and said hurriedly: "No, that's not it" He nervously took the book from a boy's hand, untied the rope, held it high, and slid his fingers through the spine of the book. Shaking, then lying quietly on Hagrid's hand. "Just scratch this book!" Several girls immediately breathed a sigh of relief. They didn¡¯t want to be as violent as Alex. Brother Hai, like the girl, breathed a sigh of relief, but he was still a little nervous when he spoke. He just heard him say: "Well, then you all have books, oh, now all you need is magical creatures. Yes. I will go find them right away. Them. Wait.¡± After finishing speaking, Hagrid walked towards the Forbidden Forest. There was a sound of "ping ping ping ping" banging books immediately behind him, and along with it came Neville's praise: "This method is great, Alec Si!" ¡°Pong¡­¡­¡­¡­!¡± "That's right! Pong!" This is Harry. After a while, Hagrid came over. Twelve of the weirdest looking guys Alex had ever seen hurried towards them. They have the body, hind legs, and tail of a horse, but their front legs, wings, and head appear to be those of an eagle, and they have?Iron-colored sharp beak And big bright orange eyes. The claws on their front legs are half a foot long and look deadly. Each beast has a thick feather collar around its neck and a long chain attached to it. The ends were in Hagrid's big hand, and he jogged after the animals out into the paddock. ¡°Get over there,¡± he yelled, shaking the chain and calling the guys to come to the fence where the class was standing. Everyone stood back as Hagrid approached and tied the guys to the fence. "Hippogriff!" Hagrid roared happily. Waving a hand towards them, "They are beautiful, aren't they?" ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨DI always want to write a few words and make up the number of words ^_^ Related works Chapter 22 Breaking through the enemy formation (second update) "They're so pretty, aren't they?" Hagrid had a loud voice and even echoed as he wandered back and forth in front of his hut. Alex looked at the Hippogriff standing in front of him, its fur was so shiny. This coat transitions smoothly from feathers to fur, each in different colors: dark gray, bronze, pinkish sand (red and white), shiny chestnut, and finally jet black. "Well," Hagrid said, wiping his hands together and smiling at all the students, "if you want to get closer" As he spoke, Hagrid looked expectantly at Alex, as well as Hermione and Harry standing next to him. Alex looked back at Hermione behind him, nodded unobtrusively, and walked forward. Harry saw it and followed him. Alex strode forward, Hermione following closely behind, and Harry not to be outdone. "Great," Hagrid was very happy to see Alex and the other three stepping forward, their thick beards trembling. "Well, the first thing you must know about Hippogriffs is that they are proud," said Hagrid, "and it is easy to offend them. Never offend a Hippogriff, because That¡¯s probably the last thing you want to do.¡± "You always have to wait for the Hippogriff to make the first move," Hagrid continued. "That's polite, you know? You walk up to it, you bow, and then you wait. If it bows back to you, You can touch it. If it doesn't bow, get away from it because those claws are going to hurt." Claws? Alex looked toward the Hippogriff. The hippogriff's two hind legs are bent behind it, but its front paws seem to have been enlarged, stretched to an extreme and thickened, placed staggered in front of the body, and its eyes He looks forward lazily, but it always makes you feel that in the next second he will flap his wings, rush towards you, and tear you in half with his thick front paws. "Okay, who comes first?" In response, most of the students stepped back. "Is there no one there?" Hagrid asked, looking pleading. "I" Looking at the silent crowd, especially Alex, Ron suppressed the fear in his heart and spoke tremblingly. "I'll do it!" Alex strode up. "Okay! Okay!" Hagrid couldn't even close his mouth with joy. "Good job, Alex." Hagrid shouted, "Okay, let's see you get along with that monster named Buckbeak." How's it going?" He untied a chain, dragged Buckbeak away from his companions and removed his leather collar. All the students across the paddock seemed to hold their breath. "Relax, okay, Alex," Hagrid said quietly, "You and it have to look at each other and try not to blink if you blink too much. Buckbeak doesn't trust you" Alex took a deep breath and looked at the Hippogriff in front of him. The Hippogriff turned its eagle head and looked at Alex angrily with its yellow eyes. "This, this, this is right." Hagrid looked at Alex who was looking at Buckbeak and said nervously, "What we have to do now is to bow, bow" "Bow?" Alex looked at Buckbeak in front of him, and suddenly realized that he didn't want to bend his waist. He just stood there, staring at the proud hippogriff, as if no one wanted to take a step back. This situation made Hagrid extremely embarrassed. He didn't know what to do. ""ah. Hagrid said, sounding worried. "Okay, back off, now." Alex, relax and step back" Maybe someone else can do it? Hagrid was thinking about whether it was time for him to give a demonstration - The hippogriff named Buckbeak suddenly bent its scaly front knees and sank. It's bowing! "Well done!" Hagrid said ecstatically, "You can touch it now, you can touch its beak." The whole square was silent, and people were looking in front of Alex. The hippogriff suddenly raised its head and walked towards Alex. "Back off! Back off quickly!" Hagrid said suddenly. But Alex was unmoved. I saw the hippogriff walking slowly towards Alex. The grace in its steps was like those cavalrymen walking at the front with their heads held high in a grand military parade. Bowing, the Hippogriff stopped in front of Alex, ignoring Hagrid who was rushing over from the side, and lowered his head. ? ?It was so low that Alex could even see the hippogriff's neck, the only remaining feathers. Just when Alex was carefully observing the hippogriff crawling in front of him, with a sound of "swish!", the twelve-foot-long wings spread out in front of Alex without any warning. Turning around, Alex could hear exclamations coming from behind the sound from time to time. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Standing on top of the Hippogriff¡¯s head was a woman wearing a long Victorian dress. She gently raised the skirt with her hands, half-bent, and looked up at Alex. "Sylph?" Alex looked at everything in front of him in disbelief. "Your mount is ready, Master." Sylph stood up straight, turned to the right, stretched out her right hand, and made a gesture of invitation. The hippogriff folded its right wing with a "swish" sound, lowered its head, and waited for Alex to ride on. "Alex" Hagrid wanted to ask Alex to step back, but as soon as he spoke, Alex had already stepped forward. Turning over, Alex sat astride the Hippogriff's wings. He moved back and forth, trying to find a position that was as comfortable as possible. After Alex sat down, the Hippogriff suddenly stood up straight. Alex only now noticed that the reason why the Hippogriff could bow so low just now was because the Hippogriff was kneeling on its front legs. Alex raised his head and looked in front of him. Alex, sitting on the hippogriff, was now about the same height as Hagrid. He was like a knight, sitting on his war horse, looking at his subjects majestically. Alex suddenly felt like he was a knight, and the sky was the battlefield where he charged. As if sensing Alex's impulse, the Hippogriff also let out an uneasy roar. Its thick forelimbs, which were shaped like eagle talons, were raised restlessly, and then stamped with a "bang" sound. On the ground. The blood boiled inexplicably as the Hippogriff stamped its feet. Alex yanked the feathers on the Hippogriff's neck with his right hand. The Hippogriff stood up in pain, and its huge wings spread out violently, blowing a huge gust of wind. Its forelimbs crossed fiercely in mid-air, and then fell to the ground with a loud noise. "Roar!" As his claws fell to the ground, the hippogriff raised its head high, roared toward the sky, and stood up again. Alex's entire body was almost parallel to the ground, tightly grasping the feathers on the Hippogriff's neck, and clamping his legs even harder. Suddenly, the hippogriff's hind legs bent, like a charged spring, and then straightened in an instant, shooting upward into the sky. The twelve-foot wings opened angrily for a moment, beating the air violently. The front paws were clenched hard, as if they were about to be crushed by the whistling wind in their claws. ¡°Ahhhhhhhhhhh!¡± Alex couldn¡¯t help shouting excitedly as he faced the oncoming wind. The wind poured into his mouth fiercely, and in his eyes, the robe was fluttering and making a huffing sound. At this time, the hippogriffs on the ground all raised their heads and let out a low but loud roar, like an attack horn. Go and break through the enemy formation! Alex¡ª¡ª ~~~~ I originally wanted to write a very passionate feeling in this piece, but when I rode the hippogriff, I didn¡¯t feel it came out Related works Chapter 22 Breaking through the enemy formation (second update) "They're so pretty, aren't they?" Hagrid had a loud voice and even echoed as he wandered back and forth in front of his hut. Alex looked at the Hippogriff standing in front of him, its fur was so shiny. This coat transitions smoothly from feathers to fur, each in different colors: dark gray, bronze, pinkish sand (red and white), shiny chestnut, and finally jet black. "Well," Hagrid said, wiping his hands together and smiling at all the students, "if you want to get closer" As he spoke, Hagrid looked expectantly at Alex, as well as Hermione and Harry standing next to him. Alex looked back at Hermione behind him, nodded unobtrusively, and walked forward. Harry saw it and followed him. Alex strode forward, Hermione following closely behind, and Harry not to be outdone. "Great," Hagrid was very happy to see Alex and the other three stepping forward, their thick beards trembling. "Well, the first thing you must know about Hippogriffs is that they are proud," said Hagrid, "and it is easy to offend them. Never offend a Hippogriff, because That¡¯s probably the last thing you want to do.¡± "You always have to wait for the Hippogriff to make the first move," Hagrid continued. "That's polite, you know? You walk up to it, you bow, and then you wait. If it bows back to you, You can touch it. If it doesn't bow, get away from it because those claws are going to hurt." Claws? Alex looked toward the Hippogriff. The hippogriff's two hind legs are bent behind it, but its front paws seem to have been enlarged, stretched to an extreme and thickened, placed staggered in front of the body, and its eyes He looks forward lazily, but it always makes you feel that in the next second he will flap his wings, rush towards you, and tear you in half with his thick front paws. "Okay, who comes first?" In response, most of the students stepped back. "Is there no one there?" Hagrid asked, looking pleading. "I" Looking at the silent crowd, especially Alex, Ron suppressed the fear in his heart and spoke tremblingly. "I'll do it!" Alex strode up. "Okay! Okay!" Hagrid couldn't even close his mouth with joy. "Good job, Alex." Hagrid shouted, "Okay, let's see you get along with that monster named Buckbeak." How's it going?" He untied a chain, dragged Buckbeak away from his companions and removed his leather collar. All the students across the paddock seemed to hold their breath. "Relax, okay, Alex," Hagrid said quietly, "You and it have to look at each other and try not to blink if you blink too much. Buckbeak doesn't trust you" Alex took a deep breath and looked at the Hippogriff in front of him. The Hippogriff turned its eagle head and looked at Alex angrily with its yellow eyes. "This, this, this is right." Hagrid looked at Alex who was looking at Buckbeak and said nervously, "What we have to do now is to bow, bow" "Bow?" Alex looked at Buckbeak in front of him, and suddenly realized that he didn't want to bend his waist. He just stood there, staring at the proud hippogriff, as if no one wanted to take a step back. This situation made Hagrid extremely embarrassed. He didn't know what to do. ""ah. Hagrid said, sounding worried. "Okay, back off, now." Alex, relax and step back" Maybe someone else can do it? Hagrid was thinking about whether it was time for him to give a demonstration - The hippogriff named Buckbeak suddenly bent its scaly front knees and sank. It's bowing! "Well done!" Hagrid said ecstatically, "You can touch it now, you can touch its beak." The whole square was silent, and people were looking in front of Alex. The hippogriff suddenly raised its head and walked towards Alex. "Back off! Back off quickly!" Hagrid said suddenly. But Alex was unmoved. I saw the hippogriff walking slowly towards Alex. The grace in its steps was like those cavalrymen walking at the front with their heads held high in a grand military parade. Bowing, the Hippogriff stopped in front of Alex, ignoring Hagrid who was rushing over from the side, and lowered his head. ? ?It was so low that Alex could even see the hippogriff's neck, the only remaining feathers. Just when Alex was carefully observing the hippogriff crawling in front of him, with a sound of "swish!", the twelve-foot-long wings spread out in front of Alex without any warning. Turning around, Alex could hear exclamations coming from behind the sound from time to time. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Standing on top of the Hippogriff¡¯s head was a woman wearing a long Victorian dress. She gently raised the skirt with her hands, half-bent, and looked up at Alex. "Sylph?" Alex looked at everything in front of him in disbelief. "Your mount is ready, Master." Sylph stood up straight, turned to the right, stretched out her right hand, and made a gesture of invitation. The hippogriff folded its right wing with a "swish" sound, lowered its head, and waited for Alex to ride on. "Alex" Hagrid wanted to ask Alex to step back, but as soon as he spoke, Alex had already stepped forward. Turning over, Alex sat astride the Hippogriff's wings. He moved back and forth, trying to find a position that was as comfortable as possible. After Alex sat down, the Hippogriff suddenly stood up straight. Alex only now noticed that the reason why the Hippogriff could bow so low just now was because the Hippogriff was kneeling on its front legs. Alex raised his head and looked in front of him. Alex, sitting on the hippogriff, was now about the same height as Hagrid. He was like a knight, sitting on his war horse, looking at his subjects majestically. Alex suddenly felt like he was a knight, and the sky was the battlefield where he charged. As if sensing Alex's impulse, the Hippogriff also let out an uneasy roar. Its thick forelimbs, which were shaped like eagle talons, were raised restlessly, and then stamped with a "bang" sound. On the ground. The blood boiled inexplicably as the Hippogriff stamped its feet. Alex yanked the feathers on the Hippogriff's neck with his right hand. The Hippogriff stood up in pain, and its huge wings spread out violently, blowing a huge gust of wind. Its forelimbs crossed fiercely in mid-air, and then fell to the ground with a loud noise. "Roar!" As his claws fell to the ground, the hippogriff raised its head high, roared toward the sky, and stood up again. Alex's entire body was almost parallel to the ground, tightly grasping the feathers on the Hippogriff's neck, and clamping his legs even harder. Suddenly, the hippogriff's hind legs bent, like a charged spring, and then straightened in an instant, shooting upward into the sky. The twelve-foot wings opened angrily for a moment, beating the air violently. The front paws were clenched hard, as if they were about to be crushed by the whistling wind in their claws. ¡°Ahhhhhhhhhhh!¡± Alex couldn¡¯t help shouting excitedly as he faced the oncoming wind. The wind poured into his mouth fiercely, and in his eyes, the robe was fluttering and making a huffing sound. At this time, the hippogriffs on the ground all raised their heads and let out a low but loud roar, like an attack horn. Go and break through the enemy formation! Alex¡ª¡ª ~~~~ I originally wanted to write a very passionate feeling in this piece, but when I rode the hippogriff, I didn¡¯t feel it came out Related Works Chapter 23 Above the Clouds Have you ever ridden a horse? Have you been to the grassland? Have you ever tried to scream wildly on the shore of the endless horizon? I didn¡¯t, and neither did Alex. The hippogriff is a horse that runs in the vast wilderness of the sky. Alex's whole body rises and falls with the swing of the hippogriff's wings. He was like a knight, skillfully following the movements of the horse, relaxing his body, making final preparations for the charge, waiting for the final horn sound, holding the gun, and charging. "Roar!" Buckbeak suddenly let out a shrill neigh, like the uneasy roar of a horse stimulated by gunpowder smoke. "Go!" Alex tightened his grip on the horse's reins - the feathers on the Hippogriff's neck, the bright red feathers, probably dyed with the blood of the enemy, stabbed straight back with a look of disdain. , just like the pride of the hippogriff. Only when the hippogriff is half-kneeling, this "reins" - the bright red feathers will be revealed. The hippogriff's large and pointed eagle head suddenly tilted upwards, and its sharp eyes like an eagle pierced directly towards the highest sky. "Go to higher ground!" Alex tightened the reins - the red feather, the hippogriff roared, its twelve-foot-long wings suddenly flapped in the air, stopped, and floated in the air with violent flapping. floating clouds, its hind legs stretched out straight, its eagle-like front paws crossed fiercely in front of its body and swung down, as if it wanted to split the sky in half. Alex's whole body became parallel to the ground as the hippogriff hovered in the air, and clouds drifted past Alex's ears. "Whoosh!" Like an arrow off the string, it shoots towards the sky - his last enemy! Flying and roaring, the wind roared in my ears. Alex could no longer feel how fast he was going now. He could only watch the huge clouds one after another, crashing towards him like mountains. "bring it on!" Alex roared wildly, and clouds poured into Alex's eyes, mouth, ears, and even the wizard's robe was filled with clouds, as if he was swimming in the sea, this boundless The cloud is Alex's sea. "Puff! Puff!" With a muffled sound, Alex broke through layer after layer, like he was bravely bursting upward from the deepest part of the sea, eager to use his own eyes to look at the sun! Finally, the flapping of the hippogriff's wings gradually eased, no longer flapping violently, but instead stretched out in a gentle way, gliding forward. Alex wiped his face wet with clouds with his hands, but the scene in front of him made him stunned and looked at it dreamily. The clouds rolled calmly under him, like a grassland blown by the wind, with no edge visible. Alex has never felt this feeling of freedom. Even the hippogriff beneath him chirped happily, glided and flew away into the distance. In the distance, a door carved from gold suddenly appeared in front of Alex. The hippogriff had no time to change direction and slid straight towards the golden door. Is it God¡¯s mansion? Alex looked at the golden door that appeared in front of him and couldn't help but whisper to himself. "Please embark on the journey, Master." In a trance, a low voice meandered in Alex's ears, like a lover's prelude, like a lover's farewell, as soft as a dream. The long golden hair was fluttering in front of Alex's eyes, and the light blue Ravenclaw robes whistled in the wind. "Are you afraid of heights?" The girl turned her head, her black eyes seemed to contain the whole world. "High?" Alex was about to speak, but found that he couldn't say a word. "High?" A voice that looked very much like Alex sounded in Alex's ears. If we had to tell the difference between the two voices, Alex's voice was as hot as the sun, always full of explosive power like the sun. And this voice is like sunshine blocked by clouds and fog. Although it is only through the gaps, it can still reveal bits and pieces of warmth. Alex suddenly wanted to turn around to see what this man looked like, but suddenly found that he couldn't turn his body at all, even if he just turned his head slightly. "High?" The man laughed. When he spoke, his tone was different from Alex's. Alex was more playful and playful, while this man was more calm. But when he smiled, he was like Alex, even the corners of his mouth had the taste of sunshine. "Have you notnot afraid? ? "The blond girl looked at Alex, or rather the man, with a smile. "I," what appeared in Alex's field of vision was a blue sky, which suddenly changed, as if he lowered his head again and looked at the girl with flying blond hair who looked back, "I am fearless." The voice is as steady as a mountain. "What about me?" the girl suddenly asked with a smile, her tone as fluttering as her golden hair, "What will you do?" With that said, under Alex¡¯s surprised gaze, he smiled and rolled off the hippogriff¡¯s back. Clouds and winds passed by her quickly, lifting her long golden hair and dancing towards the sky, but her black eyes were full of smiles, like sneers, like taunts, but It is also full of temptation, inquiry, and the deepest hidden love. Her expression was so peaceful, like a goddess falling from Mount Olympus, looking at the sky with great nostalgia and love. Alex suddenly saw the bright red feathers of the Hippogriff, as well as the Hippogriff's pointed and round eagle head, and the gray beak. Alex suddenly realized that he was diving! It¡¯s like trying to hit the ground with all your strength. The wind became more and more fierce, the clouds became more and more thick, and it was like plunging into the sea. Go find the mermaid swimming in the sea. I saw a hand suddenly grab the bright red feathers of the hippogriff, and pull it up violently, like a flying sweeper suddenly stopping in the air, crossing the sky in an exaggerated arc, and pulling up Missing girl. The girl leaned against the Hippogriff's neck, facing Alex, or rather, facing the man who was operating the Hippogriff. "Why save me?" Although the girl pretended to be serious, the smile in her eyes could no longer be concealed. "Above this cloud, you are alone." "What about under the clouds?" The girl put her hands around the man's neck, her long golden hair falling on her shoulders, with a sweet smile. "You are the only one in heaven and on earth." The man¡¯s words are like the spring sunshine, floating warmly above the clouds. Whose oath is engraved above the clouds. ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨DThis chapter took a lot of time and a lot of thought, it was really difficult to write By the way, does anyone have any idea who these two individuals are? Works Related Chapter 24 Under the Clouds Alex was intoxicated in a wonderfully sweet atmosphere. It wasn't until he felt a heavy impact that he suddenly realized that the woman with flowing blond hair in front of him had disappeared, and the woman next to his ear was as warm as the sunshine in spring. The male voice could no longer be heard, replaced by a huge body with two people in it - Hagrid. Alex followed the hippogriff¡¯s lowered head, slid down, and stood on the ground. At this time, everyone cheered. "Great job! Alex!" Hagrid's beard stood straight up and trembled happily, "Okay." Hagrid's huge body turned to everyone, "Who else wants to try? But, Remember to bow, bow¡± Harry was the first to jump out of the crowd, and following Hagrid's instructions, he stood in front of a hippogriff, bowed obediently, and then flew in a circle on top of it. This made everyone feel relieved. They were willing to bow to the Hippogriff but not to them. They were not sure where to stand and let the Hippogriff come over and bow. Undoubtedly, Harry's behavior was extremely inspiring. We don't expect to be as outstanding as Alex, but like Harry, it really couldn't be easier. You just need to step forward, bow, and everything will be fine. Everyone entered the paddock cautiously. Hagrid untied the chains one by one, and soon there were nervous bows everywhere in the paddock. I don¡¯t know if it was a coincidence, but Ron was facing the Hippogriff that Alex had just been sitting on - Buckbeak. "Bow, Ron, don't stand there stupidly," Hagrid looked at Ron who was still in a daze and shouted loudly. Ron looked at the hippogriff standing in front of him. The hippogriff looked at Ron with a look of disdain. In its yellow eyes like an eagle, there was a look of scrutiny, or disdain, from time to time. . "Hurry up and bow!" Harry couldn't help shouting after looking at Ron who was standing there blankly. It was so loud that Harry didn't even realize it. Harry¡¯s shout passed through the crowd and suddenly reached Ron¡¯s ears. Ron was so excited that he subconsciously bent down and prepared to bow to the Hippogriff. People in the whole square were looking at Ron, just like they had just done to Alex. This was something Ron had never experienced before. He felt nervous like never before, or he even started to enjoy it. Hermione and Harry are both looking at themselves, and Alex! Ron suddenly felt excited, I want to do better than everyone else! Ron clenched his fists tightly and bowed, trying to be as respectful as possible, he said to himself. Just when Ron was bending down with all his concentration, a chuckle suddenly came from behind him. "Ron, do a good job," applause came along with Malfoy's laughter, "If you do well, we will definitely give you a reward." "Money reward?" Are you insulting me? Ron's face turned red and he wanted to turn around and yell at Malfoy, but suddenly he held back. ¡°I want to do better than Alex,¡± an inexplicable voice sounded from the bottom of Ron¡¯s heart, echoing back and forth in his heart. Ron raised his head sharply and looked at the Hippogriff. "What do you want to do?" Malfoy's laughter came as promised from a distance. Since Harry can't be laughed at, it's also a good pastime to laugh at Ron, who comes from a poor family. Before they finished speaking, Crabbe and Goyle also laughed, like two broken bellows, laughing loudly and loudly, the sound was extremely unpleasant. Ron looked awkwardly at the hippogriff in front of him. Buckbeak didn't care about Malfoy's laughter, but he nodded, glanced at Ron standing in front of him, and then lowered his head. , as if he didn¡¯t want to waste a minute on Ron. "Look!" Malfoy applauded, "You scared that Hippogriff so hard that he couldn't even lift his head!" "Oh my God!" A Slytherin girl with a face like a poodle screamed in an exaggerated falsetto, "How ugly Ron is!" The words floated into Ron's ears, like a spell, making Ron's ears turn red. "Shut up!" Ron turned his head suddenly and shouted at Malfoy and Parkinson: "I will make this brainless beast" said Ron, pointing at the hippogriff, excitedly Said: "Bow to me!" Before Ron finished speaking, he heard the person next to him shout loudly. "Get out of the way!" "Back off, back off!" "What?" Ron said with a confused look on his face. "No!" Hagrid's huge body moved towards RonStraight ahead, "Buckbeak, don't!" Ron turned around blankly, and could only see the hippogriff, its thick talons, scratching in front of him, and then he knew nothing. ?? ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D Ron did not reappear in the auditorium until Thursday afternoon. His whole body had gained weight, and his chest was wrapped in bandages several times. "It is said that it is because of the Hippogriff's claws," Neville said as he approached Alex and picked up the donuts on the table. "The Hippogriff's claws have a magic-inhibiting effect." ." "Suppress magic?" Alex heard this for the first time. "Who told you? I've never heard of it." "It's Hermione," Neville suddenly raised his head and looked at Alex suspiciously, "Did you see her? I want to thank her for helping me in the Potions class just now." "It's the shrinking potion, right?" Alex couldn't help but laugh when he thought of Neville's toad, Leif, turning into a tadpole under the action of the potion. This reminded Alex of "Tadpole Looking for Mom", and Alex found that he actually remembered this cartoon. "Have you seen Hermione?" Neville looked at Alex and said, "I can't find her recently. She was near me just now." "She said she wanted to go to the Defense Against the Dark Arts classroom first." Alex shrugged helplessly. He couldn't tell Neville that it was because of the little thing that could change time. "Isn't it this time? It's not Lockhart anymore?" Neville glanced at the girls in the lounge and pointed quietly, "Where are they still?" "Who knows," Alex said with a smile, "I'm going to the classroom too." Looking at Neville who looked incredulous, Alex continued, "I'm a good student!" good student? Who are you lying to? Alex. Related Works Chapter 25 Pensieve "Pet?" Alex lowered his voice and said slowly. "Yes, my master." Alex looked at Sylph who was half-kneeling in front of him, with soft and submissive eyes. He took a deep breath, paused for a long time, as if he had made up his mind, and looked firmly at the girl with her wings folded, as if The little goblin with the butterfly standing among the flowers said slowly: "So, the hallucination I experienced in the divination class when I came back from Egypt, and" Alex's voice became deeper, "I was in Hippogriff." What happened to the winged beast after it flew into the sky?" Sylph did not speak, but raised her eyes, which were as round as apricots and as bright as stars, and looked at Alex blankly, but her eyes were shining brightly. "Don't you want to talk to me?" Alex tried to make his voice gentle, but the tip of the wand he was holding tightly spewed out sporadic sparks uncontrollably. "How did you find out?" Sylph leaned down, but Alex heard some excitement and relief in her voice. What on earth is going on? Alex's mind was completely consumed by curiosity. "I never encountered this kind of thing when I was in first or second grade." Alex seemed to have thought of something, and smiled slightly, pointing the wand at Sylph, "It's like in the divination class. , I inexplicably returned to the class decades ago, and on the same day in the Care of Magical Creatures class" Alex stopped talking and fell silent, with only the wand pointing at the little elf Sylph. "Your wisdom is beyond my imagination. You are not like a Gryffindor at all." Sylph's words were soft, but with a hint of pride. "Dumbledore is also Gryffindor." Alex didn't care and said with a smile. "No," Sylph shook her little head, and her unique fairy tentacles swayed slightly in the air, "You were born like this!" Alex¡¯s eyes suddenly opened wide, and the sparks on the top of the wand in his hand were jumping violently, as if they were beyond Alex¡¯s control. A time traveler who occupied a magpie's nest, this was Alex's biggest secret, but now it was revealed by a little goblin? Alex frowned, mentally prepared to stun the goblin with a magic spell, but before that, he had to ask clearly what the hallucinations that inexplicably appeared in front of him were about. "After returning from Egypt, there are extra things." Alex's free left hand snapped his fingers, and the one located on Alex's neck was used as a pendant for the little fairy Sylph's house, with the words "Egypt" on it. The hieroglyphics are engraved with Alex's name - Alexander Valentin Stoker. "I'm from the Stoker family," said the little elf. Instead of remaining in a half-kneeling position, he stood up and bowed to Alex. As if he thought of something, he suddenly smiled, his eyes He narrowed his eyes and said softly, "Pensieve." "Pensie basin!?" Alex repeated this word in his mouth, but found that he could not believe that this thumb-sized goblin standing in front of him could actually be a magical object. Alex had a certain image of the Pensieve, which he had read about in a book, and it was accompanied by an illustration. Alex could still remember what the Pensieve looked like¡ªa shallow stone basin with runes and symbols carved on the edge. And its usage¡ª¡ª "When adding a new memory to it, point the tip of the wand near your temple, remove some of the shining silver memory from your head and put it into the basin. If you touch the material in the pensieve, you will enter that memory and you can see Considering what happened in the past, the person who appears in this memory cannot discover your existence." Sylph looked at Alex who was in a daze and explained softly. Listening to Sylph's explanation, Alex recovered from the shock just now, his eyes became clear again, and Alex asked, "So, what about the hallucination I saw a few days ago? Is it the memory of our predecessors?¡± As soon as the words came out of his mouth, Alex's whole body was shocked. Alex's parents, who were originally Death Eaters, were then killed by the Potters. There was no mystery to Alex, it was something that he understood very clearly. But thinking of the house elf's constant words, Alex originally thought it was the house elf's excessive obsession with his master's death. But when he thought about Voldemort's sudden and weird laughter in the first grade, and his later attempts to test the house elves, especially when Alex discovered that even his parents' names and looks were a blur, and he couldn't understand anything. have no idea. All of this reminded AlexThere is endless curiosity in his heart, and what is now in front of him - the "pensieve" of the Stoker family, is the key to unlocking everything. It can at least give Alex a glimpse of some of the secrets of the past. Thinking of this, Alex had to take a deep breath to calm down his excitement. "That's wrong!" Alex suddenly asked, "The memory in the pensieve is a silver-white thread, and where is your memory thread?" I heard Sylph chuckle and reply: "Here." Under Alex's gaze, Sylph fluttered her wings. As her wings fluttered, as many tiny golden powders as the stars in the sky appeared. "These are memories" Alex looked at the gold powder floating in the air, like stars, and was in a daze. Related Works Chapter 26 Songs Blowing in the Wind "Have you decided?" Sylph half-knelt in front of Alex and said with her head lowered. Alex¡¯s right hand holding the wand firmly pointed at the golden powder floating in the air. I saw the golden powder that was slowly floating in the air suddenly stopped in the air, like a pebble thrown into the water. It rippled away with a touch of Alex's wand, emitting strange circles after circles. of ripples. Alex felt as if his whole body was being pulled by a strange force. This strange force passed along the wand connected to the golden particles, and then drove Alex's whole body into the tiny In golden powder. Alex had never experienced anything like this before. It was different from what Alex had experienced in Divination and Care of Magical Creatures. Alex felt like he was being sucked into his mouth through a straw. Coke, this gave Alex a great sense of dizziness, which made him have to close his eyes to make himself as comfortable as possible. It¡¯s a sunny morning. This was Alex¡¯s first feeling after opening his eyes. "I think so too, Master." "Sylph?" Alex said, looking at the little goblin flying in front of him in surprise. "I am your guide master." Sylph floated in the air, lifted up her skirt, and gave Alex a court salute. "Guide?" Alex used the Pensieve for the first time, but this did not mean that Alex knew nothing about the Pensieve. Just when Silver was about to answer Alex's question, Alex suddenly heard several slight explosions. The sound drew Alex's attention. Under the bright sunshine, there is a mountain covered with snow. On top of this mountain peak is a castle that only appears in dreams. Alex squinted his eyes, trying to see more carefully. I saw the castle standing on the top of the mountain, with its slender and towering spire extending towards the sky. The whitewashed walls seemed to blend in with the surrounding white snow. Only the dark green spire stood out on the white canvas. It is dotted with a world that is more wonderful than a dream. The white mist swirled around the castle, making the entire castle look like it was built on the clouds. Before Alex could take a closer look, the crackling sound of explosions in the distance came over again. Is it a dragon? , Alex exclaimed softly. But after a while, Alex got closer and realized that was not the case. It was like huge houses flying in the air, flying towards the castle at a slow and elegant speed. "Want to see more clearly?" Sylph's voice rang in Alex's ear. Before Alex could react, he heard a burst of laughter like silver bells coming from his ears, and then saw himself getting farther and farther away from the ground, as if he had been cast a floating spell, floating on the ground. in the air. "Are you ready?" Sylph lay on Alex's head intimately, covering her eyes with her hands, and said softly. There was a strong gust of wind, which made Alex unable to open his eyes. He could only hear the whistling wind passing by him. When Alex opened his eyes again, his right hand subconsciously reached into the pocket of the wizard's robe, trying to pull out the wand. Because in front of Alex's eyes was a huge pink blue carriage. It was as big as a house, and it was pulled through the air by twelve winged horses, all of them silver-maned horses, each as big as an elephant. These carriages ignored Alex and stood aside, his head covered with sweat. Alex whizzed past Alex. There was an earth-shaking loud noise, and those horse hooves fell to the ground with a thud, each one as big as a vegetable plate. In the blink of an eye, the carriage also landed on the ground, vibrating on the huge wheels. At the same time, the golden horses shook their huge heads and their big fiery red eyes turned. As soon as the carriage landed, a group of waiters in white robes immediately stepped forward, bowing, waiting for the arrival of the people in the carriage. I saw the leading waiter waving his magic wand, and a huge purple carpet stretched from the carriage to the entrance of the castle. With the appearance of the purple carpet, a band wearing yellow clothes suddenly appeared on both sides of the purple carpet, using some instruments that Alex did not recognize, and playing melodious music. Alex had this wonderful experience for the first time, floating in the air watching a wedding. He suddenly wanted to know what the bride looked like and whether she was the girl he saw in the divination class. Alex thought she should be his mother, but Alex had a vague idea in his heart.I hope that's not my mother. Finally, the carriage door was opened by the waiter. Hands, a pair of slender hands. The slender fingers seem to be handicrafts carved from jade. Even if you look at them from a distance, you can feel a warm feeling. But after putting on the white gauze gloves, Alex felt a touch of holy breath rippling in the air. Alex¡¯s breathing couldn¡¯t help but quicken because he was finally about to see the bride¡¯s face. "Feel sorry¡­¡­" Sylph¡¯s voice suddenly rang in Alex¡¯s ears, and the sound of music that had just floated seemed to disappear in the air. After a period of dizzying, Alex found himself back where he was - the Gryffindor common room. The fire in the lounge was crackling and there was no one else in it except Alex. "What's going on?" Alex asked, looking at the little goblin in front of him. He was now eager to see the bride. Is she his mother? Alex desperately wanted to know the answer. "She is your mother." Under Alex¡¯s incredible gaze, Sylph said softly. ?????????? Can she know what I¡¯m thinking? Alex suddenly looked at the little elf Sylph in horror, and secretly pulled out the wand. "I don't know what you think." Hill said with a low body, "It's your eyes that tell me everything." "Can't you show me a little more?" Alex closed his eyes and asked softly. He didn't want Sylph to see anything else from his eyes. "You have not received allegiance." Sylph's voice became softer, but also had an imperceptible toughness. "Allegiance?" "That's it." Sylph flapped her wings, her small body floated in the air, stretched out her finger, and touched Alex's forehead. ?? ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Work related Chapter 27 As you can see Sylph's slender fingers touched Alex's forehead, and circles of light rippled from her fingers. "Is this allegiance?" Alex asked curiously. Although the light and shadow effects in front of him were very good, he didn't feel any difference. "This is just the beginning, my little master." The little fairy Sylph's words have a unique sweetness that can always make people intoxicated without knowing it. "Little master?" Alex wanted to touch his nose. He really didn't like this title. However, Alex doesn¡¯t have the time to touch his nose now. Alex felt that the chair under him suddenly seemed to be equipped with a propeller and rushed forward violently. The speed was so fast that he could only see the scene in front of him disappearing quickly, and Alex felt his stomach churn. When Alex finally calmed down the discomfort in his stomach, he calmed down and observed his surroundings. This is a room as dark as a cellar. Alex found himself sitting upright in a wing chair. In front of him was a long wooden conference table. Alex watched all this calmly, knowing that this was another memory stored in Sylph's "pensieve". The long wooden conference table is engraved with intricate patterns, like a strange writing. Alex remembered where he had seen these things. But I couldn't remember it for a while. Just when Alex was staring at these things that might be words or just decorations, the whole room suddenly lit up. The light is not bright, a bit like the luster reflected by metal. Although it is dim, it is stable. There was only a "pop" sound, and several vague figures appeared in the room. "Coming?" Alex heard a voice coming from himself. This voice was as magnetic as Alex's, but it revealed stability in subtle ways. Unlike Alex's voice, it had a kind of flying and jumping style that was unique to Alex. "As you can see." Alex heard a voice reply with a unique aristocratic accent similar to Lucius Malfoy. I saw these phantoms stepping forward one by one and arriving in front of Alex. Leaning down, he kissed the ring on Alex's finger. "We will always follow you, my king." ?? ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D "Follow me forever, my king?" Alex frowned, turning his wand unconsciously, looking at the little elf Sylph in front of him, and asked, "Who are they?" "Your lord." "Then who am I?" Alex's eyes suddenly burst into light, "The king?" Sylph was about to lower her body to answer, but found Alex standing up. "No need to answer," Alex walked to the window and looked at the scenery of Hogwarts quietly. It was his first day at Hogwarts this semester. "This is my first day at Hogwarts." Alex said to himself as he looked at the scene outside the window. "I really didn't expect that I would experience so many things on the first day." Alex laughed as he spoke. He thought that the world of Harry Potter was as simple as what he saw, but he suddenly discovered that he had hidden a big secret. "Then why did Dumbledore let him go?" Alex subconsciously practiced multiple casts. This has become Alex's subconscious action when thinking about problems. I saw the white white, and it came out of the top of Alex's wand, just like Alex's thoughts, and the messy drifting. From time to time, people¡¯s playful shouting could be heard outside the window, but Alex didn¡¯t pay attention to it. He closed his eyes and recalled carefully. That room is like a cellar, that long conference table. Alex was sure he had seen it somewhere. Where is it? Alex tapped the window sill unconsciously with his left hand, trying to calm himself down and think more carefully. There is no dust at all on the window sill. After knocking for a while, Alex looked at his left hand. If it weren't for the house elves, he didn't know how much dust would have accumulated over the past year. Ash? Like a flash of lightning, it suddenly came back to my mind. It suddenly occurred to Alex that he had seen these things there. That long conference table, that dark cellar-like room, and that shabby-looking throne.   Sylph was also discovered there, and Alex suddenly felt like someone had predicted everything in advance, waiting for Alex to step into it step by step. "That room is in Egypt." Alex turned back and looked at Sylph sitting on the book. While in Egypt, Alex used the magic spell in his notebook to leave the Sphinx and come to a unique conference room. Alex remembers it very clearly now, as if he had just discovered it before his eyes. The long conference table was covered with dust. There is a tattered throne at the end of the conference table. Where is that? A secret meeting place? Alex laughed, finding it increasingly interesting. Just like a detective novel, through bits and pieces of revelation, the traces of the murderer are finally discovered. For Alex, he finally discovered what was hidden behind these clues, or was it the clues his parents left him? parents? Death Eaters? king? "That's my father." Alex looked at Sylph and said slowly. Sylph's eyes suddenly lit up and she looked at Alex happily and nodded. Her little head shook up and down, and the two things on her head that were like antennae also swung back and forth. "So loyal" Alex said slowly, closing his eyes and carefully recalling the scene just now. Figures slowly came to him one by one, leaned down, and kissed the ring on his hand. Alex looked at Sylph and said firmly, "Please give me the ring." Sylph laughed, as if she had finally reached her destination. A relieved smile bloomed from her small face, illuminating the entire lounge. With Sylph¡¯s smile, a gust of wind also passed by Alex. Slowly blowing past Sylph. Sylph's body, as if it had gone through the baptism of thousands of years in an instant, drifted away with the wind. More and more golden powder floated in the air, and Sylph's body became smaller and smaller until she disappeared. Alex looked down at the ring that appeared on the ring finger of his right hand, and heard Sylph's voice slowly floating in the air - "As you can see, my king." ?? ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D I am very curious, have any girls read my books? If so, please go to the book review section and say something~ Maybe it will be updated three times if you feel good~ Related Works Chapter 27 Daisy¡¯s Roots "The skin of the fig" Snape waved his wand on the podium, and what he was going to write today immediately appeared on the blackboard, "it must be completely removed from the fig!" I saw Snape looking fiercely at the Gryffindors sitting under the podium. Looking at the depressed expressions of the Gryffindors below, Snape felt extremely comfortable. He took a deep breath. This atmosphere made him feel extremely relaxed. Even his dark hair was shiny with joy. Seeing Snape turning around and walking towards the podium with satisfaction, all the Gryffindors breathed a sigh of relief. It would be an unpleasant experience for anyone to have someone look at him with cold eyes for an entire afternoon. . Not to mention the man Snape. "Don't relax!" Snape suddenly turned his head and stared at the Gryffindors who were secretly breathing under the podium, "The roots of the daisy must be cut into the same size." The Gryffindors all nodded subconsciously, but few paid attention to what Snape said. They were more willing to read what the potions book said than what Snape said. After all, it does take a lot of courage to fall in love with Snape's hooked nose. "Potter!" Snape was extremely dissatisfied with the Gryffindors' perfunctory treatment. His eyes were full of disgust and amusement, "Tell me, what is the difference between potion daisies and Muggle daisies?" "I don't know." Harry replied listlessly, as if it was a routine matter. This is not the first time Harry has faced Snape's question. After two years of training, Harry knows whether to answer or not. For Snape, this is the best answer. Not only Harry was listless, but Alex was also lying on the table, pressing his face against the potions book, with the words "How to Make a Shrinking Potion" printed on his face without even noticing. "Alex, wake up!" Hermione, who was sitting next to Alex, saw Snape's eyes and glanced directly at Alex, and couldn't help but nudge Alex with her elbow. . "It's okay." Alex opened one right eye slightly and pretended to read a book. This pretending to read was actually a sleeping posture. Alex had practiced it very well in his previous life. "It's okay" A voice that sounded like it was squeezed out from between teeth rang in Alex's ears, "Stoke?" As soon as Alex looked up, Snape's huge aquiline nose appeared in front of Alex's eyes. "Are you the same as Mr. Potter? Do you also want to tell me, 'I don't know'?" At this point, Snape paused for a moment, and the Slytherin students immediately let out a low sneer. "If not, please tell me, what is the difference between potion daisies and Muggle daisies?" When Alex said this, he found that Snape wanted to push him over with his nose, and the big hooked nose was almost touching his face. Alex felt terrible about this feeling. He drifted his eyes towards Hermione, who still raised her hands high, just like every time Harry was given trouble by Snape in Potions class, Hermione raised her hands to speak in Potions class, It never succeeded, and Snape would never discover Hermione's existence. Alex touched his nose and looked at Hermione for help, hoping that Hermione would quietly open the book or write a small note or something. But what he did was so obvious that Snape looked at Hermione sharply, startling Hermione. This was not over yet. In order to prevent Hermione from giving Alex any hints, Snape kept staring at Hermione. However, Alex¡¯s goal was achieved. I saw Alex¡¯s right little finger hidden under the table move slightly, drawing a semicircular trajectory, and then a trace of golden powder appeared in the underground classroom of Potions class. The golden powder gradually formed a circle on Alex's right little finger, moving slowly with a wonderful rhythm, surrounding, like a pilgrimage, spinning around Alex's little finger. . It seemed like a long time passed, and it seemed like it was just a blink of an eye. A ring with a simple shape appeared on Alex's little finger of his left hand. Upon closer inspection, it looks a bit like it is made of thorns, but the thorns are dyed golden yellow by golden powder, as if coated with a layer of dazzling sunlight. This sunshine shines from the ring and slowly condenses in the air, as if there is an invisible hand pinching these golden sunshine one by one. First, there is a slender figure, with a slender waist stretched in an elegant and charming arc. The raised buttocks, with a hint of temptation, rippled in the air. Even her small breasts look plump and tall because of her slender waist and round hips. And a pairThe eyes that look like a smile but not a smile, and the eyebrows that look like a frown but not a frown, are like an elf dancing in a veil in the forest. Even though it is just a glimpse, it is already unforgettable. "Do you want to know the difference between daisies used for potions and Muggle daisies?" He flapped his six wings as thin as cicada wings and stopped at the tip of Alex's nose, looking at Alex with a look of love on his face. Si, "My little master?" Alex smiled and blinked, as if to tell me soon, and then nodded imperceptibly. Snape, who was standing in front of Alex, was still staring at Hermione, unaware of anything strange happening here. "The answer is there is no difference." The little fairy Sylph stuck to Alex's face, hugged Alex's face with both hands, and also put her small and delicate face on Alex's face. Rubbing up and down, just like the cat named Crookshanks raised by Hermione, he kept murmuring: "My little master" Alex looked helplessly at the little fairy Sylph, who was rubbing against him like a cat. He was a little unsure whether this character who was becoming a little goblin day by day was the pensieve passed down from his family in Stoker's family, because since Alex discovered Sylph's secret on the first day of school, he hoped that Elf has always appeared in Alex's daily life in this form - a ring. Alex is getting used to accepting all these changes, just like accepting this magical world, oh, and Professor Snape¡¯s difficulties. "No difference, Professor." Alex looked at Snape with relief, who was looking angrily at the Gryffindor students in the entire classroom to find the one who tipped off Alex and provided the answer. of prisoners. And the real prisoner who provided the answer, the little fairy Sylph, was holding Alex's face and rubbing it back and forth happily. "Five points from Gryffindor!" Snape looked at the Gryffindors for a while, then turned and left angrily, "You should be proficient in mastering the knowledge in books, instead of just standing there thinking about it. I won¡¯t just ask you Daisy next time!¡± The Slytherins below all echoed in agreement with what their professor said. Life is like this, just like Alex, this time he was sitting in his seat, grinning and showing off to Hermione next to him. As long as you live as carelessly as Alex, you will definitely be happy. ?? ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D I am an unscrupulous author. It is almost June recently. As you all know, the final exam is coming. In order not to fail, I will start reviewing. I will try my best to ensure that I will update Let¡¯s hope I don¡¯t fail. Let¡¯s talk about it, so I can talk about it in more chapters during the summer vacation~ Work related Chapter 29: Shrinking Potion Neville vigorously stirred the potion of the shrinking potion arranged by Snape. The potion splashed out with Neville's violent movements, and then dripped on the Potions class desk, and then burned holes one after another with strange colors and shapes. However, although Neville worked very hard to stir his potion and made himself sweat, there is always something that Teacher Longbottom is not good at, right? That was supposed to be a bright green acidic substance, but under the stirring of Teacher Longbottom - "Orange, Longbottom." Snape said, took out some with a spoon, and slowly raised it, as if to let everyone see clearly. At this time, he also asked Slytherin There were waves of faint sneers and gentle snorts of anticipation. As he said that, Snape felt that everyone should be able to see Neville's potion, and then he flipped the spoon and let the orange potion return to the crucible. "Orange." Snape said this in a flat tone, but Alex could easily feel it, a bitter taste. "Orange? Tell me, boy, is there something seeping into that thick skull of yours? Didn't you hear me say, quite clearly, that all it takes is a drop of rat bile?" Snape In Alex's eyes, it seemed as if he wanted to kill Neville to appease Snape's resentment over the loss of the potion. "Didn't I clearly say that adding a little leech juice is enough? How can I explain it to you so that you can understand, Longbottom?" Snape stopped taunting Longbottom and listened to the well-timed laughter and remembered, His eyes became more fierce. Neville¡¯s face was so twitching that he was about to cry. However, Snape's harassment of Neville was far from over. Snape spoke a lot to Neville, speaking faster and faster, and Alex couldn't help but guess that Snape had reached climax. Finally, Snape breathed a sigh of relief, ignored Neville, turned around and walked towards the podium. As soon as Snape turned around, a gasp of relief could be heard throughout the classroom. No Gryffindor was used to being bombarded by Snape. "And!" Snape suddenly reincarnated, and his wizard robes like black clouds made a whirring sound, "Longbottom, before get out of class ends today, we are going to feed your toad a few drops of this potion and see what happens. Something. Maybe doing this will encourage you to make this potion well." Snape's words caused Neville, who had just escaped from the Lingchi underground, to die completely. "Help me" Neville moaned helplessly to Alex and Hermione. ?? ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D Time flies, and soon it¡¯s time to finish class. Snape walked slowly to Neville. He lowered his head and looked at Neville who was stirring the potion vigorously. Neville's potion was now glowing bright green, looking like freshly picked buds in the spring. "Everyone come together," said Snape, his dark eyes shining, "to see what will happen to Longbottom's toad. If he makes a shrinking potion, his toad will shrink into a tadpole. If What he did was wrong, I have no doubt of that, and the toad would have been poisoned and died." Snape¡¯s words were like ice cubes in winter, sliding directly into Neville¡¯s wizard robes, making him shiver. But Neville didn't move, and immediately stopped and stood beside his cauldron. There was sweat all over his fat forehead. He was really not sure because this time Not allowing Widow to think a single thought, Snape held Toad Leif in his left hand and put a small spoon into Neville's sting. The potion was now green. He poured a few drops down Leif's throat. There was a moment of silence, when Leif gasped for air; then with a soft pop, the tadpole Leif twisted in Snape's hand. The Gryffindor students applauded. With a sour look on his face, Snape pulled out a small bottle from his robe pocket and poured a few drops on Leif, who suddenly reappeared as an adult toad. Snape looked at Neville in confusion. He really couldn't figure out how Neville, who couldn't even penetrate the strongest potion, prepared the shrinking potion. I saw Snape's eyes scanning back and forth in the classroom, his sharp eyes moving from Hermione's face to Alex's face, and then back again, staring at Hermione, and occasionally looking at Harry. He passed by, but immediately changed his gaze. In the end, he had no choice but to look at Neville, announced the end of get out of class with regret on his face, turned around and walked out.   As soon as Snape walked out of the classroom door, all the students "coaxed" and squeezed out. No one wanted to stay in the dark and damp Potions classroom for a while, except "Neville, are you okay?" Hermione waved her hands in front of Neville worriedly, and Neville was stunned. "I don't see it well." Alex stood aside and looked at Neville with an incredible expression on his face and said, "Look, he seems to have been cast a petrification spell." ¡°As he spoke, Neville¡¯s toad, the little thing that had just experienced the test of the shrinking potion, also echoed and croaked. "Neville, Neville" Hermione became even more worried after hearing Alex's words, and poked Neville, who was still stunned. "Iit's okay" Neville raised his hand, looked at it blankly, and said, "Did I really prepare the shrinking potion just now?" "Of course!" Hermione looked at Neville standing there and said, "We all saw that you deserved it yourself, and even Snape couldn't find your fault!" "But," Neville still couldn't believe it, his eyes wandered inside the dried cauldron, as if it was still full of bright green shrinking potion, "I felt like something was tugging on my hand. Lead me to make the shrinking potion." As he said that, Neville looked at Alex and Hermione with doubts in his eyes, "You really didn't help me?" "Nono!" Hermione said word by word, "Just when I was about to help you with Alex, you suddenly started to move on your own." "And the steps are exactly right," Alex said to Neville with a look of admiration, "We have been watching you, you did it all by yourself!" "Is it really just me?" "You know what this means." "Whatwhat?" Neville's voice trembled. "You are a genius, Neville, a genius!" "genius?" "Well," Alex laughed and patted Neville on the back, "Potion genius!"¡ª¡ª £­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­ My dad called me at noon today and said that I was not good at updating, which scared me all over. Write a chapter quickly. I feel that the third volume is not as interesting as the first two volumes. Let me think about it more. consider¡­¡­ Work Related Chapter 30 Hello, Alex "Am I really a genius?" "Yes, genius!" "You really didn't help me?" ¡°We really didn¡¯t help you.¡± ¡°I made them all with my own hands?¡± "You made it all with your own hands." Alex has lost count of how many times Neville has asked himself this question. The chocolate pudding in front of him is usually not finished, but Neville has asked this question seven or eight times. "You did do it all by yourself." Hermione said with a smile, and took the time to eat a small slice of apple pie. "Alex and I both watched you make it by yourself." Alex looked at Neville turning his head with confusion and slightly expectant eyes, and nodded firmly. Neville's face, full of expectation and doubt, instantly became energetic. Alex was also very relieved because he could finally finish the chocolate pudding in front of him. That shaky chocolate pudding is now the most difficult thing for Alex to refuse. "Is it harder to refuse than me?" Alex looked at the girl standing in front of him. The wizard's robe is much longer than last year's, and his graceful figure is even more highlighted. It was as if he had grown up overnight, and his eyebrows suddenly took on an unspeakable charm. The only thing that remained unchanged was the light blue edge of the robe, floating slightly in the air as the wind blew. "It's not like that" Alex tried not to look at the girl standing in front of him. He suddenly felt that it was a bit difficult to lie in front of a girl, especially when Lily was in front of him. Alex could promise and It wasn't because of my conscience, but I suddenly had a choking feeling in my throat, and my throat became dry inexplicably. Lily, as before, stared at Alex quietly with her big eyes. Even in the aisle, she could hear the noisy sound of the auditorium in the distance. The familiar tiger teeth did not show out as usual, but he bit his lower lip lightly, and only a pair of bright eyes looked at Alex. "I don't know what to say" Alex suddenly felt that he didn't have the courage to look into Lily's eyes, lowered his head, and wandered back and forth along the lines of the floor tiles. "You" Lily asked in a very soft voice, "Do you like Hermione?" Alex now desperately hopes that someone will show up to save him. Lily's eyes were as clear as water, but like water, they slowly spread over Alex's head. "It's like drowning", Alex wanted to whisper to himself, but found that he couldn't say anything. The words that he blurted out in the past are now like cicadas in summer, you can only sleep among the trees. I heard the sound of chirping, but I couldn't see the cicada. "I" Alex took a deep breath, his voice still as usual, slow and magnetic, as if he was telling everyone that what he said was true. However, if you are willing to listen carefully, you can feel the slight trembling at the end of Alex's voice. "Just say that you don't like Hermione." Alex said to himself in his heart, as long as he said to Lily, I only like "I just" Alex felt that his throat had been blocked by something, and he could only make a little sound through the small cracks. "Sorry," Alex's eyes suddenly became firm, "I" Lily suddenly said it, her whole face turned red, but she still continued, "Thendo youlike me?" "I" Alex looked at Lily who had her head lowered, as if she had made a lot of determination, and finally said, "I don't know." "Don't know?" Lily looked at Alex a little helplessly, but found that Alex had the same helpless expression as herself, which was nothing like the Alex she had seen. Same. Inexplicably, he burst out laughing suddenly. "I don't¡­¡­" "I know, you didn't lie to me, Alex," Lily said with a smile, her eyes still curved into shallow moon buds, and the familiar little tiger teeth were also lightly exposed. "If you said that you only like me now," Lily shook her head slightly, "even I wouldn't believe it." Listening to Lily¡¯s words, Alex shook his head and laughed helplessly. Never think that she doesn't understand your lies, she just loves you. "But I won't give up," Lily said, laughing in relief, "No matter how long it takes, no matter what happens, no matter you?Who. " Alex suddenly felt that Lily at this moment had an unspeakable charm. She would mature one day, she would think rationally, analyze rationally, consider carefully, sheshe was still I will love you like that. ?? ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D Alex walked toward the Defense Against the Dark Arts classroom alone. Lily¡¯s words still linger in Alex¡¯s ears. "I will wait here, even if it is forever." Lily said softly, as if she was saying that the weather today is very good and the sun is shining brightly on her body. As she said this, Lily looked at Alex and started humming the song. Thinking of this, Alex suddenly smiled, just like the sun emerging from the clouds, revealing a long-lost smile. If a person is always smiling, he must be in a good mood, just like Alex who is humming right now. "Lavender is blooming everywhere. But the melody of blue flowers and green flowers spreads from Alex's place in the ancient corridors of Hogwarts. If the past can be like smoke, who can see the attachment that you and I once had floating in the air? Alex can do it, and everyone who has ever loved and is loving can do it. "Hello, Alex." Alex said to himself, "I've been fine, and I hope you are too." ?? ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D This chapter, and basically every dialogue that follows, I changed again and again, trying to achieve my ideal effect, but found that it was far from what I imagined Related Works Chapter 31 Alex¡¯s Fear To Alex, the faculty lounge was a long place filled with old, mismatched chairs. There is usually more than one teacher there. But today is a little special. Snape! When Lupine opened the door with the key he got from Peeves, what came into view was a figure sitting on a low armchair. Alex heard someone gasp. It could be said that no Gryffindor liked seeing their Potions Master, especially Neville Longbottom, who was shaking all over now. When the students came in, Snape was looking around. His eyes were bright and there was a sardonic smile on his lips. After Professor Lupin came in, he closed the door behind him. At this time, Snape said: "Don't close it, Lupin. I'd better not look at it." He stood up and walked past the whole class, his black robe hanging over him. It was floating behind him like a floating black cloud. Snape walked to the porch, then turned around and said, "Lupin, no one may have warned you, but Neville Longbottom is in this class." As he said this, he closed his eyes, as if counting all the things Neville had done. As if he had broken several cauldrons, he shook his head, and said to Lupine with an apologetic and admonishing expression, "I advise you not to ask him to do anything difficult, unless," Snape sighed, "unless Merlin can do it." He whispered instructions in his ear.¡± ¡°As he spoke, Snape made Merlin¡¯s blessing gesture and shook his head. Neville's face immediately turned red. Professor Luping raised his eyebrows. ¡°I originally wanted Neville to be my assistant for the first phase of the operation,¡± he said. "I'm sure he'll do a good job." If possible, Neville's face was even redder now. Snape's lips twisted into a frown, but he left, closing the door hard. "Now, here it is," Professor Lupine said, waving the class to the end of the lounge. There was nothing there but an old wardrobe, where the teachers kept their surplus robes. Professor Lupine walked to the closet and stood still. The closet suddenly shook and hit the wall with a bang. "Don't worry." Professor Lu Ping said calmly, because at this time several students jumped back in fright. "There's a Boggart in there." Most people felt that they did need to worry. Neville glanced at Professor Lupin, his eyes full of terror, and Seamus Finnigan peeked at the now shaking cabinet door handle in fear. "Boggarts like dark, enclosed spaces," Professor Lupine said. "Closets, the space under the bed, the cupboard under the sink - once I came across an old clock hidden in my ancestors' house. This one was yesterday It was moved in in the afternoon, and I asked the principal and asked the faculty if we could leave it undisturbed and give my third-year students some practice opportunities. "What is a Boggart?" Neville asked Alex in a shaky whisper. The voice trembled again and again, and Alex could swear that he felt that Neville was about to cry. Neville now looked like just like when Snape forced him to complete the shrinking potion. "So, the first question we have to ask ourselves is, what is a Boggart?" Obviously, Lupine didn't let Neville go into battle knowing nothing. As soon as Lupine's question came out, Neville immediately calmed down. At least he knew what he was going to face. You know, the only practical class in Defense Against the Dark Arts in Alex's memory was when they were in second grade. In that class, the original teacher brought a cage of goblins and released them all. Of course, the professor didn't have the ability to put all these little goblins back together. Just when Alex was still indulging in nostalgia for the past, he cunningly locked them up from the outside, and then the teacher inside was severely tortured by the goblin. Hermione raised her hand, and Neville looked at her with envy and admiration. ¡°It¡¯s a shape-shifting thing,¡± she said. ¡°It can take on whatever image it thinks will scare us the most.¡± ¡°I couldn¡¯t have said it better myself,¡± Professor Lupine said. "So, the Boggart sitting in the darkness inside the closet has not yet taken on any form. It doesn't know what can scare people outside the door. No one knows what the Boggart looks like when he is alone. , but when I release it, it will immediately become what each of us fears the most.¡± "This means," Professor Luhu said, deliberately ignoring the slight sound of terror from Neville, "before we start, we have a huge advantage over the Boggart. You find this Advantage, Harry?" Harry was obviously not prepared to be asked. At this time, Ron, who was sitting next to Harry, immediately poked Harry with his hand. The eyes of the whole class immediately focused on Harry, which made Ron next to Harry feel very happy. Harry, who was being stared at, was a little undecided, looked at Ron, and then didn'tHe said with certainty: "This - it's because there are so many of us, it doesn't know what kind of zelkova it should become, is that right?" "Exactly," Professor Lupin said. "When dealing with a Boggart, the best way is to use more people. It's confused. What should it look like? A headless corpse, or a carnivorous snot." Bug? Once I saw a boggart make such a mistake - he wanted to scare two people at the same time, so he turned himself into a half-slug. It was not scary at all." "The spell to repel a Boggart is simple, but it requires willpower. You know, what really scares away a Boggart is laughter. All you have to do is force it to turn into an image that you think is ridiculous." Said, Lupine smiled kindly at the students and continued: "Let's say this spell without a wand. Please tell me it's funny!" "Funny!" the whole class said in unison. "Okay," said Professor Lupin, "Very well. But, I'm afraid, that's just the easy part. You know, the spell alone isn't enough. It's up to you, Neville." The wardrobe began to shake again. , but not as much as Neville. When Neville walked forward, it was as if he was going to the gallows. "Okay, Neville," said Professor Lupin, "first thing: tell me, what are you most afraid of in the world?" Na Cheng¡¯s lips moved, but no sound came out. ¡°I didn¡¯t hear that, I¡¯m sorry, Na Cheng.¡± Professor Lu Ping said happily. Na Cheng looked around eagerly, as if begging someone to help him, and then said in a low voice like a whisper: "Professor Snape." Almost everyone laughed. Even Neville himself grinned apologetically, and Alex and Hermione even looked at each other, with smiles in their eyes. However, Professor Lupine seemed to be deep in thought. "Professor SnapemeetNeville, I assume you live with your grandmother?" "Oh - yes," Neville said nervously, "but - I don't want the boggart to become like her." "No, no, you didn't understand me," said Professor Lupine, now smiling, "I wonder if you could tell us what kind of clothes your grandmother usually wears?" clothing? Alex closed his eyes and recalled Neville's grandmother, whom he met during the summer vacation. A long green dress, a tall hat with an old vulture on top, and a fox fur scarf. And Alex remembered that Neville's grandma still had one "A big red handbag," Neville said. Yes, a big red handbag. Alex suddenly remembered. At this moment, Lupine's voice came over. "Okay," said Professor Lupin, "Can you describe the clothes in detail, Neville? Can you see the clothes in your mind?" "Yes." Neville replied blankly, obviously not knowing what would happen next. "When the Boggart bursts out of the closet, Neville, and when it sees you, it will take on the appearance of Professor Snape." Lupine said, "And you, pick up the wand - this way Take - and scream 'Funny' - and try to concentrate, thinking about your grandmother's clothes. If all goes well, Professor Snape will be forced to transform into a boggart with an old eagle on his head. A stuffed hat, a man in green clothes and a big red handbag.¡± The whole class laughed. The wardrobe shook even more. "If Neville succeeds, this Boggart may turn his attention to each of you." Professor Lupine said, "Now, I hope that each of you will take a moment to think about you." What are you most afraid of, and then imagine how you can force it to become something that looks ridiculous" The room was quiet. Alex suddenly thought, what am I afraid of? Alex suddenly became interested. He was really curious about what the fear deep in his heart was. It couldn't be that Lily and Hermione weren't talking to me, right? Alex suddenly thought of this and scared himself into a cold sweat. What should I do then? This is simple, Alex suddenly laughed, push it down! "Is everyone ready?" Professor Lu Ping asked. "Neville, we're going to retreat," Professor Lupin said, "Let you have a clearing, okay? I'll call the next person forward Now, everyone, stay back and let Neville have a clearing." place¡ª¡ª" Everyone stepped back and retreated to the wall, leaving Neville standing alone next to the wardrobe. Na Cheng's face turned pale. Zeko was very scared, but he had already rolled up the sleeves of his robe and held his wand. "I'm counting to three, Neville," said Professor Lupin, pointing his wand at the wardrobe.??¨DTwo¨DThree¨DStart!¡± A burst of sparks shot out from the end of the professor's wand, and it hit the handle of the closet door. The closet door burst open. Professor Snape, who had a hooked nose and a threatening look on his face, came out and stared at Neville with bright eyes. Na Cheng stepped back, his wand raised, speechless and speechless. Snape advanced toward him menacingly and thrust his hand into his robes. "S-funny!" screamed Neville. There was a noise, like the sound of a whip. Snape stumbled; he was wearing a long, embroidered dress and a tall hat with a moth-eaten specimen of an old vulture on top, and a huge scarlet eagle dangling from his hand. colored handbags. "Well done, Mr. Longbottom!" Alex took the lead in shouting. Suddenly, the entire teachers' lounge was filled with laughter. The boggart paused, he was a little overwhelmed; Professor Lupine shouted: "Parvati, come forward!" Parvati stepped forward, her face stern. Snape walked around her. There was another crack, and where Snape had stood was now a bandaged, bloody mummy; its sightless eyes turned to Parvati and began to walk toward her, very slowly, She shuffled her feet and raised her stiff arms - "Funny!" Parvati shouted. The bandages on the mummy's feet were untied; it stumbled under the loose bandages, fell forward on its face, and its head rolled off. "Seamus!" Professor Lupine shouted. Seamus hurriedly stepped forward past Parvati. ????????????????????????? The place where the mummy had been is now a woman, with black hair that has been dragged to the ground, a face that is only a skeleton, and still green and gloomy - a female ghost. Her mouth was open. An unearthly sound filled the room, and a long, shrill cry made Harry's hair stand on end - "Funny!" cried Seamus. The female ghost made a tearing sound, grabbed her throat, and her voice was gone. Snap! The female ghost turned into a mouse, spinning around in circles looking for its tail, and then¡ªpop! It turned into a rattlesnake, slithering and twisting¡ªand then¡ªpop! It turned into a rattlesnake again. A bloody eyeball. "It has lost its head!" Professor Lupine shouted, "We have taken another step forward! Dean!" Dean quickly moved forward. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? but the eyeball turned into a cut-off hand, which jumped up and down and started to crawl along the floor, like a crab. "Funny!" Dean yelled. There was a crisp sound, and the hand was caught in the mouse trap. ¡°That¡¯s great! Alex, you¡¯re next!¡±¡ª¡ª £­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­ It¡¯s time to take the exam, it¡¯s still more than half a month and a half Speaking of the school club election, that one failed. I have been busy with this matter for the past two days and have not gone online ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Finally, what do you think Alex is afraid of? Work related Chapter 32 Long time no see "That's great! Alex, you're next!" Lupine looked at his hand caught in the mousetrap and shouted loudly that the next one was our Alex. Alex walked forward swaggeringly and looked at the hand caught in the mousetrap in front of him. This hand struggled, trying its best to beat upwards. The mousetrap holding it hit the ground from time to time, making a snapping sound, like a kind of percussion. "What am I most afraid of?" Alex couldn't help but ask himself secretly in his heart, because he hadn't thought about what he was afraid of until now. Could it be gay Deng wearing garters? Alex couldn't wait to take a look. Have you ever seen ink dipped in water? A drop of thick ink fell into the clear water, and suddenly turned into silk, scattered in the water, and then seemed to be pulled by a hand, dancing in the water. The way the ink dances in the water is a graceful and gentle movement, stretching silently while looking at it. The classroom, which was filled with laughter just now, suddenly became quiet. No one thought, not even Alex himself, that he would be afraid¡ª¡ª A ball of ink floating and stretching in the air? Ink? Several people couldn't help but laughed out loud, especially Neville. After experiencing Snape's Boggart, he suddenly relaxed and laughed particularly happily. "Alex, are you afraid of washing the sheets," Neville joked, "that's why you're afraid of ink?" As he said that, Hermione couldn't help but laugh in a low voice next to her face. Alex shrugged helplessly. He still couldn't understand why he was afraid of a ball of ink, but now he clearly didn't feel afraid at all. But no matter what, what needs to be done is still done. "Funny" Alex muttered the mantra to himself. Alex raised his right hand, and the wand held in his right hand was pointed directly at the ball of ink floating in the air. The ball of ink seemed to have sensed Alex's movements, and suddenly rolled violently, rolling like boiling water. The black ink rolled more and more violently, gradually gathering. Like a ball of mud, floating in the air, constantly squirming silently. Then, under everyone¡¯s gaze, a face slowly emerged from the black mud. In other words, there is a body inside, slowly squeezing out of the black cocoon like a silkworm. What kind of face is that? If you want to say anything, I can only say that the bridge of the nose on this face looks like it has been completely cut off, leaving only two slender, dark nostrils, like those of a snake. Suddenly everyone was silent, looking at the face of the man coming out from the black mud. Alex looked at the face, which was struggling to protrude upward. This piece of black mud is like a curtain, and something is hidden under the curtain. Or maybe it is a person who has been curled up in this black mud. Now if he stands up and straightens up, he will inevitably make a hole in this black mud. Alex suddenly felt a little nauseous. He didn't like this feeling. It was like thick mucus clinging to his face. I saw this face slowly emerging from the mud. Alex held his wand flat and watched quietly. There was no sound in the entire Defense Against Dark Arts classroom. Everyone looked at the black mud, slowly sliding down from the face with the snake's nostrils. Little by little, it seemed like there was a The unknown hand plucked down bit by bit from the face that was the same color as marble. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? The black mud that was just like ink dried up in an instant, and was blown by the wind from nowhere, and fell down erratically. Alex's right hand holding the wand was still as calm as usual, but his chest that kept rising and falling was still showing. Alex suddenly felt a little different from the Boggart that appeared in front of him. As nervous as ever, he felt threatened. "It's just a Boggart, he's just a Boggart, nothing but a Boggart!" Alex kept saying to himself, "'Funny; just say this spell. ." "Funny¡ª¡ª" Before Alex could finish his words, he saw the black sludge change again. A pale face appeared in front of everyone, followed by thin shoulders and a bare head.Door. It¡¯s Voldemort! Alex looked at this face and reacted immediately. At night in the Forbidden Forest, that face was attached to the back of Quirrell's head under the starry sky. Snake-like nostrils, a pair of erect orange pupils, and a cold and dangerous aura like a snake. A pair of hands that seemed to have been soaked in water, pale in color, slowly appeared in the air, holding the edge of the black mud, letting the body rise little by little. As soon as Voldemort's upper body was exposed, the black soil became like ink again, and slowly fell away from Voldemort's exposed chest, like rain, slowly sliding down to his feet. Voldemort stretched his hand in mid-air, and the black mud on the ground turned into a line, as if it was being pulled by something. It seemed to move slowly and quickly up the upper body, until it reached the palm of Voldemort's hand, and then condensed into a dark wand. A pitch-black wand waved in the air, and a completely pitch-black robe appeared out of thin air, covering Voldemort's body. "Long time no see, Alex," Voldemort greeted Alex cordially, "Are you okay?" "Thank you for your concern" Alex pursed his lips, squeezed out a sentence, and looked at Voldemort standing in front of him. Possessing the twenty-year-old's strong body full of magic in "Riddle's Diary", and the pale face with only a broken soul floating around. "I've always been fine." Alex took a deep breath and said slowly. Related Works Chapter 33 The Power of Fear "I've always had a good life," Alex took a deep breath and said slowly, "I don't need you to worry about it." "Who is he?" Ron turned his head and looked at Harry, who was looking at the person in front of him tremblingly. "I" Harry turned his head softly and said to Ron: "I think I heard it there." "I always like to care about the younger generations," Voldemort raised his wand and pointed it at Alex, "Especially those like you always make me happy from the bottom of my heart. Every time I see you, I It always feels like I¡¯ve gone back in time and seen myself again.¡± "The old self" Alex said nothing and looked at Voldemort standing in front of him, or a Boggart who became Voldemort. "You're just a Boggart!" Alex suddenly shouted loudly in his heart. He couldn't figure out why he was afraid of Voldemort? ! However, someone else took action before Alex. "Funny!" Lupine's face, which looked pale due to malnutrition, twisted hard and shouted at the Boggart who turned into Voldemort. Lupine frowned tightly. It was really not a pleasant thing for a Boggart to appear in the teacher's lounge in the form of Voldemort. Just like meeting Peeves on the road today, maybe this is a bad sign, but no matter what, this Boggart must be dealt with. After all, it is just a Boggart. Lupine thought so, but the Boggart, oh, no, it was Voldemort who wanted to say "No!" "The curse stops immediately!" I saw a green light visible to the naked eye, the thickness of my thumb, ejected from the top of Voldemort's wand, and gathered in the air in an instant. A huge palm slowly emerged in the air, and even the lines between the palms were clearly visible. The lines were distributed vertically and horizontally, just like the hands of an elderly man, dry and full of wrinkles. This green old man's hand was slowly moving back and forth in the air, like stroking back and forth to fish and shrimp in the river. Everyone was speechless, only breathing softly, and walking slowly and carefully in the teacher's lounge. "Ah!" Someone had already shouted out accidentally. It was a Ravenclaw student, the boy named Aesop couldn't help shouting. Not just him, everyone couldn't help but scream secretly. I saw that giant green hand pulling out a long string of shining words from the air. "Funny" The curse originally recited by Lu Ping has now turned into a string of jumping characters, or a fish composed of characters, standing in front of the giant hand transformed by "Curse Stop" on the body, constantly jumping back and forth, as if trying desperately to get rid of the control of the hand so that it can play its original role. "Not even a human being," Voldemort said with a playful expression, looking at Lupine's face that turned white and green, and said slowly: "Still here," Voldemort said with his snake-like eyes. , narrow and slender eyes, looking around the entire classroom, "Disgraceful." Lupine really couldn't stand Voldemort. This Voldemort transformed into a Boggart has a character that is simply more evil than the real Voldemort. "Expelliarmus!" Lu Ping straightened up abruptly, holding the wand in his right hand, pointed directly at Voldemort and shouted. "It's useless." Voldemort was acting extremely cool today. He waved his wand, and a red light went directly towards Lupine. The curse issued by Lupine was also red, but it was just like a thin thread, far less spectacular than Voldemort's red light, which was as thick as a thumb. It¡¯s too late to say it, but it¡¯ll be soon. The red light of Voldemort's thick curse passed directly over Lupin's curse. There was only a "bang!" sound, and Lupine was knocked away. The wand in his right hand also flew out, drew a round curve in the air, and landed in Voldemort's hand. "Professor!" Harry couldn't help shouting, pulling out his wand and pointing it directly at Voldemort. Now no one would think that this was just a Boggart. "Harry, what on earth is that?" Ron shivered and pulled out his wand. Now no one would think that he could get rid of this Boggart with just "funny". "That's Voldemort!" Harry couldn't help but breathe quickly. "Voldemort?" Harry¡¯s words were like a spark falling into a haystack, and the whole classroom exploded immediately. "It's a mysterious man!" Countless people lamented in low voices, Alex??Someone even heard a low cry, but strangely, Alex didn't realize how scared he was. The hand holding the wand was still as firm as a rock, standing still in the air, motionless. "Can this be considered my fear?" Alex suddenly felt very funny. ¡°Go back to where you came from!¡± Alex whispered softly to himself. "Expelliarmus!" The red light burst out from the tip of Alex's wand, as if it was squeezed out of a small hole. Red light squeezed out of the top of Alex's wand. First, there was a lion's head, with its mouth wide open and its fierce fangs exposed. Then it landed on the ground and ran with its strong limbs. The mane was blown by the wind and slapped the lion's back. "There are many obstacles!" Voldemort's expression suddenly became serious, he waved his wand, thrust forward, and recited a spell loudly. Voldemort's wand seemed to turn into a sharp blade and cut open the skin of the air. Bright red blood flowed out from the scar where the wand had scratched. Almost in an instant, a blood-red waterfall appeared. I saw Alex's lion crashing into it. The lion, which was so majestic just now, suddenly seemed to be stuck in a quagmire. It was struggling to move, walking slower and slower, as if it was being swallowed by a lot of red blood. As if stuck. "I'm the same as you" Voldemort said slowly, "Hide your true face deeply, lest others know your inner thoughts, and no one will ever know" I saw Voldemort walking towards Alex step by step. His originally pale face now became like melted white wax, slowly dripping down and fading away from his face bit by bit until his flesh-colored skin was exposed. Opening his mouth, Voldemort said in a sound almost like metal friction: ¡°I¡¯m you, Alex.¡± Alex stared blankly at the Boggart standing in front of him. It was Alex with the same black eyes, black hair, the same straight nose, and the same raised corners of his mouth. . What are you most afraid of? Your biggest fear is being seen through, Alex. ¡ª¡ªCough cough cough , the group now has space to broadcast the group number: 71658483 When the group is full, people who will say nothing will be cruel, so be careful when entering the group In addition, girls are given priority, and you are not allowed to say anything when entering the group~~ ~~~ Related works Chapter 34 Where am I going? "My name is Alex, nice to meet you." ¡°This is all too ridiculous for Alex. Alex had never seen a person who looked exactly like him standing in front of him and greeting him cordially, especially when that person had a bright smile on his face. "Nice to meet you too," Alex waved his wand and looked at the Boggart standing opposite him, "By the way, you are not me, I am Alex." "That's not necessarily true" The Boggart who turned into Alex smiled and waved his wand, which was made of a ball of black mud. "I am the only one in this world who knows about you. No one knows you better than me." As he spoke, Boggart laughed, just like Alex usually did, with a sunny smile that directly spread over the classroom, but Alex felt a chill for no reason. "This is your smile, isn't it?" In the entire classroom, apart from the Boggart's voice, there was only the sound of Lupine's heavy breathing as he fell in the corner. "And this huge magic power" Boggart showed an intoxicated expression and slowly scanned the entire classroom. "I know what you think of everyone," Boggart suddenly laughed. He stood up, twitching the corners of his mouth in a slightly ferocious manner, and looked at Alex, whether it was with pride or amusement. The Boggart's wand slowly moved back and forth in the classroom, "And their fate." "Hermione?" This girl's name popped up in Alex's mind for no reason, and there was a slightly proud look in her eyes. "There is someone you like!" Seeing Alex become silent, the Boggart became even more happy. He took a step forward and pointed the wand at Alex, "Who do you like, who do you dream about, who are you willing to do for?" Pay, all of this." The magic wand waved down, "I know all of this!" "Who do I like? Lily? Or Hermione?" Alex suddenly felt very funny. Even he didn't know whether he liked Lily more or Hermione more, and this stood between him and himself. Can the so-called Boggart in front of me know? "So, who do I like when I fall to the ground?" Alex's eyes were suddenly full of fun, and he looked at the Boggart standing in front of him, "Don't you know everything?" "I can see the tears that fell in front of you that night." Bogut looked sad, as if he was grieving for this scene. "I can still remember your promise. You said to them that you will always No one will cheat, but you will always cheat." "Your existence is the biggest lie!" The Boggart suddenly shouted loudly. A surging magic power rose from its body, and visible magic power fluctuations were floating in the air. Lupine suddenly calmly looked at everything in front of him, whether it was the Boggart in front of him or Alex who looked stunned. This scene was indescribably weird, just like what their Defense Against the Dark Arts teacher taught them when he was a seventh-year student at Hogwarts. "The so-called Boggart's transformation also requires magic power." The white-haired witch waved her wand and wrote the content of today's class on the blackboard. ¡°Their magic comes first from half of the object it faces, or in other words, half of your magic will be transferred to the Boggart. This is amazing, isn¡¯t it? If you are just an ordinary Muggle, then you will never have magic power. Naturally, you will never see a Boggart who uses your magic power to transform. This also makes it easy to understand why there has never been a record of a Boggart in the Muggle world. The same thing we can understand. If the Boggart is facing a magic master like Dumbledore, then you will be facing someone with half the magic power of Professor Dumbledore, the thing that he fears. " "Of course," the white-haired female professor looked at the students whispering underground and smiled reassuringly at them. "That doesn't quite sum up the Boggart's transformation. Do you know why?" There was silence underground. "Well, let me reveal the answer, because the power of Boggart after transformation also depends on what you are afraid of. For example, Professor Dumbledore may be afraid of a large pair of stockings, so even if there is It's not scary even if Professor Dumbledore loses half of his magic power. It's still just a stocking, but if Professor Dumbledore is afraid of fire dragons" Immediately, there was a low intake of breath from the students. If you are afraid of fire dragons   Lupine raised his head and looked at the two Alex in front of him. This was just a third-grade student. Is his magic already so strong? Or, what is this Alex afraid of? Is it Alex himself? "Is this any different from a dream?" Boggart raised his right hand and pointed at Alex, "Wake up, you don't belong here, Expelliarmus!" "I don't belong here?" Alex waved his wand and subconsciously used armor to protect himself. An armor appeared out of thin air and covered Alex's body as if it were a real thing. The magic spell that was launched disappeared in just an instant. "who I am?" This doubt was like a hammer hammering on Alex's heart. In a trance, the scenes of his past life were quickly recalled in front of Alex's eyes. He was a toddler, smiling playfully with his friends, and he changed for a girl. The self, the self that works hard for her parents all of these are telling Alex that those are the real ones. However, Hermione leaned on his shoulder with tears falling; Lily smiled lightly in the night light. singing; Angelina rubbing her head and smiling. "Then where do I belong?" Alex's eyes suddenly brightened, "There are people I care about, people I cherish, and I want to protect them. That's enough. Do you think I will solve these messy problems? Do you consider it? Everything about me has nothing to do with you." Alex¡¯s right hand holding the wand slowly raised it, as if the emperor of heaven was ruling the world and wanted to redefine the world. "No, this is not what you are thinking. I know you, you only think about" Bogut looked at Alex and suddenly became confused, completely losing the elegance and calmness he had just now. "Who do you think you are?" Alex looked at the Boggart standing in front of him. Suddenly I laughed. That was indeed not me. I had never been so flustered. "You know it's a boggart, that's all." "Funny." Alex whispered the spell, and a thin, almost invisible cyan light shot towards the Boggart. It was not as earth-shattering as imagined. With a small crackling sound, the Boggart turned into a puff of smoke and slowly floated in the air. "Some issues don't need to be considered at all," Alex looked at Hermione who was smiling and said softly to himself, "Your smile is enough." Where am I going, where am I coming from, I'm just Alex Only exist for your smile¡ª¡ª I should write about romance, not fan fiction Related works Chapter 35 Facing the shooting stars The night was as cool as water, and the moonlight was also like water, shining calmly on the playground of Hogwarts. It's midnight now. Except for the Whomping Willow at one end of Hogwarts, waving its branches tirelessly and desperately, the entire Hogwarts is like an exquisite oil painting, with an idyllic and tranquil atmosphere. landscape. However, in this quiet campus, there is still a trace of discordant sound. I could only hear the sound of footsteps echoing in the corridors of Hogwarts, tapping back and forth, and occasionally the sound would stop, as if to pay attention to whether anyone else was passing by. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? But he saw a thief-headed figure emerging from the shadow of the light. I saw Alex sticking his head out and looking around again and again. Then he leaned against the wall, stood on the protruding steps, and walked forward cautiously. Alex has had to be careful lately. On the one hand, since the Defense Against the Dark Arts class, he always felt that the teachers at Hogwarts were paying attention to him, consciously or unconsciously. But it was also sad. Thinking of this, Alex himself shook his head and laughed. Any student could directly defeat the professor of Defense Against Dark Arts with only half of his magic power. How could he not attract attention? . On the other hand "Alex? Why are you here?" Lily said, sitting on the steps of the tower, looking at the thieving Alex. Seeing this scene, Alex was suddenly speechless. The starlight was crushed into pieces and scattered in the air, emitting a faint starlight, like a layer of mist, gently covering Lily's shoulders. As Lily's breathing gradually accelerated, it undulated slightly, like waves. lake surface. "Lily" Alex suddenly stopped and said softly, "Do you know?" "Huh?" Lily raised her eyebrows curiously. "You are like a mermaid now," Alex walked next to Lily and sat down. "The stars in this sky are your ocean, and you are" "Actually, I don't want to listen to you," Lily covered Alex's mouth with her little hand and smiled proudly, with two small tiger teeth exposed playfully, "I just want to sit with you. here." "Sit here?" Alex raised his eyebrows. "Well, look at the stars." Lily whispered, slowly leaning her head on Alex's shoulder. Alex suddenly felt that happiness was actually very simple. Just sitting quietly on the steps of the tower with the girl he liked, looking at the distant starry sky at midnight, would give people an eternal feeling. The stars in the distance seemed to be able to feel Alex's mood, turning slowly, like a calm river, slowly flowing in the sky. "Alex." Lily gently closed her eyes and called Alex's name softly. "Well, I'm here." Alex answered equally softly, holding Lily's shoulders. Alex lowered his head and gently pressed his chin against Lily's head, gently smelling the unique feeling of a girl's first love in Lily's hair. "Do you remember our first date?" "Yeah." Alex looked directly at the Forbidden Forest. That night, Alex kissed the girl in his arms for the first time, but he couldn¡¯t remember exactly what it felt like. He only remembered the beating of his heart before their lips were about to touch. In fact, the first kiss is not any different from other kisses. The only difference is the heartbeat of you and me before the kiss. Thinking of this, Alex couldn't help but laugh. "In the Forbidden Forest," Lily said without noticing, she continued to close her eyes and leaned into Alex's arms, "I still remember the unicorns at that time." "Yeah." Alex agreed. "AndVoldemort" Lily suddenly shivered as she leaned in Alex's arms. "how¡­¡­" "Listen to me first." Lily still closed her eyes, but she dug into Alex's arms, as if she wanted to get more warmth. There was no warmer place in Lily's little head than in Alex's arms. "Well, I'm listening." Alex patted Lily's back gently with his right hand, which made Lily hum in comfort. "That day, you asked me to leave alone. Originally, I always thought that you met Professor Quirrell that night. There was also the matter of the secret room in the second grade" Lily suddenly stood up,Looking at Alex, "Everyone you meet is a mysterious person, right?" Alex looked at Lily standing in front of him and said, "How do you know?" "Do you remember your Boggart?" Lily squatted down and looked at Alex sitting on the steps, "I already guessed the situation as soon as I heard about that day. I've never heard of that. The Dark Wizard is so powerful that even a Boggart can defeat the Defense Against the Dark Arts teacher." Alex smiled helplessly, taking it for granted. "Listen," Lily suddenly held Alex's head with both hands, her blue eyes filled with unspeakable affection, "You are neither Harry Potter, the savior, nor the world's savior. The greatest wizard, Professor Dumbledore, you are just an ordinary Alex, promise me not to risk finding the mysterious man." "Why do you think so?" Alex laughed and gently wiped away the worried tears from the corners of Lily's eyes with his hand. "Because I saw a war in the future. I have the blood of a prophet. You won't believe what I saw." Lily's eyes were unexpectedly filled with sadness. "The Ministry of Magic, the Order of the Phoenix, and There are the mysterious man¡¯s men, and there is another group of people, I can¡¯t see the end, but I don¡¯t want to see you in the war.¡± "Don't you want to see that the person you like is a hero?" Alex's smile is still as bright as the sun, even if it is a night with stars shining. "I just hope that you are my husband." Lily didn't have the courage to look at Alex's smile. Asking a Gryffindor to give up taking risks and facing the future bravely, and then choosing smart avoidance like a Ravenclaw, Lily was really not sure. She was afraid to look back and see Alex's smile, Will change his initial insistence. Alex stared blankly at Lily in front of him. Her back was turned to herself, her moon-white nightgown hanging down from her shoulders, tracing a curve as delicate as porcelain along her maturing body. Is this the goddess of the moon? Alex couldn't help but ask himself secretly. No, she is my Lily. Thinking of this, Alex suddenly felt a surge of enthusiasm in his heart. He stood up and desperately hugged Lily from behind. "Don't worry, I will definitely become your husband." Before he finished speaking, he saw a meteor sliding across the horizon. "Is this a wish to a shooting star?" "No, this is the king's decree. The man's astronomy network is too weak~~~~~~~~ Related works Chapter 36: When you are hungry, please don¡¯t read... Chapter 36: When you are hungry, please don¡¯t read Alex sat in the Great Hall of Hogwarts, drooling over the dinner in front of him. Today is Halloween. Not only Alex, but all the third-year students at Hogwarts went to Hogsmeade to play in high spirits for the whole day. A village made up entirely of wizards, its history can be traced back to before the establishment of Hogwarts. Alex looked at the dinner in front of him while recalling Hermione's introduction to Hogsmeade. "Uh" Alex couldn't help but burp as he watched. Alex couldn't help laughing. Hermione and Lily met at Honeydukes. Although that scene was already during the day, Alex could still remember it vividly, especially when he touched his belly. when. ¡°Alex, why don¡¯t you try this?¡± Lily waved the candy in her hand towards Alex. Alex looked over and saw a huge pure white candy strung on a wooden stick. It looks a bit like a snowball, a Muggle cold drink, but the color looks whiter, like snow. "How do you eat this?" Alex walked up to Lily, took the candy in his hand, and asked doubtfully. "Just suck it." Lily's eyes narrowed with a smile, like a shallow moon bud. "Is this so?" Alex's mouth came up gently. As soon as Alex tried the first bite, he felt a "buzzing" sound in his head, and it turned into an endless snowfield. "It feels like marshmallows," Alex said about the candy, lingering in his mind unconsciously, "It also feels like his whole body has turned into marshmallows, floating lightly in the air. " What does Einstein¡¯s theory of relativity say? When you stay with good things, time will always pass very fast. Like watching a movie with your girlfriend, like sucking on this huge candy. "This feels great!" Alex exclaimed. "Yeah," Lily covered her mouth and smiled secretly, raised her head and looked at Alex and said, "When other people eat ice cream balls, they float several inches above the ground. But for you, they almost hit the roof. " "Hey," Alex sighed and said, "The life of a tall person is always full of helplessness." "Pfft!" Lily couldn't help but laughed. As she laughed, her teeth chattered and made a "crack" sound. "You actually ate this kind of candy?" Hermione squeezed out of the crowd and looked at Lily and said, "I thought I was the only girl who dared to eat 'Ice Mouse'." "Ravenclaws don't lack courage either." Lily said to Hermione with a smile, but somehow, this smile that was originally bright and sunny seemed to Alex to be sinister at this moment. Feel. "Hermione," Alex interrupted suddenly. He didn't want his first trip to Hogsmeade to be dominated by the Cold War between the two superpowers, the United States and the Soviet Union. "Have you tried this candy? " As he spoke, Alex picked up what looked like a pink square candy, not much bigger than an eraser. "It looks really cute," Alex sighed secretly in his heart, "It's just Same as Lily." "Don't!" Hermione suddenly shouted loudly. But it was already too late. Alex put the pink candy in his mouth, and heard a "bang" sound, and wisps of black smoke slowly flowed from Alex's mouth and nostrils. The inner ears came out, and Alex now looked like an incense burner, constantly emitting black smoke. Hermione looked at the innocent-looking Alex, and her expression suddenly became dull, as serious as Professor McGonagall. "I said" Alex was about to open his mouth, but suddenly there was a "Uh" sound, and another large puff of black smoke came out of Alex's mouth. "Hahahaha" Hermione finally couldn't help it and laughed. ¡°Alex, don¡¯t you try this?¡± ¡°I think this is better, Alex.¡± "How about eating both kinds together?" "This is a great idea! I didn't realize you were so smart, Hermione." "Thank you, I always do." Recalling this, Alex couldn't help but shudder. Alex still clearly remembers?After I ate these two kinds of candies, I kept breathing fire out of my nose. At the same time, I kept burping. When I burped, a large bunch of bubbles the color of blue bellflowers spurted out. Soak and fill the entire Honeydukes. He breathed fire and blew bubbles like this, playing with Hermione and Lily all afternoon, which made Alex feel a little incredible. Although along the way, Lily or Hermione always more or less expressed it to Alex to test which one he liked more. In front of a girl, Alex is the love saint. In front of two girls, Alex, ahem, is still a lover. In front of a group of girls What do you think? I thinkoh, no, Alex thinks it's more practical to discuss dinner in front of a group of girls. For example, today¡¯s Halloween dinner is Mexican food. As far as Alex knows, authentic Mexican food mostly uses chili peppers and tomatoes as the main ingredients, with flavors ranging from sweet, spicy and sour, and more than 90% of the sauce is made with chili peppers and tomatoes. But tonight, what impressed Alex the most was a spicy spicy sauce called Moli. It completely inherited a complex exotic recipe from the seventeenth century and required the mixing of more than 100 ingredients to make it. With its unique taste and attractive dark brown color, making delicious mollie sauce has become a skillful and laborious task for house elves. For example, the honey-glazed grilled chicken legs in Alex¡¯s mouth. If you taste it carefully, you can taste the flavor of a small spoonful of rosemary and the specially prepared sauce. The alluring aroma made Alex couldn't help but order another portion. Long live the house elves, Alex couldn't help but shout in his mind, especially when he saw another dish. Although the name of Mexican beef patties is very vulgar, Alex was stimulated to have an appetite just by smelling it. He took a hard bite in his mouth, closed his eyes, and tasted it slowly. The cake is stuffed with minced beef and various seasonings. It's a bit like curry, but not as complicated, but has a unique sizzling flavor. Reminiscent of the obsidian of Mexico under the sun. It is paired with three sauces, from near to far, sweet and sour crushed tomatoes, avocado mushroom sauce, and sour cream. Especially the avocado mushroom sauce. That smooth feeling in the mouth and the fragrant fragrance. In the end, Alex couldn't help but lean back on the chair. His stomach, which was already full of candy, ended up eating two portions of dinner. What¡¯s more enjoyable than a hearty dinner? It¡¯s time to eat a delicious dinner until you can¡¯t walk anymore! ?? ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D I said, if this fanfic only accepts one female, do you think it will be an article written by me ????????????????????????????????????????? When you asked me in private, I honestly told you how many girls I wanted to accept ahem By the way, I really want to eat Mexican food. Well, is it in Nanjing? Can you tell me where I can eat it Related Works Chapter 37 Sirius Attacks Alex followed the flow of people and walked slowly towards the Gryffindor lounge. From time to time, people burped on the road. In the eyes of Slytherin, this burping was somewhat inappropriate because they felt that it was detrimental to their elegant image, but for the more casual Gryffindors, It's not such a big deal. For example, our Alex is walking slowly towards the dormitory with one step at a time, as if he will fall to the ground in the next second because of his big belly. In Alex's opinion, having a bulging belly, taking a hot bath, and then lying lazily on the bed reading a novel, thinking of this, Alex subconsciously touched his pants pocket, feeling regretful. He shook his head. It's a pity that electronic products are not allowed in Hogwarts. Otherwise, it would be very pleasant to use the mobile phone to send text messages or have a sweet and long chat on the phone. . Just as Alex was imagining the wonderful past life, lying in a warm bed and texting girls all night long, a soft cry of "Ah" suddenly came from in front of Alex. I saw a petite girl with blond shawl hair, rubbing her head, looking helplessly at Alex who bumped into her. The girl in front of Alex had blond hair like continuous waves, and looked at Alex with an innocent expression, which made Alex subconsciously touch his nose. He felt a little embarrassed because he had not seen this petite girl just now. Over the past year, his height had grown several inches as if he had taken bone-enhancing drugs or growth potions. This resulted in the current situation. Alex had to lower his head in embarrassment and look at the girl standing in front of him. The girl also seemed to be frightened. She said nothing but looked innocently at the boy standing in front of her. Find something to talk about, Alex thought to himself, chatting a few words casually, and then went to the lounge. Then I will know how to go to the boys' dormitory, and all the problems will be solved. "You" Alex looked at the girl carefully again, and asked in a steady but guessing tone: "I don't think I've seen you before" Alex looked down at the girl in front of him. She had a beautiful face and smooth and delicate skin, as if telling Alex in his ears that the girl's skin could be broken by blows. Her skin is really good. Alex secretly thought, I have never seen such a girl. Alex couldn't help but shake his head. "What's your name?" Alex asked curiously. For Alex, there was actually a beauty from Gryffindor, and he didn't even know this girl. "Are you in the first grade?" Alex asked softly, looking at the girl who knew her chest. The girl raised her head, glanced at Alex, her blue-grey eyes swept across Alex's face, and nodded as if she was afraid. "Huh?" Alex glanced at the girl's clothes in confusion. The scarlet robe was the same as his, with gold trim. There was no doubt that she was a Gryffindor, but he didn't expect that this girl was actually "Do you know Mr. Longbottom?" Alex asked, thinking that he suddenly felt that the girl and Neville were really similar. They were both shy people who couldn't even speak. Well, Alex had to admit that this girl was much cuter than Neville. At least her eyes were beautiful, blue-gray. The girl shook her head, as if she didn't know. "Mr. Longbottom" Alex was just about to start talking about his friend, the master of Herbology and the future Professor of Herbology, Mr. Longbottom, when Hermione's voice came from behind. "Alex, what are you doing standing here?" To Alex, Hermione's voice sounded a little malicious, or there was a terrifying sense of threat - her fangs were exposed. "We are hereHermione, why didn't I see you just now?" Before Alex could finish speaking, Hermione rushed to say: "Why don't you go forward? I spent a lot of time It took a lot of effort to squeeze in, but there are really surprisingly many people today.¡± "I'm afraid that's not the case" Alex looked forward and said softly. "What's wrong?" Hermione looked at Alex looking forward, and couldn't help but stand on tiptoes and look forward. "Why are they not moving?" Hermione asked doubtfully, "Has everyone forgotten the password?" "Maybe the Fat Lady went on a date?" Alex's mind pictured the Fat Lady hugging the short and skinny Sir Kagundo. "How can you think so wildly?"Hermione laughed at Alex's words. Alex found that Hermione's laughter was particularly low recently, and he decided to tell more bad jokes in the future. ¡°Let¡¯s give in¡­¡± Alex and Hermione turned around and saw Dumbledore walking out of the separated crowd. The white beard that hung down to his chest beat slowly as he walked, as if he could breathe. Alex and Hermione looked at each other, both seeing a hint of surprise in each other's eyes. "I don't mind looking at each other with love, but I think it's better to be private." Dumbledore walked up to Alex and Hermione, looked at the two people who were in a daze with each other, and said with a smile, "Okay now. Let me pass?" Hermione quickly stepped aside, then dragged Alex, who looked unwilling, to follow Dumbledore. They walked very quickly and soon arrived at the door of the lounge. Before Alex could even glance at the Fat Lady's portrait, he heard Hermione scream. Alex then looked at the portrait and saw that the fat lady had disappeared from the portrait. The portrait had been vandalized. Small pieces of canvas were scattered on the ground, and large pieces of canvas were completely torn from the frame. gone. "Professor McGonagall, please go to Filch immediately and tell him to look for the Fat Lady on every painting in the castle." Alex felt a strange feeling when he heard Dumbledore's voice ringing in his ears. The feeling of calming people's hearts was like magic. The restless crowd calmed down and listened to Professor Dumbledore's arrangements. "You'll be lucky!" said a hoarse voice. It was Peeves, the trickster, dancing over the heads of the crowd, looking very happy, as he always did at the sight of destruction and sorrow. And in the silence, Peeves' voice seemed extremely harsh. "What do you mean, Peeves?" Dumbledore asked calmly. Peeves' smile faded a little. He didn't dare laugh at Dumbledore. He adopted a smooth tone instead, which sounded better than the hoarse voice. "I'm sorry, Mr. Principal. Didn't want to be seen. She made a mess. Saw her running past that landscape painting on the fifth floor, sir, hiding among the trees, crying and saying horrible things." He said happily. "Poor thing." He added, but he didn¡¯t mean to feel sorry for others. "Did she say who did it?" Dumbledore asked quietly. Alex suddenly felt that this scene was vaguely familiar to him. Compared with the "Harry Potter and the Chamber of Secrets" that he watched every day during breakfast in the second grade in the previous life, the "Haha" that had obviously accompanied Alex in the toilet for several years. "Lippert and the Prisoner of Azkaban" has a deeper image. Alex muttered to himself: "Sirius Black." As if he heard Alex's whisper, a pair of blue-gray eyes suddenly passed over Alex's face. At this moment, Peeves' low and hoarse voice was heard coming from the air again, "He has a really bad temper, this Sirius Black." ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨DThe exam is almost over. Mathematics and calculus are so difficult. I basically don¡¯t know how to do it. Please help me not to fail the exam Works Related Chapter 38 Short Message Professor Dumbledore asked all the Gryffindor students to return to the auditorium. Ten minutes later, students from Hufflepuff, Ravenclaw, Slytherin and other houses also came. Can't figure it out. "The faculty and I will conduct a thorough search of the castle," Professor Dumbledore said to the students. At this time, Professor McGonagall and Flitwick closed all the doors of the Great Hall. "For your own safety, I I thought you might have to spend the night here. I asked the prefects to stand guard at the entrance of the hall and the Head Boy and Head Girl to stay in charge. If anything goes wrong, report it to me immediately," he added to Percy. , Percy looked serious. The pride of an important person, "Find a ghost to bring me a message." Professor Dumbledore paused and was about to leave the auditorium, then said: "Oh, by the way, you will need" He casually waved his wand, and the long tables flew to the edge of the auditorium and stood against the wall. ; With another wave, the ground was covered with hundreds of purple sleeping bags. "Sleep well," said Professor Dumbledore, closing the door behind him as he went out. Alex tilted his head, looked at the sleeping bag spread in front of him, and curled his lips inadvertently. In fact, relatively speaking, he preferred other colors, such as silver. Before Alex could finish thinking, he saw Neville walking up to him. "What are you thinking about?" Neville, wearing navy blue pajamas and a nightcap with a small ball on his head, asked Alex while rubbing his eyes. "I just don't like this color very much." Alex looked at Neville who had quickly got into the sleeping bag, rubbed his nose and said, "Purple doesn't suit me very well." With that said, Alex pulled out the wand and waved it gently, and the purple sleeping bag immediately turned silver-white. "I still prefer silver white." Alex said while waving the wand, and a dim fluorescent light floated out from the top of the wand, like mist in the morning, floating around Alex in waves. , slowly filled his whole body, and at some point a breeze blew, slowly blowing away the fog. The fog dissipated little by little, and Alex's pajamas were revealed little by little. "This looks really cool." Neville couldn't help but admired Alex's magic. "I think so too." Alex held the wand in his left hand and gently clicked on the zipper of the sleeping bag. The zipper suddenly let out a low laugh, "squeaked" and grinned like a human. The mouth came, revealing the warm inside. "Alex" Neville turned his head and said, "You know, today is because of Sirius." "Yeah." Alex just nodded when he saw some transparent shadows appearing at the door of the auditorium. There are some silver-white ghosts wandering back and forth in the auditorium with the prefects. By the way, they tell the students who are not sleeping, stop thinking wildly, everything will be solved by the teacher. But as Alex always said to Neville: "Never listen to your teacher unless you're a prefect." I saw Alex taking out the wand from his arms and shaking it secretly in the sleeping bag, as if drawing a circle. After a while, a faint silver light could be seen emanating from Alex's sleeping bag, but it was blocked by the thick sleeping bag. The silver-white sleeping bag became a good cover. A small silver-white paper crane emerged from the sleeping bag. It first looked around surreptitiously, as if to detect the steps of the prefect. Then he floated out of the sleeping bag lightly and moved through the entire auditorium in a clever way. Bypassing the staggering fat monk, he slowly landed on the pillow of the blonde girl. Lily was chatting with the girl lying next to her about tonight¡¯s topic, when she saw a silver-white paper crane falling in front of her. The paper crane made a slight "crackling" sound in front of Lily, and then stretched out completely, turning into a small silver paper with black fonts flowing on it. Lily¡¯s light blue eyes looked at the words on the note, she opened her lips lightly and read: "Do you know what happened tonight? - Alex" Lily sighed softly. He knew Alex all too well. He seemed to be asking himself what was going on, but in fact he was saying, "Come and ask me, Lily, come and ask me." Thinking of this, Lily couldn't help but laugh, took out the wand from her sleeping bag, and lit it on the unfolded paper crane. The black ink stains seemed to have suddenly melted, turning into a puddle of water, floating on the silver-white paper, and then being blown by the unknown wind, drifting and rejoining.new words. Lily looked at the note she had written, and finally nodded with satisfaction. The wand tapped on the note rhythmically, three long and two short, as if it was sensing. A series of subtle creases appeared in the middle of the paper. The strip slowly flew out, and along these creases in the air, it turned into a dexterous paper crane, and flew to Alex again. "I know everything. Someone just told me that Sirius invaded Hogwarts, but he seems to have got the timing wrong. Today is Halloween and everyone is in the auditorium. This is what our prefect told us Of¡ª¡ªLily" "Prefect? ??Dizzy, our prefect didn't even know to stop. Now he can't wait for Sirius to appear in the auditorium, and then report to Dumbledore, eh, he looks like he insists on getting the little red flower. Also , today I actually saw a Gryffindor girl that I didn¡¯t recognize. I¡¯ll point it out to you next time. - Alex¡± "A Gryffindor girl I don't know?" Lily pouted, looking at the paper crane passed by Alex, and muttered angrily, "There will be girls you don't know!" "Who wants you to point it out? I don't know how to look at it myself! - Lily" Alex looked at the note passed by Lily and couldn't help laughing. He always teases the girl he likes unconsciously. This is not a good habit, but if you are as knowledgeable as Alex Being knowledgeable is a good thing. "Don't be angry. When I see other girls from now on, I will cover my eyes. - Alex" "Okay, you can blindfold yourself. I'm going to bed. I'll wake up tomorrow morning and see you blindfolding yourself. You're a big liar and a big fool! - Lily" Alex looked at the note in front of him and suddenly felt a huge headache. He had known better not to mention that girl. Alex shook his head, then waved the wand in his hand, and the silver paper crane emitted a faint white smoke and disappeared. Closing his eyes, Alex thought of that girl again, with her golden hair like continuous waves, an innocent expression on her face, and a pair of rare blue-grey eyes. Alex always felt like she was there. I've read it before, but that's not the point. The real point is - that girl never said a word to herself from beginning to end. Am I so unattractive? Alex looked at his hands in the dark auditorium and couldn't help laughing. At this time, the transparent roof was shining with a faint starlight, and extremely subtle snoring could be heard in the auditorium. ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨DÌ«¿Ö²ÀÁË£¬½ñÌìÎÒ°ÖÏÈÊÇЦÎûÎûµÄÎÊÎÒ£¬Äãû¸üаɣ¬ÎÒ˵ Yes, he left, and then I thought it was okay, but my mother came too Is there any mixed doubles? Works Related Chapter 40 The Hottest Topics the next day. Alex rubbed his eyes and came into the auditorium bleary-eyed. He chatted with Lily about Sirius Black until very late last night, just like texting with a girl. He only sent a few short messages, but it was already very late, not to mention that he had a long chat with Hermione later. As a result, both of them slept very late. It wasn't until the morning light shone slightly in the sky that they yawned and said good night to each other. Sometimes Alex had to admit that having two girls he liked was a particularly nerve-wracking thing. Thinking of this, Alex yawned, stretched, and walked towards his familiar position, the middle of the Gryffindor table. Alex chose to sit there because just by moving his head from side to side, he could see the entire Gryffindor table, not to mention all the Gryffindor girls. "You're late, Alex." Neville leaned over and said to Alex, who was sitting opposite him, "If you came earlier, you could still have some chocolate pudding, now-" Neville shrugged his shoulders, suddenly showed a proud smile, looked around, and pushed the plate in front of him, "This is the only one left." "Sure enough, there is one for you." Alex laughed, said, picked up the fork, and headed towards the trembling pudding. "Have you heard," a girl's voice came over, "Sirius broke into Hogwarts yesterday." Alex nodded awkwardly and did not reply because his mouth was filled with pudding. "Yes, and we also took away the fat lady. When I went back to the dormitory to wash up this morning, there was another one at the door." The girl frowned slightly, as if recalling, "What's your name, Ka?" Ser Gendor?¡± "It's Cadogan." After saying that, another red-haired girl made a strange expression, "If you need strong muscles, please call, Cadogan Knight!" As he said that, the girls burst into laughter. Looking at these girls, Alex suddenly remembered the girl he saw on the way to the lounge last night, with blond hair, blue-gray eyes, and skin that could be broken by a blow. Thinking of this, Alex couldn't help but crane his neck and looked towards the long Gryffindor table, looking at each girl's face carefully and covertly. With a "bang", an extremely thick book fell next to Alex, followed by the voice of Hermione, whose hair was a little messy. "What are you looking at, Alex?" Hermione's voice was not as energetic as usual, but instead had a hint of weariness that Alex had not expected. Alex didn¡¯t reply and touched his chin. He didn¡¯t find the girl from yesterday. "Who is she?" Alex clearly remembered that what he saw last night was a scarlet wizard robe. The girl was definitely from Gryffindor, but no one found her now. "Stop being in a daze." While Alex was still lost in thought about the girl he saw last night, Hermione had quickly finished the breakfast in front of her and was burying her head in her books. In the school bag, "This morning is Professor Sprout's Herbology. She said last time that we have to enter the second greenhouse today. If we don't hurry up, we will be late!" With that said, Hermione pulled Alex, who looked helpless, and strode towards the second greenhouse. ?? ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D "Mibu Mibao," Professor Sprout's right hand was wearing a dragon leather glove, holding Alex and their learning object today, "It looks a lot like a small gray cactus, doesn't it?" Sprout Professor Lauter said to the students sitting on the grass in a high mood. Alex heard Hermione complain in disgust, but Alex had to admit that Hermione's complaint did have some truth. Instead of saying that Mibu Mibao looked like a small gray cactus, Alex thought it looked more like a diseased organ, such as a lung that had turned gray. "Okay," Professor Sprout looked towards Alex kindly, of course, to be precise, towards Neville, "Who can tell me where Mibu Mibao comes from?" "Asia Minor." Alex raised his head and watched Neville, who was sitting in front of him, stand up to answer the question. I don't know why, but Neville always becomes extremely confident every time he learns about herbal medicine. "Very good, ten points from Gryffindor." Professor Sprout obviously had a preference for Neville. He nodded towards Neville with a smile and waved his wand.Lines of words emitting golden light appeared out of thin air, floating up and down slowly like fish swimming in the water. While Professor Sprout was talking about the self-defense mechanism of Mibu Mibao, Alex was listening with interest to the conjectures of the girls behind him about Sirius Black. "You know, Alex." The girl habitually pushed up the frame of her glasses, and said seriously and seriously: "I think Sirius Black uses stealth. Do you know about stealth?" The one wearing glasses , the girl named Qiao Ya looked at Alex and nodded before continuing: "Right, you know, he must have appeared on the playground through sneaking." Alex followed the girl¡¯s gaze and looked outside the greenhouse. The sun was shining brightly outside. "Otherwise, how could he escape Professor Dumbledore's pursuit?" The girl stared at Alex for a moment, and the two people suddenly got very close. "I said," Hermione's voice suddenly interrupted, "am I the only one who took the trouble to read "Hogwarts: A History of the School"? Don't you know that at Hogwarts, anyone Aren't people capable of sneaking? Also," Hermione suddenly raised her head, her eyes suddenly became sharper than ever before, and she looked directly at the girl named Qiao Ya, "I think you can use Alec Stay away." Qiao Ya suddenly turned red in the face, glanced at Hermione angrily, turned her head away with a "hum", and went to talk to others. Alex could vaguely hear that Joya was talking to others about Sirius Black being able to sneak into Hogwarts. "What do you think, Alex?" Hermione looked at Alex and suddenly asked, "About how Sirius Black entered the castle." Alex suddenly thought of the Gryffindor girl he saw that night, "Copy Potion?" ?? ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D Alex discovered that since Halloween night, how Sirius Black sneaked into Hogwarts has become the hottest topic in the school. Even Neville can say a few words about Sirius Black. Transform into a plant and enter the castle gossip. This obviously brings an indescribable lively atmosphere to the boring study life. However, Alex looked at the note in front of him and suddenly felt a cold sweat breaking out all over his body. ¡°Starting next week, we will have Quidditch training to prepare for the upcoming Quidditch match. We must win! ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨DWood¡± Alex looked at the note in front of him. He was sure that the hottest news in the next few days would be the upcoming Quidditch match. Who says it¡¯s not? ?? ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D ThisI think if you praise me, I will write more Related Works Chapter 41 Dementors "Get your protective gear ready! Keep in mind the tactics we have practiced for a long time, we will have a fierce battle today!" Wood kept walking around the preparation room, mumbling, "We must pay attention to defense! Yes! Protection from the Quaffle!" As he spoke, Wood suddenly stopped and looked at the door nervously, which was blocked by a thick curtain. As if something was urging Wood, he walked quickly towards the door and suddenly opened the curtain covering the lounge. There was only a rumble, and a burst of loud thunder poured in from outside, followed by dense rain, crackling on the ground, and the originally quiet lounge was immediately filled with the sound of raindrops. Wood stood there like a statue, holding open the curtain with one hand, letting the smell of rain fill the entire lounge. The sound of dripping rain seemed to wake up Alex, who was sitting in the innermost room. He was tilting his head, listening to the continuous sound of the rainstorm outside, like war drums sounding from the clouds before a battle. "Has it started?" Alex looked at the rain outside. He suddenly couldn't help but ask himself in his heart. This was already his third year at Hogwarts, and he had almost forgotten his previous life. , but he always felt that everything was unreal. It seemed that as soon as he opened his eyes, he could see his bedroom. Alex looked at the rain outside in trance. The rain was like an image made of glass. It seemed that as long as he stretched out his hand, he could push the entire rain curtain open, and with a flick of his fingers, he could disillusion the dream in front of him. At this moment, Alex felt that there was silence around him, and it was raining constantly in front of his eyes. Now, to him, it was like a silent movie, without a trace of sound. Suddenly, a bolt of lightning struck straight down from the sky, like a sharp sword, dividing the sky into two halves. Jumping lightning flashed across Alex's face quickly. His tall nose, slightly upturned corners of his mouth with a cynical smile, and a pair of black eyes given by the night were all captured at this moment. The light roared from the sky brightened. "Aren't you leaving yet?" A gentle voice sounded in Alex's ear. "Senior?" "Cheer up, with you here, we will always win, right?" Alex felt a warm hand on his shoulder. "Don't look back, your road is ahead." There was a flash of lightning across the sky, lighting up the entire preparation room. Alex squinted his eyes slightly, and he seemed to be able to see where the lightning started, behind the dark clouds, the blocked sunlight. ?? ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D The wind was blowing so hard that Alex and the others were staggering when they walked to the court. Over the rumbling thunder, Alex felt that even if the audience cheered for himself, he might not be able to hear it. This was different from the heavy rain during last year's game. It was much heavier than last year. It looked like a hole had been poked in the sky and rainwater was pouring down. Raindrops kept hitting Alex's face, and he had to touch his soaked hair to one side to get a clearer view. Alex suddenly felt a little confused. He wasn't sure whether he could see the road ahead clearly. The Slytherin team came towards them from across the field. They were wearing long green robes trimmed with silver threads, which made them stand out in the heavy rain. The captain of Slytherin walked up slowly, without saying a word, with his head held high. Alex felt that he was trying to show his contempt for Gryffindor, but Alex felt that It was stupid to do this. It was raining so hard, and he doubted that anyone would be able to see the expression on Captain Slytherin's face. At this moment, Alex seemed to hear a whistle, which sounded like it was coming from a distance. Alex looked around uncertainly and found that everyone around him had already taken off. Under the gaze of everyone, he sat staggering and raised his silver arrow into the sky. Alex turned his head hard, feeling extremely sad. The soaked red wizard robe clung to his body, and the rainwater flowed down his neck directly into it. He suddenly missed the warm Gryffindor lounge. Alex had not yet freed himself from missing the warm Gryffindor lounge, and saw a dark green Slytherin member speeding towards him. Alex pressed the broom. In this weather, it was easy for him to collide with the other person. In such windy and rainy weather, Gryffindor's method of gaining an advantage through tactics simply didn't work. Don't talk about tactics. In this case, you can hear a little bit about your teammates.The sound is so gentle. Thank God. "Boom!" A series of thunder exploded in Alex's ears. Alex now felt that it was unrealistic to be able to hear the voices of his teammates. Just when Alex was parked in the air, in a slow daze, the bright red Quaffle suddenly rushed straight in front of Alex's face. The Quaffle was seen spinning violently in the air, moving violently around. Shaking the water droplets, it looks like a rotating sawtooth. "Bang!" There was a muffled sound, and Alex held the Quaffle firmly in his hand, followed by a subtle cry. Alex listened carefully, but found that what he heard was not true. However, Alex looked down at the Quaffle in his hand, pressed the broom hard, and rushed straight to the ground, and then like It was like being hit by a wall in the air, and it suddenly bounced back, sticking tightly to the ground, and flew towards the Slytherin field. The heavy rain was pouring down, the closer it got to the ground, the harder it was to see clearly. Alex was flying close to the ground, looking as if he had disappeared out of thin air. Because everyone opened their eyes wide, trying to see clearly several blurry figures flying around in the sky. Lifting into the air, Alex watched proudly as the Slytherin goalkeeper looked panicked, and then easily put the Quaffle into the goal circle. After wiping his face, Alex suddenly felt that competing in such heavy rain did have a unique and wonderful feeling, at least it was cool. ?? ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D "Gryffindor, 70:20!" Lee Jordan explained hoarsely under the rain, "Ah! Gryffindor requested a timeout, they are now leading by fifty points!" "How to stop properly?" Alex staggered to the ground and looked at Wood with a puzzled look on his face, "I think we should continue to keep going and completely distance ourselves from Slytherin." "It is true," Wood opened his mouth wide, fearing that his voice would not be conveyed due to the sound of rain, "but we must catch the Golden Snitch quickly, otherwise we will have to wait until night." "Harry, are you okay?" As he said that, Wood turned his head to Harry, who was cleaning his glasses. "The situation is not good," Harry squinted his eyes, "My glasses are wet from the rain. I can't compete with my glasses on!" "Then take off the eyes," Wood said. "Listen, here's what we do. Harry, you have to fight Malfoy until we are one hundred and fifty points ahead. Remember, take the gold The Snitch is lost to Slytherin, but we have to seize the victory! Alex, Angelina, Aria, this game is all up to you!" Alex nodded, so he already knew that in this weather, he really didn't want to shout at the top of his lungs. Alex slowly rose into the air, like a commander, looking around the entire field. To be precise, he was looking for the Quaffle. The ball was in Slytherin's possession, so it was against Alex. It is said that it is easy to steal the ball from Slytherin, but the prerequisite is that he has to know where the ball is. Just when Alex was scanning the whole place, he suddenly felt a cold current, piercing directly from his back to his head, making him shiver. Alex sat on his broomstick and looked down from the corner of his eye. At least a hundred dementors, wearing hoods, slowly floated towards the Quidditch field. ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¡ª¡ª ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Related Works Chapter 42 Natural Enemies Have you ever seen ice cubes freezing in the air? Alex was riding on his Silver Arrow broom and looked at everything that appeared in front of him in surprise. At the end of the horizon, groups of dementors appeared. The dark gray hood fluttered rhythmically in the air, automatically in the absence of wind, as if there were a pair of rotten hands with pus seeping out from under the hood, shaking the hood slowly, like a fisherman shaking his fishing net. , put all their fish, happiness, into their tattered hoods. A line of ice formed faint lines in the sky, as if someone had used a spell to change the weather, turning the originally stormy weather into a bone-chilling world. Even at an altitude of thirty-two feet above the ground, even in the heavy rain that is rare in the UK every year, Alex confirmed that he could clearly hear the frightened screams of the Hogwarts students in the stands, and although It was a very light, yet far-away sound of breathing, just like Harry Potter not far away from Alex. He seemed to be frozen suddenly, and all the heat stopped in the air, hovering aimlessly in place, occasionally shaking nervously up and down a few times, and then having a big shiver. Not only Harry, Alex slowly turned his vision, and everywhere he looked, there was such a scene. Angelina trembled and moved upwards, as if staying away from the dementors would bring her more warmth. And Wood was opening his mouth wide, opening and closing silently, as if he was thinking about someone and yelling. There were also two brothers, Fred and George, who were so close to each other that their faces were pale with cold. It was like a slow-motion movie. Everyone was struggling more or less under the fear of dementors. Only Alex stayed in the air, watching the entire Quidditch game. The stadium, all the weird things that happened. Inexplicably, he didn't feel any cold feeling. Instead, he felt a warm feeling that spread throughout his body, as if there was a huge sun above his head, which was constantly releasing heat. Alex lowered his head subconsciously and looked at the ring he wore on the little finger of his left hand. The ring seems to be made of thorns, because if you look carefully, you can see that there are barbs unique to thorns in the gaps in the ring. However, the ring is not the oily green that thorns usually show, but instead A golden color as dazzling as the sun. I saw wisps of pale golden sunlight emerging from the gaps in the thorns carved on the ring, floating loosely in the air, and then being blown by a breeze, slowly surrounding Alex like a pilgrim. It was like coating Alex with a layer of light golden sunshine. Alex raised his hand and looked at the ring on his left hand, "What on earth is going on?" Alex murmured to himself, "I clearly remember that this is just a pensieve? " "You are still so wise, my master." "Sylph?!" Alex looked in front of him in surprise. Golden powder accumulated on his body, slowly floating with his breathing, and the sound came from it. Alex looked around nervously, but found that no one noticed the current situation here. "Aren't you surprised, my little master?" A half-smiling face slowly emerged from the golden powder, like a mermaid lifting her beautiful face from the water. The flowing gold powder slid across Sylph's face like water, fell into the air, and then floated again as if attracted by something. Alex looked at the face in front of him and suddenly became a little absent-minded. What kind of face is this? Just like in the most magnificent dream, after lifting the veil, you see the beautiful face of the bride. A pair of flowing eyes, between a half-smile and a half-smile, reveal endless charm. "You" Alex took a deep breath to relieve the visual impact that Sylph brought to him. , "Why are you here?" As he spoke, Alex¡¯s eyes began to move slowly on Sylph unconsciously. The gold powder was like water, slowly sliding off Sylph's body. The delicate and slender collarbone of the mermaid was exposed in the wind and rain, but it was not stained by a drop of rainwater. Instead, it was covered with a layer of light mist, dancing silently in the air, like a lover's veil, longing for the lover's gentle breath and temptation. With you, I unveil the last layer of secrets until the depths. Alex took a long breath, used up all his strength, and turned his head to look at the sky. He just caught sight of some floating clouds, but couldn't help but turn his eyes back. The thin shoulders are like orchids in the morning, trembling feebly in the wind and dust, shaking off the crystal dew. Alex suddenly felt the urge to step forward and hold the thin man in his arms.shoulders, in this stormy moment. Alex covered his mouth with his right hand. He suddenly longed for a cigarette to appear in front of him. When his eyes touched Sylph's thrilling breasts, he felt his soul spinning in the air. "What's going on?" Alex reluctantly said, focusing his eyes on the round and plump red lips. "Aren't you used to it, my little master?" Sylph gently lifted up her loose hair and smiled at Alex. "Getting used to it," Alex breathed a sigh of relief and said slowly, "It just takes a little time." Alex looked at Sylph's whole body carefully again. What appeared in front of him now was no longer the little fairy that was only the size of a thumb and had six wings like a butterfly, but a lady who exuded infinite charm and temptation in every gesture. ¡°I think,¡± Alex made a gesture of invitation, ¡°you should explain all this, my Pensieve?¡± "My honor," Sylph bowed slightly, "is because I have received sufficient nutrition, my little master." Sylph smiled and floated towards Alex, sitting sideways on Alex's flying sky. On the broom, he stretched out a catkin and gently touched Alex's face. "If you don't suggest it," Alex closed his eyes, feeling Sylph's gentle touch, warm and soft, "I hope you can be more detailed." "It's a dementor" Sylph slowly leaned towards Alex, and Rulan's breath floated slowly in front of Alex. "Dementors?" Alex still didn't open his eyes. Sylph's orchid body fragrance was floating in front of him, like Sylph's other hand, stroking her face playfully. circle, and then lingeringly on his lips, lingering again and again until the corners of Alex's lips are filled with the scent of Sylvia orchid. "They feed on happiness," Sylph put her hands around Alex's neck, rested her head on Alex's shoulder, and leaned against Alex's body weakly, smiling coquettishly. Alex blew a breath into his ear, "And your maid feeds on dementors." "In other words" Alex still closed his eyes, feeling the mature and tempting body leaning against him, "You are theirs" "I'm theirs" Sylph smiled tenderly, hugged Alex with her whole body, tilted her head, and gently pressed Alex's lips. "Natural enemy." ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D Could it be that I coded with my toes Related Works Chapter 43 Target Sirius, Black The rainwater flows down the corner of the mouth, and there is a sweet smell with it. Like a ripe peach, sweet and plump. Alex had never enjoyed such a kiss. Although it was short, he felt the urge to float in the air, which almost made him forget that he was in the air. Even the broomstick under him was silent. floating in the air, motionless. "Do you like it?" Sylph gently put her slender arms around Alex's neck, exhaling her gentle fragrance next to Alex's ear, and asked. "If it doesn't rain," Alex said without any discomfort at all, stroking his hair with his hands. His hair was completely wet from the rain and stuck to his forehead, which made Alex feel extremely uncomfortable. "They won't find us?" Alex looked curiously at the people in the stands below. They were screaming because of the arrival of the Dementors, "Even if it's because of the fear of the Dementors, It's impossible not to see what's happening here," Alex said, glancing at Sylph sitting on his broomstick, "Such a big goblin sitting on a broomstick, and" Alex Kes looked around him, and from time to time there were golden powder flying around. "My gold powder has the magic power of invisibility, my little master." Sylph said, leaning towards Alex, as if she wanted to stick to Alex's body. "Magic?" Alex subconsciously pulled out his wand. Alex had a habit of carrying his wand with him, even during Quidditch matches. "That's right." Sylph's slender and even little hands gently supported Alex's broomstick, and the wings behind her slowly flapped and floated in the air. "My magic power is theirs." ." "Dementors, does the magic of every pensieve come from dementors?" Alex's hand holding the wand moved in circles unconsciously. "It's just me," Sylph couldn't help showing a proud smile on her face, "I am the first pensieve in the world. Unlike the later pensieves that were driven by magic, my magic is the human soul, happy. Soul. Like this." Silf was gently dialed in the air, as if moving the clear and calm lake water. As Sylph moved her hand, the golden powder slowly rippled around her hand like water. Finally, the golden powder slipped from Sylph's fingers like water. "This is the soul?" "They are happy souls," Sylph's eyes flashed with happiness, "They can become invisible, they can create a real phantom, they can even give life, just like when they created Dementors, these gold powders are the key, and They are the only props that can retain their souls, and they can be resurrected even if their souls are absorbed by dementors.¡± "And I am the only container used to hold these powders - your Pensieve." Alex looked at Sylph floating in the air, who was bending down to salute him. "Maybe I will need you soon," Alex touched the broomstick lightly with his right hand, turned the direction, and looked thoughtfully into the distance, "I need another 'Alex' , can replace it for a period of time.¡± "As you wish, my master." Sylph looked at Alex in front of her with a smile, and followed Alex's gaze. At the end of Alex's gaze, there was a huge big black dog. Sylph shook her head. In Alex's opinion, Sylph's movement looked extremely cute when she was only the size of a thumb. Now Alex touched his nose unconsciously, and now it seemed to have an alluring aura of a woman. Alex just admired Sylph's unique style while watching the golden powder slowly gather around her, as if there was a statue piled up with soft sand on the beach. Looking at the statue in front of him, he had the same black hair and eyes as himself, and a neat short hair, "Actually, I'm a little more handsome than this." Alex touched his nose and said to himself. "Sirius Black", Alex narrowed his eyes slightly, looked at the big black dog at the edge of the Forbidden Forest, and took a deep breath, "I'm coming!" Alex leaned back slightly and pressed down slightly with his left hand. With a "swish" sound, the silver arrow really shot out like an arrow. The rain is still falling, and the torrential rain is like an iron curtain, standing in front of Alex, every time?If he hits it at high speed, Alex will feel a burning pain, like being hit in the face by a pebble. Nearly! Close! Alex stared intently at Sirius Black who was staying at the edge of the Forbidden Forest. The man who had transformed into a black dog was still unaware of it. Alex didn't think there was anything wrong with Sirius Black's reaction. Although his Pensieve was still mysterious, Alex felt that the Pensieve should have this ability to hide from the current changes. A man who has become a dog. "That's not what I think, my little master." Alex looked straight at the little goblin who appeared in front of him. He was only the size of a thumb and had wings like butterfly wings. He seemed to be saying, "Tell me, what's going on." Sylph laughed, stretched out her small finger, and pointed to the other side of the Quidditch Square that Alex had not noticed. Alex looked in the direction of Sylph's hand. I saw Harry struggling to float on his Nimbus 2000. Harry looked like a man wearing only a shirt but in the freezing cold. His whole body was shaking constantly, and the shaking of his body was amplified by the broomstick under Harry. It rose and fell in the sky with an exaggerated amplitude, as if it was under a curse. "I don't really like this feeling" Alex looked at Harry who was going straight up and down in the air, shaking back and forth, and couldn't help but said to himself, "Now is not the time to watch aerial stunts." Alex turned the broom and flew towards the edge of the Forbidden Forest again. This time he tried to fly a little slower, so as not to leave a long trace in the air due to the high-speed flight in the heavy rain, which looked like It was as if a large piece of rain had been forcibly wiped away. After all, Alex was just invisible, not that his whole person really turned into nothingness. Alex flew slowly in the air, watching the raindrops gently sliding over his cheeks like a spring breeze. Alex suddenly felt that flying in the air like this was also a kind of enjoyment. Suddenly, the entire Quidditch pitch erupted into violent exclamations. Alex looked toward the source of the sound while maintaining the direction of flight. Harry fell off the broom, like a person who had fainted from the cold. Even in the air, he was still shivering. Just as Harry fell to the ground, a huge amount of magic suddenly burst out from the side of the Quidditch field. Alex felt a little uncomfortable. This magic made him feel extremely threatened and had a mellow aura. I saw a silver-white phoenix standing next to the Quidditch field under heavy rain. It held its head high and flapped its wings vigorously. The strange thing was that the wings flapped across the stands but did not stir up any wind. Immediately afterwards, the silver-white phoenix raised its head even higher. Although Alex couldn't hear a sound, he could feel the phoenix's cry across the sky. "I still underestimated Dumbledore." Alex shook his head and ignored the large group of dementors that howled in agony behind him and flew towards the Forbidden Forest. "Sirius? Black!" The big black dog seemed to be sentient. It raised its head alertly and looked at Alex, who was invisible in the air and wanted to fly towards him. He lowered his body and let out a threatening roar. ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨DI think this isn¡¯t an update, right? In addition, when I went to QQ Little Penguin today, I saw a female reader urging me to update the message. It was a message from two days ago. I was full of emotions. I should go to QQ Little Penguin every day Works Related Chapter 44 Battle Royale The big black dog that Sirius transformed into lowered his body and roared menacingly at Alex, who was flying towards him. It sounded like the sound of chewing after breaking a bone. "Dogs that bite don't bark, dogs that bark don't bite." Such a sentence suddenly appeared in Alex's mind. Looking at the big black dog not far from him, he felt uncomfortable now. I felt a little nervous because the dog kept barking. "It's time to give you a bath. The dog's hair is almost all connected together." Alex landed lightly on the edge of the Forbidden Forest. Not far from him was the wailing Dementor, but These dementors floated away in fear, not daring to get close to Alex. Alex leaned against a skinny tree, took out his wand from his sleeve, narrowed his right eye slightly, and pointed the tip of the wand at the big black dog Sirius' Animag that kept roaring. Sri Lanka. The black dog's head slowly raised, and it kept making threatening roars. It looked like a stray mad dog, with a big mouth that kept drooling, and a pair of fierce yellow eyes staring at the target in front of it. This gave Alex absolutely every reason to believe that the dog would crush his own throat the next second if he did nothing. "Don't be afraid, don't be afraid" Alex slowly moved closer to the big black creature, trying hard to pretend to be like when he encountered a strange magical creature in the Forbidden Forest. Just like in Care of Magical Creatures, bend slightly but don't expose your neck, then approach at a slow and even pace, remembering to draw your wand. "I want to create an illusion for him. At least Sirius? Black doesn't know yet that besides Peter Pettigrew and Lupin, there is someone in this world who knows his Animagus." Take a deep breath, Alex The right hand holding the wand was steady, "I just met a big black dog in the Forbidden Forest." "Just one spell, I can say it silently, just stay there and don't move" Alex was getting closer and closer to the big black dog that Sirius Black had turned into. He had to ensure a certain distance, because Ya Alex knew that although the spell to remove the Animagus was extremely effective and powerful, the effective distance was very short. It could be said that the magic had to be pointed at the opponent's nose to complete it. Alex was slowly approaching. Looking at Sirius Black who was getting closer and closer to him, Alex couldn't help but smile. I saw the big black dog suddenly lowered his head, no, just lowered his body, with his head still looking at Alex, and his hind legs were bent powerfully, like a spring that was accumulating energy and was about to burst out the next moment. The huge energy jumped on Alex's body, and then bit his throat. "Sure enough, Sirius Black didn't realize my true intention, he still thought I was just an ordinary student." Alex held his breath with all his strength, the breath almost suffocated him, "Two steps left! Alex couldn't help but want to yell and vent the tension accumulated in his heart, "It doesn't matter even if he pounces on me, I can Sure enough, he pounced on me!" Alex simply said He couldn't hide the ecstasy in his heart, and his whole body was tense to death! "do not run!" Alex suddenly roared loudly, and the veins on his forehead were about to burst! "Collapse!" A three-finger-thick red light burst out from the tip of Alex's wand, and struck forward fiercely, at the figure who was now turning around and fleeing. The big black dog had tricked Alex. Oh, absolutely! He couldn't care less about what went wrong when he fell to the ground. "Catch Sirius? Black!" This was the only thought Alex could think of now. "Bang!" With a loud noise, flocks of birds took off from the sky above the Forbidden Forest, flapping their wings in panic and flying towards the sky. Their home, an old oak tree, had a large hole in its body. Through the wound that penetrated the old oak tree's body, a black figure could be seen running away quickly, followed closely by a scarlet figure. "Yu Family Disaviosa!" Alex waved his wand from left to right, and saw an old tree that had lost all its leaves being uprooted and smashed straight in front of Sirius Black who was running wildly in front. The big black dog that Sirius Black transformed into seemed to have eyes on its back. It suddenly stopped suddenly, its thick forelimbs carved deep marks on the ground, and then turned ninety degrees to avoid it. "Don't even think about running away!" Alex was now like a gambler who had lost his sights. He took great risks and took advantage of the chaos of the Quidditch game in full view of the public. This was all Alex could think of. The only chance to question Sirius Black was not caught in the castleSirius Black, and then handed over to the Dementors, and finally got a soulless body. Since going to Egypt, that secret chamber and those dusty parchments have been entangled in Alex's heart all the time. He can't help it anymore and desperately wants to know the answer! Alex¡¯s strong resentment seemed to be infected by Sirius Black, who was running wildly. The big black dog suddenly stopped and looked at Alex fiercely. The long series of vigorous running just consumed Alex's own physical strength, and the sound of heavy breathing kept coming. Alex simply doubted how he could keep up with the black beast that Sirius had transformed into. Dog pace, but none of that matters anymore, it's all coming to an end. "Knock him out!", Alex's mind silently thought of these words, "Then, completely, understand the truth of everything!" "It's about to end" Alex said to himself silently, and the right hand holding the wand kept trembling. Like catkins, white threads poured out from the top of Alex's wand. It's like the blood vapor coming out of a bull's nostrils before it prepares to charge. "Falled out!" Alex thrust his wand forward. The red light sprayed out again along Alex's wand, like a thick light like a child's arm. There is no doubt that even if it is an elephant, Alex will want it to sleep down! Looking at the red light coming from him, he saw Sirius's hind limbs suddenly hit the ground, and then the whole dog body rushed diagonally forward. It can¡¯t be avoided! Alex looked at Sirius' movements and could hardly help but cheer for himself, because no matter how Sirius changed direction, the position of his waist as the center would not change. This curse that was faster than lightning would definitely Will hit it in the waist! I saw Sirius flying in the air, as if he had been hit hard by something. His body in mid-air was bent straight down at ninety degrees. Just imagine, a huge black dog, It turned into a V-shape in the air and escaped Alex's curse! Landing on all fours, Sirius immediately ran towards the rear. The only person who could cast two spells without interruption was at least an adult wizard. However, for Sirius, the little wizard behind him who is still wearing the Gryffindor wizard robe will never be included in this list. This has nothing to do with magic, but is strangely related to the age of the wizard. Sometimes, magic It's so wonderful and frustrating. Looking at Alex running towards the depths of the Forbidden Forest, if there is no way to stop Sirius from running wildly, he will soon not see that big black figure. But Alex suddenly laughed, and laughed heartily. I saw that the red curse that had been flashed separated from the air and turned into two intersecting rays of light, hitting Sirius Black's back fiercely! "Casting spells at the same time" Alex looked at the dusty distance and muttered to himself, "I finally cast it." The movement of that curse would knock out even an elephant, let alone a dog. Alex breathed a long sigh of relief and strode forward. it's all over! "Roar!" A huge forepaw suddenly appeared in front of Alex's eyes, followed by a bloody mouth. "Armor for protection!" The wand was pointed at him quickly, and he rolled on the ground. Alex looked awkwardly at Sirius Black, who was shaking his huge dog head in front of him. It was then that Alex realized that the rain had stopped. The damp mud on the ground completely stained Gryffindor's scarlet robes, as well as Alex's body and face. Alex moved his right arm slightly. When he was avoiding the claws coming at him, he didn't know whether he was scratched by the claws or scratched by something else. Now there is a dull pain there. "Comparable to the anti-magic ability of a giant dragon!" Alex bent down, lowered his center of gravity, and then stared at the opponent like an ancient Roman gladiator facing a wild beast, "However, even if The dragon, I will knock it to the ground too!" The top of the wand held tightly in his right hand crackled with sparks, and Alex's breathing increased violently with Sirius's low body, breathing again and again, like a big bellows. The little Sirius showed his staggered teeth, and the dog saliva dripped onto the ground along the sharp teeth, making a crisp sound.   It¡¯s moving! The sound was like a starting gun. Alex fired out his spell fiercely and shook his wand rapidly. The five bright red spells were like an open net, vowing to kill this difficult Sirius. Catch! However, the expected scene did not appear. There were five scorched black marks on the ground, but Sirius turned around and passed between two large trees that were close together. Looking along the trajectory of Sirius, behind the huge tree is a piece of upright rock. It can be said that Alex has forced Sirius to a corner. Of course, the premise is that he has to get through, that In mid-air, the hole was only small enough for a dog to drill through, and he had to pray. During the drilling process, Sirius on the opposite side was not kind and used his thick palms to help Alex. Scratch that itch. "How can we fail even if we have nine people working for the mountain" Familiar Chinese sounded in Alex's ears, but Sirius in the woods couldn't understand it, but what did it matter? Alex slowly walked in front of the tree, stretched out his left hand still stained with mud, and gently stroked the hard-as-iron bark, feeling the lines called time. "Moses can part the Red Sea" Alex pointed his wand at the iron tree in front of him and said softly, "I can do it too, part it for me, 'separate the left and right'!" ¡°Bang!¡± Like goose feathers of heavy snow, the oak trees that were originally as hard as iron turned into sawdust floating in the sky. The wand pointed straight forward, pointing at the figure hiding behind the oak tree - Sirius Black. "Just let it go, Sirius Black. All that's left now is a spell. Answer my question, because you have no chance of winning" The big black dog slowly turned around and faced Alex, like ink in water, slowly melting. He has long, messy black hair, a pair of protruding eyes due to his thin face, and a long, injured wand that is covered with small wounds. "I also want to say this, don't resist, I will only use the Oblivion Curse on you, it's just a spell." Although he looked quite embarrassed now, Sirius still talked with dignity, "Let's capture you without mercy. !¡± A loud rumbling sound suddenly sounded from behind Alex, and the oak trees that had been separated reunited and turned into stone. "Those who fall into the trap are my prey." Sirius raised his wand and smiled at Alex in greeting. ¡ª¡ªPlease call me the Ku Klux Klan, HeheHanzuekanjithis is not my opinion Work related Chapter 45 Tell me "Haven't you ever considered how you were able to catch up with a fleeing animal in the Forbidden Forest? Or do you think my Animagus is just a big, slow-moving, stupid dog? ?" Sirius shook his index finger towards Alex, with a sarcastic smile on his face. A wry smile appeared on Alex's face, and he exhaled slowly. He really didn't expect Sirius to be so smart, or he simply underestimated the enemy. "You are really underestimating the enemy." Sirius held the wand in his right hand and pointed it straight at Alex. "But because you are a Gryffindor, I will only use a forgetting spell to end it." The war between us.¡± Alex touched his nose unconsciously, "Is it a duel?" "No, it's Yu Dou of a trapped beast." Sirius Black smiled brightly, and his skinny face glowed with glory again. A ray of red light shot straight out of Sirius's wand and flashed past Alex's ear. "I still remember that I learned the silent spell when I was in the sixth grade. In order to learn this silent spell, James and I spent a lot of effort." Sirius squinted slightly, and his thoughts seemed to go back to a long time ago. . "It took a lot of effort?" Alex waved his hand, and two red spells immediately spurted out from the top of his wand, grazed Sirius' shoulder, whizzed past, and hit Sirius There were two scorched black marks left on the rock behind him. "I don't think it's anything rare," Alex said with a smile, "If you want to continue to remember the glorious days of the past, I would be more than happy to tie you up with a rope and listen to you slowly." "Then do you need a cup of hot tea?" Sirius smiled, as if looking at a friend he hadn't seen for a long time, waving his wand, and a stream of brown liquid fell from the sky, falling on Alex's face like a heavy rain. overhead. "Armor protection!" Alex's wand quickly pointed at himself. The brown liquid that was originally going to be poured on Alex's head slid to both sides of Alex in an instant, as if the heavy rain was blocked by an umbrella. . "Thank you for the hospitality." Alex responded politely to Sirius's words, but his tone was so sore, as if he had a toothache. "Expelliarmus!" Alex swung his wand and thrust it forward. The lion's roar immediately echoed in the valley, sounding majestic and inviolable. The fiery red mane flutters in the wind, the bloody mouth is wide open, and the muscles on the limbs are clearly visible. Every time you step on the ground, you will feel that this piece of land will be crushed by the lion's powerful soles. "Roar!" Sirius is not to be outdone, or in other words, close combat is his strength. I saw ten rays of cold light crossing in front of Sirius' body, and then I heard only two huge explosions, and the sky was filled with smoke and dust. After a while, the smoke slowly dispersed, and the figure behind the smoke gradually emerged. The hair curled wildly, and the strands were connected together again, instead of rising and falling with the body. The saliva dripped down the interlaced canine teeth and fell to the ground. With his shoulder blades raised high and his head lowered, he looked like a pure black male wolf. "It doesn't matter if you are a male wolf or a male dog," Alex clicked with his wand, "Expelliarmus!" Four red spells shot out from Alex's wand again, crossing each other and seeming to have blocked all the paths that Sirius' Animagus had avoided. ??Roll, jump, land, turn sharply! He raised his head, his nose was wrinkled, his sharp teeth were clearly exposed, his lips were pulled upward, but the corners of his mouth were pulled forward, and his tail and ears stood upright. ¡°Please call me dog trainer!¡± Alex laughed and looked at the fierce-looking Sirius Black in front of him. The hair on the latter's neck, tail root, and back all stood up. "No," Alex looked at Sirius who suddenly ran toward him and said with a smile, "It's the master of dog training!" Before Alex finished speaking, Sirius stopped suddenly, then made a huge turn, as if he had used apparation, and appeared on the other side of Alex in an instant. This was not over yet. Originally, The strands of dirty and messy black dog hair seemed to have been shaved off by a razor in the air. They scattered in the air, revealing Sirius Black hidden inside, as if he was originally just wearing a dog skin. Like a coat. "Expelliarmus!" Sirius Black, who was in a suspended state, quickly recited the spell, and thenHe quickly changed back to his Animagus form and ran in the other direction. "Armor for protection!" Alex looked at the magic spell flying towards him, the wand immediately pointed at himself, and then shouted loudly, "There are many obstacles!" It missed, it didn¡¯t hit. "I have to slow down Sirius." Alex shook his head back and forth, looking at Sirius Black who was moving quickly around him. "There are many obstacles! There are many obstacles! There are many obstacles!" Alex's wand trembled rapidly at a slight amplitude, and several green rays of light were sprayed out from the top of Alex's wand, hitting Sirius. around. "First, limit his range of activities" Alex's wrists kept shaking as he planned Sirius's cage. I saw Sirius, who was running at high speed, seemed to have suddenly crashed into the water, slowed down, opened his mouth wide from time to time, breathed out, and then quickly escaped from the restricted area. "Roar!" Sirius, who was gradually cornered, roared and rushed towards Alex. On the thick forepaws, the claws glowed with dazzling silver, like sharp knives that could separate Alex's throat in the next moment. "Then force him to face off!" A smile appeared on Alex's lips, looking extremely proud. He pointed his wand at Sirius, who was rushing towards him, "There are many obstacles!" A silver waterfall poured down from the top of Alex's wand, and it was like layers of curtains, appearing one after another in the air, blocking Sirius' path forward. From time to time, there were violent collisions in the air, and Sirius' speed immediately slowed down, as if he was stuck in a swamp, trudging hard. As the speed slowly slowed down, the originally erect ears and tail of the big black dog gradually drooped. As he stood down, his cloudy and apricot-yellow eyes grew larger and larger, as if silently telling his fear. "Finally, a fatal blow!" Alex's wand emitted blue-white light, and for a while, Sirius hung straight in the air, its black body twisting wildly, as if using all its strength to get rid of this demon. The spell controlled him, so Alex felt his wand tremble involuntarily, so he held it tighter. Finally, the black body stopped struggling, and suddenly fell to the ground without warning, as if He was stunned by the invisible hand and fell to the ground stupidly. There was another blinding flash, and then it was like a quick shot of a tree growing. A head appeared on the ground; limbs stretched out; after a while, a man was lying where the black dog had just appeared. His already tattered clothes looked even more tattered, and could not even cover him. whole body. His hair was tangled together, and there were bruise marks on the left and right sides of his face, as well as large bruises on the corners of his eyes. His originally skinny face now looked even more miserable, as if he had been suffering from long-term injuries. The tortured prisoner was knocked to the ground. In addition to his eyes, he also has the look that a normal person should have, or he is very energetic. Alex shook the wand gently, and a black linen rope flew out from the top of Alex's wand, and was tied several times around the man lying on the ground - Sirius. Sirius looked at Alex squatting next to him, sighed and said, "I have to admit that your magic is very strong, and you don't look like a student at all. By the way, what grade are you in?" "Thank you for the compliment, I actually think so too." After saying that, Alex grinned, put the wand back into his sleeve, and sat down next to Sirius, who was still tied up with a rope and looked at him with a smile. looking at the sky. "Sure enough, you should be sorted into Gryffindor," Sirius turned his head. Now he only had his head and a few fingers moving. "This kind of personality is really similar to mine at that time." "Don't you have anything to say to me?" Alex raised his eyebrows and looked at Sirius Black on the ground. "Words?" Blake closed his eyes, "I don't want to know how the secret about me being an Animagus was leaked" Alex couldn't help laughing, looking at Sirius Black who was tied up. He still remembered that when he was a third-grade elementary school student, he would watch "Harry Potter" every time he went to the toilet. "Harry Potter and the Prisoner of Azkaban", well, or in other words, this was the first Harry Potter novel he bought, so the impression was much deeper than the "Harry Potter and the Chamber of Secrets" he borrowed from the library. For thatThe only impression left is the fried dough sticks and soy milk for breakfast. "Soy milk and fried dough sticks" Alex muttered this word silently in his mouth, and suddenly looked at Sirius Black who was looking around. "How did you sneak into Hogwarts last time? Was it Polyjuice Potion?!" "That's not the case," Sirius shook his head proudly, looking at Alex who was even more confused, and smiled even more heartily, if it weren't for the rope still binding him. , he will definitely clap his hands happily. "I saw you that time. I wouldn't have remembered it if you didn't tell me, haha. Your series of questions at that time shocked me." "Problem?" Alex's eyes widened suddenly. "Are you that Gryffindor first year!?" "I didn't say I was, it's just that you kept talking, and I was just pretending to be scared, and then I saw you asking yourself questions." The way Sirius laughed, made Alex Kes felt downright treacherous. "Is it an Animagus?" Alex looked at Sirius Black, "I have never discovered that Animagus can only transform into one animal?" "This requires a little talent. James and I studied this problem together. Ah, James is Harry's father, Harry, Harry Potter. We spent almost a year together until Harry It was finally successful some time before his first birthday" As if he remembered something, Sirius's eyes suddenly dimmed and he said, "But we have not solved the problem of speaking. If I speak, you will It¡¯s strange to hear my voice coming from a little girl¡¯s body, isn¡¯t it?¡± "Who is that girl?" Alex had to say, that girl was pretty. "Narcissa Black Wow, she should be called Narcissa Malfoy now. She is my cousin. We met several times when we were children" "Why don't you become what you were when you were a child?" "You know, my appearance will always be familiar to some people, even when I was a student" "For example?" "For example" Sirius suddenly sat up and stared ahead in fear, "Professor Dumbledore!" "Dumbledore!?" Alex immediately followed Sirius' gaze, but there was no one there. When he looked back, there was only a black rope that had been split into two halves on the ground. Alex looked around and said unconsciously: "Run away?" Suddenly, Alex turned his head sharply, raised his wand towards the place where Sirius was tied just now, "Expelliarmus!" There was only a "bang" sound, and a brown wand suddenly appeared in the air, then drew an arc and fell into Alex's hand. "Harry" A figure staggered out of the air, staggered and fell to the ground, gasping for air due to pain, "James" Suddenly, Sirius's eyes widened and he stood up unsteadily. He looked at Alex who was trying to walk over and shouted loudly, "That! The red-haired boy from the Weasley family, that boy's rat! It's Arnie." Magus! It's the Animagus! He's Peter, Peter Pettigrew!" "I¡­¡­" "Tell Dumbledore, tell him! Tell him" Sirius could no longer hold on, or the hoarse roar just now made him use up his last bit of strength, and he collapsed against the tree with a "bang". "Now, hand me over to the Dementors," Sirius closed his eyes, his tone becoming weaker than ever, "You win." "Don't you want to know why?" Sirius Black looked at Alex squatting next to him from the corner of his eye. "It has just rained here, but there are no footprints around. You know, sometimes the illusion spell can only deceive yourself," Alex said, laughing and sitting down, not caring about the dirt on the ground. , "Besides, Pettigrew? Peter thing, I know." Suddenly, Sirius' eyes widened. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª More? Hmm, I think this chapter is well written, especially the word count! Work related Chapter 46 Transaction (1st update) "You all know?" Sirius said intermittently. The shock of the duel just now brought to Sirius Black has not yet subsided, and he had to breathe heavily to make himself as comfortable as possible. Sirius? Black closed his eyes, "I am completely defeated. Who told you that I am an Animagus, Lupin?" Before Alex could speak, Sirius immediately denied what he had just said. "No, Lupine doesn't know how to do anything, especially about us. It should, I think, be Dumbledore." Sirius struggled to sit up. He didn't like lying on the ground and looking at Alex. It made him feel bad. "That's not right," Sirius shook his head again, "If you were really sent by Dumbledore, then you wouldn't be the only one by my side now, let alone" Sirius said, Sighing, "When I called out to Dumbledore just now, you hurriedly looked back. I have to say that you have some secrets that you don't want him to know, right?" Alex laughed helplessly, not only because he didn't want Dumbledore to know, he didn't even want to have even a single interaction with Dumbledore. "Me too. When I was a student, James and I always wanted to rely on our own intelligence to make some achievements of our own, especially without letting the teacher know." As he said, Sirius Black Smiling and winking at Alex, it didn't look like a conversation between a prisoner and a victor at all. Alex also had to admit that Sirius Black had such an ability to make the person talking to him feel that the person opposite him was a brother who was several years older than him. He was the kind of brother who would take him with him. It must be said that Alex misses this feeling of being a mischievous older brother with his little brother doing evil things together. "James, you know," Sirius suddenly laughed to himself, "Look at how stupid I am, you know that I am an Animagus, how come you don't know who James is?" Alex smiled and nodded, making a please gesture. "As you know, we learned to be Animagus together. My transformation is a big black dog, but they all like to call me Padfoot, and James's is a reindeer with a fork, ha!" Sirius seemed to have returned to his youth, and Alex found that there was a dazzling light in his eyes, which was a kind of nostalgia, a kind of expectation, or relief. "I really want to say sorry to James," Sirius shrugged, as if he had made a trivial mistake, "In other words, we are both big fools, James!" "No, let me go on." Sirius suddenly covered his mouth, his voice was choked up, and Alex couldn't bear to interrupt his conversation. "We had just graduated from Hogwarts at that time, and even Voldemort couldn't do anything about it. James even escaped from him three times." "And he also killed a lot of Death Eaters, right?" Alex suddenly thought of what his house elf had said, that it was the Potters who killed his parents, although he deeply doubted this. "Kill" Sirius shook his head, "This requires strong black magic, but they are not good at it. Even so, Voldemort wanted to catch James and the others even more, and then we used the Fidelity Charm. " ¡°Originally, I was supposed to be the secret keeper, but I came up with a brilliant plan.¡± "You let the tailworm become you and become your protector." "It's wonderful, isn't it?" Sirius looked almost crazy, and laughed suddenly, tears streaming down his thin face, "I deserve to be imprisoned in Azkaban." "You should be sent back to Azkaban, but you still have a chance." Sirius didn't bother to stop his tears and stared at Alex. "Tell me what's going on." A piece of yellowed parchment, with scrawled writing on it: "Salazar Slytherin's locket and Voldemort's Horcrux have been obtained. - Blake, 1980" ?? ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D "Let's duel!" "Fuel like a knight!" Alex raised his head and looked at the roaring Sir Kagundo, mechanically said the password, and walked in through the big hole turned into a portrait. The Gryffindor common room is now empty except forAlex was taking a nap by the fire, or it was another Alex that Sylph transformed into with golden powder. Alex thought about his other self and walked over. Now everyone ran to the hospital wing, because Harry Potter had just been sent there. He fell off the broomstick, and the whole The person was seriously injured. As if a bubble had been burst, Alex, who was sitting by the fire and warming himself, suddenly turned into a burst of golden powder, floating in the air, and disappeared completely after a while. Alex stretched out and lay down on the chair. Now for him, as long as Ron's little mouse, Peter Pettigrew, is sent to Black, he will be able to know the ins and outs of the parchment and the truth he is pursuing. When he thinks of this, Alex Kes felt extremely relaxed. "Alex¡­¡­?" He has fiery red hair and a few small freckles on his cheeks, a typical Weasley appearance, but "Ginny?" Alex asked as he walked towards the youngest Weasley girl, "Why are you back? Aren't you going to see how Harry is doing?" "I" Ginny's voice was a little soft, "I just saw you coming out of the Forbidden Forest." "How could it be?" Alex laughed, as if this was nothing more than a joke, "I've been staying in the lounge the whole time, and I escorted Harry back with you. He looked at It's not easy to get up and fall, these damn dementors." "No" Ginny felt a little uncomfortable. She had never been willing to face Alex, especially after she was saved by Alex from the basilisk when she was in first grade. "But," Ginny suddenly pointed to the ground, "how do you explain the footprints on the ground?" "Footprints? It was still raining outside when I came in," Alex shrugged, "Of course there will be footprints." "I mean now," Ginny stared at Alex's shoes, "no matter how heavy the rain is, it's impossible to keep the mud on your shoes moist." Alex followed Ginny's gaze, looked down, and subconsciously moved his feet. Sure enough, a mud footprint appeared in the place where he just made it. Looking back, there was a row of footprints starting from where he just made it. Extending in front of Ginny. "You went to the Forbidden Forest and what did you do when you fell to the ground?" "Huh?" Alex didn't reply, his eyes glanced around, but his hand quietly clenched the wand. As long as he said "Forgetting is empty," all questions and questionings would be solved. Alex's forgetfulness of himself Mantra has great confidence. "What did you do!" Another red-haired figure broke into Alex's eyes, it was Ron. Okay, now I have to recite two "forgotten things" at the same time. Alex sighed deeply. He was really too tired, otherwise he would not ignore such a simple detail, a spell, You can make your own dragon clean. Now, Alex has to cast two spells at the same time. This is not an easy task for Alex, although it is simply impossible for others. "Alex, what do you want to do to my sister!" Ron immediately pulled out his wand without saying a word and pointed it directly at Alex. ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything,¡± Alex also took out his wand, ¡°I saved your sister¡¯s life last year.¡± "Who knows what your plans are, you Death Eater!" Ron didn't care whether he could beat Alex or not, and had no intention of backing down. Or, Ron knows that he has reinforcements? Alex raised his head and looked towards the entrance of the lounge. As Alex expected, two red-haired figures broke in again. "Oh," George waved to Alex a little unnaturally, "What a coincidence." "What are you doing?" Fred turned his head and looked at Ron and said, "Duel?" "He wants to harm Ginny!" Ron's wand still showed no intention of putting it down. "Don't be so excited," George patted Ron on the shoulder, and Fred continued, "Alex, well, he saved Ginny last year." "You just happened to meet here, right?" George looked at Alex a little embarrassed. In the Quidditch team, his relationship with Fred and Alex was very tense. "No" Alex shook his head. He didn't have the ability to use five "forget everything" in one moment. "I do."I really have something that I need to talk to Ginny about in private" He said, winking at Ginny. "What!" George turned around suddenly and looked at Ginny standing behind him. Ginny looked back and forth between Alex and the stove several times, and nodded, "That's right, Alex wants to talk to me in private." "No!" George and Fred also pulled out their wands and pointed at Alex, "You have already had affairs with so many girls. Although you saved Ginny's life, we will never allow you to ¡­¡± "How about you allow me?" Alex waved to Ginny, "Would you like to pick her up?" "Except you" The Weasley twins did not hesitate and immediately chanted the spell, but someone was faster than them. "I can solve my own problems," Ginny pushed her brother away, causing their spells to go out of the window. "We have to talk." Ginny looked at her brothers around her, then stared at Alex fiercely, "I mean in private." With that said, Ginny took the lead and walked out of the lounge door, followed by Alex. "Have they been dating all this time?" "I really don't know, George, but I do know that this is really bad." "We must find out." "I'm afraid she won't tell us." "Actually, we think so too, Ron." ?? ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D "You saved my life last year." Ginny hugged her arms and looked at Alex in front of her and said, "I will help you keep your secret." Alex touched his nose unnaturally. He really wanted to "forget everything" now, if the Weasley twins didn't ask Ginny after they went back. "As a deal" ¡°I¡¯ll help you chase Harry Potter and let him be your boyfriend!¡± Alex said immediately, ¡°I know you like him.¡± Ginny was stunned for a moment, looked at Alex, and spoke after a while. "also!" "Deal." Alex laughed happily. He felt that he was very lucky today. ?? ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D 1. My computer was messed up tonight. I¡¯ve been working on it for a long time, but now it¡¯s fine again 2. I am really a KKK member 3. I just chatted with a reader for a long time. Well, the first two chapters were not as interesting as I imagined. To be honest, I was quite shocked However, I will try my best to correct it 4. I changed the browser to upload, I hope there is no problem with the formatting 5. I'm going to bed, good night to all readers Related Works Chapter 47 Holidays and Silent Birds (Second update) "By the way, how is Harry today?" Alex asked, lying on a soft chair in the Gryffindor lounge. "Harry is fine, nothing serious. But his broomstick hit the Whomping Willow" Hermione sat next to Alex, "The Whomping Willow was obviously very angry and directly hit him. The broom was smashed to pieces." "That's enough, haven't you seen Harry so sad? He's still in the mood to make sarcastic remarks here!" Ron suddenly rushed over and interrupted Hermione. "What do we have to do with you, come to interfere with us properly?" Alex raised his eyebrows, as if you were jealous. "I'm warning you, stay away from my sister!" It was okay if Alex didn't speak. As soon as he spoke, Ron immediately pulled out his wand, pointed it directly at Alex's nose, and threatened him fiercely. "What's going on?" Hermione immediately looked away from Ron and looked at Alex. "It's a greeting card," Alex curled his lips unconsciously, "Ginny seemed to want to make a greeting card to give to Harry, so she thought of asking me. After all, it seemed that his brother was not very reliable. " As he spoke, Alex's eyes drifted directly over Ron's head, and then turned back to Hermione and said, "After all, if it were George and the others, they would definitely laugh at Ginny, wouldn't they?" Ron glared at Alex fiercely and walked back with a livid face. "What on earth is going on?" Hermione asked Alex immediately as soon as Ron left. "Every time you tell a lie, the corner of your mouth curls up unconsciously." I have seen it too many times, and be honest! " "This matter" Alex suddenly felt very embarrassed, "Well" "Ha, what's going on with you guys?" Hermione suddenly stood up, "It doesn't matter if you don't want to tell me, you can never tell me!" The eyes of everyone in the lounge swished as they all focused on Alex. "I think¡­¡­" "What do you think?" Hermione looked at Alex who stood up slowly, and her tone softened. Alex took Hermione's hand and walked directly outside the lounge until he reached a deserted corridor. Alex looked around. "It's Ginny who likes Harry," Alex said, looking at the angry Hermione. "Then you secretly date? Because of Harry?" "How could it be" Alex laughed, then bent down, pressed against Hermione's ear, and said softly, "Actually, this is a deal between me and her, I want Ron's mouse. " "mouse?" "Well, that one is called Scabbers." Alex smiled and said to Hermione, "I suspect he is an Animagus." "Are you sure?" Hermione looked at the smiling Alex with a suspicious look on her face. "Hermione, look at the good things you have done!?" Ron's roar suddenly came from the distance, "Your cat wants to eat my mouse!!" "Sure." Alex said to Hermione with a smile. "I think it's difficult." Hermione said with a smile. ?? ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D Alex dragged his suitcase out of King's Cross Station. In his pocket was a uniquely shaped key, a large foot plate, inconspicuous, just like a young girl's key pendant. "Is this Sirius Black's key?" Alex looked at the key in front of him curiously. It kept moving, just like a real foot. While looking at the familiar and unfamiliar scenery along the way, I walked towards my home. What finally appeared in front of Alex was an old house that was completely covered by ivy. A large area of ????shade was cast straight down, like a carpet, all the way to the door. Alex didn¡¯t even look at the door standing in front of him, and walked straight in without even making a move to open the door. "Welcome back, Master." With a snap, a creature about three feet tall appeared out of thin air, with bat-like ears and a pair of green eyes as big as protruding tennis balls. I saw this little thing wearing a set of white pillowcases bending down. It fell so thoroughly that the nose could almost touch the ground. "Is Lan Qi okay?" Alex put down his luggage and asked. "Everything is well, Master." Family?The elf dutifully lifted Alex's luggage, and then with a crack, both the person and the luggage were gone. Alex was not surprised and slowly walked into the bird cage. There is a little bird inside that everyone will find beautiful when they see it. It has small white spots on its body and blue feathers all over its body. Alex looked at this beautiful bird with interest. He could still remember the magical protection class. "This is a species, well, produced in Northern Europe and South America." Hagrid pouted and said a little unwillingly, "They are usually blue with white spots." As he said that, Hagrid shook his head. It was obvious that the Silent Bird without fangs and claws made Hagrid very disappointed. However, the expectant eyes of the underground girls forced Hagrid to continue talking. "It never chirped once in its life, until the moment of death, it let out a long scream, calling out all the sounds it had heard in its life, starting with the most recent one." Alex Repeating Hagrid's words softly, he turned his attention to the lively blue bird in front of him. Alex slowly pulled out the wand, looked around, finally took a deep breath, and removed the soundproof cover covering the bird. "The knife is flying" Alex waved his wand lightly, and a slender one flew over from a distance and passed directly through the chest of the Silent Bird. Blue blood flowed out along the knife, and the Silent Bird began to make some subtle sounds in its throat. Alex sat on his usual soft chair, then waved his wand and extinguished the crackling fire. The whole room immediately fell into silence, and nothing could be heard except the sound of the Silent Bird. Suddenly, the soundless bird made a sharp long call, and then slowly lowered its voice. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? crack, ¡­??????? ¡­??????????????." The sound began to sound intermittently from the mouth of the Jueyin Bird. This is the firewood that was just burning. Alex closed his eyes, which allowed him to concentrate better. After all, he only had one chance. If he wanted to review it in the future, he could only use the help of a pensieve to watch that memory again and again. Immediately afterwards, there was a long intermittent sound of opening and closing. Alex knew that this was the sound that the house elf Sobble usually made when he was feeding. "You betrayed me - no, you have never been loyal to me!" "Ahem" A hoarse woman's voice rang out, "We tricked you, Voldemort, you are an idiot, ha!" "Tell me, there are those people!" "Dreaming" "Avada Kedavra!" "Feili" The soundless bird suddenly paused, and after a while, it heard another sound. "The soul is out of body!" A shrill and hoarse voice rang in the room, sounding like an old harvester harvesting human lives. "House elf, remember it was the Potters who killed your master," Alex closed his eyes, and he suddenly felt that the voice was very familiar. "You are not no you are yes, yes, my master" This is Sobble's voice, the house elf. "Remember, whenever this child grows up and mentions anything about his parents, you can only answer one sentence, it was the Potters who killed the master. You have to raise the little master well. The little master wants to kill the Potters." Drop Potter." "As you command, my master" Alex seemed to see Sauber, wearing that huge pillowcase, bending down and bowing deeply to the person in front of him. At the same time, the sound of the Silent Bird gradually became fainter. Alex hurriedly walked over and poured down a bottle of bird tonic bought in Diagon Alley. Like a fire, the blue bird immediately turned bright red. The voice became louder. "I don't know who is listening to this voice" A gentle and mellow boy emerged from the mouth of the soundless bird. "Although Mary thinks it's silly for me to do this, I still want to use the Silent Bird to record once. After all, this is a family tradition." Mary? Alex suddenly thought of the notebook. At this moment, a baby's cry suddenly came from inside, "Hurry up, Philip, little Alex wants his daddy" "Dad??¡­? "Alex suddenly tightened his grip on his wand, holding it tightly. He suddenly realized that he had no memory of this at all. "Just come, wait a little longer, honey" Alex's father's voice rang again. "This is your mother's plan. You know, that person is very powerful now. Of course, we are not afraid of him. It's just that the other side's magic is equally powerful. We don't want to be involved. No one, no matter Phoenix Society, and a Death Eater. I have to admit that your mother is a smart woman, worthy of being a Ravenclaw." "Then you too, my dear. The most charming Hufflepuff, my king." A female voice suddenly interrupted. This is my mother? Alex suddenly remembered his notebook, and it was hard to believe that Mary could have such a gentle tone. "Remember, my cutest son, this is a wonderful idea thought of by your smartest mother." Hearing this, Alex couldn't help but laugh, it turned out to be Mary! At the same time, the same laughter came from the Silent Bird, but after this laughter, there was a scream. "Okay, you and I have decided to take your idiot father with us to become Death Eaters under that person, or we have decided to come back under the Imperius Curse, and we have already been cursed, haha , but that person didn¡¯t know that the spell didn¡¯t work. As long as he falls, we can say that we are innocent people who were affected by the Imperius Curse, right, my dear little son!? Now you and I My father is going to Egypt" Before Mary could finish her words, she was suddenly interrupted by a cough. "I plan to go abroad with your mother to avoid the limelight and make up for our honeymoon. After all, it is really hard to marry a child." "It's hard work, what's the trouble for you? The only one who's working hard is a pregnant me, okay!" "Okay, okayMary, Alex is crying again, can I use a spell? Okay, no, no, snap - I will invent a fully automatic diaper in the future! I will never change a diaper again. " Hearing this, Alex suddenly laughed. He stood up and walked past the photo. A pair of parents held their children high, each other's left hands flashing the Dark Devil's symbol. Only now did Alex notice the look in their eyes, the pride, the happiness. With a "bang", Alex closed the living room door, and in the surprisingly quiet living room, the last call of the blue soundless bird came. "The soul leaves the body" What a wonderful design, Alex shook his head regretfully, but unfortunately it failed in the end. The place that was interrupted by his father just now must be Egypt. Alex turned his wand habitually, thinking about the problem, what secrets are hidden there, my parents who are not easy to worry about. ?? ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D Please fan yourself, the air conditioner is broken, I¡¯m so hot in the afternoon t.t Finally, yes, there are two updates~ There are no two more chapters, so vote Work related Chapter 48 Firebolt (1st update) This is the third day of the Christmas holiday. Unlike the violent storms some time ago, the sun is shining all over London now, and people's mood is also much better. Alex¡¯s mood seems to follow the weather. Every time the sun clears, he always feels a joy emerging from the bottom of his heart. It was as if this warm sunshine was the most wonderful panacea that could cure all Alex's painful depression. The bluestone road in Diagon Alley is also covered with a thin layer of golden sunshine. "Dragon liver, dragon liver!" "The latest magic trick to fool people! It is definitely a masterpiece that surpasses Hogsmeade!" "Wizard gowns, from the other side of France, excellent tailoring, jointly produced with Madam Malkin, we have everything you need for wizard gowns!" The sound of hawking filled Alex¡¯s ears. Compared with normal times, there were more people in Diagon Alley than usual on Christmas Day. This also caused a lot of trouble for Alex. "I'm sorry, please let me" Alex frowned, pushing left and right, squeezing in with difficulty. There is a tall floor-to-ceiling window with a broomstick suspended in the air. There is a poster on the lower right side of the broom that reads: Firebolt This type of broomstick represents the highest level of craftsmanship at present. The broomstick is made of ash wood. It is streamlined and exquisite. It is treated with polish as hard as diamond and has a hand-engraved registration number. Book Every broom twig at the end of the product has been screened to ensure its streamlined shape, so this product is unparalleled in terms of balance and precision. The Firebolt can accelerate to 150 miles per hour in ten seconds, and its brakes are amazing. Price negotiable. Alex touched his nose unconsciously, the price is negotiable. He still remembered the note he received from Nimbus Company last year, which stated that a profit of 0.01% was an income of several hundred gold galleons per year. You can imagine the price of this Firebolt. Fortunately, he didn¡¯t have to pay for any of this. Alex couldn't help but laugh. "welcome." As soon as Alex walked in, he saw a wizard wearing elegant bright green wizard robes. He had a large bald patch on his head and a pair of gold-rimmed glasses, but he looked very energetic. The old man stood up and smiled slightly at Alex. His eyes were a little narrowed, and he seemed to be looking at Alex carefully. "Excuse me, which flying broomstick do you want," the old man pushed up his glasses, "I recommend the Nimbus 2001. Compared to the Nimbus 2000, its braking performance is better, of course," The old man pulled out his chair and walked under a large cabinet. With a strong force, he pulled out a slender black leather box with a line of silver words printed on it: Broomstick Repair Tool Box. "Look, this is the latest version, the same one used by the national team. It contains a large can of Fleetwood's High Perfection Broomstick Polish, a pair of gleaming silver broom twig shears, and a A small brass compass that can be attached to the broomstick on long journeys, and a "Broomstick Care Manual"." "I can wax your broom and trim the branches. I guarantee that your broom will fly as fast as the new one! The most important thing is," the old man approached Alex fiercely, "the price is very reasonable!" "This is what I want." Alex pointed. "Firebolt!?" The boss smiled at Alex, stood up on tiptoes and looked behind Alex, "Child, where are your parents? This is not a good Christmas gift" "no¡­¡­" "Ah, it's not a Christmas gift, oh, oh, I know, it's a birthday gift," the boss said as if he had experienced it, "Young man, great young man, this is not something you can afford." "How about trying this?" A small Firebolt model was placed in front of Alex, flying up and down from time to time. "Or, you can take a look at this" ¡°Bang!¡± With a loud noise, a bag full of gold Galleons hit the counter, and the model of the Firebolt that was flying just now was immediately crushed to pieces. "It's up to you." ?? ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D Alex feels like his whole face is cramping now. This Quidditch boutique actually wants to go to Hog by himself.When De came to pick up the goods, did he buy a Firebolt or a high-speed rail? In a crooked and dilapidated house, Alex looked down at the note written to him by his boss "Hogsmeade No. 12." Is this a ghost place? Alex suddenly worried that the Firebolt flying in the sky would not fall. This production environment was really uneasy. "Hogsmeade No. 12." Alex whispered softly in his mouth, and the house that originally looked like a shabby house suddenly sprang up as if it had been electrocuted. Vertically downward, the nearly twenty-meter gate goes vertically down. "Have a drink and come to Hogsmeade No. 12, the Firebolt production base." ?? ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D With the Firebolt in his hand, Alex looked back. The production base, which was so tall just now, has now become extremely small again. "Amazing magic," Alex rubbed the wand in his pocket unconsciously. ¡°Alex, what a coincidence.¡± "You are" Alex looked at the old woman who appeared in front of him. Wearing a green robe, a fox fur scarf, a tall hat with a stuffed eagle on the top, and holding a large red handbag. "Neville's grandma?" "It's rare that you can still remember me," Mrs. Longbottom smiled at Alex. "Old people always grow old quickly, don't they? Do you have free time? I want to talk to you." "Is it about Neville?" Alex didn't know what was going on. He always felt that there was something wrong with the way Longbottom looked at him. "He did very well in school." "It's not Neville, it's about you." Alex suddenly wanted to pull out his wand. He thought Mrs. Longbottom was looking at her very strangely. "Let's take the three broomsticks." Mrs. Longbottom led the way in a familiar manner. "Long time no see, Mrs. Longbottom." Mrs. Rosmerta was leaning against the bar, her long brown hair extending to her waist. "A glass of butterbeer." Mrs. Longbottom said with a smile. "Not with dragon fruit wine now." "You need to pay more attention to your health, don't you? Mrs. Longbottom." Alex looked over and saw a stout little man wearing a pinstriped suit and a bright red tie standing up. There was also a dark green bowler hat on his table. "Thank you for your concern," Mrs. Longbottom said with a smile, then walked to a seat near the back and sat down, "Why don't you come over here, Alex?" ""Alex? Fudge stood up at this time and stretched out his hand to Alex, "This is the first time we met. What a great guy!" " "Well, thank you," Alex couldn't help but look back. He always felt like there was something following him behind him, but there was no one behind him. "Aren't you coming yet?" Mrs. Longbottom waved to Alex. Alex looked towards the door for a final moment, shrugged, and walked towards Mrs. Longbottom. "A glass of sherry, Miss Rosmerta." "Okay, handsome boy." "Have you ever wondered why I want to talk to you?" "Huh?" Alex's mind suddenly wandered. He suddenly felt that Miss Rosmerta was particularly beautiful. She was walking towards Fudge's table, holding Fudge's redcurrant mulled wine on a tray. Looking back, Alex looked at Mrs. Longbottom sitting in front of him, "Are you the dean of students?" Somehow, the figure of the high school dean of students appeared in front of his eyes, and he was deeply impressed. "Don't you think it's strange?" Mrs. Longbottom took a sip of the butterbeer in front of her, raised her right hand up, and pointed to her little finger, "Although few people wear rings on their little fingers, right?" "Can you see it?" Alex's right hand moved unconsciously under the table. On his little finger was a ring transformed by the little fairy Sylph. This ring is obviously invisible. Logically speaking, it cannot be seen, right? Even Dumbledore didn't notice it when he was in school. "How do you know this?" Alex looked towards Fudge's table, where the two Aurors and Professor McGonagall from Hogwarts were also sitting. "This is the coat of arms of the Stoker family, isn't it?" Mrs. Longbottom asked with a smile, "Have you never doubted that?"Where do you live? " "Place?" Alex thought about his home, a two-story small house in the center of London, close to the subway exit. "The environment is good." "Haven't you ever thought about it, as a family that has been passed down from the Merlin era, isn't it strange that the only house it has is just a small building in London?" "What on earth do you want to say?" Alex bit his upper lip unconsciously. "That house is just your parents' residence. Well, it's temporary, just like the Black family. Don't they also have their own mansion? Although I don't know where it is." Alex suddenly felt that Mrs. Longbottom¡¯s smile was weird, and she seemed to be relieved. "You also have a home, but no one knows it there, except your parents." Mrs. Longbottom suddenly became sad and took a sip of butterbeer. After a while, she continued, "That house The castle is under a Fidelity Charm, and if there isn't a Secret Keeper, you'll never find it, even if you walk up and down it ten thousand times, like Nimbus' broomstick production facility." ¡°Are you the secret keeper?!¡± Under Alex's gaze, Mrs. Longbottom nodded slowly, "The Longbottom family has been the secret keeper of the Stoker family castle for a long time." Mrs. Longbottom's voice gradually became a little deeper, "This matter It was my son who should have told you, but unfortunately, the Death Eaters tortured him and wanted to get the secret, but they failed because I didn't have time to tell him." As she spoke, Mrs. Longbottom sighed deeply. He took out a long and narrow piece of parchment from his scarlet handbag. "Avalon, No. 452?" Alex read the words on the note softly, "Where is Avalon?" Mrs. Longbottom said nothing, but pointed to the ground. ¡°Hogsmeade?!¡±¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡­ Work related Chapter 49 Night (1st update) The stars in the sky were twinkling faintly. The forest was extremely quiet at night, and Alex could hear the subtle clicking sounds of squirrels hopping back and forth in the forest. "Don't you think it is immoral for a grown man to lie on a boat and look at the stars?" "Sylph?" A girl's face suddenly appeared in Alex's field of vision. "You are so beautiful," Alex raised his head, looked at Sylph's delicate face, and couldn't help but say, "Especially the eyes." As he said that, Alex stretched out his hand slightly, as if to grab Deep in the nebula, like the brightest stars, "Even if I bring the stars close to my eyes, they are not as bright as your eyes." "Thank you for your kindness," Sylph threw the oar onto the boat with a bang, with such force that the crescent-shaped boat rocked from side to side. "Although I'm very happy that you compliment me, why aren't you here to row the boat? I'm just a pensieve!" Sylph looked at Alex in a daze and couldn't help but say. "Rowing?" Alex sat up cross-legged, "I finally know why my parents are not willing to settle their family here." "It's because it's so beautiful here, isn't it?" Sylph suddenly leaned on Alex's body. This ever-changing fairy put her warm lips gently against Alex's ear. "This place is so beautiful, isn't it? It's like the legendary forest of the night elves. If you are here with the person you like, you will never want to go out. It's like" "If I say," Alex pulled out the wand from his wizard robe and waved it lazily, "it's because I have to row every time, which makes people feel unbearable. Why does my home have to be on the island in the middle of the lake? ." "Are you talking about there?" Sylph stretched out her slender fingers and pointed to the flickering lights in the distance. "That's your home, my little master, it's your sweet home." Alex gently touched the right side of his cheek, "Sweeter than the kiss you just gave me?" The slender and powerful thighs wrapped around Alex's waist, and the whole person was straddling Alex's body. His hands wrapped around Alex's neck. His eyes that were originally as bright as stars are now like It's a blur of mist, "It's ten thousand times sweeter, my little master." ?? ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D "Ron! Ron!" "Harry?" The sleepy Ron raised his head, "Why are you standing here?" As he said that, Ron pushed himself up with both hands and couldn't help but yawned loudly, "I've been waiting for you all night. I haven¡¯t even seen you.¡± "Listen, Ron I went to Ho G Mo De!" Harry stood in front of Ron's bed, looking at Ron, every word was said with utmost seriousness. said. There were not many people left during the Christmas break, just like Harry's dormitory, the only ones still in school were Ron and himself. "Oh Hogsmeade" Ron didn't seem to hear clearly what Harry was saying, and staggered back to sleep. "What!" "Bang" Ron kicked the quilt to the ground, "You went to Hogsmeade!?" Ron stepped on the ground with his bare feet and looked at Harry in surprise, "How did you do that!" "I¡­¡­" "Don't tell me, let me guess," Ron's face was full of excitement. He was very happy for Harry, and he raised his head and said, "By the way, you have to take me there next time, right?" Ron's voice was louder. He lowered his head and said, "It's Dumbledore, isn't it?" Ron raised his head, his eyes full of confirmation, "He always takes you very seriously, he must have taken you there." "Dumbledore is the principal, he can't do it for me alone" "It's not Dumbledore, let me think about it again," Ron's eyes wandered back and forth in the bedroom, "Defense Against the Dark Arts" He suddenly jumped up, "It's Professor Lupin, right?" "Ron" "Don't say he's a professor," Ron said with a proud smile, "He looks at you differently from others, just like, like, just like George and Fred. I dare say, if George and the others knew about me, If you can't go to Hogsmeade, you will definitely take me there quietly. Although these two brothers are not very good at ordinary times," Ron suddenly smiled, although it was very slight, but he still felt deeply proud, or Talk about pride. Because in Ron's heart, this is what he is most proud of. In his heart, compared to Alex or Harry, he was far inferior to them in terms of Quidditch, magic, or the popularity of girls.They are like the proud ones under the halo. But Ron always thought he had something to be proud of. I have what none of them have, the best, complete family. "Uh, Ron" Harry suddenly felt a little embarrassed. "What's wrong? I was right." Ron looked at Harry proudly. "Actually" Harry looked away uncomfortably, "Fred and George gave this to me." Harry took out an old piece of parchment. "This is the map of Hogwarts," Harry looked at Ron, who was still sitting on the bed. "This is no ordinary map," Harry told Ron confidently. "The secret passages of the entire Hogwarts." , all of them, more than Filch knows." "Know more than Filch?" Ron looked at the Marauder's Map spread out on Harry's bed. "You don't believe it?" Harry felt inexplicably, and his whole mood suddenly became high, "Here, let me demonstrate it to you." With that said, Harry took out his wand and pointed at the parchment, "I solemnly swear" "Wait a minute," Ron said suddenly, "Why didn't they give it to me?" Ron's teeth were clenched so tightly that it seemed as if it was showing through the gaps between his teeth, but Harry heard clearly. "I'm their younger brother!? Such a good thing is not given to me." ??Could it be that just because you are the younger brother, they can only be nice to you? Harry suddenly felt that Ron's words were extremely absurd. "Fred and I thought that maybe this map would be more helpful to you." Harry could still remember what the Weasley twins said to him. If it wasn't helpful to him, then they were going to take this, haha Lee looked at the Marauder's Map spread out in front of him. He wanted to give this Marauder's Map to Ron, just because they were his brothers? Why? Harry suddenly felt extremely uncomfortable. "Because," Harry's eyes wandered around, "because they said I was the Boy-Who-Lived and deserved attention." This was not what George and the others said, but Harry suddenly felt that after he said it, he felt much better, even There is an indescribable feeling of revenge. "Huh? The Boy Who Lived?" Ron suddenly lifted the quilt and got in. "Aren't you going to watch my demonstration?" Harry looked at Ron, who didn't even show his head, holding a wand, and said enthusiastically, "Hi, Ron?" Ron didn¡¯t respond at all. ¡°Well, okay, I¡¯ll show it to you tomorrow.¡± At this moment, Harry felt an indescribable feeling in his heart. He just felt that he had a trace of secret happiness. Harry carefully placed the Marauder's Map under his pillow and patted his pillow with his hand. "Have a good sleep," Harry looked at the rat Scabbers scurrying back and forth on the ground. He usually said this to Ron. As he spoke, he closed his eyes. In the darkness, the rat¡¯s spotted eyes became the only source of light. Two points of scarlet light hovered back and forth on Harry and Ron's bodies. ?? ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D "Finally arrived." Following the crescent-shaped boat, it knocked gently on the shore. Alex turned over, jumped out of the boat, and stretched lazily. "It was indeed a pleasant trip." A smile appeared on the corner of Sylph's mouth. Her feet were not touching the ground, floating in front of Alex. "I haven't been back for a long time." As she said that, Elf turned around and looked at Alex standing on the shore. "Welcome home, this is Avalon 452." "Home" Alex heard his lips quivering and making a small sound. ?? ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D I¡¯m really embarrassed to ask for a recommendation vote Related Works Chapter 50 The Crown and the Scepter "Squeakah" Alex waved his wand and looked through the rusty door. Alex couldn't help but frowned, "I don't like gray carpets very much." As he spoke, Alex rubbed his nose unnaturally. He suddenly felt that his nose was extremely itchy. "Carpet?" Sylph, who was floating in front, turned around and looked at Alex, "I remember the hall has a marble floor." "Marble?" Alex followed Sylph's gaze and looked toward the ground. I saw him moving his right foot gently, and the ivory marble floor appeared where Alex had just stood. "The gray is actually so thick?" Alex said in surprise, "Isn't there even a house elf here?" "It's a pity," Sylph spread her hands apologetically, "because it hasn't been used for a long time, so there are no house elves here." As she said this, Sylph bowed slightly towards Alex, "Actually, "She waved her hands gently in the air, "I am responsible for the hygiene here." Before Sylph finished speaking, a wind with the fragrance of gardenia blew in, and the thick dust on the ground suddenly came to life, like a living snake, snaking from Alex's side. Passed by and climbed out of the gate. "Please move," Sylph folded her hands as if she were a maid, "Only your feet are unclean." "Okay", Alex moved cautiously, and saw that only the place where he originally stood still had two dark gray footprints, but the other places were already spotless, with smooth and bright marble floors. You can directly respond to Alex's slightly surprised face. At this moment, more than thirty wall lamps lit up in an instant, illuminating the entire hall. Alex looked around, and huge portraits were illuminated. Some of the people on them were twirling their mustaches and smiling at Alex; some were waving to Alex. "Your head maid, I would like to greet you and welcome back." Sylph tilted her head, smiling and Alex said with a sweet smile. "Maid?" Alex subconsciously looked behind Sylph, "Well, um, Sylph, where are the other maids?" "Other maid?" Sylph smiled even more happily. "From the time it was established until now, I have been the only maid here. If you don't have any suggestions about the maid, can we change places and stand in the hall? Talking there is really not an interesting thing." ?? ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D "I still don't know why you asked me to come here." Alex raised his head and looked at the six gilded two-shaped chandeliers on the dome. These chandeliers were moving back and forth in a subtle way. It swayed like jumping flames. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to see where your parents lived?¡± "I have to admit, the sofa here is very comfortable." Alex lay on his back on the off-white sofa, knocking his legs arrogantly on the coffee table in front of him, "But if you want to do something to my parents, For more information, can¡¯t I just contact you directly? Ms. Pensieve, who is also the head maid.¡± "This is your mother's order." Sylph smiled at Alex and said, "Bring you here." "Bring it here, and then what?" Alex raised his eyebrows slightly and looked at Sylph standing in front of him. "Then" Sylph waved her right hand gently, as if she was pushing away the calm lake water. Circles of golden ripples immediately appeared in the air. "I'll show you this memory." Alex looked at the scene in front of him, flying past him on both sides, getting faster and faster, and finally turned into a thread, except for some faint traces of color, what Can't see it anymore. ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect that you would end up here.¡± A woman's voice sounded in Alex's ears. "Mother?" Alex's right hand subconsciously fumbled in his pocket. He wanted to touch his wand, but he suddenly found that there was nothing there. "It seems that I am really in my mother's memory," Alex whispered to himself in a low voice, as if he was afraid of disturbing the voice in front of him. "I really want to know what you look like" In front of my eyes, a faint golden color gradually floated out, like Sylph's gold powder. "But since?When we came here, things must be different from what Philip and I expected. "A pair of black eyes seemed to be shining in a very far distance, but also seemed to be staring in front of his own eyes. The fog in front of his eyes gradually dissipated, and a pair of bare hands playing with blond hair came into Alex's eyes. "I think I should introduce myself first." The blonde woman stood up, and the light blue hem of the wizard's robe swayed slightly back and forth as the woman stood up. "Margaret Valentine Stoker, mistress of the Stoker family, wife of Philip Uther Stoker, and," Mary smiled and Alex smiled happily, "Your mother, my child." With that said, Mary walked slowly to the golden chair, folded her hands and sat down. "So-called wise men can't predict everything," Mary smiled self-deprecatingly and continued, "Obviously, our plan failed. It seems that Voldemort is much smarter than I expected, or "Our friends didn't help us, but no matter what, it's too late to lament now." "Indeed." Alex closed his eyes. He always felt that his parents' plan was perfect. "Luckily, you heard the message from the Silent Bird." Mary smiled and said with a hint of pride, "Besides, you must have found my notebook in Hogwarts. I told Phillip a long time ago , you will definitely be a wise Ravenclaw." Alex whistled awkwardly, he just met a Ravenclaw girlfriend. "That's not a Horcrux," Mary said proudly, "but it's much easier to use than a Horcrux. At least I don't need to murder to split the soul, right? You know, the soul can be said to be an important source of magic power. ." Alex smiled and nodded. "You know I'm talking about Voldemort," Mary's eyes narrowed with laughter, "He must be extremely weak now, isn't he? The Boy Who Lived would have given him a big somersault." "You must be thinking why I asked Sylph to bring you here." Alex unconsciously touched the ring on his hand. "This may be the last step, or the last step of our plan." Mary changed her posture and said, "You must meet these conditions when you come here." "Lucky, after all, sometimes, good luck is more important than strength, isn't it?" Alex nodded. Being able to find Mary's notebook in Ravenclaw's huge library can only be said to be a blessing. "Perceptiveness." Alex laughed, the words revealed by the Silent Bird's words - Egypt. "Huge magic power." Let the Sphinx be separated to the left and right. "You still have enough association power. I wonder if you are in the third grade. I think you must have learned Boggart. I really want to know what your fear is. I hope it is not a dementor," Mary said. Staring ahead, as if looking at Alex. "I think you should have met Neville's grandma." Mary touched her belly with satisfaction. "I just met Mrs. Longbottom. The two pregnant women really made her husband nervous. It¡¯s incredible.¡± It was only then that Alex noticed that Mary¡¯s belly had a slight bulge. "Okay, I can't say any more. Maybe you will find me nagging," Mary smiled and waved her hand, "Go to the study. Behind the fireplace, there is a secret door. There is a secret door belonging to Stoker. The crown and scepter of the family. The crown may be able to solve the problem of your emotional fluctuations causing your magic to be out of control, but the scepter can bring together a broken soul. In short, " "It means being able to deal with Horcruxes." Alex clenched his right hand unconsciously. "Finally, remember my words," Mary's expression suddenly became extremely serious, "Sometimes, your biggest ally is your real enemy, and the truth is never what you think." ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D»°Ëµ£¬¶þÊ®ÁùºÅ£¬ÅóÓÑÅ®ÅóÓѹýÉúÈÕ£¬Ï£Íû·½±ãµÄ¸÷λ¶ÁÕß´ó´óÄܹ»·¢Ò»¸öÉúÈÕ¿ìÀÖ¸ø Her girlfriend, one, three, eight, one, five, eight, nine, two, five, six, I have absolutely no personal relationship with his girlfriend Please be kind~ Related Works Chapter 51 Guard Alex's head seemed to be sticking out of the water turned from golden powder. The golden powder was like water, sliding down to both sides from Alex's face. "Mother just talked about the fireplace," Alex was still in a daze. He shook his head and said, "Where is it?" "Fireplace?" Sylph looked at Alex with a smile and said, "I think the hostess pointed to that place. Please follow me." Alex followed Sylph while looking around. The arched roof was painted with intricate ceiling paintings, and the portraits on the walls also made Alex feel very strange, because. "They won't move?" Alex couldn't help but asked Sylph at a corner. "Moving?" Sylph showed a helpless expression to Alex and shrugged: "I don't know why, but all the paintings in the corridor leading to the lounge will not move, like. " "Like Muggle paintings?" Alex touched his nose and continued, "There are also these top paintings, which look like a long story, but even these paintings are motionless. It¡¯s really weird.¡± "Who says it's not?" Sylph narrowed her eyes towards Alex and said sweetly. Alex said nothing and looked around again and at the top paintings above his head. In Alex's view, these words would not change. There were only two possibilities. If it weren't for the fact that there was another kind of thing hidden behind these paintings that he didn't know. of magic, or else, ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s because this castle was built too long ago, and there was no time to use the moving magic portrait.¡± Sylph seemed to have thought of something, suddenly turned around and said to Alex. Alex nodded, this was another reason he thought of. This aroused Alex's curiosity even more, and he slowly looked at these paintings. "Here we are." Just as Alex was looking at a portrait that looked exactly like him, Sylph turned back and smiled at Alex, "This is it." As he spoke, Alex saw a six-foot-tall door behind Sylph, with some hollow patterns carved on it that Alex had just seen. ??For example, a sharp sword inserted in a stone, or a gray-haired old wizard, or a goddess rising from the lake. Alex subconsciously touched his chin. The appearance of that goddess, how should I put it, added a strange temptation, just like Sylph standing in front of him. "Everything here is exquisite, isn't it?" Sylph turned around and gently pushed the door open. Alex followed Sylph and walked in. I saw coats of arms hanging one after another on the surrounding white walls. Without exception, there are two swords drawn on the left half of these coats of arms. The two swords were crossed with each other. One was slender and was inserted into a gray rock, while the other seemed to be inserted into the water. As for the other half of the coat of arms, Alex is more interested because they are different. Some are two goddesses supporting each other, while others are four crape myrtle flowers arranged in sequence. This should be the coat of arms of Titok of each generation. Alex followed Silver towards the fireplace and searched the surrounding coats of arms carefully. Suddenly, Sylph stopped. She was seen kneeling on the ground, clasping her hands, turning around and looking at Alex. "Hand." Sylph's voice sounded like a small moan, but the strange thing was that Alex could hear it clearly. Alex subconsciously stretched out his left hand. He usually used his right hand to use the wand. Sylph charmingly lifted her golden hair in front of her forehead and gently pushed the ends of her hair back. I saw her putting Alex's left hand in her white hand, intertwining her long and slender fingers, leaving only Alex's little head exposed. Sylph squinted her eyes, tilted her head and smiled at Alex: "It's begun, my master." As she spoke, Sylph stretched out the tip of her pink tongue and licked Alex's index finger back and forth. First, she tapped the fingertip lightly, then slowly, deeper and deeper, knowing that Alex's entire Sylph's index finger was in her mouth. Immediately afterwards, the small mouth like a cherry spit out Alex's wet fingers bit by bit. Alex was surprised to find that the index finger that had just been sucked into his mouth was now covered with golden liquid. Sylph stood up with a flushed face, took Alex's left hand, and pulled him directly towards the fireplace. "What did you just do?" "Get the key"?, my little master. " Two figures flashed past the fireplace and passed through. ?? ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D "Fluorescent flash." Alex raised his right hand, and a constant stream of fluorescent light emitted from the top of his wand. Lights up the whole room. "What's that sound?" Alex pointed his wand forward. The flashing wand seemed to be a switch, and a melodious sound of bagpipes floated over slowly. The voice is soft, like the mist on the lake in the morning, and there is a hard tone hidden in this softness, just like the flapping wings of a goshawk in the air, breaking the sound of empty singing. With a few "puff puffs", the entire secret room was suddenly illuminated. The bright red carpet covered the entire carpet, and Alex noticed that the place where he had just entered was now a bright red mural composed of bricks and stones, and a huge gold wine glass was behind him. However, this was not what surprised Alex the most, because something else appeared in front of him. Twelve stone statues. The one in the lead, holding a long sword, looked solemnly in the direction of the door, or Alex. Behind him, there were six knights in armor on the left and right sides. Their expressions were lifelike, and Alex noticed that one of them was still banging his fist on his shield. They were so real that Alex could seem to see the crumbs of stone falling from the shield. "What the hell is going on?" Alex couldn't help but mutter to himself. He raised the wand and placed it on his chest. He cautiously moved forward and took a small tentative step. "Click" Alex heard a small sound, like ice breaking. "What the hell is going on," Alex took a deep breath and couldn't help but muttered to himself. Mary didn't mention this situation at all. "They are guards, master." A golden light emerged from behind these knights. "Sylph?!" Alex looked at Sylph behind these knights in surprise. ¡°Then,¡± Sylph bent down, ¡°please come here, come to me, master.¡± Before he finished speaking, the sound of "click, click, click" became even louder. ¡°Bang!¡± A loud noise came from the stone statue in front of Alex. "Theyare alive?" Alex sang out and looked at the stone statue in front of him. They were moving their hands and feet, making clicking sounds from time to time. ? Magic wand, forward, raised horizontally. "I am very happy to see you, Mr. Guard." The protagonist¡¯s name is Alex Shenma Shenma, and the other one¡¯s name is Stoke. As Alex Stoke, I can¡¯t complain Work related Chapter 52 Silence "Nice to meet you, Mr. Guard." Alex said this unconsciously. He had always had this habit because he felt that it could help him reduce a little stress, or tension. Unfortunately, the stone statues on the opposite side are still stone statues, and there are no extra movements. Only the sound of "click, click, click" can be heard. The stone statues in front of Alex move towards Alex at a slow but firm pace. walk over. "If you have something to say, please say it," Alex held up his wand. He knew that these words were useless, but he still wanted to say them subconsciously. Point straight ahead and chant the magic spell! "Expelliarmus!" The red light was like a swollen river under a violent storm, violently impacting the dam, and finally pouring out from the broken gap. Like a galloping horse, finally breaking free from the shackles of its biting head; and like a dead soldier who died together, charging forward inexorably. The originally extremely quiet underground chamber now reminded me of a strong roar of a lion, as if this was not an underground chamber the size of half a football field, but a vast expanse of grassland. The primitive roar always brings some intimidation. No matter who it is, they will always pause under such terrifying roar, but there are always exceptions. Because they are not human. The pale bodies of the marble statues that were originally thought to be silent until the end of the world suddenly started to move. The movements were so natural that you would definitely suspect that these pale plasters were just decorations on the surface. There were living creatures underneath. people. I saw the arrowhead figure holding the sword in his hand retreating suddenly, like a precision gear. The stone statue beating the shield with his fist suddenly grabbed the edge of his shield with both hands, strode to the front of the team, and put it down. The shield, motionless, waited quietly for the arrival of the red curse. ¡°Bang!¡± A strong lion claw suddenly stretched out from the red light and hit the marble shield. Not moving at all. "boom!" ¡°Bang! Bang!!¡± ¡°Bang! Bang!! Bang!!!¡± The strong forelimbs, sharp claws, and mane floating in the air guide the strong and powerful body, and the whole body rushes towards the obstacle in front of it. The magical lion, like these marble statues, does not know pain, only knows forward. The duel between knights in the Middle Ages was just like this. The wooden spear hit the opponent's shield, causing large pieces of debris. Only this time, the spear turned into a red lion, and the shield didn't swing up and down with the horses, it was just there, undaunted. At this moment, the originally clean basement was filled with smoke and dust, filling the sky with a pale white color. Alex had to squint his glasses to see more carefully. Because the smoke was so large, it seemed to have completely obscured the underground secret room. Wind, Alex suddenly heard the sound of wind. There was no reason, he just heard it. The wind was escaping quickly to both sides, and its hissing sound sounded like the wind's fearful whisper to Alex. "Armor for protection!" Alex immediately pointed the wand at himself without even thinking about it. Falling from the sky, the transparent armor was put on Alex's body. The streamlined armor shape seemed to whisper what a good work of art it was, but it also had sharp edges and corners, which made people feel The rush of blood in my femur. The contradiction is like the smoke in front of Alex. The marble was floating in the air. It should have been light and thin, but now it was like sea water, rolling and quickly spreading to both sides. Ivory color, slender. This was Alex's first thought. quick! soon! Alex looked at the stabbing sword thrust towards him in surprise. The originally transparent armor suddenly turned into glass and emerged from in front of Alex. It had a glass-like texture. No one could believe that such a thin piece of armor could withstand a quick stab. a little. The slender sword stopped in front of Alex, and a milky white dot appeared on the armor Alex had conjured, directly connected to the thin sword at the other end. It's like a piece of tempered glass with a white mark cut out by a bullet. Unfortunately, the bullet is continuing to move forward. Click click click¡­ With the white dot as the center, the fine lines spread slowly but firmly to the surroundings bit by bit. The originally transparent armor now looks like a piece of porcelain full of cracks, making itOne can't help but think that in the next second, this piece of porcelain will break into countless pieces. The hand, without any trembling, looked like a statue, or in other words, he was a statue. The hand carved out of ivory marble, holding a thin sword carved out of marble, was slowly approaching Alex little by little. The armor that was originally full of cracks was now like syrup, wrapped around the top of the sword, denting inward little by little. Alex frowned slightly and looked at the stone statue in front of him. The dust that was originally all over the sky was gradually dissipating, slowly fading away, revealing the face of the statue, with sharp eyebrows and an unusual expression. The extremely vivid face made Alex unconsciously think that maybe he really Not just a stone statue, but this statue has no expression at all. But Alex is not worried at all, he has confidence in his magic power. The sword body is still moving forward little by little, but the speed has slowed down. Countless threads seemed to suddenly appear in the air, and they were tied to the sword one after another, making it slower and slower. Or maybe the statue in front of Alex had reached the end of its strength, but no matter what. The sword stopped. His hand still didn¡¯t move, maybe because he was originally a statue, but the sword shouldn¡¯t be. No matter what the sword was, it should have toughness, not a piece of sharpened marble. "Ding". ?? Crisp and short, like a wind chime hitting gently in the wind. A tiny slit is like the first bud peeking out in early spring. It is small but appears so conspicuously on the ivory sword. The thin slits are like seedlings facing the spring breeze, growing like crazy, like spider webs, densely spread all over the entire sword body. With a muffled sound of "bang", the originally hard marble rapier fell to the ground like a piece of glass shattered by a hammer. Alex didn¡¯t seem to see it at all. He just held the wand in his right hand and quickly raised it, pointing straight ahead. The curse, the red curse, is like the wind, chasing the figure that quickly retreats behind the smoke, straight, never looking back, until the depths of the mist. Have you heard the bell? ??????????? The kind of buzzing bell in the deep mountains, on the high mountains filled with smoke, slow, staggering, never-ending, echoing, sweeping, clearing, until you see the blue sky. All this is just like what Alex sees now. The smoke and dust that spread throughout the basement was like a tight curtain. Alex's sharp spell opened a large hole, revealing the true face hidden behind the curtain. A buzzing sound. The cracked shield stood quietly in front of Alex's eyes. Then, slowly, as if it was weathered, it was picked up by a gust of wind and turned into countless fragments, drifting away in front of Alex's eyes. In front of Alex, there were knights holding broken swords, shield-wielding guards half-kneeling on the ground, two-handed swordsmen slowly moving forward, and others leaning on huge swords and approaching Alex. The knight looked coldly at him. "There are thirteen knights in total," Alex said softly, raising his wand slowly, "Come on." There is no response, they are just stone statues, they are only silent. ¡ª¡ªWritten last night Well, it turned out that the school was disconnected from the Internet and released an early version in the group. This is the complete version. In addition, I don¡¯t know how to be an eunuch. Finally, I have recently been chasing Mao Ni DaDa¡¯s Jian Ke and Dai Xiaolou Da Da Mingchun Related Works Chapter 53 Return What happened to this world? "There are many obstacles!" Alex stood there, pointing his wand forward, breathing heavily. The silver light shot out from the top of Alex's wand, like the Milky Way upside down, like a waterfall falling from the sky, slowly pushing forward. A knight carried a Scottish giant sword as tall as two people and swung it at Alex. But suddenly he found that his originally heavy giant sword had become difficult to move, which made his thick unibrows that were originally connected in a line become tightly knitted, looking like two small earthen swords. mound. "Click! Click! Click!" Before Alex could finish dealing with the enemies in front of him, he suddenly heard the sound of bowstrings behind these stone statues. "A bow made of stone can also shoot arrows?!" Before Alex could be surprised, he saw dozens of slender gray stone arrows falling from the sky, flying towards him in a low parabola. "Yu Family Disaviosa!" Without hesitation, the wand pointed towards the sharp arrow above his head. As if an invisible hand suddenly appeared in the air, and then grasped the arrow tail, dozens of stone arrows hovered in mid-air, as if Alex had cast a spell to stop time. "Go!" Alex pressed the wand down fiercely, "Fire thousands of bullets!" As Alex¡¯s curse sounded, the arrows in the air immediately turned around and stabbed the knight who was wielding the giant sword with all his strength. The arrows are like rain. Click. The unibrows that were originally connected together slowly broke off in the middle. In the middle of the eyebrows of the knight statue, a stone arrow was deeply inserted there, directly penetrating the head of the pale marble statue. . Alex narrowed his eyes slightly. The originally tall stone statue wielding a giant sword was now shot all over the floor. However, this is far from over. Alex saw a gray halberd stabbing towards him, followed by another stone statue holding a shield and charging towards him. "Come together!" Alex felt an inexplicable restlessness in his heart, and he couldn't wait to end it all. "Split into pieces!" Alex's wand thrust forward quickly, as if fencing. Hands are like dead trees. Tangled, skinny and weak, glowing with pale fluorescence, it slowly and silently appeared in mid-air, sticking tightly to the body of the sprinting stone statue, but its movements were so gentle. , not even the dust on the stone statue was stirred up. The pupils of Alex¡¯s eyes suddenly grew larger, and the sharp stone halberd was already in front of Alex¡¯s eyes. The shadow of the pale halberd was clearly reflected in the black pupils. "But, that's all." Alex couldn't help but smile proudly. There was only a roaring sound, and the halberd fell to the ground unsteadily. In contrast, the knight holding the halberd had been torn into pieces, with pieces here and there, looking like a toy doll. It was smashed to pieces by the naughty owner. ¡°Don¡¯t fight stubbornly,¡± Alex stepped forward and stepped on the hand of the statue that had just exploded under his feet. He could feel the hands under his feet still squirming unwillingly, "I have never been very patient, except when facing girls." Alex unconsciously touched his chin with his left hand, "Of course , she must also be a beauty." "The bones reappear!" Before he finished speaking, Alex quickly pointed his wand around. I saw that the statue that had been broken into pieces was glued together, like the clay that a child plays with, rolling around, being pinched here and there by an invisible hand in the air, until it became The leading knight, leaning on a giant sword, with a face carved from stone, also looked ahead differently. That's a stone dragon? ! I saw that the gravel fragments that originally filled the secret room have now become spotless again, or in other words, all the stone fragments have now turned into this, the stone dragon flapping its front paws on the ground. When the wand is moved forward, it is like touching a switch. Shilong's mouth opened wide, as if he was letting out a terrifying roar, and then he rushed forward suddenly. The nearly ten-meter-long wings completely blocked Alex's sight, but Alex was not worried now. In his opinion, the overall situation was decided. "It's all over." Alex was extremely sure. Alex couldn't help but yawned and walked forward slowly, "The scepter should be behind these stone statues," Alex couldn't help but think, "WhySeeing this, it was obviously his family's secret treasure room, but it looked like a prison, with thirteen prison guards standing outside. " Thinking about it, Alex scratched his head. At this moment, there was a sudden "pricking, pricking" sound in front of him. The sound sounded like, "a sharp knife cutting through the paper." Alex muttered softly while looking towards the place where the sound came from. "Tomahawk, dagger, flail, spear, Scottish sword, Irish sword, two-handed sword, knight's sword" Alex muttered involuntarily, looking at what was happening in front of him. Shilong's spread wings were like a thin curtain, and then the people behind the scenes enthusiastically used their weapons to cut through the curtain, tearing it to pieces so that their entire bodies could be exposed, smiling at Ya Alex gestured. The stone dragon, which was still majestic just now, was now chopped into pieces by the remaining stone sculptures, and turned into its original appearance again - a pile of broken stones, scattered at the feet of these statues. ¡°The so-called genius is to be able to see further than others.¡± Alex looked at everything in front of him and suddenly laughed heartily. "Thousands of bullets!" Without hesitation, the wand waved again. The stone dragon that had been chopped into pieces suddenly rushed over at a very high speed, like a machine gun firing at high speed. These stones fell right next to the statue. The distance was so close that the statue, which was originally so fast, had no time to escape and stood upright to withstand the attack like a heavy rain. The only thing that can cut off the dragon-slaying sword is the Yitian Sword. In the same way, using these marble fragments to hit marble statues can achieve good results as long as the speed is fast enough. As Alex sees now, the surface of every statue has become pitted, as if it has been exposed to the sun and rain for three to four hundred years. This is not over yet. Alex holds the wand in his hand, Still holding it upright, more and more gravel hit it, and the debris that was knocked away also turned a few somersaults in the air, and then followed Alex's spell and joined in to the ranks of those who hit the statues. Alex looked at these statues indifferently, slowly approaching each other, forming a circular array, and then slowly shrinking, shrinking, and finally each statue was tightly attached to each other, and was finally polished by gravel chips. Become a cylinder. =, like a statue in the desert, weathered for thousands of years, its appearance completely covered by sand and gravel. Alex took a long breath, looked at the statues of you buried in the rubble opposite, and raised his wand. A dazzling red light flashed from the tip of Alex's wand. First, there was a long fiery red hair, fluttering in the air, with sporadic sparks popping out from the gaps at the ends of the hair. Ran Huo has a pair of fiery red eyes, looking forward as if they are burning. This is just the beginning, but the woman's bright, flaming eyes have completely illuminated the entire basement. Even the originally milky white marble floor has been smoked out with brown traces by the heat. And this was just the beginning. With delicate facial features and fiery red lips, she suddenly raised her head, flipped up her long red hair, and with a fiery red queen's crown, emerged from the wand. What followed was a bumpy and plump body. Her chest was covered by a cloud of fire, and only through Ruoweiruouwu could she glimpse the wonderful and full arc. As soon as her slender legs stood on the ground, two small flames rose from the ground, like shoes. Same. She leaned forward, as if she was about to embrace her lover. I saw her flying forward, her long hair flying behind her. It seemed like a long time passed, and it seemed like it was just an instant. She flew towards the coffin made of stone statues, just like a ghost passing through the human body, easily passing through the body. Pass, then, stay. It seems that in just a blink of an eye, the originally indestructible marble statue is now like a white ice cream, exposed to the scorching sun, gradually melting into a puddle of white water, flowing all over the ground. ?? ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D ¡°My vacation is over.¡± Alex leaned against the window and looked at the scenery outside the window, the pictures that were flying backwards. Then he closed his eyes, and while listening carefully and peacefully to the beeping sound of the Hogwarts Express, the head of the car, he slowly felt his wand with his hand. The originally smooth surface of the wand now became Uneven. "So this is the wand." Alex slowly opened his eyes and looked at his wand carefully. Thirteen knights, like a perfect picture, were engraved on Alex's wand. On the wand, it seems that this is the original feel of the wand.?. ?? ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D Hey, there¡¯s a new poll, it¡¯s about female characters~ By the way, my senior has three good qualities: black stockings, shoulder straps, and wearing less~^_^~ In addition, the matter of girls is still not solved¡­¡­ Finally, I finally discovered one thing. Once the author has no moral integrity, the girl will follow others t.t Related Works Chapter 54 Rats and Quarrel "Hurry up and give Scabbers back to me," Ron rushed out of the boys' lounge, "Ginny!" "What Scabbers?" Ginny glanced at Ron carefully from top to bottom, "I didn't take your rat at all, do you understand?" "Impossible!" Ron gasped, "You and Hermione have been hanging around my Scabbers since the Christmas holidays, and you think I don't know! Huh? You think I don't know. ?¡± "What do you know? I've never done it before." Ginny tilted her head to avoid Ron's roar. She lifted her golden hair from her forehead and calmly opened the book in front of her, as if nothing happened. The same thing happened, so I watched it again. "Bang!" The book was slammed shut. "Ron Weasley!" Ginny stood up suddenly and fell to the ground with her chair, "I've said it a thousand times, your mouse and I have nothing to do with each other. Listen, It has nothing to do with it at all!" With that said, Ginny ignored the astonished looks in the lounge and directly picked up the book on the table, "Don't bother me again!" A five-inch thick "History of Magic" was thrown straight at Ron. "Don't even think about running away!" Ron stepped forward and grabbed Ginny's hand tightly, "Don't think you can get away with it just by losing your temper!" "What's the matter with you? What's wrong with you?" "Hermione? Let go, Ron, I want to tell mother!" With that, Ginny suddenly broke away from Ron's hand, staggered Ron, and ran to Hermione's side. "She is your sister, how could you do this?" "What's up," Ron subconsciously turned his head and looked carefully and firmly at Hermione in her pajamas from the corner of his eyes. It was late at night on the last day of the Christmas vacation. Ron looked at Hermione in pink pajamas from the corner of his eye. He might not know what the golden age was, but at the age of fourteen or fifteen, his body was youthful and full of vitality. , coupled with Hermione's unique precocious temperament, all this is like a glass of sweet poisonous wine, which Ron can't help but look at again and again. Ron suddenly remembered those inexplicable and sweet dreams he had at night. The person in the dream vaguely looked like Hermione, so charming. Thinking of this, Ron's face turned red. The red color was like It was a flame that could not be extinguished, restless, venting everywhere, burning from Ron's face to his ears, and finally spread to the back of Ron's neck. "Your mouse, you suspect your sister stole your mouse, don't you?" Hermione raised her eyebrows and looked at Ron provocatively. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? So much like Alex. Ginny, standing next to Hermione, couldn't help but said secretly in her heart. "Excellent like Alex." Ron looked at Hermione's expression, and his whole body suddenly seemed to be under a freezing spell, and like a wildfire of jealousy, burning all over his body, which made Ron's His face was extremely stiff. When you fall in love with someone, you will find that you become more and more like him. Ron forgot that he had seen this sentence before, but when he looked at Hermione, whose expression was very similar to Alex's, he felt that his heart suddenly felt empty, and then It keeps sinking downwards, as if it has become a bottomless pit. "What a mouse, Banban is my friend!" Ron's voice trembled, and he growled unwillingly. "Yes, we know he is your friend, but what does this have to do with Ginny?" Hermione looked at Ron's depressed look and couldn't help comforting her heart. Ever since Ron accused Alex of being a Death Eater last year, although Alex's killing of the basilisk has not been announced, there is no airtight wall in the world. I don't know who quietly put Alex in The heroic deeds in the secret room were revealed, which made Ron's situation difficult. "Ha," Ginny looked at Ron who was growling in a low voice and couldn't help laughing. "Ginny, I'm your brother!" "Yeah, so what?" Ginny raised her chin slightly, as if she was looking at Ron through her nostrils, "I simply look down on you!" "You look down on me?" Ron's face turned pale, as if he had been hit directly from the back of the head by a huge hammer, "Why do you? Alex, that Death Eater, doesn't look down on you at all!" "He is not a Death Eater!" "He is, his parents are, and so is he! You will be too in the future!" Ron ignored Ginny's red and hot face and continued to spout wantonly, "You like him! But, he will never ??Like you! Won't! What he likes is Hermione, that Ravenclaw girlfriend, any other woman, any one but not you, no! " "Ha, if you want to catch my mouse, you must take credit from him! You stupid woman, do you look down on me?" Ron looked at Ginny who was speechless, and suddenly felt very satisfied and proud in his heart, "You Look down on me, come on, I don¡¯t like your arrogant and narcissistic sister at all, who only drooled over Harry¡¯s stories when she was a child, and when she grows up, she dreams of famous people, and loves vanity.¡± "Ron" Hermione looked at Ron who exploded and was stunned, "Ginny is still young, she is yours" "I don't want you to be hypocritical!" Ron suddenly turned his head and looked at Hermione, "Everyone of you treats me as a joke!" "No, I" "Since first grade, you have treated me as a clown for fun! Don't say otherwise! Every one of you treats me as an idiot. Do you think I don't understand anything? Ah! Harry too, what am I, I just A follower dangling behind his butt, a tool for him to show off. What am I? When Alex was in the first grade, he used me as a tool to knock down doors! In the second grade, I didn¡¯t know anything. Idiot! I told you about that Death Eater child. Who am I doing it for? I am not trying to keep you out of harm's way!" Ron half-opened his mouth and gasped, "Especially you, Hermione ! Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know what you are thinking? I am a tool for you to show your compassion, so that you can compete with that Ravenclaw woman, so that you can show your beautiful heart and win over that Death Eater!¡± As he said that, Ron looked at the two pale-faced people with pride. They were so angry that they were shaking all over and couldn't even say a word. "Alex, he" "Say it, say it." Ron now felt a cruel pleasure in his heart. Looking at Hermione who was so angry that she couldn't speak, he couldn't help shouting wildly, "Since you all look down on me, why should I I want to be your friend, no, you have never considered me a friend at all, I am just a clown in your eyes, a clown!" "Why, you can only say a few words for Alex, that Death Eater?" Ron looked at Hermione, and suddenly felt that his heart hurt, and he was extremely happy, "Why don't you say anything to me? Why? Hmm ?¡± "You don't dare, you don't even consider me your friend!" Ron's roar was like a storm, howling and ransacking the entire lounge. When he stopped, there was nothing in the lounge except the subtle sound of the firewood crackling as the flames burned. Looking at Ginny and Hermione who were speechless, Ron felt extremely happy, but for some reason, his nose became inexplicably sore. "I never considered you a friend." The door to the lounge opened. Alex was afraid of hitting the snow on his body. "What's more, the world doesn't revolve around you. No one owes you anything." ." In the silence, Hermione could almost hear Ron's heavy breathing, Ginny's constant breathing next to her, and finally her own, "bang bang" heartbeat. Ron seemed to be choked, he just gave Alex a cold look and walked out without saying a word, clenching his fists tightly. ?? ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D "Scabbers," Ron hid in the boys' bathroom, looking at the little white mouse running around in his palm, "Why are you here?" As he said that, Ron sat down on the ground, "No one in the world thinks highly of us at all, right? We are just a dispensable tool for them to show off. Even Harry and Fred, who are my good friends, don't think so." I gave him the Marauder's Map to please him, I'm a complete loser and all of them despise me." As he spoke, Ron felt as if tears were streaming down his face, but he didn't want to wipe them away at all. He thought it would make him more comfortable. "You think so too, right? Banban," Ron looked at his mouse a little flatteringly, but his expression turned ferocious, "I will make everyone who looks down on me pay the price!" "Bang!" Ron punched the ground with his right hand. "I think so too, we have to make them pay the price." A hand with the index finger missing patted Ron on the shoulder, "We have to make them all pay the price" "Out of body." The wand gently tapped Ron's head, "Go and steal Harry's Marauder's Map. It's yours!" "I will definitely do it." A red-haired boy said through gritted teeth in the toilet.Next to him is a short, bald, middle-aged man. All of this is like an absurd play. ?? ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D The school was still disconnected during the Mid-Autumn Festival Suddenly I discovered that China Telecom mobile phones can access the Internet Hey, on this Mid-Autumn Festival, I wish all readers a happy reunion. Well, stepping on the line has always been my good tradition Eun, show another forgotten good tradition tomorrow, three more ~ Related Works Chapter 55 The Time of Boys and Girls (1) "I'd rather take vacation until I die." Alex muttered vaguely while yawning. Neville, who was wearing Gryffindor's scarlet wizard robe, also nodded. "You think so too," Alex slowly moved off the bed and leaned out of the bed little by little. "Now," Alex jumped out of bed suddenly and pulled away. Curtains, "Look, the sun hasn't even come out yet, and we actually have to get up so early!" With that said, Alex opened his arms, let out a big yawn, and then fell backwards on the bed. "Alex," Neville raised his head, glanced at the creaking clock, and said, "If we don't hurry up, I'm afraid we'll miss breakfast." "breakfast?" Alex struggled to open his eyes and looked out the window in confusion. The sky was still gray, as if someone had used a thick piece of cloth to block the sky and sunlight. "Breakfast" Alex muttered again, "Why doesn't Hogwarts provide door-to-door breakfast service?" As he spoke, Alex sighed sadly, and then reached under the pillow. He took out his wand and tapped his head casually. Alex¡¯s whole person suddenly turned into a tornado, or the tornado suddenly surrounded Alex. From Alex's head wearing a nightcap to his feet still on the wooden floor, everything was immersed in a gray whirlwind. "Thank God, I like this magic," Alex walked to the mirror, looked at himself in the mirror, and couldn't help grinning. There is a boy in the mirror who is about fourteen or fifteen years old, wearing Gryffindor's scarlet wizard robe. He is a full head taller than his peers, making him look like a sixteen-year-old boy. This boy has short, slightly curly black hair. His facial features are not exquisite, but he is very sunny. He is grinning with his mouth open and smiling stupidly. But you have to admit that this kind of smile always reminds people of sunny afternoons, the playground smelling of green grass, and the energetic people playing on the playground. "Stop being so cute," Neville picked up his book and patted Alex, who was looking in the mirror. "Harry and Ron went out early in the morning. Professor McGonagall was the first class this morning. I don¡¯t want to be scolded for being late for my class.¡± "Definitely not." Alex patted Neville on the shoulder. He had grown a lot this semester, so patting Neville on the shoulder felt very convenient. "Then I don't want to go to class without breakfast." Neville took his brown schoolbag, shook his head, and walked out first. "Actually, I always asked Hermione to bring me breakfast." Alex looked at Neville who had walked out, couldn't help but touched his nose, and then laughed again. This is the first day of vacation. You don¡¯t have to think about the identity of your parents, the secrets of your family, how to deal with Voldemort in the future, or what Dumbledore thinks of you. There is no need to consider Sirius's request, there is no need to consider anything. Today at least. This is a day for boys and girls. ?? ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D The four long tables are placed there as always, and the roof can see the sky, which faithfully reflects the current weather. As long as you raise your head, you can see the clear sky and the bright sunshine. So I can write until twelve o'clock, hahahaha~ Finally, the current recommendation is 120. If you recommend more than one thousand today, tomorrow I will continue to talk about the third update~ Related Works Chapter 55: Fly, young man (second update) "Alex gets the ball! Break through the middle! Ah ha, the Hufflepuff players can't stop him at all! He's as fast as a scarlet lightning!" Li Jordan's voice was a little hoarse, and the whole team was stunned. The Diqi Stadium was filled with fierce roars, almost covering up Li Jordan's voice. Many people even quietly pointed their wands at their throats and used "loud voices". "Hufflepuff! Hufflepuff! Hey!" A group of Hufflepuffs in yellow and black wizard robes sat neatly in their stands. Hufflepuffs, who usually appear extremely low-key, seemed particularly excited this time. "This is the first time Hufflepuff has entered the Quidditch finals in the past ten years!" Li Jordan is indeed a good commentator, at least he is very fair, "They have a tenacious style, especially" "Wow!" The entire stadium suddenly erupted with a huge roar, or Hufflepuff's roar covered the entire Quidditch pitch. "Cedric Diggory, fifth grade, he is Hufflepuff's seeker and captain," Angelina stood in the preparation room and said to the Gryffindor players who were about to take the field, "Hufflepuff With him in Chipachi, I have to say that the whole thing has taken on a new look.¡± "A new look?" Alex narrowed his eyes and looked at the team member in front of him who intercepted his shot. He is nearly 1.8 meters tall, which makes him look extremely uncoordinated when riding on a broomstick. Or should I say, he is huge? Alex himself didn¡¯t know how to describe the Hufflepuff captain who appeared in front of him and blocked his shot. "Shouldn't he be the seeker!" Li Jordan's roar also directly expressed Alex's confusion. Because this Cedric is running around all over the Quidditch pitch, it can be said that he is everywhere where there is danger. "Isn't he afraid that Harry will catch the Golden Snitch?" Alex turned 360 degrees in the air, dodged the flying Bludger, and then hovered in mid-air, looking at Cedry Ke took the Quaffle and led the Hufflepuffs to launch the second wave of attack. "This should be Hufflepuff's tactic?" Li Jordan's voice came over just right, "Give up control of the Golden Snitch and instead gain an advantage of more than 150 points. I have to say that their tactics are very novel. Of course, this could also be knowing about Harry's new broom." "Firebolt!" Li Jordan's voice suddenly became louder. His originally hoarse voice was now full of impulse and passion. "The Firebolt can accelerate up to 150 miles per hour in ten seconds! 150 miles. No wonder Hufflepuff ¡­¡± ¡°Jordan, don¡¯t advertise!¡± "Okay, Mrs. McGonagall. One last thing, the England national team" "Jordan!" "Look! The ball was snatched away by Arya! This year's Gryffindor has the best. Wow, look, Francisco faked a move in the air, and two Hufflepuff players collided. Great pass! She passed two guys by herself." ¡°Angelina got the ball!¡± Before Li Jordan finished speaking, Alex raised his broom and rushed towards the Hufflepuff half, following the pre-game tactical arrangements. "Long pass!" Li Jordan¡¯s thunderous answering voice sounded in Alex¡¯s ears, and then he subconsciously stretched out his hand, and the Quaffle fell steadily into his hand. "There is only one person in the backcourt, the goalkeeper, and as we know, Alex has never lost a one-on-one duel" Before Li finished speaking, Gryffindor¡¯s matron suddenly burst into loud shouts and cheers. "Perfect pass, the goalkeeper was completely passed by!" Li Jordan shouted loudly, "Where is the head coach of the national team? Here is the best chaser in England!" Alex, who scored the goal, let his silver arrow float slowly in the air, raised his hands high, and put them to his ears. "Ace! Alex! Ace! Alex!" As if well-rehearsed, the entire Gryffindor stand began to boil, and a hole in the originally dark clouded sky was shaken by the deafening cheers. Reluctantly, the sunlight leaked out, like a spotlight, following the footsteps of Alex, the protagonist of this game. While enjoying the cheers, Alex looked sideways and saw the Hufflepuff goalkeeper, his head lowered, riding a broom, dejectedly circling his team's goal, spinning back and forth, as if he was Looking for the reason for his failure just now. "Good job, Alex." Angelina flew over from behind and patted Alex on the shoulder.??. Alex also nodded. He knew what Angelina was talking about. Looking at the Hufflepuff players slowly returning to the midfield one by one, preparing to kick off again, he could tell that they were no longer there. I really want to play this game. Things were exactly as Alex thought. "Aliya's long shot, the Hufflepuff goalkeeper didn't react at all. The current score is 30:10" "Alex has defeated five people in a row, 40:10, Hufflepuff needs to think of something, otherwise they will lose the game!" ¡°60:10, it¡¯s Angelina who scores the goal!¡± ¡­¡­ "130:10, this is no longer a game, massacre, Hufflepuff has no power to resist at all." Harry sat on his Firebolt, watching everything that happened on the Quidditch field with some resentment. This was the first appearance of his Firebolt. He thought he would play a key role, at least not like he is now. Even catching the Golden Snitch would be just the icing on the cake, or in other words, just a way to pull Alex in. The extra in a gorgeous show. Harry felt very uncomfortable in his heart. He lifted it up with both hands, and the Firebolt flew to the top of the Quidditch pitch as if it were spiritual. He looked at Alex flying around in the pitch. "Goal! 140:10, perfect performance, Hufflepuff has no power to parry. To be honest, I really want to see what other postures Alex can use to score goals. Let's catch the Golden Snitch later. !" Li Jordan's explanation was full of emotion. Similarly, the entire stands, except for Hufflepuff, all let out cries of satisfaction. Three thousand people sighed with satisfaction, which can really be said to be spectacular. "Since you like performing, let me perform well enough. Anyway, in this game, I am just an insignificant person," Harry bit his lower lip and thought gloomily. He still remembered his first grade. When, the youngest "150:10" Li Jordan couldn't help but admire, "a full 150 points ahead. I don't think any Quidditch team will want to compete with Gryffindor in the future, unless they don't let Alex comes on. And finally, let's just say, the goal was" "Alex! Alex! Alex!" "Alex" Harry couldn't help but frowned. He missed the cheers to him when he first caught the Golden Snitch, and slowly scanned the Quidditch stands. He suddenly felt that these people cheering for Alex were extremely hypocritical. "What's going on?!" Li Jordan suddenly shouted, "Cedric seems to have discovered the Golden Snitch!" Li Jordan¡¯s words suddenly reached Harry¡¯s ears like lightning. "Hufflepuff hasn't given up yet!" Cedric shouted loudly as he flew, and the wind blew into his mouth. At this moment, he looked like a lonely hero. "What's going on? Harry didn't react!" "Reaction?" Harry looked at Cedric charging forward coldly, then turned to look at Alex, suddenly feeling that losing the game might be a good thing. "The whole Hufflepuff is protecting Cedric! The Bludger can't get close to him! George and Fred didn't perform well today either. Stop hanging around Angelina. There's no one around. He will attack her and intercept Cedric!" The entire stand was making noise, venting their dissatisfaction. Everyone's eyes were attracted to Cedric. The golden snitch was not far away from Cedric. As long as he continued to maintain this speed, in the blink of an eye, he would be there. Can catch. Everyone knows that the current score is 150:10, but as long as Cedric catches the Golden Snitch, the score will immediately be reversed to 150:160. The entire stand suddenly became extremely quiet, except for the nervous breathing of the Hufflepuffs. ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨DDon¡¯t be cheap and buy a USB flash drive on Taobao I used that thing to save manuscripts in the afternoon, but it failed. It's gone, I'm going to go I won't sleep tonight, but I have to get it out at midnight. By the way, Taobao profiteers, go to hell Related Works Chapter 56 Who will smile after victory? (Third update The strong wind blew against his face, making Cedric's face hurt, but he felt extremely happy. As long as he catches this golden snitch, he will win! Although Gryffindor has Alex, they are too proud, like a proud lion, and will never notice the secret moves of a badger. Thinking of this, Cedric became even more excited. He would be the first person to lead Hufflepuff to win the Quidditch Cup in ten years! "Hufflepuff's tactic should be to take advantage of our carelessness and seize the opportunity to catch the Golden Snitch." Alex narrowed his eyes and looked at Cedric, who was rushing towards the Golden Snitch. "However, he ignored it. The most important thing." "Alex grabbed the Quaffle! No one is defending!" Li Jordan shouted loudly as if he had revived. "It's Alex, running towards the Hufflepuff half!" "Alex! Alex!" A chorus of voices erupted from the Gryffindor stands, as if this voice could slow down Cedric, and as if this voice could increase Alex's speed. "Hufflepuff defended very quickly!" In other words, the entire Hufflepuff defense line ran towards Alex. At this moment, the entire Quidditch pitch turned into two identical mirror images, one on the left and one on the right. The Hufflepuff players desperately wanted to intercept Alex and buy time for Cedric to catch the Golden Snitch. . The Gryffindor players also ran desperately towards Cedric. This was just a sudden attack. If Cedric could not seize this opportunity, Gryffindor, who was on guard, would not give Her the chance again. Chipachi has little chance of victory. Alex doesn¡¯t know everything that¡¯s happening now. He only needs to know that if his ball goes in, the only thing waiting for Hufflepuff is failure. Leaning forward, Alex put his entire weight on the silver arrow and rushed downward at a 90-degree angle. "Alex evaded the Hufflepuff team, they judged the wrong path! No, it should be said that Alex did what no one else could do. Isn't he afraid of falling directly from the broom?" Li Jordan shouted loudly to hide his surprise. "Fall down?" Alex suddenly wanted to laugh. From the corner of his eye, he could see two Hufflepuff batters, waving their bats in their hands, trying to hit Alex directly, but the result was After hitting the air, the inertia carried the two people spinning in circles in the air. The wind whistled past Alex's ears, and he suddenly lifted his hands up. "Alex rushed to the goal! Only where is the goalkeeper!" Li Jordan shouted excitedly, "Cedric was close to the Golden Snitch, ah, no, Angelina blocked him! They are competing Speed, who can tell me who will be stronger in a duel between Cedric and Alex?" "Cedric!" The Hufflepuff stand erupted with a violent sound, as if it was about to overturn the Gryffindor stand. "Alex! Alex!" Gryffindor, not to be outdone, roared like an enraged lion towards the Hufflepuff stands. The shouts from both sides are like a war. They will never take a step back and will fight to the last step. "I will never let you pass!" The Hufflepuff goalkeeper looked at the man in front of him fiercely, as if he was looking at an enemy who wanted to die with him. ¡°Cedric didn¡¯t get rid of Angelina¡¯s interference, ah, no, Cedric bumped into Angelina!!¡± Li Jordan¡¯s explanation was like an urgent order, constantly urging Alex. At this moment, Alex suddenly laughed, his bright smile like the sunshine in April, unrestrained. Moved! Alex rushed straight towards the goalkeeper. "What did Alex want to do? Charge the keeper!? No, the Hufflepuff keeper also rushed over!" The Hufflepuff keeper flew faster and faster, and Alex also had to fly faster and faster, as if the opponent didn't exist. At this speed, it is absolutely impossible to change direction. The Hufflepuff goalkeeper looked at Alex getting closer and closer to him, and couldn't help but close his eyes. Come on, let's smash it to pieces together! Alex¡¯s eyes were wide open, letting the wind hurt his eyes. He looked at the Hufflepuff team members who were running towards him, looked at the tightly closed eyes on the other side, and couldn¡¯t help but laugh. I saw Alex put his hands on the broom hard, and then pushed his legs hard, and he stood on the broom. "What is he going to do?! Alex stood up and stood on the broom! But they justThey collided together, and even though Alex stood up, he didn't have any angle to take action! " Not only Li Qiaodan, everyone present was full of doubts. Even the Hufflepuff keeper opened his eyes curiously, although he was already prepared to collide with each other. ¡°Then the goalkeeper and everyone saw something incredible. Alex jumped! I saw Alex leaping up, and then like a big bird, stretching his body in the air, facing up, holding the Quaffle tightly in his right hand. It seemed like it was just a moment, but it seemed like it was paused. I saw Alex straightening up in the air, miraculously hovering in the air, then aiming calmly, and finally throwing it with his right hand so hard. The entire Quidditch stadium suddenly became quiet, leaving only three words spoken by Li Jordan in an unbelievable tone, slowly floating in the air. "The ball went in?" "Of course I got in!" Alex said with a smile while feeling the weightlessness caused by falling at high speed in the air. ?? ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D ¡°What a wonderful final blow, I am convinced that I lost.¡± "Your tactics are equally good." Alex stood next to Angelina and smiled at Cedric. "We will never lose to you next time." As he said this, Cedric turned around and waved back as farewell without waiting for Alex to answer. "What a stubborn man," Angelina said with a slight sigh, "He is a good captain." ¡°It¡¯s a pity that we don¡¯t have a good team member like me.¡± Alex said with a smile. "It's true," Angelina smiled and patted Alex's shoulder, "I didn't expect that you are already taller than me." As she said that, Angelina took Alex's hand. "Where are we going?" "Forbidden Forest." "Do you remember what I told you?" "What are you talking about?" Alex looked around while feeling Angelina's warm and soft hands. The crowd had already dispersed, and the originally crowded Quidditch pitch was now empty, but now Alex and the others were walking to a more remote place, the Forbidden Forest, where it was eerily quiet. "I remember you wanted to ask me if I liked George or Fred," Angelina stopped next to a tree. Although there was not a single leaf on the tree, the bottom of the tree was covered with leaves. , like a thick carpet. Alex nodded slightly, but suddenly found Angelina standing on tiptoes. The plump lips, mixed with the unique breath just after exercise, were like a cycle, gently exhaled from Angelina's mouth, and then gently breathed in by Alex, sweet and restless. Her eyes were bright and hazy, like a dream, but not a dream. At this moment, Alex felt that his throat was extremely dry, but the slightly opened red lips in front of him were the purest and most beautiful sweet spring. So Alex kissed her. As if she had been saved in an instant, Alex's hands wrapped around her tightly. This source of life slid down Angelina's smooth back through the scarlet Gryffindor uniform, sliding across the slender and powerful body. waist to her tight buttocks. The tips of their tongues touched slightly, then slowly breathed in each other's breath, wrapped around Angelina's hands, and felt the delicate and warm touch. All these wonderful feelings made Alex close his eyes involuntarily. . Angelina gently pushed Alex away, looked at the other's surprised eyes, and laughed. "Let me tell you the answer." As if talking about the weather, everything was so calm and calm. Angelina gently took Alex's hand and slowly but firmly placed it on the place she was most proud of. Tall, elastic, delicate, and plump, it's hard to resist. She let go of Alex¡¯s hands and allowed him to caress her wantonly and gently. She couldn¡¯t help but snort, and wrapped her arms around Alex¡¯s neck, sharing each other¡¯s breath. Finally, he slowly opened the scarlet tie and let the robe fall weakly. That is a graceful body, youthful and full of vitality. Alex felt unprecedented warmth and comfort, looking at the ups and downs of the figure, breathing tightly, and finally turned into a long, contented sigh. Lying on the leaves like a blanket, Alex?Looking at Angelina walking away from him, the soft words just now still echoed in his ears. "I didn't say I like you, don't take it too seriously, this is just a reward, my cute little brother." "Pampering, or something else, Alex doesn't know, and he doesn't want to know. Just lying like this, looking up at the clouds in the sky, floating slowly and freely. A figure walked out of the Forbidden Forest. Except for his unruly long hair, nothing could be seen clearly. Shi Shiran sat down next to Alex, shaking his head and talking softly. , "I really didn't expect that your beauty is so great." ?? ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D The beauty of ** is irrefutable ?????????????????????????? Now, let me tell you again, when the weekly push reaches 1,000, it will be the third update ~ Work related Chapter 57 Just smile "What did you see?" Alex leaned against the tree, took out the wand from under the leaves with his right hand, and pointed it directly at the man opposite. He has unruly long black hair, wears a brown leather jacket, and has a slightly sarcastic but friendly smile. He looks like a very close friend. Watching your friend go through life is the most important thing. a few things. But Alex didn¡¯t think so. He slowly raised his right hand, "explain." Before Alex finished speaking, a small storm visible to the naked eye appeared around Alex's wand. The originally pure black wand gradually became transparent, as if it was hollowed out and carved with ice crystals. Made the same. Although Alex only said one word, the man suddenly felt a huge magic power swirling around Alex. This magic power was as cold as the cold wind, and it made the man's face hurt. . ¡°Don¡¯t be kidding,¡± the man waved his hand quickly, ¡°Don¡¯t get excited!¡± "I just want the answer." Even Alex didn't know why he was so angry, or inexplicably annoyed, "Did you see it?" Before Alex could finish his words, tiny ice crystals appeared out of thin air near Alex's wand, as if it had suddenly snowed. The originally yellow leaves around him were all stained with layers of snow. Fine hoarfrost. "Okay, I said," the man's hands were raised high, and his slender hands were covered with many small scars, "I didn't see anything just now." Alex was unmoved. He had no idea how all this happened, or in other words, his head was still hazy until now. To Alex, everything that happened this afternoon was like a Like a dream. Even now, his hands can still feel the thrilling curve just now, the softness and delicacy that makes people fascinated. There is also that unique girlish fragrance, like a beautiful song. Although it has ended, the lingering sound is still surrounding me. As long as you exert your strength, you can smell the sweet and mysterious aroma. But Alex felt irritable for no reason. He was completely unprepared. Alex originally thought that he liked Lily or Hermione, and he even struggled with which one to choose. Now This is like a mess! "Tell me the reason!" Alex almost squeezed these words out from between his teeth. He felt the magic power in his body suddenly surge, like the tide of the Qiantang River, wave after wave, Getting higher and higher, he was afraid that if he got excited, he would release a huge curse. The man stretched out his right hand, Alex looked in the direction of the man's finger, and his face suddenly turned red. The withered yellow leaves were spread on the ground like a carpet, but it looked like it had just rained, with traces of dew everywhere. "Do you know who she is?" Alex didn't completely believe the other person and was still testing. ¡°No, I only saw the back.¡± The man shook his head. "So, let's get down to business, what's the matter with you coming to me?" Alex stood up unsteadily, holding on to the tree with his left hand, "Sirius Black." "Of course it's important." Sirius Black glanced at Alex's drooping wand with some fear, but he didn't dare to look down upon it. This boy¡¯s magic power has actually become stronger! ?? ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D The game is over and Gryffindor has won the game. But some people are in a very bad mood, for example, Harry. Carrying the fastest Firebolt, Harry couldn't be happy at all. The game ended with Gryffindor. Alex made a crucial shot at the last minute, which ruined Cedric's original plan. Even though he caught the Golden Snitch, and Gryffindor It's just a tie at most, but the Quidditch game is based on the tournament system, and the total score is calculated, so Hufflepuff is still behind Gryffindor in the total score. In that case, catching the Golden Snitch, Quidditch The Strange Cup still has to say goodbye to Hufflepuff. But, all this has nothing to do with you, right? This all belongs to Alex and is his honor. Thinking of this, Harry felt inexplicably angry. Although he didn't like others to be cheered for being the savior, the glory of being famous in Quidditch was another thing. Thinking of this, Harry couldn't help but feel very frustrated. He sat down and stared blankly at the sky where he had just flown. DiscoverI am just like a lonely bird in the sky, with no family or even true friends. "Is there anyone who really wants to be my friend?" Harry murmured to himself as he held his wand. He subconsciously touched his hand behind him, only to find that he came up empty. Harry knew that the Marauder's Map used to be there, but a few days ago, the Marauder's Map, which he had always regarded as a treasure, suddenly disappeared. Even his good friend Ron began to become indifferent to him. "Damn Merlin!" Harry cursed subconsciously, kicked up the gravel in front of him, and then watched blankly as the pebble rolled all the way to the edge of the Forbidden Forest. Harry suddenly saw a figure walking out of the Forbidden Forest, "Angelina?" He saw that her steps looked very weird, as if her thigh was strained, her steps were very small, but yet As if he was really running away from something else, he was surprised at how fast he was, and soon he arrived near the castle. "There must be something in the Forbidden Forest!" This thought flashed through Harry's head like lightning, tempting Harry like an extremely attractive thing. "I'll go take a look, maybe there's something bad in it." Harry comforted himself in his heart, clutching his wand and walking cautiously toward the Forbidden Forest. Suddenly, a big black dog came out of there. "I know that dog!" Harry's pupils widened suddenly, he remembered it very clearly. On Privet Drive, on the Quidditch pitch last term, something bad would happen every time I saw this dog! The first time I was almost hit by a bus, and the second time I was fifteen feet in the air, dismembered and fell due to the influence of dementors. If it weren't for Dumbledore, I would have died long ago. So what will it be this time? As if hearing the cry in Harry's heart, the big black dog stopped its progress, turned around slowly, looked at Harry with a pair of big yellow eyes, and then, holding its head low, Slowly approaching Harry. Harry took a deep breath and stood there, looking at the big black dog approaching him. He was not sure whether the big dog would pounce on him from behind and bite him when he turned around to run away. own throat. Suddenly, a figure wearing Gryffindor's scarlet uniform walked out of the Forbidden Forest. Walk behind the big black dog like a master walking his dog. "What are you doing, Alex!" "You, you? Just smile." ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D ?????????????????? Check the update, Fang shows his true colors as a hero, please give me book reviews and recommendations ~~~ Work related Chapter 58 The truth "Smile?" Harry whipped out his wand, pressed his back tightly against the tree, and suddenly rolled his eyes, "Angelina also walked out of here just now!" "Angelina?" Alex frowned, squinted his eyes, and was silent for a while, then finally shook his head, "I did not see her." "Didn't you see it?" Harry glanced at Alex suspiciously and turned his head slightly, "Angelina seems to be injured. Didn't you see anything?" "I didn't see it" Alex felt a little embarrassed. He really wished that he could give Harry a spell and knock him out directly, and then everything would be wonderful. Before Alex finished speaking, he saw Sirius Black in front of him, the huge black dog, turned his head, and then pointed to the place where Harry just pointed. The dog's head was swinging back and forth, and his eyes were also Keep lingering on the path Alex and Angelina left. The face in front of him was clearly just a dog's face, but Alex could see a playful look in Sirius Black's small, yellow dog eyes. Those dog eyes seemed to say, "Oh, so it turns out That hot chick¡¯s name is Angelina!¡± Thinking of this, Alex suddenly felt irritable. He turned his right hand and a red light spurted out from the top of the wand, heading directly towards Sirius Black. The speed of this spell was extremely fast, and a thin red line was seen, and with a "swish", it passed by Sirius Black's ear, which scared the black dog and lowered its head in a hurry. Next to the black dog's head, there was a small black scorch mark, slowly emitting green smoke, as if to tell the power of the spell just now. "What are you going to do!" Harry was obviously frightened by Alex's spell. He quickly pointed his wand at Alex and immediately shouted nervously "Expelliarmus!" A red spell shot out of Harry's spell instantly, like a stretched and slowed bullet, shooting straight towards Alex. The wand was gently pressed toward him, and a nearly transparent, silver-white armor emerged from Alex's body. The streamlined breastplate is engraved with the pattern of a knight charging bravely, and the greaves of the calf are embossed with lilies, not to mention the elbows, which are directly painted with various patterns. All of this seems to be to prove a flashy luxury. Although the armor looked very fragile, Harry's spell did not leave any trace on it. It was as if it had never appeared before and was completely annihilated in the air without even a trace of smoke. "Don't be too excited. Excitement is not good for your health." Alex waved his hand, as if it was another person who just cast a spell on him. People are always very tolerant of non-threatening enemies, and Alex is the same. , "I think we can have a good talk." "Talk about? What to talk about?" Harry breathed heavily, and large beads of sweat kept squeezing out from his forehead, and then slid stubbornly across his cheeks. "What are you talking about?" Harry took a deep breath, stood up straight, and tried to smile at Alex, but his mouth split was unsuccessful, "Talk about this that keeps bringing me bad luck. , this black dog?¡± "This big black dog" Alex hesitated, followed Harry's hand, and looked at Sirius Black who was squatting on the ground looking at Harry with an aggrieved expression, "If possible, I would also like to Stew the dog.¡± With that said, Alex kicked towards Sirius Black casually, but Sirius Black was very alert and immediately rushed to the side, making a whining sound. "So, this dog is yours?" Harry said, looking at Sirius Black who was squatting on the side and whining. "I thought it was ominous at first, but this scared me. It¡¯s not light, you know, the unknown will always kill you.¡± As he said this, Harry laughed pretending to be relaxed. His slightly childish face still looked a little out of place, but in Alex's opinion, Harry had maintained it well enough and did have some grace. . "Have you ever thought about it, maybe this dog really wants your life." "This is not funny, Alex!" Harry's hand immediately clenched the wand, and cold sweat soaked his back unknowingly. If Alex wanted to keep him, he would only find out the next day. He lay dead in this forbidden forest. "I never joke, okay, this is just a joke." Alex shrugged helplessly and continued, "Have you ever thought about how Sirius Black escaped from prison?" "What does this have to do with me?" Harry looked around subconsciously, "I'm just an ordinary Hogwarts student, catching Sirius Black, figuring out how he escaped from prison should be a matter for the Ministry of Magic, right? " "You really don't know anything?" Alex subconsciously lit the wand on his palm, "Really don't know anything?" "What should I know?" Harry breathed heavily. "You should know everything," Alex looked at Harry firmly, "Don't be careful, being honest is the right way to go. I don't want to waste too much time." "Yes," Harry glanced at Alex with some fear. He didn't know how much Alex had mastered, but he was afraid that if he kept hiding it, he might never have a chance to speak. I don't want to be broken into pieces by the curse, like the basilisk last year. "I know that Sirius Black escaped from Azkaban to kill me!" Harry clenched his wand, his whole body seemed to be trembling with fear. ¡°Bang!¡± A curse as thick as an arm passed directly by Harry's ear and shot through the big elm tree behind Harry. The big elm was shaken by the curse, and many brown-red leaves fell down in confusion. The earlobe of Harry was also scratched by the sharp edge of the curse, and drops of blood flowed from it. "Roar!" "Stop barking," Alex glared at Sirius, and then heard the black dog whine again with satisfaction, "Don't hide it, this society really needs efficiency now." "what do you want me to say?" "Don't look at me like that," Alex shook his head and paced contentedly in front of Harry, "Your parents escaped from Voldemort three times back then. I'm not wrong." "No!" "In order to avoid Voldemort's revenge, Dumbledore suggested that your parents use the Fidelity Charm to conceal the location of your home." As soon as Alex finished speaking, he felt Harry's gaze, like an arrow, hit his face, dead and motionless. "Of course," Alex scratched the spot where Harry was looking directly, as if it was itching, "The Fidelity Charm must have a secret keeper. It turned out that Dumbledore wanted him to come, but the secret keeper was changed. I changed into a character that everyone knows" "Sirius? Black!" Harry said through gritted teeth. "That's right. You obviously know it and you still want me to waste my time." Alex clapped his hands happily, glanced at the big black dog that slowly moved to Harry's side, and said, "Now you should Are you interested in knowing the secret of Sirius' escape from Azkaban?" "I just want to know where he is now!" "This is actually a question." Alex was obviously very interested. His wand was pointed in the air as if he was conducting an orchestra. "The first thing you know is that the dementors in Azkaban are They will never be deceived, unless the deceiver is not a person at all, but," Alex pointed his wand at Sirius Black who was squatting on the ground, "a dog." "Don't speak in a hurry," Alex shook his finger at Harry, "Even the most advanced transfiguration techniques cannot make a person turn into an animal so perfectly, but if that person is an Animagus, There is no problem at all. You should be familiar with these people, such as Professor McGonagall, and Sirius Black, whose name is not registered." "Where is the evidence?" Harry looked at Alex doubtfully, "I can't possibly believe your words. Do you want me to believe that this is the truth about Sirius's escape from prison?!" As soon as Harry finished speaking, the big black dog squatting on the side stood up. How can a dog stand up? I saw it standing up on its two hind legs, and then the whole dog body jumped upward. It was like an invisible hand in the sky came over and pulled off all the black dog skin. It was like a coat draped over the body, and then revealed a young wizard wearing a black wizard robe underneath, with a sunny face. His smile and his disheveled hair were slightly curled at the ends. "This is the evidence," the wizard wearing black wizard robes smiled happily at Harry, "I am Sirius Black." In Harry¡¯s incredible eyes, Alex¡¯s concluding statement with laughter came: "Now, look, this is the truth!" ?? ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D Talking about the truth in Assassin¡¯s Creed 2, I collected it, haha, I have to say that this game is very meaningful In addition, the temperature drop in the past few days has made me catch a cold. I am definitely not not updating for the sake of my schoolmates, so believe me   Finally, every time I think of the name of the third book, I feel that Rowling has tricked me for a long time, so the name of this book is actually a tribute to Harry Potter and the Prisoner of Azkaban, but I didn¡¯t expect that, Will become so gay orzFinally, I met a schoolgirl named Lily. I'm so excited. I'm going to change her name tomorrow~ Work related Chapter 59 But I like it "Expelliarmus!" Without the slightest hesitation, Harry raised his wand quickly, and a red curse ran directly towards Sirius Black. "It turns out Ron was right," he glanced out of the corner of his eye and saw Sirius Black with unruly long hair. The man was knocked away by his own spell, and Sirius Black's wand slipped out. A parabola, and then fell in front of Harry. But Harry did not reach for the wand. Instead, he lowered his center of gravity, as if facing a wild beast, and looked at Alex in front of him cautiously, "You are indeed a Death Eater." "What else did he say?" Alex wasn't nervous at all. He nodded his right hand randomly, which made Harry nervous. "Say you are Sirius Black's spy," Harry looked at Alex nervously while looking in the direction of Hogwarts with the corner of his eyes. It was getting dark now. Lights were also lit on each tower. "Then what?" Alex was very leisurely and leaned against a tree. Except for the fact that he still held the wand in his right hand and looked at Harry casually, he was so lazy that he wanted to lie down directly. on the ground. "Then" Harry rolled his eyes and spoke as slowly as possible, thinking to himself, "In just a little while, Ron will find out that he didn't go to dinner, which will definitely arouse his suspicion." , maybe someone will come looking for him, maybe Professor Dumbledore, maybe Professor McGonagall, or Professor Lupin, even Snape" Harry raised his head and glanced at the wand that fell in front of him. , and Alex, who was leaning against the tree opposite and yawning, "That's okay, as long as someone comes." "Then what ah owe what?" Alex stretched and rubbed his glasses. For some reason, he felt particularly sleepy since Angelina left. "Then he revealed the Hogwarts password to" Harry carefully leaned against the tree, turned his body, and peeked at Alex. Alex didn't look cautious at all, he was still leaning against the tree, looking at Harry at leisure. Slowly, step by step, Harry slowly moved his body, using his peripheral vision to glance at Alex leaning against the tree. "I only have one chance!" Harry secretly clenched his fists, "Life or death." "run!" Harry shouted loudly, turned around quickly, and ran towards the edge of the Forbidden Forest without looking back. "Faster, faster!" Harry kept urging himself, not daring to look back at Alex behind him and Sirius Black, who was attacked by a curse. "Sirius? Black is here!" Harry roared loudly, like a drowning man screaming for help at the top of his lungs. "Sirius? Black is here!" Now Harry hoped that someone could hear his roar, even if it was the dementors floating in the air, as long as something could appear in front of him ! "Yu Family Di Saviosa." Alex leaned against the tree, shook his right hand slightly, and shot out an invisible magic spell. Only small pebbles covered with moss were seen dangling in the distance. The ground floated up, and then only a "bang" was heard. Harry fell down. A dog eats shit and flies forward. The body that was originally running at high speed, like a cannonball, suddenly drew a parabola forward, and then fell downwards. Before Harry could wipe off the two blood strips on his nose, he grasped the wand, pointed his bruised right hand backwards, and shouted: "Expelliarmus! Expelliarmus! Expelliarmus!" Then he rolled forward and staggered forward. The fall just now knocked Harry unconscious, and now he couldn't even stand on his feet. However, Harry still ran towards Hogwarts. With. "Almost there! Almost there!" Looking at the edge of the Forbidden Forest so close, Harry could see the lights of Hogwarts' tower at night from a distance, even though he felt like all the bones in his body were falling apart, But Harry still felt an unbearable excitement. Just during the short walk, Harry was tripped several times by pebbles, tree roots, and other things that suddenly appeared. Harry's originally clean scarlet The yellow wizard robe was now covered with dirt and dust, and became tattered. Even the lion pattern embroidered on the left chest could not be seen clearly, not to mention Harry's knees and elbows, which had been bleeding. But Harry felt that he was going to win, right??, as long as he runs to the edge of the Forbidden Forest, he will definitely attract the attention of others, even if it is a dementor. Thinking of this, Harry couldn't help but reveal a happy and proud smile. This smile looked particularly precious against the backdrop of his bleeding nose. "Although I'm very embarrassed, I still hope you can listen to me quietly." Harry's smile froze completely, as if someone had cast a spell on him and frozen him. I saw a tall, black figure appearing in front of Harry, at the edge of the Forbidden Forest! An unruly long black hair is draped loosely over his shoulders. His face, which originally looked sallow due to long-term lack of food, has become shiny due to the recent help from his partners, and his black eyes have also become brighter. Yiyi. No one would doubt that if we go back twenty years, this man would be one of the most powerful boys in school. If we go back ten years, this man would be the one who guides countless young girls and is full of temptation. lover. However, none of this means anything to Harry, just because he knows the name of the man standing in front of him. "Sirius? Black." Alex slowly announced the name behind Harry that made Harry tremble and become angry. The wand in his right hand tapped the palm of his left hand gently and rhythmically. "I think it's better for you to give up." Alex smiled and said to Harry, "Although this is cruel, I have to say, how can a person with two legs not outrun a dog with four legs? ." As he spoke, Alex pointed his wand at Sirius Black, who was standing in front of Harry. Alex pointed the wand forward, as if casting a spell on Sirius Black. Sirius Black immediately bent down, and then as if grass grew on the ground in spring, Sirius Black? Grass also grew on Black's body, but it was all black. The black fluff was dense and tangled, and it covered Sirius Black's body in just an instant, and then he crawled along. A big black dog was lowering its head, showing its sharp teeth, and looked quietly at Harry, who was standing there, holding the wand tightly, and was at a loss. Alex casually flicked his wand, and a red spell appeared out of thin air, hitting Harry instantly, causing his wand to draw a parabola. "Roar!" At this moment, the big dog that Sirius turned into also pounced on him. Harry, who was completely unresponsive, was thrown to the ground. He held up his hands desperately, trying to remove a pair of huge dog claws. , however, Harry quickly gave up his efforts and remained motionless. Because a wand was pointed at Harry's face. "Let me ask, do you want me to knock you out with a magic spell and take you away, or do you want to follow us honestly?" Alex squatted next to Harry and said with a smile. "What's the difference between the two!" Harry squeezed out a sentence through his teeth. "No, not at all." Alex simply sat down on the ground, picked up Harry's wand, looked at it carefully for a while, and then knocked on the pebbles on the ground. "but I like it."¡ª¡ª £­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­Restore the update, and then talk about the burning that I was addicted to toad+¡ª¡ªToad some time ago (*(Tianzhong, it is indeed very beautiful Related Works Chapter 60 Wormtail, Padfoot and Prongs Chapter 60 Wormtail, Padfoot, and Prongs Alex walked forward with one foot bent and one foot shallow. The pits in the tunnel were like the face of a teenager ravaged by acne, with no smooth place to be found. Not to mention, Alex lowered his head again to avoid the tree roots extending from the top of the tunnel. This year went by so fast, and Alex suddenly found that he was growing very fast, as if he had taken hormonal hormones. Just like that, Alex turned his head and looked at Harry, who was supporting him behind him. , Sirius Black, who was slowly moving forward step by step, was almost as tall as Sirius Black. "How long do we have to go?" Alex sniffed. The tunnel was filled with the smell of sawdust that only new furniture would have, which made Alex want to sneeze. "Where exactly do you want to take me?" Alex heard Harry's voice coming from behind him, intermittently, like an old bellows, which seemed to have just injured the boy-who-lived. Thinking of this, Alex turned his head and looked behind him, but in the dark tunnel, Alex couldn't see anything clearly except Sirius Black and Harry, who were leaning against each other and their shadowy figures. , and these two figures stepped on the withered tree roots in the tunnel from time to time, causing these tree roots to rattle incessantly. The road was not long. Alex estimated that he had only walked for less than five minutes when he saw a brown wooden trap door appearing in front of him. Alex reached out his hand and pushed it up gently, and the trap door creaked and opened reluctantly. "This is where?" As soon as Alex walked in, he heard Harry's voice behind him. This is a single room of about 80 square feet. All the furniture is neatly arranged. It has just been painted with brown paint and the wallpaper on the wall has been replaced. The new wallpaper is colorfully plastered all over the walls. Even the wooden floor on the ground became stain-free. "I really didn't realize that you are also good at housework!" Alex lay down on the bed, and the soft bed was like a cloud, sinking Alex into it. "Say," Harry breathed heavily, stared at Alex lying on the bed, and screamed in a low voice, "Where is this!" "Where?" Alex straightened up on the bed, the soft mattress swaying under him, feeling extremely comfortable, "This is the Screaming Shack." As he spoke, Alex took out his wand and waved it in the air a few times. Only a few "bang bang bang" sounds were heard. One by one, small silver stars floated in the air, emitting warm silver stars that filled the whole room. It looked like It's like the stars in the sky are decorated in this room. "Look, James, I say this lamp is worth buying," Sirius Black said to himself as he looked at the lights in the room. After a while, he sighed contentedly and sat on the bed. , looking at Harry Potter standing in front of him, the godson who looked exactly like his best friend. "Actually, you are my godson." Sirius Black tried hard to look more serious, although it seemed to Alex that this man with disheveled hair always had an urge to take pictures the next moment Harry's shoulder, and then laughed uncontrollably. "I know." Harry bit his lower lip tightly, with spots of blood showing on it, "My parents trusted you so much, but you betrayed my parents to your master, Voldemort. ! They trust you so much! You were still the best man when they got married!" Alex looked at Harry clenching his hands tightly, as if he was about to rush over in the next second and beat Sirius Black with his bare hands. However, Harry failed to do so because Sirius Brian had a wand in his hand. "I still remember that James lost his wedding ring that day." Sirius looked like an old man, squinting his eyes slightly, and then let out a long sigh. "Sirius, if you don't hurry up, the dormitory will be closed." Alex waved his hand impatiently, interrupting Sirius Black's contemplation. "Okay, Alex." Sirius turned the wand with his right hand until his wand had turned 360 degrees before continuing: "This year's Defense Against the Dark Arts teacher is Lupin. Bar?" Harry didn't speak, just looked at the two men in front of him silently. "Okay," Sirius shrugged, "Lupin"James and I were classmates when we were in school. We were both in Gryffindor at that time. Oh, and" Sirius Black's voice suddenly became extremely cold, "Peter Pettigrew." " "I know!" Harry tried his best to squeeze the words out through his teeth. "After you betrayed my parents, you killed him with a spell and left his mother with a finger." "Yes, I should have killed him a long time ago!" Sirius' chest heaved violently, breathing heavily to calm his emotions, "That was when we were in third grade. James and I always found , our good friend Lupin, is often sick, and always when the moon is full, which means" "He is most likely a werewolf." Alex looked at Sirius's rapid breathing and helped him continue. "So it took us nearly three years to learn Animagi so that we could wander around Hogwarts with him in animal form. I have to say that we were very lucky, because Animagi transformation could Obsession can go horribly wrong, so the Ministry of Magic keeps a close eye on those who try to do it. James and I spent a lot of time getting Peter Pettigrew to become an Animagi. When we were in fifth year , we learned to transform. At this time, each of us can transform into different animals at will." "For example, a dog?" Harry unconsciously echoed Sirius's words. "That's right, James' Animagus is a deer, and Peter's is a mouse." "If you have any other lies or stories, you might as well tell them together," Harry looked at Alex and Sirius Black, "Do you think I will believe it? Now that I'm here" "check it out." Sirius bent down and took out a newspaper from the bedside drawer. That¡¯s a photo of Ron¡¯s family that was published in the Daily Prophet last summer. Ron has spots on his shoulders. "That's Peter." Sirius Black pointed with his wand at the mouse squatting on Harry's shoulder. "You" Harry squinted at the date on the newspaper, "You should still be in Azkaban at that time!" "Fudge," Black said, "when he was inspecting Azkaban last year, he gave me this newspaper. That was Peter, on the front page of the newspaper, over the boy's shoulder. I recognized him immediately, How many times have I seen him transform? The caption under the photo says the boy will go back to school at Hogwarts, where Harry is!" "That's just Ron's pet." "Look at his front paw," Alex also stretched out his wand and tapped the newspaper. "It's missing a toe." "what happened?" "Just before he transformed," Black said, "I had him cornered and he screamed so loud that the whole street heard that I had betrayed James and Lily. Then, before I could Before you curse him, he blows up the whole street with the wand hidden behind his back, killing everyone within twenty feet of him, and then escapes into the gutter with the other rats!" "So the biggest one people find" "Expelliarmus!" Suddenly, a red curse appeared out of thin air and hit Sirius directly. "Ron?" Alex frowned slightly and glanced at Weasley who suddenly appeared. "Harry," Ron reached out and took Sirius's wand and handed it to Harry, "I noticed you didn't have dinner." "Then you came to him wearing an invisibility cloak?" Alex couldn't help but smile and said, "You came just in time, we were discussing your rat." "Oh, do you think you can beat the two of us?" Ron looked at Harry standing next to him out of the corner of his eye, and looked at Alex with a look full of pride, "Also, what I just said Overheard you two Death Eaters discussing my pet." "It's Pettigrew? Peter." Alex clapped his hands happily and flicked his wand casually. Two streaks of red smoothed over. ¡°Well done!¡± Amid Sirius¡¯s cheers, Ron and Harry¡¯s wands drew a parabola in the air and landed in front of Alex, but he didn¡¯t even look at it. "When answering questions properly, it's best not to hold something in your hands. It's very rude, Ron." Alex glanced at the two wands in front of him and said with a smile, "Let's take a look. Look, what is this?¡± "The Marauder's Map!" Harry saw a piece of parchment floating out of Ron's arms and immediately shouted loudlyCome. ¡°Give it back to me!¡± Ron yelled at Alex, ¡°That¡¯s mine!¡± "Ron!" Harry looked at the crazy-looking Ron angrily, "That was given to me by the Weasley brothers!" "No," Sirius stood up unsteadily. Anyone who was knocked down twice a day would be as pale as him, "I did this with James, Lupin, and Peter." Sirius bent up his sleeves, took his wand, and said to Harry, "At that time, I called myself Padfoot, and your father was Prongs, Lupine was Moony, and that Peter" "Tailworm!" "That's right," Sirius glanced at Harry appreciatively, raised his wand, and read in a joking manner, "I solemnly swear that I have done no good deeds!" As soon as he finished speaking, Sirius looked at the Marauder's Map in front of him with a nostalgic look. A small black dot appeared on it, and then jumped, connecting into a line, until the entire Hogwarts was presented in front of Sirius. Suddenly, Sirius's eyes were wide open, as if someone had been tightly strangled by a quilt, and he was frighteningly pale. Then he quickly raised his right hand holding the wand and pointed it straight in Harry's direction. "Expelliarmus!" Two red spells appeared out of thin air again, and the wands of Alex and Sirius Black flew out, just like Harry and Ron just now. "You're still the same as before, a step too slow, Padfoot, Sirius Black." A person appeared in Alex's field of vision. He had thin, light-colored hair that was unkempt, and he had a large bald patch on the top of his head. His appearance is that of an obese person who has lost a lot of weight in a short period of time. His skin looked dirty, almost like patchy fur, and his pointed nose and watery little eyes still had the characteristics of a mouse. He looked at everyone, breathing rapidly and with uncontrollable excitement. "It's so nice to meet you. I'm Peter Pettigrew, your dearest tailworm." He kept rubbing his dirty and tattered wizard robe with his left hand that was not holding the wand, while scolding and laughing¡ª¡ª I went to see my schoolmates~ There should be another update tonight, eh eh~ Related Works Chapter 61 The King¡¯s Scepter (Second Update) "Huh?" Peter bent his low body and picked up the two wands that fell in front of him. "Is this yours? Sirius, this wand is still the same as before. It's really well maintained." As he stood, Peter held the wand in his right hand, pointing at Alex and Sirius Black without moving, but held Sirius Black's wand precariously between two fingers in his left hand. "You really look like a crab, Peter." Sirius said disdainfully. "Crack." Pettigrew? Peter shouted timidly, "You dropped your wand, Black. I didn't mean to." "I know, you've always been like this." Sirius touched his chin and looked at Peter standing in front of him with a fawning smile, "Peter who can't do anything." "What you said is so right!" Peter looked at Blake happily like a child, and like a humble servant, looking at his master fawningly, his round face filled with a humble and fawning smile. Alex looked at the smile on Peter Pettigrew's face, and somehow felt an unspeakable chill for no reason. "Click." "I always do wrong things," Peter Pettigrew frowned tightly, looked at Black with tears in his eyes, and then his right hand holding the wand shook slowly. Silent casting! Alex looked at the Peter in front of him in horror. This was completely different from the clumsy little follower he had imagined. This bald man also had considerable attainments in magic! "Look, Black, your wand is broken into two sections." Pettigrew looked helplessly at the two-section wand in front of him. The dragon's nerves in the wand were severed from the middle, and it looked like a broken wand. The rubber band stretched and contracted, swinging back and forth in the air. "You're a madman!" Harry looked at Peter Pettigrew standing in front of him in horror. "Crazy?" Peter turned around suddenly and looked at Harry, "Do you think I'm a crazy person? James' son?" "My parents believed in you so much, but you killed them!" Harry rushed forward, picked up his wand, and slid it out with his right shoulder, "Expelliarmus!" A ray of red light shot out from Harry's right hand that was holding the wand tightly, like an arrow leaving the string. Peter just turned his head and let go of this menacing curse. "This is not accurate," Peter Pettigrew touched his right ear that had been rubbed by the curse. "When James used the curse to shoot Snape, he never missed it." "You still have the nerve to mention James?" Sirius' eyes were full of contempt and he wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, "You traitor." "Traitor?" Peter looked at Harry with an innocent face, "Do you need a rest? Harry?" "No no need" Harry gasped, his body already scarred and scarred, leaving him no energy to use spells, "Except except you" "Expelliarmus!" "Let me help you finish the spell," Peter said happily, "After all, I have been taken care of by your father for so many years." As he said that, he kicked Harry's wand that fell in front of him. To one side, and then the right hand holding the wand tightly turned slowly until it finally pointed at Harry's head. "Let him go!" Sirius rushed towards Peter Pettigrew. "You really look like a dog!" Peter thrust his wand forward like a sword. "Bang!" Blake seemed to have hit a wall, and then was hit back by a huge counterattack. He hit the wall behind him, and even the wallpaper he had just put on fell off. "Look, you and James told me this spell. There are many obstacles, aren't there?" Peter Pettigrew looked at the wand in his hand with a nostalgic look. "Everything today is thanks to you and James." Peter looked at Sirius Black with a grateful face, "You let me be a mouse for twelve years, twelve years!" "What a brilliant plan!" Peter's eyes suddenly filled with blood, looking like a bloodthirsty mouse in the dark, "Let me switch with you! You can walk around arrogantly, but you trap me in In danger! Why do you want me to be the secret keeper?" With that said, Peter excitedly waved his wand towards Blake, and the magic spells passed by Blake left and right. The originally tidy and clean bed immediately became torn to pieces, with flying velvet feathers everywhere.   "This is the last wand!" Peter seemed to remember something, suddenly stepped forward and stepped on it hard, and crushed it hard, "It's this kid's wand, it seems very beautiful, but now have nothing left!" "Ha!" Peter's lips trembled with excitement, "Now I am the only one with the wand. It seems you have to listen to me. You really didn't expect it!" "You didn't expect it," Peter stretched his neck forward and looked at Black provocatively. "I told the Dark Lord in the blink of an eye, and he praised me!" As he said that, he closed his eyes, looking intoxicated. "Ron!" Harry couldn't help shouting loudly when he saw Ron standing blankly behind Peter. "It's useless. It seems that you are far less smart than James, the Boy Who Lived, Harry Potter." Peter turned his head and looked at Harry ferociously. "He was hit by the Imperius Curse." Alex's right hand shook unconsciously, and he was very uncomfortable without a wand in his hand. "Yes, it's very clever, isn't it?" Peter looked at Alex proudly and pointed at Ron and said, "Like me, he just hopes to stay away from danger by following a strong man. , and then, it¡¯s best to get some glory.¡± "You are a coward! But others are not!" "Yes, I am a coward," Peter shrank his neck and looked frightened, "You should have known this a long time ago. After all, I have to thank this kid." With that said, Peter waved his wand, and the Marauder's Map floated up from in front of Sirius, suspended in the air. "If it weren't for this, I would never have discovered that you would have met each other today, Black, and Harry." Peter said, bowing slightly to Harry, "I would also like to thank James for leaving you with invisibility. Clothes." "You first let Ron come out of the invisibility cloak to attract our attention, but you turned into a mouse, hiding in the invisibility cloak, and then slowly turned into a human body, when we were not paying attention." "Disarm you, you are absolutely right, my good friend, Black." Peter said with a smile, like a child who was praised. "What are you going to do, kill us?" Harry gritted his teeth and stared at Peter fiercely. "Of course," Peter looked almost cheering, "I will kill my lovely friend, the Death Eater Mr. Black, and his little assistant, the little Death Eater Mr. Stock. Do you think this is a good name? Loneliness The watcher, in the body of a mouse, protects the boy-who-lived, the tough and wise man, Peter!" "You're dreaming!" "No, he only needs a confusion spell." Alex shook his head. The spell just now made his mind a little dizzy. "You're right, little one." Peter waved his wand in the air, "The taste of revenge is always wonderful, especially after twelve years, but now it's time to say goodbye. Close your eyes. , I promise there will be no pain." "You mean, we should just surrender?" Alex suddenly laughed, clapped his hands, stood up, and then stretched out his right hand. Silver light! Like a visitor from outside, strands wrapped around Alex's wrist, bit by bit, like a most skilled craftsman weaving the most complicated handicraft, and like the greatest craftsman. The painter is using a very fine pen to outline the most beautiful picture in the world. The stars in the sky seemed to have turned into silver light at this moment, shining into Alex's right hand. "Have you ever seen a king put down his scepter and crawl at the feet of his enemy?" Right hand, downwards, swing hard! Exquisite and complicated, it is its fine texture, gorgeous and luxurious, it is its hollow body. It is the remains of a star, carving the most magnificent picture scroll; it is the thread of light, weaving the most beautiful fleeting time. "This is my scepter. He tells you never to offend a king." The hollow silver wand slowly emerged in Alex's hand, with golden brilliance flowing quietly inside. ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨DSecond update is here~ Let¡¯s give a longer book review~ Related Works Chapter 62: Tailed Worm "Youyou" Peter Pettigrew looked at Alex standing in front of him in surprise. "What the hell is this!" Peter looked at Alex with a ferocious face, as if Alex had done something very sorry to him, "What the hell is this!" "Wand," Alex himself felt a little uncomfortable. Alex couldn't feel the existence of this wand at all, or in other words, this wand was like an extension of his right hand. Can you not deliberately Do you just feel your right hand? "I think" Alex slowly turned his wand, as if he was looking at his right hand again, with a calm expression, as if he was looking at his fingernails, and said, "This nail It¡¯s a bit too long and should be trimmed.¡± "careful!" Just when Alex was looking at his hollow silver wand in a daze, Sirius's roar suddenly reached his ears. Alex subconsciously looked at Peter Pettigrew. The originally ferocious, confused, struggling, and fearful face suddenly changed. Peter Pettigrew looked at the traces of scarlet spells he had drawn in the air, and his face was filled with an indescribable feeling. of cruelty and excitement. "Go to hell!" Peter yelled excitedly, and his tattered and dirty robes bulged without any movement. To Alex, he looked like a man who kept pumping himself up while pumping. A dirty balloon that keeps deflating. Alex looked at the three scarlet curses shot at him, just like looking at the flies in front of him and trying to shoo them away with his hands. He subconsciously waved at the three flying curses. He waved his right hand holding the wand. Wisps of silver threads spurted out slowly and quickly from the top of the hollow silver wand. It looked like a spring silkworm spinning silk and weaving a cocoon, constantly spinning out silk threads to feed those scarlet rays. The curse also weaves a thick cocoon. "What kind of magic is this!" Peter looked at what was happening in mid-air in horror. Alex also shrugged helplessly, as if to say, the magic in the sky is like a birdcage, making the scarlet magic curse slump like a poor bird in the silver semi-hollow birdcage, and He didn't put it on his own. "You are a very talented child." Peter's expression suddenly changed and he looked at Alex with affection, just like a successful teacher looking at his favorite disciple with kindness and gentleness, "Look at this Wonderful spell, you made it yourself, didn't you, kid?" Peter smiled so gently that Alex thought Peter would touch his head next and say, "You are my pride," Peter said, as if he was Alex's elder. "You will have a bright future." "Nonsense!" Alex moved the wand forward. The same scarlet curse, and the same three wands in no particular order, emerged from the top of Alex's wand. But they were as thick as a clenched fist, and looked like three thick crossbow arrows, fired from a giant slug from ancient times. The curse was spinning at high speed in the air, and the silver-white wand seemed to be launched along with the curse, decorating the original scarlet curse with a silver-white tail. "It's like a rocket! But it shoots white flames." Alex looked at his magic spell and couldn't help but laugh in his heart, because at least it looked good. Although Alex¡¯s face was full of smiles, Peter was about to cry. "There are many obstacles!" "There are many obstacles!" "There are many obstacles" ¡°Bang!¡± Peter turned over and looked like a short potato. He rolled around on the ground before hiding in embarrassment. Then he stood up and looked at a large black hole behind him with lingering fear. The ground was breathing heavily. "Listenlisten to me!" Plenty of beads of sweat poured out from Peter's head. Alex seemed to be surprised by the damage caused by his casual swing, because he didn't think about the spell at all just now, he just subconsciously swung the silver hollow wand. "We should talk," Peter grumbled, "You are still young, we don't need to fight like this." As he spoke, Peter looked at Alex with a flattering expression. "Huh," Alex laughed dryly, "What are you going to tell the little Death Eater? The lonely watcher, the tough and wise man who protects the Boy-Who-Lived in the body of a mouse, Peter?"   "Well said!" Sirius laughed and said, as if the person with blood flowing from his forehead was another person. Although Alex faced Peter alone, he was not worried at all. At least in Sirius's image, Peter never once posed a threat to himself in the duel, let alone caused any harm to Alex. Trouble, now it's just Alex's cat-paw-mouse banter. "I am an adult wizard and you are only a third-grade child," Peter looked at Alex lovingly, "We can definitely join forces. You also like fame, don't you? We can work together to catch Black, you How about this, the witty and heroic boy who saved Harry Potter, the future star of the wizarding world?" "Think about it, kid, I know your parents, and they asked me to take care of you. We're on the same page." ¡°Bang!¡± A scarlet curse directly smashed the cabinet next to Peter to pieces. "Why! Don't worry Harry, we can use the confusion spell!" "I think you're unhappy." Alex seemed to have finally found the feeling. He pointed the silver-white wand at Peter Pettigrew, and could vaguely see a golden light, swimming back and forth in the hollow wand like a fish. Alex didn¡¯t say the spell, just pursed his lips. The Screaming Shack seemed to have suddenly moved into the universe. In front of Alex, a sky full of stars appeared, one after another, flowing slowly like the Milky Way, as if they were infinitely far away. There is a hand holding the other end of the Milky Way, gently shaking it, washing the world. Slowly, bit by bit of starlight, like falling water droplets falling from the long Milky Way, turned into a real star, hanging in front of Alex, more and more, It was as if Alex waved his hand and created a starry night in front of him. It seemed like a long time passed, but it seemed like only a moment. These suspended stars suddenly emit dim and bright light, just like the starry sky blocked by clouds, trying their best to emit their own light and heat, and finally pierce the clouds and emit dazzling light. I saw these lights getting brighter and brighter, and the lights merged into one piece. It looked like a silver paintbrush, painting an Impressionist painting with spots. Alex could only tell from the graceful outline that it looked like a lion. The thick mane swayed automatically in the air without wind, and together with this male lion suspended in the air, it became increasingly clear. The eyes that were calm and self-imposed slowly opened and closed, revealing the huge mouth with ferocious fangs, and kept making roaring sounds. "Roar!" The silver lion roared finally and rushed towards Peter Pettigrew. ¡°Bang!¡± With a loud sound, Peter rolled back like a ball. At this time, Peter's wand drew a beautiful arc and fell in front of Alex. Peter was lying on the ground, his hands twisting wildly to the left and right, as if trying to grab something. Peter's face was buried deeply, which made his voice become faint. , extremely weak. ¡°No¡­no¡­don¡¯t¡­¡± "No, it's over here." Alex raised his eyebrows. He didn't know why, but he wasn't focused enough today. However, everything should be "No!" Peter suddenly jumped up, still holding the wand that Harry had just knocked away and dropped to the ground in his hand, "You can never catch me!" "Bang!" Like a whirlwind, Peter suddenly turned into a little gray mouse, and with a swish, he got into the invisibility cloak that was thrown to the ground. "Humph," Alex glanced indifferently at the place where Peter just disappeared, and stretched out his wand. "There are many obstacles!" "There are many obstacles!" ¡­¡­ "There are many obstacles!" Illusory figures appeared in the air one after another, with long silky hair, beautiful faces, Greek-style loose robes, and holding an extremely common amphora in ancient Greece. They used their slender hands to slightly tilt the bottle mouth downwards, and silver water instantly flowed out of the bottle mouth. The water that originally looked thin suddenly turned into a waterfall, and the curtains, layer by layer, were clearly visible and covered the surroundings of the room without any gaps. At this moment, the entire Screaming Shack seemed to have been filled in. A cube made of water. ¡°Yuga di Seviosa!¡± Alex was not satisfied and waved again?Wand. Everything in the room was like a light and weightless feather, floating to the roof. "Where do you want to go, Peter?" Alex lowered his head, looking at the mice scurrying on the floor, like a god looking down on the mortal world from the sky. "Poof," Peter's half-bald head appeared in front of Alex again. "Please, please, please, don't kill me, don't kill me." Peter knelt on his knees, his face was covered with snot and saliva, and his face was covered with tears. "Really, really, I am a friend of your parents!" Peter moved his knees quickly on the ground. He had already thrown the wand aside and crawled towards Alex. "I have a good relationship with Mr. and Mrs. Stoker." Awesome! They are good people, good people!" "Don't believe him!" Sirius suddenly shouted, "Knock him out, quickly!" "No," Peter finally crawled in front of Alex, "I betrayed the Potters to avenge them. It's revenge. We are on the same side, Alex." Peter cried even harder, Like a hero who is not understood, "all the way!" "It was James and the others who killed the Stokes, it was them! It was them!" Time suddenly condensed at this moment, and nothing could be heard except Peter's constant sniffling. After a while, a voice broke the silence. "You are so disgusting, Peter Pettigrew." Alex said¡ª¡ª £­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­ Only Xiao Rui¡¯s long review is so awesome! ! ! ! ! ! ! ! ! ! ! ! There are also super geniuses~~~ Actually, I think my description of ambiguity is pretty good. Also, I will never tell you whether you guessed the outline correctly or whether there are any spoilers. Well, I will definitely not tell~ I covered my face and ran away Works related Chapter 63: Borrowing another resource (first update) "No, listen to me, listen to me, I'm definitely not lying to you," Peter Pettigrew kept sobbing, like a helpless orphan, "The Storks are such good people, they always It¡¯s to help me¡± "Just like James! Why didn't you say he helped you!" Sirius suddenly roared angrily, "Don't listen to him, Alex!" "Why! You are also an accomplice, and you are also a murderer. Together, you put the Stoker couple into a trap. It was you who killed them. They are such good people" "That's enough, you cry like a complete resentful woman." Alex couldn't help but waved his hand, as if to erase the memory of Peter Pettigrew crying. As if someone had slapped her mouth hard, Pettigrew's movements suddenly froze, and she breathed slowly and softly, with a little intermittent sobbing. "You go ahead and do it." With a "pop" sound, Harry threw his wand to the ground. "What's going on?" Alex's silver wand slowly turned toward Harry. "Everyone does what he does and everyone is responsible for it!" Harry frowned and looked straight at Alex, "If you kill Peter, I will pay you with my life." "Compensate to me?" "My parents killed your parents, and my life is worth it." "No, Harry!" "Alex! You Death Eater!" ¡°Bang!¡± Harry flew up in the air, drawing a straight parabola in the air, and slammed into the wall, causing the dust on the roof to fall sparsely. "Don't talk nonsense in a hurry," Alex tapped his wand repeatedly, "Give me a detailed explanation of what all this is about? How did my parents die! " In a trance, Alex seemed to see the blue figure of the Silent Bird appearing in front of his eyes. "It was a sneak attack, a sneak attack, and that curse killed them." Peter's voice was very low, "In Godric's Hollow, Mr. and Mrs. Stoker showed mercy to Potter. They were originally They were about to win, but the Potters attacked them from behind and cursed them, causing them to die at home." "how do you know?" "Don't believe him!" "Every Death Eater knows that they are very popular among our group," said Peter, wiping his tears, "Believe me, Alex, believe me, I do everything for you, To help you get revenge." The silver wand turned slowly in Alex's hand, slowly going back and forth between Harry and Peter Pettigrew. The sound of Harry's heavy breathing and Peter's sobbing seemed unusual in this quiet room. loud. "Did Voldemort tell you?" It was like a cold wave that suddenly hit me. Peter immediately stopped sobbing and squatted on the ground, shivering. Sirius looked much stronger, but his face suddenly turned pale. He looked like he had a serious illness and was extremely unhealthy. . "Yesyes," Peter replied in a low voice, stood up suddenly, and shouted loudly to Alex, "But everything I said is true, it's true, it's true ,it is true." "I think so too," Alex laughed and pointed the wand slowly at Harry, "What you said makes sense." "Yes, yes, let us take revenge, take revenge!" Peter almost shouted with joy, tears falling uncontrollably. "You are really like a hero who endures humiliation and hardship, Peter. I really underestimated you before." "This is your and James's mistake. It's all thanks to Alex. Stop covering your chest. Your ribs are broken." Peter stood behind Alex neatly and looked at him with a smile. Sirius Black, "You will be a loser, you will be a loser forever and ever, a complete loser!" Sirius stopped talking, just glanced at Harry silently, and then closed his eyes. "Peter." Alex turned around, looked at Pettigrew standing behind him, and said a little helplessly, "I want to tell you something, it may be a little troublesome." "It doesn't matter." Peter looked at Sirius Black and Harry ferociously, "I'm never afraid of trouble." "You may still be in a little pain, and it may make you very embarrassed."?¡± "I don't mind." Peter rubbed his hands and looked at Sirius more fiercely. "real?" "real!" "That's great," Alex waved his wand out of thin air, passing over the pale faces of Harry and Sirius, and pointed straight at Peter, who looked frightened. "Then, please allow me to lend you a helping hand, Mr. Peter Pettigrew." ?? ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D "Why are you doing this?" Harry kicked Peter Pettigrew who was lying on the ground. "And Peter seems to be seriously injured." Sirius slowly moved his body and poked his head down, "Your spell is really powerful." "Can you still leave, Sirius?" Alex didn't pay much attention to Peter lying on the ground, and waved his wand directly. Peter's wand flew up and landed on Sirius. ?Blake's hands "Why aren't you leaving?" Alex held back a glance at Harry, who was standing there, "Do you want to spend the night here?" "What on earth do you want to do?" Ron shuddered as if he had been hit with cold water, "Why do you want to help Harry!" "Get out of my way, especially if you are pretty, so don't stand in front of me." Alex waved his hand, as if an invisible wall appeared out of thin air. He reached Ron's side and pushed him directly to the side. "Aren't you leaving yet?" Alex looked at Sirius Black pointing at him with his wand. "Come here," Sirius tapped the wand at Peter, and many black ribbons sprayed out from the top of the wand, wrapping around Peter's body back and forth. He was wrapped like a mummy. Then it floated in the air again, like a balloon, following Sirius. "Where are we going, Alex?" Harry followed Alex and walked in the dark tunnel. The tunnel was pitch black, which made it even more difficult for Harry, who was still in shock just now, to walk under the roots of the trees. Made it stumble. "Alex, I didn't know my parents before, ah!" Harry felt himself being stabbed by the wand and suddenly let out a scream. He quickly looked back, but he could only vaguely see a little child. Sirius's dark shadow walked slowly behind him. "Stop talking," Alex's voice came from in front of Harry, with a hint of coolness, "If you can't learn to shut up, then you will be like Ron." As Alex's words fell, Harry looked back with lingering fear, only to see behind the black shadow of Sirius behind him, there were two things that looked like balloons, standing on the top of the tunnel, stumbling forward. With. Harry suddenly shuddered and looked at the man walking in front of him with a little fear, a man walking in the dark, until a few rays of starlight came out from the entrance and scattered on Alex's face. "Let's go, we should get ready to meet Dumbledore." Alex turned around and looked at Peter Pettigrew, who was hovering precariously in the air. "No" Harry stretched out his hand tremblingly and pointed behind Alex, "Looklookthere." "what is that?" ¡°¡­soul¡­monster,¡± Sirius struggled to say the most terrifying word, trembling, shuddering, and curled up on the ground. "Dementors?" Alex finally saw clearly what was on the edge of the Forbidden Forest through the thin starlight. You never want to run into them here, those dementors, not to mention there are so many of them. They were like gray sea waves, slowly drifting over from the sky. The putrid smell and coolness blew slowly towards Alex along the wind. ?? ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨DI¡¯m back, next update, 9:30 tonight Related works: Chapter 65: The God¡¯s Mansion that Protects the Soul (Second Update) Even if you are 10,000 kilometers away from a group of dementors, you will not feel that they are far away. As long as you can be seen, even if it is just a vague black shadow, as long as you can see it, you will feel uncomfortable all over, and then a cold current will go straight down from the top of your head, and your whole person will twitch unconsciously, just like that. It was like being dragged out of bed on a winter night, forcing myself to stay warm, but I couldn't help but shiver. "Winter hasn't come yet." Alex shivered unconsciously and rubbed his arms to keep himself warmer. "Hurrygo quickly." Sirius curled up on the ground, unable to even speak clearly. "I'm afraid it won't be as you wish," Alex looked back. On the way they came, the still Whomping Willow, reflected in the moonlight, stood with the Dementors around it. Like a unique landscape painting, if you have to give it a name, "Nightmare" will definitely be an appropriate name. "Alex! We are surrounded!" Harry's eyes widened. He had never seen so many dementors. These dementors formed a line at the edge of the Forbidden Forest in the distance. It looked like It's like a distant ocean tide, slowly rising up step by step, and then submerging itself bit by bit. "We have no way to retreat," Harry trembled all over and looked at Alex in horror, "Think of a way quickly, there are so many dementors, it will be difficult for us to hold on until Dumbledore arrives." "It's absolutely impossible." Sirius stood up unsteadily, but his face was extremely pale and his hand holding the wand was trembling, "You go first." "Where to go?" Alex pointed to the surroundings. A gray-black wall slowly floated in the air, step by step, and floated towards Alex and the others in an orderly manner. "We are completely surrounded by them. " Alex didn¡¯t have much worry. He still remembered his pet, or it might be more appropriate to call it a pensieve. That little goblin with golden powder all over his body and six wings should appear in front of him in the next second, and then he will blow a gentle breath as if cleaning a room. These soul-catching things are as thick as dark clouds. Strange, it will disappear in the next second, and then the blocked moonlight will be revealed. "Sylph?" Alex tried to call softly in his heart. He found that there were more and more Dementors in front of him, at least three to four thousand Dementors. But the imagined golden light did not appear. The sky was still so dark and even colder. The circle where these dementors gathered shrank smaller and smaller, so small that the wind almost stopped blowing towards Alex. Even the moonlight in the sky can no longer be seen. "I'm not afraid!" Alex's chest rose and fell violently, like a large bellows, constantly spitting out hot breath to offset the coldness coming from nowhere. "I just thought that if Sylph appeared here, I would feel more comfortable." Alex shuddered subconsciously, and he was willing to admit how he felt now. Damp, cold, and unspeakably lonely. An isolated island, a heavy rain, extremely helpless. Sirius had already collapsed on the ground at this time, constantly changing between human and dog, and constantly getting weaker. If this trend continues, he will lose consciousness in less than five minutes, along with Peter and Ron. , lying on the ground like a dead person, twitching occasionally and making a low groan of fear. "What should we do now?" Harry squatted next to Sirius and looked around nervously, "Sirius has fainted, what should we do, what should we do?" ¡°I don¡¯t know. Maybe we could try to have a laugh?¡± "Laughing? What's going on now! We're going to die!" "It's better to laugh than to cry, at least that's the only thing we can do now." "We are going to die! We are going to die, we are going to die, we are going to die!" Harry's eyes were about to pop out of his own sockets! Suddenly, Harry jumped up and said, "Alex, please read it with me!" "What are you thinking about?" "Spell, this spell can block Dementors!" "Call the gods to protect you?" Ever since he got the magical pensieve, Alex has never thought about learning the guardian spirit. Now that he has the best solution, why bother to work hard to get something that is easily available? ? But Alex has never regretted it now, because Sylph has not shown up yet!  What the hell is going on! Alex wanted to yell loudly, but he found that he couldn't say anything. "Quick, read with me!" Harry said in a panic, even holding the wand a little unsteadily. "Huhhuhcall the gods for protection!" A thin white mist floated out from the tip of Harry's wand, like a thin mist in the morning, slowly floating in front of Alex's eyes. The fog obscured Alex¡¯s sight. Alex felt like this moment was like a foggy morning when he braved the biting cold wind of winter and went to school early. "You haven't had breakfast yet!" ¡°I¡¯ll eat on the way to school.¡± Vaguely, Alex seemed to hear a woman's voice, which seemed a bit familiar. ¡°Cycle slower on the road.¡± "I got it, Mom." There was also the sound of a boy mumbling. Having been here for more than ten years, Alex couldn't help but laugh, but found an unexpected bitterness. I seemed to have almost forgotten my original name. Vaguely, the flashing screen of the mobile phone appeared in front of Alex's eyes again. "Fool, I'm not angry with you. I was waiting for you at the intersection this morning." Alex felt a little dizzy, as if he was going to explode. ¡°I should remember that girl¡¯s name!¡± And the heart-shaped pendant. The nails have pierced into the flesh, and the blood seeps out from the palm of the hand little by little, just like the powerless cherry blossoms, which have withered helplessly before they can be put aside. "Who am I?" "My young master, don't cry, don't cry, you must avenge your master!" His big eyes, like light bulbs, were looking at himself pitifully. What's this! "Master, have a drink." The big bat-like ears said, "It was the Potters who killed the master. You have to avenge them. Grow up quickly, my little master!" "Where is this! My home is not like this, my friends are there! I want to go home!" "Don't you bow to your opponent? Stoker's boy." "Voldemort! No, who is Stoker? I don't call him that name!" "I propose that Alex be fired!" ¡°Alex, am I really called this name? Who are these people in scarlet t-shirts in this dark lounge?¡± "You don't belong here." Who is that? Alex narrowed his eyes. The figure hidden behind the mist looked so familiar, as if he met him every day. This feeling is really uncomfortable. Alex rubbed his stomach with his left hand, which seemed to be grasped by a cold hand, and then slowly twisted it, pricking it with his nails, and then poured in an unknown liquid, and for a moment Freeze your breathing and heartbeat. But Alex suddenly wanted to laugh, wanted to laugh. He felt that some voices were leaving him, being ripped away from his soul. This process is so painful, but yet so clear. "What are you thinking about? Cheer up!" "Senior?" Alex suddenly raised his head in surprise. "My name is Lisa Dupin, you can call me Lily." The stars are twinkling, and he is the witness of their boys and girls. But as time passes, who still remembers that innocent smile. "Don't ever lie to me." Yue once heard the murmuring, so she went back with Caiyun, But who is crying on my chest, letting me see the falling tears. "How can these things be taken away by you?" Alex looked at the dementors in front of him, each one greedily and intoxicatedly sniffing Alex's beautiful memories, every bit of happiness. . The silver wand appeared silently in Alex's right hand, and then, everything seemed destined. "Call the gods to protect you!" At that moment, the stars stopped flickering and fell in front of Alex, becoming his patron saint. Twelve figures appeared in Alex¡¯s field of vision, then bowed and saluted. ¡°??Nice to meet you, my king. " It¡¯s like the sound of an ancient trumpet, steady and powerful¡ª¡ª There is an update, there are girls, there are girls, there are renew! Work related Chapter 66: The boat travels in the spirit (first update?) The armor is bright and the queue is solemn. The twelve knights stood silently around Alex, like statues of great men carved in the ancient Roman era. They didn't say a word, but they were imposing. Twelve knights, with Alex as the center, formed a circle. Dim silver light lit up from their bodies one after another, just like the first sunlight to appear in the long dark night. It was not an orange-gold-red, dazzling light, it had the appearance of moonlight. Tranquility, and the soft touch of moonlight. This light is hazy, as if it is a layer of milky white gauze, being blown by the wind from the willow bank of an unknown river. Then it dances wantonly, but carefully carnivales, swinging its graceful body, bringing this world to life. All tinged with a light silver color. Sirius's trembling gradually eased, and the large beads of sweat no longer appeared on his forehead as before, and his face was not as pale as before, as if he had just been hit by frost on his face. His closed eyes trembled slightly, like a sleeping person feeling the warmth of the fire. Alex felt light all over. The feeling of a tight grip on my stomach suddenly disappeared, and the cramped body gradually relaxed. I felt that my whole body was getting warm, as if I drank a cup of warm milk tea in the winter, and then I put on my cold-proof coat and looked at the heavy snow in the sky leisurely. "The darkness is not willing to be like this, restrained by the sun of birth. The dementors that couldn't be seen were still sniffing greedily. Facing Alex and his group, facing their happiness, these dementors were like a group of screaming rats. They were crowded together at the entrance of the sewer, gnawing crazily at the dead animal carcasses until the white bones were gradually revealed, but they still refused to leave. They rubbed their huge front teeth and gnawed hard, desperately and crazily on the white bones. Eat without sparing the dregs of every bone. Alex looked coldly at the Dementors in front of him. These densely packed Dementors were like a black wall, standing tightly in front of Alex. Slowly, Alex discovered that the dementors in front of him seemed to be making wailing sounds one after another. No, Alex frowned, it wasn't like a whine, it should be an angry roar. It's like a beast in a cage, angrily trying to stretch out its claws, knocking down the animals outside, and have a full meal, or a diver sitting in a diving cage, going deep into the In the sea, I watched the great white shark in the sea, opening its huge mouth again and again, biting at me, and then returned without success again and again because of the iron cage. Alex felt that everything in front of him was really similar, and now he was the diver in the cage, and the dementors in front of him were the great white sharks who had no way to do anything to him. Alex suddenly wanted to laugh. The Dementors in front of him seemed to have finally realized that the source of their happiness was missing. One by one, they stretched out their rotten, yellow-liquid hands, desperately trying to reach Alex, and then Bring Alex over for the most beautiful meal. But they were doomed to fail. The faint fluorescent light emitted by the twelve knights looked like a wall of burning flames at this moment, standing unwaveringly in front of Alex. These rotten hands did not dare to get close to these fluorescent lights. Like a group of rats surrounded by flames, they kept chattering but did not dare to take a step forward. "It's like a wall full of hands." Alex looked at everything in front of him with disgust, which made him feel sick, especially, "the hands on this wall are still twisting." Finally, a dementor could stand it no longer. The pale hand slowly stretched out. The silver light was like a soft gauze, and it could be said that there was no resistance to the hand that just reached out. Alex saw the Dementor's hand getting closer and closer to him. Suddenly Alex heard a "pop" and saw a visible white smoke floating from the Dementor's hand. got up. It's like white snow melting in the sun. Although the snow is not white, but has a yellow-green skeleton, and the sun is not the familiar golden yellow, but this does not change what Alex can see. everything of. The white skeleton turned into white smoke little by little in front of Alex's eyes, and then disappeared in the air. It wasn't just the hand. Alex looked at the hooded dementor in front of him, and seemed to let out a tragic cry, and then floated into the air together with the hand that had just turned into flying smoke. The tragic scene did not scare away the dementors in front of Alex. They were probably hungry for human souls.??, had already shattered their minds, and all these dementors took a step back, and then they all rushed towards Alex. Whether it was in the sky or on the ground, it only took a moment. The space where Alex was was completely covered. Alex, who could still vaguely see things through the moonlight, now found himself in complete darkness. At this moment, Alex¡¯s ears were filled with a ¡°sizzling¡± sound, which sounded very much like the sound of barbecue. However, Alex didn't feel the warmth beside the oven when he was eating barbecue. The familiar cold feeling just now hit Alex again. "Stretch!" Hearing the sound of a bowstring, he saw a bright silver light slipping past his ears and shooting straight into the sky. A hole was shot in the sky. The pale moonlight suddenly became cheerful, rushing in through the open gap. Then under the not-thin moonlight, Alex was surprised that the twelve patron saints surrounding him opened their eyes at this moment, and like a flash of lightning, they burst out with a shout. The long bow was like a full moon, and bright silver light flashed past Alex's eyes one after another. With each silver light emitted, Alex's surroundings became brighter, like twinkling stars one after another. Return to the sky and illuminate the boundless earth. Forward, forward! In a daze, Alex seemed to hear someone roaring loudly in his ears. Alex looked forward subconsciously. Spear! A bright silver spear, at this moment, it seemed as if a hundred and eighty thousand suddenly appeared, like a heavy rain, one after another, thrusting forward endlessly, this was a wave composed of sharp spear points , roaring and devouring everything in front of her. ¡°Bang!¡± A violent sound rang in Alex's ears. A shield as tall as a person stood vividly on Alex's flank. Countless dementors floated towards Alex silently, and then without exception, they hit the shield guarding Alex's side. Just like a rock that has stood in the ocean tide for thousands of years, laughing and watching the powerless impact of the waves again and again, it still stands there proudly, never wavering. Flowers bloomed one after another in front of Alex¡¯s eyes. Fluttering in the night, like drifting years, emerging from the body of every dementor. This is the most beautiful flower that blooms on the ugliest soil. It blooms wantonly and then withers proudly. With. There are more and more silver flowers, just like the spring breeze blowing all over the treetops overnight, allowing countless pear blossoms to show their beauty in one night. Alex looked carefully at the heart of the flower. Every time a flower bloomed, there was a figure flashing out, holding a slender Western stabbing sword. Like a master of painting, he was displaying his talents and skills to the fullest. Passion. "Tomahawk, dagger, flail, spear, Scottish sword, Irish sword, two-handed sword, knight's sword" Alex muttered involuntarily, looking at what was happening in front of him. All of this was so familiar. Alex looked at the figures in front of him who were killing dementors with swipes, and suddenly realized that he had seen these patron saints before. "It's the guard guarding the scepter." Alex looked at the figures of these knights and couldn't help but said to himself. Suddenly, Alex frowned. In front of him, there were only twelve knights, but he remembered that there were thirteen in total in the basement! Alex still remembers the appearance of the guard who didn't show up. The huge sword and the determined eyes. ??????????????????????????????????????????? Alex suddenly found that the wand he was holding in his right hand had changed. It¡¯s the sword of the knight leader. Alex gently waved his wand that transformed into a giant sword. "Forward, forward!" This sound rang in Alex¡¯s ears again, as if it had been done countless times. He raised his right hand high, slashing down from top to bottom! As if they felt the danger, the dementors all evaded to both sides, leaving a wide path, just like Moses standing in front of the Red Sea, stretching out his hands and parting the entire ocean! After a long time, they slowly closed up. I don¡¯t know when bright silver armor appeared on Alex¡¯s body, and it jingled with Alex, glowing with moonlight, illuminating the entire dark forbidden forest. Like a boat! A silver-white ship, in the DementorsAs you move forward in the ocean formed, no matter how many Dementors are in front of you, they will roll to both sides like sea water, and then turn into bursts of white smoke and dissipate in the air. Alex suddenly thought of a poem. costacoldeye onlife ondeath horseman Passby! Alex suddenly felt very happy. He wanted to laugh, but unexpectedly, as soon as the laughter came out of his mouth, it turned into a shout. "Knight, move forward!" Alex yelled uncontrollably. This is an order. This is the sound of the trumpet. War drums, roars, and knights, There is no advance. The "ship" went farther and farther, until it reached the foot of the Hogwarts castle, and then the twelve silver-white patron saints, like the wind, disappeared silently in front of Alex's eyes. "We've arrived." Alex muttered to himself, looking back unexpectedly. The road we came from now seems to be dyed with a layer of golden powder. "It looks like the same color as Sylph, doesn't it?" Alex looked at the silver-white wand in his right hand and said to himself with a smile, only to see the golden streak in the hollow silver-white wand. The light, as if echoing Alex, became even brighter. ?? ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D The next chapter should appear at 10:30, if not, it will be at noon tomorrow. There are updates, there are votes, there are votes, there are updates! PS: I think this poem is very pretentious. The most important thing is that it is very short, hahahahaha~~~ Work related Chapter 66: The boat travels in the spirit (first update?) The armor is bright and the queue is solemn. The twelve knights stood silently around Alex, like statues of great men carved in the ancient Roman era. They didn't say a word, but they were imposing. Twelve knights, with Alex as the center, formed a circle. Dim silver light lit up from their bodies one after another, just like the first sunlight to appear in the long dark night. It was not an orange-gold-red, dazzling light, it had the appearance of moonlight. Tranquility, and the soft touch of moonlight. This light is hazy, as if it is a layer of milky white gauze, being blown by the wind from the willow bank of an unknown river. Then it dances wantonly, but carefully carnivales, swinging its graceful body, bringing this world to life. All tinged with a light silver color. Sirius's trembling gradually eased, and the large beads of sweat no longer appeared on his forehead as before, and his face was not as pale as before, as if he had just been hit by frost on his face. His closed eyes trembled slightly, like a sleeping person feeling the warmth of the fire. Alex felt light all over. The feeling of a tight grip on my stomach suddenly disappeared, and the cramped body gradually relaxed. I felt that my whole body was getting warm, as if I drank a cup of warm milk tea in the winter, and then I put on my cold-proof coat and looked at the heavy snow in the sky leisurely. "The darkness is not willing to be like this, restrained by the sun of birth. The dementors that couldn't be seen were still sniffing greedily. Facing Alex and his group, facing their happiness, these dementors were like a group of screaming rats. They were crowded together at the entrance of the sewer, gnawing crazily at the dead animal carcasses until the white bones were gradually revealed, but they still refused to leave. They rubbed their huge front teeth and gnawed hard, desperately and crazily on the white bones. Eat without sparing the dregs of every bone. Alex looked coldly at the Dementors in front of him. These densely packed Dementors were like a black wall, standing tightly in front of Alex. Slowly, Alex discovered that the dementors in front of him seemed to be making wailing sounds one after another. No, Alex frowned, it wasn't like a whine, it should be an angry roar. It's like a beast in a cage, angrily trying to stretch out its claws, knocking down the animals outside, and have a full meal, or a diver sitting in a diving cage, going deep into the In the sea, I watched the great white shark in the sea, opening its huge mouth again and again, biting at me, and then returned without success again and again because of the iron cage. Alex felt that everything in front of him was really similar, and now he was the diver in the cage, and the dementors in front of him were the great white sharks who had no way to do anything to him. Alex suddenly wanted to laugh. The Dementors in front of him seemed to have finally realized that the source of their happiness was missing. One by one, they stretched out their rotten, yellow-liquid hands, desperately trying to reach Alex, and then Bring Alex over for the most beautiful meal. But they were doomed to fail. The faint fluorescent light emitted by the twelve knights looked like a wall of burning flames at this moment, standing unwaveringly in front of Alex. These rotten hands did not dare to get close to these fluorescent lights. Like a group of rats surrounded by flames, they kept chattering but did not dare to take a step forward. "It's like a wall full of hands." Alex looked at everything in front of him with disgust, which made him feel sick, especially, "the hands on this wall are still twisting." Finally, a dementor could stand it no longer. The pale hand slowly stretched out. The silver light was like a soft gauze, and it could be said that there was no resistance to the hand that just reached out. Alex saw the Dementor's hand getting closer and closer to him. Suddenly Alex heard a "pop" and saw a visible white smoke floating from the Dementor's hand. got up. It's like white snow melting in the sun. Although the snow is not white, but has a yellow-green skeleton, and the sun is not the familiar golden yellow, but this does not change what Alex can see. everything of. The white skeleton turned into white smoke little by little in front of Alex's eyes, and then disappeared in the air. It wasn't just the hand. Alex looked at the hooded dementor in front of him, and seemed to let out a tragic cry, and then floated into the air together with the hand that had just turned into flying smoke. The tragic scene did not scare away the dementors in front of Alex. They were probably hungry for human souls.??, had already shattered their minds, and all these dementors took a step back, and then they all rushed towards Alex. Whether it was in the sky or on the ground, it only took a moment. The space where Alex was was completely covered. Alex, who could still vaguely see things through the moonlight, now found himself in complete darkness. At this moment, Alex¡¯s ears were filled with a ¡°sizzling¡± sound, which sounded very much like the sound of barbecue. However, Alex didn't feel the warmth beside the oven when he was eating barbecue. The familiar cold feeling just now hit Alex again. "Stretch!" Hearing the sound of a bowstring, he saw a bright silver light slipping past his ears and shooting straight into the sky. A hole was shot in the sky. The pale moonlight suddenly became cheerful, rushing in through the open gap. Then under the not-thin moonlight, Alex was surprised that the twelve patron saints surrounding him opened their eyes at this moment, and like a flash of lightning, they burst out with a shout. The long bow was like a full moon, and bright silver light flashed past Alex's eyes one after another. With each silver light emitted, Alex's surroundings became brighter, like twinkling stars one after another. Return to the sky and illuminate the boundless earth. Forward, forward! In a daze, Alex seemed to hear someone roaring loudly in his ears. Alex looked forward subconsciously. Spear! A bright silver spear, at this moment, it seemed as if a hundred and eighty thousand suddenly appeared, like a heavy rain, one after another, thrusting forward endlessly, this was a wave composed of sharp spear points , roaring and devouring everything in front of her. ¡°Bang!¡± A violent sound rang in Alex's ears. A shield as tall as a person stood vividly on Alex's flank. Countless dementors floated towards Alex silently, and then without exception, they hit the shield guarding Alex's side. Just like a rock that has stood in the ocean tide for thousands of years, laughing and watching the powerless impact of the waves again and again, it still stands there proudly, never wavering. Flowers bloomed one after another in front of Alex¡¯s eyes. Fluttering in the night, like drifting years, emerging from the body of every dementor. This is the most beautiful flower that blooms on the ugliest soil. It blooms wantonly and then withers proudly. With. There are more and more silver flowers, just like the spring breeze blowing all over the treetops overnight, allowing countless pear blossoms to show their beauty in one night. Alex looked carefully at the heart of the flower. Every time a flower bloomed, there was a figure flashing out, holding a slender Western stabbing sword. Like a master of painting, he was displaying his talents and skills to the fullest. Passion. "Tomahawk, dagger, flail, spear, Scottish sword, Irish sword, two-handed sword, knight's sword" Alex muttered involuntarily, looking at what was happening in front of him. All of this was so familiar. Alex looked at the figures in front of him who were killing dementors with swipes, and suddenly realized that he had seen these patron saints before. "It's the guard guarding the scepter." Alex looked at the figures of these knights and couldn't help but said to himself. Suddenly, Alex frowned. In front of him, there were only twelve knights, but he remembered that there were thirteen in total in the basement! Alex still remembers the appearance of the guard who didn't show up. The huge sword and the determined eyes. ??????????????????????????????????????????? Alex suddenly found that the wand he was holding in his right hand had changed. It¡¯s the sword of the knight leader. Alex gently waved his wand that transformed into a giant sword. "Forward, forward!" This sound rang in Alex¡¯s ears again, as if it had been done countless times. He raised his right hand high, slashing down from top to bottom! As if they felt the danger, the dementors all evaded to both sides, leaving a wide path, just like Moses standing in front of the Red Sea, stretching out his hands and parting the entire ocean! After a long time, they slowly closed up. I don¡¯t know when bright silver armor appeared on Alex¡¯s body, and it jingled with Alex, glowing with moonlight, illuminating the entire dark forbidden forest. Like a boat! A silver-white ship, in the DementorsAs you move forward in the ocean formed, no matter how many Dementors are in front of you, they will roll to both sides like sea water, and then turn into bursts of white smoke and dissipate in the air. Alex suddenly thought of a poem. costacoldeye onlife ondeath horseman Passby! Alex suddenly felt very happy. He wanted to laugh, but unexpectedly, as soon as the laughter came out of his mouth, it turned into a shout. "Knight, move forward!" Alex yelled uncontrollably. This is an order. This is the sound of the trumpet. War drums, roars, and knights, There is no advance. The "ship" went farther and farther, until it reached the foot of the Hogwarts castle, and then the twelve silver-white patron saints, like the wind, disappeared silently in front of Alex's eyes. "We've arrived." Alex muttered to himself, looking back unexpectedly. The road we came from now seems to be dyed with a layer of golden powder. "It looks like the same color as Sylph, doesn't it?" Alex looked at the silver-white wand in his right hand and said to himself with a smile, only to see the golden streak in the hollow silver-white wand. The light, as if echoing Alex, became even brighter. ?? ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D The next chapter should appear at 10:30, if not, it will be at noon tomorrow. There are updates, there are votes, there are votes, there are updates! PS: I think this poem is very pretentious. The most important thing is that it is very short, hahahahaha~~~ Related Works Chapter 67 The Dementor¡¯s Kiss "Harry!" His tattered robe was covered with patches, and his hair was mixed with gray strands. His eyes were red and he looked like a rabbit. "Professor Luping!" Harry couldn't help but wave to the visitor. Everything he had just experienced was like a dream. He never thought that he could face so many dementors and survive without any injuries. . Thinking of this, Harry looked at Alex standing in front with a complicated look. "Is that his Patronus?" Doubts and fears in Harry's heart grew inexplicably from the bottom of his heart. Twelve powerful knights were chatting and laughing, waving their sharp swords, singing and shooting flying arrows, which they couldn't see at first. The dementors beside them were like helpless babies that were waved by a strong man and fell to the side of the road, not even daring to cry. What Harry was even more confused about was Alex's strange behavior. He could obviously kill me, but why didn't he listen to Peter Pettigrew and ask whether my parents were the murderers of Alex's parents? Alex didn't notice that Harry was dazed at the side, but looked at Lupine standing in front of him with interest. His hair was wet and stuck to his forehead, and his face was flushed one after another. He looked like he had just run five thousand meters. He probably had not slept all night and was busy looking for Harry. . However, these fatigues did not delay Lupine's reaction. He immediately took out his wand and pointed it at the sky. A ray of red light shot straight into the sky and turned into a big firework that exploded. "They are here! We found them, we found Harry, thanks to Merlin, it was Lupine who found them!" A huge shout suddenly came from behind Lupine, it sounded like a giant shouting. Slowly, a huge black figure appeared behind Lu Ping. Alex couldn't help but smile slightly, he was indeed a giant. The gamekeeper of Hogwarts, Rubeus Hagrid, has the iconic beard, and the even more iconic big man who is beyond the imagination of ordinary people. However, what is more eye-catching is the person in front of Hagrid. Wearing a wizard hat with a high peak and a long white beard hanging down to his waist, along with the wizard robe covered with bright silver stars, it swayed with the pace of the visitor. Under the half-moon-shaped lenses, there is a pair of deep and intelligent eyes. More importantly, these eyes are as full of smiles as the corners of his raised mouth. "headmaster!" "Professor Dumbledore!" "Dumbledore" Alex curled his lips disdainfully and glanced at Sirius Black, who was as excited as Harry. Blake was seen nervous, looking expectantly at the old man who wanted to come by himself - Dumbledore. "I still can't beat Dumbledore," Alex thought a little discouraged, and suddenly shrugged, but I am still young, and surpassing him is a foregone conclusion! "Mr. Harry Potter," Dumbledore walked up to Alex with a cheerful or relaxed pace, "and Mr. Alexander Stoker, it's a pleasure to meet you." "That's right, Mr. Harry Potter who survived, and our heartthrob Mr. Alexander Stoker," Snape pointed out his huge aquiline nose and walked from behind Dumbledore. He walked out of the shadows and looked at Alex cheerfully and excitedly, "If you can't give a reason to explain why you are absent from the entire dinner," he said, looking up and looking at the slightly exposed The sunny sky, "and if you are not in the castle all night, I think even if you are the Boy Who Lived, or a playboy who is particularly popular with women, you will have to accept severe punishment, oh, no, I think it must be It¡¯s the most severe punishment!¡± Alex looked at Snape in front of him. He was looking at him with a look full of revengeful pleasure. He was losing sight of himself inch by inch. He couldn't help but frown and turned sideways. The most important thing was that Alex Snape didn't like Snape's greasy hair. He always felt it had a strange smell. "This is my reason." Alex calmly stepped aside, revealing Sirius Black who was hiding behind him, hunched over and weakened by the dementors just now. "Sirius? Black, you are throwing yourself into a trap." "Sirius!" "Ha," Sirius stood up unsteadily, beads of sweat dripping from his pale face, but this could not stop the smile on his face, "Long time no see, Lupin, you still don't have food. Improve it." "Why are you here?here? "Lupine looked at Sirius Black standing in front of him, hesitating and not knowing what expression to use to face his old friend and the murderer of his old friend. "Thanks to them." Sirius shrugged, looked at Alex and Harry standing on his left and right, and his face became even paler. "Harry and Alex, they took a risk and caught you!?" In a daze, Lupine seemed to see the Sirius who was always with James and had a wicked smile on his face when he was a student. ?Black. Before Lupine could sigh for the passing years, Snape rushed out, took out his wand, and pointed it straight at Sirius's nose. "Let's capture them without any effort! Don't try to use these two ignorant boys as hostages. People from the Ministry of Magic will be here in a moment. The only thing waiting for you is the Dementor's kiss, only this!" "Sivers, don't be so excited. I think Mr. Black is willing to tell us all the truth." Dumbledore shook his hand towards Snape and turned to look at Sirius Black. He still had his usual smile on his face. "Professor Dumbledore, I think you can take a look at this." As he said that, Alex turned back and nodded towards Sirius Black. Blake pulled out the mud-covered wand and waved it slowly in front of him, as if the top of the wand was connected to an invisible thread, and then through this thin strip, a bulky object was pulled. Two rectangular objects wrapped in black floated from behind Sirius. "What is this? Where is Sirius?" A short man wearing a pinstriped robe and a bowler hat appeared at the end of the line. His forehead was covered with sweat, which made his voice sound even more tired. "You are here!" The short man whipped out his wand and carefully pointed it at Sirius Black. "You can't escape now, Sirius Black!" "Fudge, I think we should see what Mr. Black is going to show us first. To be honest, I'm very curious." "Oh, okay, Dumbledore." Although Dumbledore¡¯s tone sounded like he was talking to his teacher, Fudge still accepted the opinion humbly. From Alex¡¯s perspective, there was no trace of displeasure on Fudge¡¯s face. "Coughcough," Sirius suddenly coughed. The cough was so violent that he bent over in pain and weakly supported the ground with his hands. "Don't try to play tricks, you have no way to escape." Snape looked at Sirius Black who was half kneeling on the ground with a look of disgust. "Ha," Sirius laughed disdainfully and stood up with difficulty. He stood staggeringly and looked extremely weak. As long as a gust of wind came, he could be blown down immediately. But his hand was very steady, as if it were carved from marble. He held the wand covered with mud tightly, waving it slowly and firmly, and at this moment, his pale face also burst out with a strange expression. The brilliance is like the most devout worship of believers. "Did you see that, James?" Alex vaguely heard Sirius's voice coming from the wind, but was immediately interrupted by an exclamation. "This is Ron Weasley, why is he here!" "No, look at this!" "who is he?" "He is Peter Pettigrew, Mr. Fudge." "and who are you?" Alex didn¡¯t answer, or no one paid attention to whether he answered or not. Everyone¡¯s eyes were focused on the swaying, standing man. A mocking look was thrown at Snape. An apologetic smile was returned to Lupine. Sirius raised his head slightly, looked at the distant starry sky, smiled, and fell down. The wand also fell out of the rock-solid hand and was inserted next to Sirius. The originally moist soil has dried and peeled off little by little, but it is still so bright and dazzling. It hasn¡¯t changed at all, black, gorgeous and elegant. Just like this fallen man. ?? ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D "Sirius was actually willing to stay in Azkaban for thirteen years in order to protect Harry! Even if it was to lower Peter Pettigrew's vigilance, there was no need to do this! How could the Ministry of Magic agree to this? ??Plan, I really don¡¯t know what he thinks? " "Who knows what he thinks?" Alex shrugged and lay on the grass, the sun was bright and warm. "But he is really amazing!" "Yeah." Alex agreed softly and slowly closed his eyes. I really didn't expect that the Ministry of Magic could make up such a story, maybe in order to maintain its own glorious image. Poor Peter Pettigrew, the Dementor's kiss must be very uncomfortable. Thinking of this, Alex couldn't help but laugh. Maybe Fudge and the others had their souls taken away by another dementor, but this dementor was called power. "What are you doing hiding here?" ¡°Senior?!¡± "Don't be in a daze, go and collect your things." "kindness?" "Well, because it's already a holiday." ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªThe third part has finally been written, and the holes have been dug. It's time to wait for the next two chapters. The department is full and I have four classes this afternoon. I will update it as soon as possible after dinner, and try to get another chapter out before lights out. In addition, my English is actually very bad, and that poem is from Irish Coffee, hahaha. Finally, thank you to all the readers who have stayed with me until now. Thank you for still reading the book of a bastard like me who doesn¡¯t work hard at updating. Thank you! Related Works Chapter 1 Letters and Old Friends (1st update) The train moved smoothly and quickly across the rails, making a slight swaying sound, along with the scenery outside the window, stretching lazily in the sunshine. It¡¯s not just the scenery outside, Alex rubbed his eyes, yawned widely, recovered from a deep sleep, and looked at the scenery outside again. This is an ordinary but special train. It is said to be ordinary because it is no different from other trains in the UK. It is seriously delayed, has the most expensive tickets and the most complicated ticket purchasing system in the world. If it is the first time to come to the UK, it is impossible to understand the train. The way it is operated, because it is completely private, can you imagine that there are thirty railway ministries in China? So this is hard for guys like Alex who are traveling by train in the UK for the first time. The only special person on this train is a wizard who can use a wand and cast magic. But for someone who relies on a fireplace or a broomstick to get there and back, buying a train ticket to your destination couldn't be more complicated. Fortunately, he has a wand. "Sir, please show your receipt." "Okay." Alex took out the train ticket from his jeans pocket. "Mr. Jobs, I wish you a pleasant journey." "Thank you." Alex smiled and nodded. As for who Steve Jobs was? Alex did not have a deep impression of him, but this did not affect Alex's gratitude to him. He gave Alex the train ticket, although it was under the influence of a spell. After thanking Mr. Jobs, Alex took out a letter from his pocket. ¡°Dear Alex: Sincerely hope everything is well with you. " This is an envelope with an orange-red background like the sun. Alex still remembers the moment when he first received this letter. A huge pink tropical dodo appeared in front of him. On the head of this stupid bird was a straw hat full of Hawaiian style garlands. When Alex saw these in the past, he would always think of the sunny Hawaiian beaches and the hot bikini girls wearing sunscreen and showing off their graceful figures on the beach. But now Alex has another connection option - Sirius Black. It¡¯s just like what this letter says. "Thank you for helping me clear my grievances. Now I can finally appear in the sun freely. I originally planned to die with Peter Pettigrew. At least I had to return to Azkaban again, or start a new life. Round of escape.¡± Alex smiled proudly, no matter what, friendship is always moving. No one can help but reach out to help Sirius, not to mention that this is more in line with their own goals. Killing two birds with one stone, it can not only make you happy, but also save a little effort, why not do it? Thinking of this, Alex raised the letter in his hand and continued reading in the sunshine. "Madam Pomfrey suggested that I go to a tropical place to recuperate for a while and try to do happy things so that I can better recover from the influence of the Dementors, as you can see, so I I made the wise choice to go to the beach in Hawaii. I have to admit that the bikini is the greatest invention of Muggles. More importantly, Muggle women are no different from witches and wizards, and they seem to be more open-minded." Alex touched his nose a little embarrassedly. He now regretted why he didn't go to Hawaii to spend this wonderful vacation. Although the wind in July can still bring a lazy and sweet smell, it is still not as meaningful as using your own hands to help your satin-like skin apply sunscreen. "Harry will move in with me in a while. By the way, I got tickets for the Quidditch World Cup final. It's Ireland vs. Bulgaria, haha. I like the mascot of Bulgaria this time. It's a big group of Veela. ! If you also want to come together, please reply to me and the tickets will be sent to you later. Finally, I wish you a happy holiday and thank you for your help. You performed really well against the dementors, and you deserve the reputation of the Stoker family. Yours faithfully "Sirius? Black" Quidditch World Cup? Alex raised the letter in his hand, then folded it casually a few times and put it in his pocket. Do you want to go or not? Alex is very hesitant now. At least he hopes to take time to go to Hawaii. At least he wants to go there.In Spain, which is just around the corner, I heard that there is a very unique ocean bathing beach there. Just when Alex was struggling with the arrangements for the holiday, the scenery outside the window gradually slowed down until it completely stopped in place, as if he was finally tired of running and starting to rest. "It's time to get off the bus." Alex said to himself. ?? ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D Little Hangleton is a remote village. There is not even a direct train. You have to walk a long way from the train station to see the sign of the village chief. And Alex is standing in front of this sign. This is a red rectangular sign. It looks like a bulletin board in an American western movie, except it has turned red, but it has the same vicissitudes of life, or it has been there for several years. Alex could even see the words underneath the red paint. As the old man in this village said, this village was formerly called "Riddle House". "You are finally here, I have been waiting here for a long time." "Why, I think the role of reception is very suitable for you." Alex smiled and looked at the short man in front of him, "If you are a Muggle, you will definitely be able to work hard in the service industry. " "Muggles? In fact, I have never thought that one day, I will be able to see this sky." "I thought you would hate me to death. After all, it's not a pleasant feeling. At least I won't try it no matter what you say." "There's no way they can get close to you, right?" "That's what you said." Alex followed the man, chatting leisurely while looking at the scenery around him, "Do you know our destination?" "That's it!" The short man turned around and pointed to a manor in the distance. "This old house is called Riddle House. It was originally a very beautiful mansion, and it was within a few miles. The most spacious and imposing building.¡± "But now it's old enough." Alex looked in the direction of the man's entry and exit. The house that used to be the most spacious and magnificent within a few miles was now covered with ivy outside, and it looked like It looked like a corpse that had just been fished out of the water and was covered with water plants. Desolate, damp. Alex shook his head and said with a smile, "If you don't tell me, no one will be able to see what this house looked like before. Your ability to figure out the terrain in a few days is really unavailable to anyone." Comparable." "You just saved me because of my ability?" "After all, the person who can find that person is selected. I think no one can achieve the goal easier than you." "Thank you very much for saving me from the dementors." "You don't need to thank me, Peter Pettigrew. The person you really should thank is a woman named Sylph." Alex followed Peter up to the Riddle House on the hillside. Alex just looked around for a moment and found that the entire village came into view. "What's this?" "It's a Muggle who turns out to be the gardener of this house." "Is he here?" Suddenly, a gloomy and hoarse voice came from the house, blowing out like a cold wind. "He has arrived, master." Peter immediately lowered his head and said humbly. "Let him in." "Squeak" Alex knocked on the dusty door with his wand and walked in calmly. The bright sunshine was cut into two parts in the middle by the door. One part stopped abruptly when it reached the door, and stopped cautiously outside the door. The other part turned into dark food and disappeared deep into the house. From sunshine to darkness, just take one step. At the end of the darkness, there is only a crimson chair, the color of dried blood. There was a big white snake coiled around the chair. It slowly straightened up, making a hissing sound, and turned the chair until it faced Alex. "Nice to meet you, Dark Lord." Alex bowed slightly. "Me too, Alexander Stoker." ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªLy, I do n¡¯t think I ¡¯m no original. I think you see, I still wrote back to the main line. ?Finally, a quick comment, does anyone still remember Sylph, the little goblin¡¯s skill? It can save the soul of a person kissed by a dementor, eh, eh, this is foreshadowing ~ there will be updates, there will be votes, There are votes and updates~~~~ Related Works Chapter 2 Voldemort¡¯s Mission (Second Update) "Won't you get me a drink?" The fire in the fireplace was crackling, but the sound that symbolized heat was filled with a cold feeling to Alex in such an environment, like a flame burning in ice. It looked warm, but more than anything, I still felt the deep cold. "It's summer now, so I don't think there's any need to use drinks to warm up." A hoarse voice came from the chair opposite. Although it was very hoarse, it didn't sound that cold. This voice only gave people a feeling. . "It just makes you feel chilled from the bottom of your heart." Alex shook his head imperceptibly to get rid of the cold feeling. "It's really not necessary. I just need a while to get used to it." Alex squinted his eyes and looked at the person opposite him. That may not be considered a person, because he is only the size of a baby. Worse was yet to come. Alex tried to keep his eyes on the snake at Voldemort's feet rather than on the frightening "baby". It has no hair, its body seems to have scales, and its skin is dark and red, like injured tender meat. Its arms and legs were thin and soft, and its face - no living child had such a face - was a flat, snakelike face with gleaming red eyes. "How are you now?" Voldemort opened his sparkling red eyes and looked at Alex with interest, "The way you look now reminds me of your father." "Father?" "That's right," a reminiscence expression appeared on the flat snake face, "He always seems very silent, which really has a unique noble style. Like you, among my Death Eaters Here, he is one of the few people I am willing to look at differently." "Thank you so much for your love." Alex unconsciously thought of the sound of the soundless bird and the long message. "Now, I have a very important thing that I need you to complete." "My pleasure." Alex bowed slightly, neither humble nor overbearing. "I need you to bring Harry Potter to me." "Now?" Alex raised his eyebrows. "Of course not," Voldemort stretched out his thin and soft arm and pointed out the window, "Come in, Wormtail." "What's the matter, Master?" Peter completely lost the look of him talking and laughing freely when he first met Alex. He was leaning on his waist, submissive, and looking at Voldemort with fear. Although on the surface, his size was Much bigger than Voldemort. "Explain my plan to Alex. I still need to rest for a while." As he said that, Voldemort waved his hand and closed his scarlet eyes that were as shiny as a snake. He still looks very weak, Alex thought as he followed Peter Pettigrew outside the house, but now is definitely not the best time to kill Voldemort, unless all of Voldemort's Horcruxes can be completely destroyed. Really kill him instead of seeing an ugly half-dead monster come back more than ten years later. "Squeak" The door was pushed open carefully by Peter Pettigrew, for fear of disturbing Voldemort's rest. The sunshine outside was shining all over my face. Alex looked at the bright sky and earth in front of him, and he couldn't help but feel that the darkness just happened a long time ago. To be honest, he liked the smell of sunshine. At least it was very different from the rotten and damp smell in the house. The smell made Alex feel uncomfortable all over, especially since there was something like that inside. "How long are you going to stand here?" Peter Pettigrew raised his head and looked at Alex. ¡°Wait until you tell me everything completely.¡± Alex squinted his eyes and looked at Peter Pettigrew standing in front of him. Alex has grown very fast during this summer vacation. He seems to be a lot taller than his peers. When he catches up with others in time, no one will believe that he is a fourteen-year-old boy. "Then I think we have to go a little further," Peter winked at Alex, "Don't affect the Dark Lord's rest." "I have no objection." Alex shrugged and smiled at Peter Pettigrew. ?? ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D This is a common pub in England. woodenThere was not bright light on the platform, and there were drinkers laughing from time to time. Now, this tavern looks extremely strange, because there are two wizards in it. The surrounding drinkers were chatting beside them, as if they could not see them at all. Even if there is a waitress carrying a beer tray, as soon as she gets close, she will think of something else and then hurriedly change the way to go. "That's an excellent Muggle-repelling spell, Peter." Alex took a sip of the beer in the cup. "You have to know that sometimes Muggles are more likely to expose you than some wizards. This is also the force of life, which made me exercise." As he said this, Peter smiled sheepishly, looking extremely bitter. "Let's talk about his plan." Alex was not in the mood to listen to Peter Pettigrew telling his adventures in the Muggle world, "What exactly does he want me to do? The Triwizard Tournament?" "how do you know!?" "Heh." Alex didn't say anything, just touched the ring he wore on his left hand. "What are you laughing at?" "You're going to turn the Goblet of Fire into a portkey and let Harry get it, right?" "Goblet of Fire? Portkey?" Peter looked at Alex with a puzzled look, "What are you talking about? Don't you know that the Goblet of Fire is only used to select warriors?" "Yeah, yeah." Alex frowned slightly. Did I remember it wrong? Alex tried his best to recall, but found that his memories of Harry Potter seemed to be getting less and less clear. These memories were like articles written on glass. As his magic became stronger, And the glass is getting blurry. "Then what is the Dark Lord planning to do?" "Find this man." Peter took out a photo from his robe. In the black and white photo, there is a young man of seventeen or eighteen years old, who looks like he has just graduated from Hogwarts. His skin looked pale, like that of a well-behaved child. "who is he?" "Barty Crouch," Peter said slowly, "but we usually call him 'Little Barty', although he never likes this name." "I seem to have an impression." Alex vaguely remembered where he had heard this name. "That was an official from the Ministry of Magic." "No, that was his father, who personally sent him to Azkaban." At this point, Peter suddenly started shaking, as if a dementor had just been caressing his body, sweat dripping from his body. His forehead kept flowing, and after a long time, he regained his composure and continued, "But this year we caught Barty's employees and found that Barty Jr. was not in Azkaban. He was given to him by his father. Rescued!" "Oh, that's such a shame." "Huh, you have no idea how scary it is over there!" "Well, neither you nor I have ever been to Azkaban." "Don't mention that word," Peter trembled. "Let's continue talking. Voldemort knows his situation, and he asked us to find him and bring him here." "Are you so sure that he will be willing to follow me?" Alex looked at his hands, "I don't think I have any special charm, especially when it comes to men." "But the Dark Lord does! He is one of the most fanatical believers. When the Dark Lord was defeated by Potter, he attacked the Longbottoms and turned them both into madmen, just to know the whereabouts of the Dark Lord, you know , that damn time," "At that time, weren't you turning into a mouse and scurrying around?" "Everyone is," Peter said without any shame. "Everyone can't wait to cut off the relationship, except for a few of them." "It's also that he is a madman." Alex let out a sigh of relief and said at the end, "Okay, now give me the address. I at least need to know where to find him." "Here." Peter tapped the wand, and lines of small words slowly appeared on the table. After a while, he tapped again, and the words disappeared again. "You are really an expert at cheating." Alex glanced at it, stood up suddenly, and walked out of the tavern. "etc!" With a "bang", Peter knocked over the table and took Alex's hand. "Let go." There was an imperceptible coldness in Alex's voice. "Please, have mercy on me," Peter cried, kneeling on the ground. "Give me my soul back. I will keep it."As soon as I get the certificate, I will hide immediately and will never tell anyone. " "You won't tell the truth now." Alex withdrew his hand and looked at Peter who was kneeling on the ground and said. "I'm scared, I can't stand it, I'm going crazy, I can't be a spy, I can't be a spy, I face him every day, I don't even dare to breathe loudly" Peter's tears kept flowing like a floodgate. . "I think you did a good job," Alex patted Peter's shoulder gently, "Believe me, you don't even have a soul, how can you be afraid." "Oh, by the way." Alex smiled and looked at the people in the bar, "Don't look at me in surprise, it will embarrass me." "Everything is forgotten!" The wand was waved, and the silver light flashed. Peter was left kneeling on the ground alone, begging in a low voice, with tears streaming down his face. "What are you doing?" "Hey, man? What's wrong with you? Come get a drink!" "Who are you? I've never seen you! Come on, have a drink!" "Everything is forgotten!" "Everything is forgotten!" ¡­¡­ "Everything is forgotten!" After a while Peter gasped and walked out of the bar, only to find that Alex was nowhere to be seen. "What a hard-hearted person." Peter glanced at the bar bitterly, and walked quickly towards Riddle House. His face turned into a humble expression again, and he didn't look like he had just cried at all. ?? ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D Haha, there are updates, there are votes, there are votes, there are updates~~~~~~ Works Related Chapter 3 The Fourth Person Alley. ? Parasol. a cup of coffee. Alex sat there quietly, looking at the people coming and going on the street. Most of them were in a hurry. Maybe it¡¯s because of the sudden rain. This is England, the country with the most unpredictable weather in the world, and Alex is now in the heart of the country with the most unpredictable weather, London. Alex picked up the umbrella placed aside, thinking that if the person didn't show up, he would be ready to leave. Thinking of this, Alex couldn't help but shook his head. Every wizard¡¯s most secret place is his home. At least ordinary people have no way to find it. The ordinary people here refer to Muggles, but Alex took out the note in his pocket again and did not change his gaze despite the rain falling outside. I saw these words written on the note: "No. 0 Downing Street, Crouch House." "Hell! I've been waiting here for a week!" Thinking of this, Alex wanted to put the note into his pocket in frustration, and then took another sip of hot coffee. It was still sunny here in the morning, but after noon, it rained all the time, and Alex felt even more cold as he sat here. Really not knowing when he would be able to see the person he wanted to see, Alex put down his cup and looked at the people on the street who were becoming more hurried. I saw these people all holding large black umbrellas and wearing uniform, elegant suits. Alex looked up at the darker sky. Yes, just like this sky, everything in front of him felt extremely rigid, like a robot, strict and precise, and there would never be any mistakes! If you really want to live here, you might as well kill me. At this moment, Alex missed his home that was full of sunshine during the day and had a warm fireplace at night. ¡°Bang!¡± A violent sound suddenly came from in front of Alex. Alex followed the sound and saw a forty-year-old middle-aged man bumping into a telephone pole. The big black umbrella fell to the ground and was blown further and further away by the wind. The snow-white shirt was even stained with mud and water, and the suit became wrinkled. The whole person seemed to be caught by a flash flood and then hit. Like a telegraph pole, I still look fascinated, looking ahead stupidly. What is in front of you? Alex couldn't help but crane his neck and look in the direction of the man's eyes. ¡°Bang!¡± There was another loud noise. The two people actually bumped into each other, and they didn't seem to notice each other at all. Each other's umbrellas were stretched out in front of each other's eyes, but they still bumped into each other stupidly. Then it was like something exploded. With a bang, both of them were hit by each other and fell to the ground. Their black suits were immediately soaked by the rain. He didn't catch the umbrella either and was blown into the sky by the wind. ?Looking along the flying umbrella. Gray sky, gray-black roofs, white walls, rain that cannot be seen but blurs the vision, pedestrians walking in a hurry, but carved from the same mold, wearing their black suits, holding their black big umbrella. It¡¯s like a silent black and white movie. Alex muttered. Another strong gust of wind blew by, and Alex watched the two flying umbrellas roll forward violently, and did not stop until they were hung on the street lights. Suddenly, Alex seemed to discover the reason why those people collided. It was a touch of aqua blue, like the clearest lake water, gently dotting this colorless black and white picture. Just like the first ray of sunshine coming from the sky after the rain, it is golden and warms people's hearts. People can't help but close their eyes, breathe in the warm and sweet air, and kiss the soft and graceful beauty. hair. "Who is she?" Alex stood up and looked at the aqua blue umbrella. The wind became stronger. "The wind will get stronger." Alex looked at the people in the distance and actually prayed softly. He couldn't wait to take another look at the girl's back. It¡¯s hard to say how wonderful it is, but it makes people feel naturally upright and beautiful, like flowers blooming in the water, slender and soft swaying in the rain, smiling softly towards the water waves. Yes, smile. Alex had a vague feeling that he would meet him thereHe had passed her, but Alex really couldn't remember seeing such a woman with a beautiful back in Hogwarts. "Crack." Alex leaned forward and bumped into the small table in front of him, and the cup fell to the ground with a shattering sound. But no one paid any attention to all this. Alex is surrounded by people like Alex, and even more exaggerated are the pedestrians. It was okay to just stand there, but to exaggerate, someone climbed onto the telephone pole and waved to the woman. The rain was still falling and the wind was getting stronger, but Alex, like the men on the street, were all looking at the back of the flower-like woman. The woman seemed to sense people¡¯s attention and turned her head. The blue eyes gently hooked Alex's eyebrows, raising the eyebrows playfully, and also raised Alex's chin provocatively. Alex felt like he was having trouble breathing, but also felt like he was breathing freely. Because he felt that every time he breathed, he could smell a wonderful sweet aroma, like pink lips breathing lightly next to your cheek. "Am I dead?" Alex felt like he was floating in the air, tens of thousands of feet in the air, surrounded by pink clouds, and then he was floating like this, floating in the direction of the girl. go. ¡°Stop!!¡± A thunder! Suddenly it struck down from the sky, striking directly on Alex's head, knocking Alex down from a height of tens of thousands of feet. This roar frightened Alex's whole body. Alex raised his head suddenly, as if he had suddenly woken up from a dream, and looked at everything in front of him in surprise. Some of the people on the road waved their umbrellas and danced, some climbed on the street lamps and waved to the distance, and some hugged each other and danced forward step by step. Alex looked towards the place where the girl had just walked, but he only saw a certain aqua blue top hat with a high brim and a golden ponytail tied back, walking far away in the rain. This made Alex sigh. He wanted to look at the flower blooming in the water for a while longer. Alex reluctantly withdrew his gaze, looked at the person in front of him and said. "Who are you?" I saw that the man was wearing an inappropriate Hawaiian T-shirt and long rubber shoes on his feet. "It's nothing, it will be fine in a while." The man wiped the sweat from his head, "You are the fourth person I have solved today." As he said that, the man took out his wand. "As soon as I forget" "Expelliarmus!" There was a loud "bang", and Alex held the wand in his right hand, looking at the person who was knocked away by him with cold eyes. Four or five people suddenly gathered around, stood next to the man, pulled out their wands, and looked at Alex warily. "what you up to?" They shouted to Alex. "Just self-defense." Alex put the wand back into his trouser pocket and spread his hands towards the opposite side. "This is probably just a misunderstanding. George, please ask your team members to revise their memories as soon as possible." A man wearing a black suit and holding a black umbrella walked over from a distance, walking towards the distance. The man shouted, finally stopping in front of Alex, "You shouldn't be here, you have to give me a reason!" Alex didn¡¯t answer, just looked at the man standing in front of him. I saw that this man had neatly combed short hair, and eyes that looked stern and fierce. ?Looking at this person, he is dressed like a Muggle, or in other words, a standard papaya prime minister. Alex couldn't help but feel relieved in his heart, this must be the person I'm looking for. Thinking of this, Alex couldn't help but laugh, because he finally saw the purpose of his trip "I like serious people," the man slowly revealed his wand, "and you'd better not try to play tricks." "No, I just came here to see you." "see me?" "Yes, I want to talk to you about a boy named Barty Crouch Jr., Mr. Barty Crouch, Director of the Department of International Magical Exchange and Cooperation." In just a moment, Barty Crouch¡¯s face turned pale. "Of course, I hope you haven't forgotten the gentleman sitting in the fourth seat." ?Alex showed the ring on his left hand, then gently flicked it with his index finger, and slowly turned it in front of Barty Crouch. At this moment, Crouch¡¯s face was just like the gloomy rain, without any color. ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨DI think everyone should be able to guess the woman. If you read it, can you tell me what you think? What's more, the protagonist is not a pawn for Voldemort. The position I give to the protagonist is just like the traitor in the Three Kingdoms. He kills rebels and loyal ministers just to achieve his own goals Also, if tonight's recommendation reaches 600 votes, there will be three updates tomorrow~ Again, the same sentence, There are updates, there are recommendations, there are recommendations, there are updates, dear~ Related works Chapter 4 Old people, old things (first update) "Come in, don't waste time at the door." Like other houses in Downing Street, No. 0 Downing Street also has white walls, a gray-black roof, and an owner standing at the door wearing a black suit and holding a black umbrella that keeps dripping water. Alex couldn¡¯t help but notice the owner standing at the door to welcome him in, Barty Crouch. Wearing an elegant suit and a decent tie, tied in the style of the Duke of Windsor. He doesn't look like the director of the International Magic Exchange and Cooperation Department, but rather like a politician with a high salary and preparing to run for parliament. "Do you need me to roll out the red carpet for you, Mr. Stoker?" Barty's eyes seemed not friendly to Alex at all, as if he was looking at a most disgusting person. "That's not necessary." Alex smiled and shook his hand. He looked up at Barty Crouch's short gray hair and his motionless, stern and threatening eyes. Alex couldn't help but sigh in his heart. : This Barty Crouch looks like a really stern and stubborn person. The most important thing is that his sense of humor is also very bad, and the jokes he tells are not funny at all. "I know my jokes are not funny at all." As if he knew what Alex was thinking, Barty Crouch suddenly turned around and looked at Alex who was following him and said, " Your father told me this twenty years ago." Alex didn¡¯t know what to say, so he could only shrug helplessly and follow Barty Crouch to his study. It was as if it had been measured by a machine. Everything was angular and neatly placed. "What do you need? Tea, coffee, or some other drink?" Looking at Alex who looked surprised, Barty Crouch sat on the chair with a smile, although his smile was not visible to Alex. Come on, it's really too cruel, it's like saying to a prisoner, I know everything about you, please tell me the truth! That smile that mixes pride and cruelty. But at least you are improving your relationship with me, right? Alex also smiled and sat down. The rain just now still made Alex feel cold all over. He couldn't wait to get warm now. "Do you have butterbeer? Or sherry, too." As Alex spoke, he looked around the room with the corner of his eyes, eager to get to know Barty Crouch better. "I never drink, so I'm sorry, but I'm not prepared if" "Then let's have a cup of hot tea, add a little more milk, and don't put too much sugar." Alex glanced at a report on the desk. "What is this?" Alex stood up and saw the author's name written on the report's letterhead, "Assistant Director: Tony Scott." "A feasibility report on the International Crucible Exhibition." Barty Crouch said with a serious face, as if he was talking about some major event related to the safety of the world. "The Crucible Exhibition?" Alex was a little unsure whether to continue the topic of the crucible, or to quietly wait for his black tea to be delivered and start the conversation. "It's boring, isn't it?" Barty Crouch smiled helplessly at Alex, "Actually, everything is different from what I expected. I can only say that this is extremely frustrating. " Although Barty Crouch¡¯s tone was extremely depressed, his expression was still as hard as marble, like an old tough guy. Even if there were great difficulties, he could not frown. Alex looked at Barty Crouch¡¯s face and found that he could only sigh helplessly along with him, because he didn¡¯t look like someone who wanted to be persuaded at all. "This is?" Alex's eyes suddenly moved to the photo frame on the desk. There is no doubt the Barty Crouch of long ago. In the photo, he has piercing eyes and a face full of perseverance and seriousness, like a majestic law enforcer, or in other words, the Minister of Magic. However, his face soon changed. A pair of gentle hands, a pair of gentle eyes, a pair of gentle people. It was the mother who brought the child to her husband and father. The wife looked at her husband tenderly and leaned sweetly on his shoulder. The child playfully rode on the adult's shoulder, holding his hands high and laughing. ¡°You had such a beautiful smile back then.¡± Alex looked at the photo carefully. "That's my son." Barty Crouch replied expressionlessly.   "No, I'm talking about you, you see" Alex wanted to reach out and pick up the photo and point it to Barty Crouch, but all he heard was a "crack" sound, and a small arc of lightning shot out, like a small snake, Asked Alex for a bite. "Don't touch it." It wasn¡¯t until Alex touched his red left hand that Barty Crouch¡¯s voice came belatedly. "Your reminder is really timely." "You still lack patience. Although your size and magic power are nothing like that of a teenager, your mentality is still the same." Barty Crouch glanced at Alex, "You can leave after you finish drinking the milk tea. As for the little Barty Crouch you mentioned. He died ten years ago. In the prison of Azkaban." "He's dead?" Alex could hardly help but want to use magic to find Barty Jr. hidden under the invisibility cloak, but Alex still restrained his impulse. "Yes, dead." "I want to tell you that the mysterious man has come back to life." Alex waved his hand at the house elf holding the milk tea, indicating that he didn't need it now. "So what, he has never died." "He has recovered a lot of his magic power," Alex picked up the milk tea in front of him, blew on it, and continued, "I just met him some time ago." "So what?" Barty Crouch simply closed his eyes, or he was afraid that his eyes would reveal his true emotions. "I saw him kill a Muggle with a spell." "You can do it too, any normal wizard has this ability. And I think you should report this to the Aurors, but if you go to meet him and serve him, it is enough to constitute a crime. If If you don¡¯t suggest being caught with him, I still suggest you.¡± With that said, Barty Crouch opened his eyes, looked at Alex in front of him with disdain, and picked up the coffee cup in front of him. ¡°He met a woman called Parkinsha and tortured her, unfortunately,¡± "Crack!" Before Alex could finish his words, the coffee cup in Barty Crouch's hand fell to the ground and broke into several pieces. "It can be said that now your secret has been known to the mysterious person. I believe it won't be long before he visits you. By the way, he will visit his loyal followers." "You are blackmailing," Barty Crouch sighed, stood up, walked to the edge of the desk, and suddenly said inexplicably, "I like her eyes the most." "Eyes?" Alex didn't respond to Barty Crouch's thoughts at all. He looked at Barty curiously and saw the photo he was holding in his hand. Those are a pair of black eyes, like the deepest night, shining with the brilliance of motherhood and happiness. The person in the photo saw Alex leaning over and smiled happily at Alex. Suddenly, Alex felt that everything was very familiar, as if he had been looked at by such warm eyes. "You are just like your father," Barty sighed. "You are always able to present the most cruel results and then let others follow his actions, but he always remains silent and hides behind the scenes." "Is this what you call hiding behind the scenes?" Alex couldn't help but laugh. "I'm just talking about your father," Barty Crouch said, looking at the photo of his wife again. "Your father actually doesn't know the real reason why I am willing to follow him." Alex couldn¡¯t help but raise his eyebrows, looking at Barty Crouch in front of him without saying a word. Barty Crouch did not speak, as if he suddenly turned off the sound. He stared at Alex for a while and suddenly asked: "Did you get the letter?" "letter?" ¡°Didn¡¯t Mary leave you nothing?¡± "Keep it." Alex suddenly thought of the mirror left in Gringotts and said to himself. "It would be nice to just keep it, she always has the best plan, but it's a pity" Barty Crouch suddenly stopped and closed his glasses, looking like he was experiencing a painful memory. After a long time, the milk tea in front of Alex had completely gone cold. Barty Crouch across from him sighed and listened to him say, "Tell me, what do you want me to do? Mary's son."??¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨DAre there any good readers? Is there any awesome vote? It will cost you 700 votes when you wake up! So awesome! ! ! ! ! ! ! ! This is the first update, let¡¯s walk hard~~~~~~~~ Work related Chapter 5 Father and Son (Second update) "I want Barty Crouch Jr." Alex glanced at the boy riding on Barty Crouch's head in the photo and said. "The mysterious man needs him now to complete his plan," Alex slowly touched his ring and said carefully, "I think he hopes to use the Triwizard Tournament to bring Harry to him. in front of me.¡± "Then what? Have a good talk with Harry Potter." "Of course I want to kill him as an announcement of the Dark Lord's comeback." As he said that, Alex closed his eyes and tried hard to recall the plot. Somehow, with Alex's own magic power, As he gets stronger, his memory of his past life becomes less and less clear. "This should be a lost magic." Alex scratched his chin unconsciously, where some green stubble had appeared since this year. "If I remember correctly, this should be a The magic of resurrection.¡± "This magic also requires Harry. I really don't know what kind of magic it is." Barty muttered and stood up, turned around, and looked at the books on the bookshelf, scanning them one by one. "The bones of my father, the flesh of my servants, and the blood of my enemies." "What kind of magic is this?!" "The bones of your father, donated unintentionally, can resurrect your son! The flesh of your servant, donated voluntarily, can resurrect your master! The blood of your enemy, forced to give, can resurrect your enemy!" Alex said as he moved his wand in the air. I saw a long silver spell slowly emerging in the air. "This, can you really resurrect a person!?" Barty Crouch's eyes suddenly became extremely hot, "Is it right? Is it really possible!?" "Unfortunately," Alex sat down again. The chair behind him was so soft that he couldn't help but groan. "This is only effective for those who have Horcruxes. In essence, this is not To resurrect a person, but to create a new body to display the broken souls of the Horcrux, it can be said that this is the knowledge that every Horcrux maker must know, otherwise what is the point of living like a ghost." "How do you know this?" Barty looked at Alex suspiciously. "Knowledge cannot be measured by age, just like my strength." As he spoke, Alex paid no attention to Barty Crouch who looked surprised and played with the tea cup in front of him leisurely. I saw all the milk tea inside flying out, but it was like being in a state of weightlessness in space, floating in the air and rolling around, but not a drop was spilled. Barty Crouch stared at Alex¡¯s tea rolling in the air for a long time, as if it contained the most unspeakable secret. "Promise me." After a long time, Barty Crouch finally spoke. "Promise what?" Alex waved the wand lightly, and the milk tea returned to the cup. "Keep my son safe," Barty Crouch said, taking a long breath and slowly taking out his wand from his pocket. "Otherwise, even if I die, I will not let you take my wand away from me." Son, bring the mysterious man back to you." Alex didn¡¯t speak. He could feel Barty¡¯s determination. Instead of the crackling explosion of sparks ringing around his ears, sparks visible to the naked eye also emerged from the top of Barty Crouch¡¯s wand. "what do you mean?" Alex¡¯s wand also slowly pointed at Barty Crouch. The air between the two people suddenly became colder, and a chilling aura slowly spread from between the wands. All of this looks like two Western fast shooters, feeling the wind mixed with yellow sand blowing across their cheeks in a deserted Texas town, staring at each other, waiting to pull out their revolvers and decide the winner. Negative moment. "Guarantee the safety of little Barty." "It was you who sent him to Azkaban." "He is her child." "You didn't even give him a chance back then." "I rescued him." "It was his mother who asked you to do this. She was dying at that time." "Do you think I dare not capture a Muggle to replace him?" "You never gave him a chance, and he is still imprisoned now." "This is all because of your father!" "Bang!" There was a loud noise, and a red light shot straight out, grazing Alex and hitting the wall. Large black spots appeared directly.After he came out, after a while, which seemed like only a few minutes, the black spots disappeared and were replaced by a large hollow. ¡°I don¡¯t recommend talking to your son if you¡¯re not willing to have a good conversation.¡± ¡°It¡¯s still the same as back then, the attitude hasn¡¯t changed at all.¡± Barty Crouch was lying in a pile of books, and the bookshelf full of books had been smashed into pieces by Crouch, and all the wood chips flew into the sky. Then, with a wave of Alex's hand, it turned into It became a huge spear, suspended in the air, pointed directly at Barty Crouch's head. "It was the same way back then," Barty Crouch closed his eyes and slowly recalled, "Philip asked us to implement that plan. Then we had a big fight, and in the end I was knocked down just like I am now. land." "what's the plan?" "Break it into pieces, and watch the war between the Death Eaters and the Order of the Phoenix as a behind-the-scenes person." Alex said nothing, he vaguely felt that this plan was exactly the same as his. "He said, Mary reasoned, that the mysterious man would take a big tumble and disappear, but until then it would be best to follow him and use him as a shield against the wind and rain." "What does this have to do with your son?" "The Death Eaters need to receive new blood, and similarly, we must ensure that You-Know-Who can gain as much advantage as possible to ensure that he can gain an advantage over the Ministry of Magic and the Order of the Phoenix." "So you keep adding new people to the Death Eaters?" "If there weren't ancient magic families like ours, how much achievement do you think a single half-blood would be able to achieve?" "Then what?" "Some of us have also invested in the Ministry of Magic." Speaking of this, Barty Cratchit couldn't help but sigh, and his short gray hair lay helplessly on his head. "The highest-ranking one among them is I." "There must be someone who knows the orders of the Ministry of Magic, and there must be someone who can inform the Death Eaters to ensure that our people will not be imprisoned in Azkaban, nor will they live or die because of confrontation with Aurors. " "So you use your son to send messages to the Death Eaters?" "He never knew. He thought that I was always careless, so he discovered the Ministry of Magic's transfer order, and he was always proud that he could escape the pursuit of the Longbottoms. What an idiot!" As he spoke, Barty clenched his fists so hard that even his knuckles turned white. "Have you never revealed any information to him?" "No," Batty said weakly, "I was suspected. In order to prevent others from using Veritaserum to obtain this information, I didn't tell him at all. When I wanted to tell him, he had already He was tried for torturing the Longbottoms." "Then you just put him in Azkaban without passing the trial!?" "That's basically a trap! If I say even a word of begging for mercy, the jury will definitely notice the secret we hide behind. If the truth is known, both of us will go in there. Not everyone agrees with us. Like Sirius Black, he was able to escape from there alone, and the most important thing" "My father was already dead by then?" "Everyone of us was shocked by his death. No one thought that someone could kill him. I even thought of Dumbledore and the mysterious man teaming up to kill him. If he is still alive, the Longbottoms' illness , it is not difficult to cure. This was originally a perfect plan. Little Barty could have become a righteous person who relied on his wit and bravery to get close to the mysterious man and deliver news to us, and then let the Longbottoms prove his behavior. Finally, I became the Minister of Magic through my good performance and prestige during the war and my son's good reputation." "This is really a link within a link!" "But things were not as Philip imagined, because after he died, it was difficult for the Longbottoms to recover, and under the guidance of Dumbledore, the Molson Wizards even attacked me because of Barty Jr. Questions have arisen, or in other words, Dumbledore has already noticed the truth of the matter. What is even more sad is that he has also noticed our plan." "who?" "My son, he is indeed smart. When he finally faced the Longbottoms, he vaguely sensed something, and that's why he shouted to me for help in France. But this is a damn thing. Trap! Later I rescued him from Azkaban and he never came back.He didn't want to recognize me, or in other words, he really thought he was a fanatical Death Eater. " "This is really frustrating." "The truth is that it's so unpredictable." Barty Crouch stood up and snapped his fingers. ¡°Dingying, bring the young master over.¡± "Do you need me to disguise something?" "It's best to be under the Imperius Curse." "This is not difficult. Are there any other requirements?" "Well, if you don't suggest it, why are you willing to do it?" "This is my only choice, isn't it? I have gone against Dumbledore, and at least half of the Death Eaters were captured by me. I think you'd better not underestimate the wisdom of a Director of the Ministry of Magic." "The most important thing," Barty Crouch closed his eyes and whispered softly, "I am a father. Who doesn't want his child to be a hero?" "That makes sense." Alex turned his head, looked at the young man who was holding the hand of the house elf and walked in, and softly agreed. ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨DConspiracy theory, conspiracy theory~ Well, the next chapter will be uploaded at ten o'clock in the evening ~ There will be voting, there will be updates, there will be Update, there is a vote, oh yes! Related works Chapter 6 Barty Crouch Jr. (third update) "Did you save me?" With pale skin and curly blond hair, he looks like a college student who has just graduated from college and plays games at home every day. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? This is the first image Barty Crouch Jr. gave Alex. As soon as Alex thought of that word, a shy smile appeared on the corner of little Barty's mouth, feeling like a boy who was inexperienced in the world. "That's right." Alex pointed to the motionless old Barty Crouch standing in the corner, "I used the Imperius Curse on him. Now, you are free!" "How did you know?" Barty Crouch Jr. didn't even look at his father. He just walked over quickly and took the photo from Barty Crouch's hand. Alex looked at Barty Crouch Jr. standing in front of him in surprise. He actually cried. I could just hear him holding the photo in both hands and sobbing, "Mom, mom" Alex didn¡¯t know what to say, so he could only stand there and watch little Barty cry bitterly. At this moment, Alex suddenly thought of his mother. ¡°Whether it is this life or the previous life, those gentle and motherly eyes can always make the lonely wanderer shed tears. Home. Alex felt a little choked up in his throat, walked up, and patted Barty Crouch Jr. on the shoulder without saying a word. "You, like me, have a good mother?" Little Barty's pale face laughed, "Or do you also have a hateful father?" "Haha, I've never seen them." Alex laughed and clapped his hands, as if to dispel the sadness on both sides. "The top priority now is to solve the Dark Lord's mission first." Alex spread his hands and looked at Barty Crouch Jr. sitting in front of him calmly. ¡°I haven¡¯t asked for your name yet,¡± Barty smiled like a gentleman and extended his hand to Alex. "Alexander Stoker. You can call me Alex." As he spoke, Alex also extended his hand. Suddenly, little Barty rushed towards Alex and rolled up Alex's sleeves. "There is no Dark Mark." Little Barty was like a naughty boy who had lost his most precious gift, looking at the person in front of him suspiciously and angrily. ¡°For the convenience of movement.¡± "What action can make the servant of the Dark Lord give up his most precious glory?" Little Barty laughed, a strange light suddenly flashed in his eyes, and then he leaned down again, "What do you want me to do?" "Bring Harry Potter to the Dark Lord." Alex quietly put his hand next to his wand, just in case something went wrong, and immediately subdued Barty Crouch Jr. in front of him. "Who is Harry Potter? I seem to have heard that man talk about, you know, I used to provide information to the Dark Lord all the time, all thanks to his big mouth." With that, Barty Jr. Crouch pointed to Barty Crouch, who was standing motionless in the corner. ¡°He did talk about Harry Potter, and now we call him the Boy-Who-Lived.¡± "Survived the catastrophe?" "Yes, the Dark Lord failed when he tried to kill him, and then the curse bounced back to the Dark Lord." "What's the curse?" "Avada Kedavra!" Alex made a shooting motion, "Then the Dark Lord disappeared, and no one knew he was hiding there." "This should be due to the protection of some kind of magic." Little Barty touched his chin and said, "It should be that his mother used her own life as a spell to protect him." "Why can't it be the mother?" Little Barty did not answer, but glanced at Barty Crouch who was standing in the corner. "I don't believe father, they always think that we don't understand anything and are irrelevant." Little Barty shook his head, "Then, what's the use of the Dark Lord bringing that Harry Potter in front of him? , you know, this protection will not only take effect once." "He needs to obtain Harry Potter's blood, and then gain the power to be protected, and," "This will also be a loud clarion call to announce the return?" "That's it, Crouch." "Then what are we going to do now? Do you want me to rush directly?"??Hogwarts? I can't beat Dumbledore. " "There is a Triwizard Tournament at Hogwarts this year." "That's a good idea," Barty Jr. immediately smiled knowingly, "All we need to do is let this Harry Potter win first place, and then turn the trophy into a portkey." "Can't you turn something else into a door key?" Alex couldn't help but say. "Is this an assessment?" Barty Jr. smiled proudly, "I have not become an idiot because of my life in the past few years. You know, I am still a rich man." "A rich man?" "Wisdom is a person's greatest wealth!" Little Barty laughed happily, "If the Dark Lord is to be resurrected, the ceremony will definitely take a long time." "That's right." "And Harry Potter is in Hogwarts, where there is the most powerful white wizard in the world." "It makes sense." "As a hero in the magical world, he will be strictly protected. Whether he knows it or not, Dumbledore will never allow his flag to fall. Except for the Triwizard Tournament, which is hidden from everyone's eyes, no one can Move Harry to another place quietly, you must know that portkeys cannot be used in Hogwarts." "how do you know?" "You need to read more, don't you? When I was in school, my favorite book was "A History of Hogwarts". In fact, there are two versions of this book. Therefore, I can only let Dumbledore consciously help me lift the restrictions. , can you achieve your goal, right?" Alex laughed, then clapped again, "I really have you, Barty Crouch." "By the way, where is that boy Harry now?" "I think it should be at the Quidditch World Cup." "There will be a Quidditch World Cup this year?" "Well. Why, you want to see him so soon?" "You have to know what kind of person Harry is before he can willingly accept our help." Little Barty laughed, and in Alex's opinion, he was quiet and gentle. "Invisibility cloak?" Alex waved his wand and floated the invisibility cloak in mid-air. "I have a better way," little Barty walked up to his father with a smile and pulled out a dozen hairs. "I will be gentler next time, my good father." Little Barty walked to the desk with a smile and opened the desk cabinet. He opened a copper drinking bottle, loosened his grip, and a few hairs fell into it. "I have always missed this taste." Barty Jr. glanced at Barty Crouch, and then drank it. "Polypotion?" "That's right, let's go now. I remember that man has the door key to this World Cup." Alex looked at Old Barty Crouch standing in front of him and suddenly laughed, "Aren't you afraid of being seen through by others?" "Do you think I'm an incompetent person who doesn't even understand his own father?" Old Barty put on a black suit skillfully and tied his tie meticulously, then looked at Alex proudly, "Can you tell the difference between true and false?" Alex shrugged helplessly, and he suddenly realized that Barty Crouch Jr. was one of the smartest people he had ever seen. "When you were at Hogwarts, were you a Slytherin?" Alex couldn't help but ask as he followed Old Barty out of the door. "Of course not, are you?" "Gryffindor." "Ravenclaw." Sure enough, Alex always felt in his heart that this man was like a weak scholar. Alex suddenly raised his head and asked, just before he was about to put the door key in his hand. "Did you really torture the Longbottoms?" "Of course" Barty Crouch Jr. laughed, "No." As he said that, the two people put their hands on the book and were sucked in in an instant. ?? ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D The reason why the update is late is because in order to find a girl, I ran all over the campus and only said a few words in the end ???????????????????????? Well, every man has been foolish at one time or another, but this time he was particularly foolish. ?????????????????????????????????????????:?? There are updates, there are recommendations, there are recommendations, there are updates, Ouye~ Work related Chapter 7 Welcome to the World Cup (first update) Alec rubbed his eyes, shook his confused head, opened his eyes and looked around him. The place resembles a large, desolate, misty swamp. A special smell of sulfur entered Alex's nose faintly. ¡°This turned out to be a volcanic crater.¡± On the other side, Barty Crouch Jr. is adjusting his tie. Alex did not answer. He stared at the two wizards approaching him and asked, "Who are they?" In front of them stood two tired, sullen wizards, one of whom held a large gold watch, the other a thick roll of parchment and a quill. Both of them were dressed as Muggles, but Tai was not there. Row: The man holding the gold watch is wearing a tweed suit and a pair of thigh-high galoshes; his colleague is wearing a pleated skirt and a South American cloak, like those worn by men in the Scottish Highlands. "Good morning." Barty Crouch Jr. stretched out his hand and said to the visitor. "Good morning, Mr. Crouch." Balz threw aside the door keys that Alex gave him. Alex paid a little attention, and inside there was an old newspaper, an empty can, a football riddled with holes, and a dozen old Durex. "How come your Ministry of Magic has such a thing?" Alex said, pointing to the Durex piled on the ground. "This is your relative?" Balz looked at Barty Crouch Jr. curiously and said. "My illegitimate son." Little Barty said with a smile. "Yeah," Alex looked at Barty Crouch Jr. coldly, then looked at the most special door key on the ground, and said, "If the wizarding world doesn't even know how to use that kind of thing. " "what?" "Don't bother with this thing." Little Barty looked at the Ministry of Magic staff in front of him with an embarrassed look, "Where is my office?" As soon as Barty Jr. finished speaking, Balz lowered his head and searched for it on his parchment list. "It's about three-and-a-half miles and the first campground ahead is. The groundskeeper is Mr. Roberts. Diggory." "Thanks." ¡°May I ask, where is Blake¡¯s campsite?¡± "You were not with Mr. Crouch?" Alex shrugged helplessly, "I'm so sorry to disappoint you." "It's nothing, let me take a look." Balz lowered his head again, looked at the roll of parchment in his hand carefully, then suddenly raised his head and said, "Blake will be here in a while. If you are willing, you can wait until they arrive and go together." "Of course I" Before Alex could finish speaking, he heard a noise. Then he saw Harry and Sirius Black appearing in front of him on all fours. "Hello, Alex." Sirius's originally smooth hair became messy because of the landing of the door key just now. "How was your summer vacation?" Alex laughed, thinking again of the photos of Hawaii that Sirius Black sent to him. "It's been great." Sirius laughed. It was at this time that Alex focused his attention on Sirius Black's clothes. An orange short-sleeved T-shirt with coconut trees and large green leaves printed on it. The shorts are also orange, and the two pieces look like they match. "What a nice dress!" Alex laughed and gave a thumbs up to Sirius Black, "Which girl made the wreath around your neck for you?" "You have to count your fingers carefully," Sirius laughed. "In my opinion, all the girls in Hawaii are equally enthusiastic." "Harry definitely didn't go to Hawaii with you this summer vacation." Alex and Sirius said happily as they walked away. They walked through the deserted swamp, and could hardly see anything in the thick fog. After walking for about twenty minutes, a door gradually appeared in front of me, and then a small stone house. Alex could just barely make out the hundreds of thousands of people behind the stone house. A pair of strange-shaped tents went up the gentle slope of a large site that stretched into a dark forest on the horizon. "It should be there." Alex pointed to the front, Xiao ???Wolf Star and Harry also followed Alex and walked towards the door to the stone house. There was a man standing at the door, looking at the tents. Alex could tell at a glance that he was the only real Muggle in the whole place. He was the only one wearing appropriate clothes. In Alex's opinion, the most normal-looking wizard was Sirius Black, but he still couldn't compare to the real Muggle in front of him. As soon as the man heard their footsteps, he turned and looked at them. "Good morning!" Alex said energetically. "Good morning!" said the Muggle. "Are you Mr. Roberts?" "Ah, that's right," said Mr. Roberts. "Who are you?" "Stoke - the two tents were booked two days ago, are they available?" "Yes," Mr. Roberts said, looking at the one-line watch taped to the door, "you have a place by the woods over there. Just one night?" "Yes." Alex said. "Well, please pay now, okay?" Mr. Roberts said. "Let me do it," Sirius Black squeezed to the front and took out a pile of green banknotes from his pocket. "Oh, this is US dollars, actually I think pounds are better," Roberts muttered, "You are American!" "Well," Sirius waved his hand and put a lot of green dollar bills into Roberts's hand, "Hurry up and give us the camp map." "You're not the only one who can't figure out the money. It's not that much," Mr. Roberts said, looking at Sirius Black carefully. "Just ten minutes ago, two people wanted to pay me hubcaps." Where¡¯s the big gold coin?¡± "Really?" Alex laughed and took out a gold galleons from his pocket, "Is this it?" "That's right!" Roberts shouted, "Are you all from the same country?" "That's right." "I didn't expect there would be so many people. Hundreds of people reserved tents. People kept coming" he said suddenly, looking at the mist-filled camp again, where a large red ball suddenly erupted. firelight. " "Is something wrong?" Alex said with a raised eyebrow. "Yeah," said Mr. Roberts thoughtfully, "there's people from all over the place. Countless foreigners. Not just foreigners, but a lot of weirdos, you know? There's a guy wearing a pair of Walking around in a pleated skirt and a South American cape.¡± "It was like I don't know it was like a trick," Mr. Roberts said. "They seemed to know each other. It was like a big party." At this moment, a wizard in bloomers suddenly fell from the sky and landed at the door of Mr. Roberts' stone house. "Forget it!" he said sharply, pointing his wand at Mr. Roberts. Immediately, Mr. Roberts¡¯s eyes became distracted, his brows relaxed, and his face showed a dazed and indifferent expression. Alex saw that this was exactly what happened when a person's memory was altered. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a plan of the camp,¡± Mr. Roberts said calmly to Sirius Black, ¡°and some change for you.¡± "It's you! Black!" the wizard in knickerbockers exclaimed happily, "I didn't expect it! Well done, you didn't let that Peter Pettigrew get away with it! I didn't expect that he would actually hide in our magic for so many years. Inside the member¡¯s home. I really don¡¯t know what that family is thinking, are they not Death Eaters?¡± "Mr. Weasley and the others are not Voldemort's Death Eaters!" Harry suddenly shouted sharply. As soon as Harry said these words, the male wizard immediately started to tremble. "How could you mention that person's name!" "What's wrong with Harry?" Alex nudged Sirius Black, "What's wrong with him? He didn't say a word when he came, and now he's so excited." "The Weasleys were censored by the Ministry of Magic," Sirius said with a frown. "Fudge and the others suspected that the Weasleys were Death Eaters, but Dumbledore was able to convince them that they barely escaped. However, This also put Weasley on hiatus, and now life is very difficult for the family." As he spoke, Alex looked in the direction of Sirius's finger. Harry was still talking to the wizard official, "Originally, they were planning to invite Harry to the Quidditch World Cup, but now it's all come to nothing. .so,"¡°So, it¡¯s you, the godfather, who will bring Harry here?¡± "Actually, I also want to come see the Veela." Sirius and Alex laughed tacitly. "Harry, let's go!" Sirius waved to Harry, who was still arguing in the distance. "He is far less mature than me." Alex looked at Harry who was running towards him and said. "Not everyone is as perverted as you." "Would you like to set up a tent with us?" "No, I still want to keep in touch with the Veelas in Bulgaria." "It doesn't match your age at all!" "You know," Alex slowly walked to his tent, his eyes flashing, "people live in this world, there are only two purposes, the first goal is to survive, the second goal is To reproduce, in a nutshell, is to live and to love.¡± "What does this have to do with your contact with Veela!" Alex didn¡¯t answer, leaving the tent door swinging slowly in the wind. ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨DYes, there are updates, there are votes, there are votes, there are updates~! Work related Chapter 8 Box? Stand! (Second update) night. Alex got out of his tent. Or rather, it was a gray tent with a big hole suddenly opening in it. An observation tower similar to the one on the pirate ship actually rose up from the large opening. Although this is a magical world, there are many tents with chimneys on them, and there are even peacocks tied to the tents as weathervanes, but the thirty-meter-high observation deck is still too conspicuous. Alex doesn¡¯t feel much pressure. He is currently holding a Muggle high-power telescope and carefully observing the small woods in the distance. "There are three good things about a lolita: she is light in body, soft in waist and easy to push down." Alex touched his chin while turning the high-powered telescope, hoping to see more clearly. "What's so good about Veela?" No one answered Alex's answer. There was only a soft singing voice, like a low moan, gently caressing the moonlight, and gently lifting the chin. Alex suddenly felt that it was a little difficult to breathe, but this couldn't stop his gaze. Smooth as satin thighs, plump breasts, rosy face, slender waist, and small belly button, all of these can only remind Alex of her own warm, soft bed. "Vela are really powerful creatures." Alex reluctantly moved the telescope away from the forest in the distance, where there were several men standing and dancing in the center of the Veela. Alex moved the telescope and looked at the peaceful camp at night. He suddenly found that as he watched the Veela for a longer time, he seemed to have inexplicably become more resistant to the Veela. "Senior!?" Alex suddenly saw Angelina appearing in the forest, or running out of the forest. "Why is she here?" Suddenly, Alex laughed, why isn¡¯t senior sister here? How could an avid Quidditch enthusiast and the first female captain of the Gryffindor Quidditch team not come to the Quidditch World Cup? Just when Alex was about to take back the telescope, a man suddenly ran out of the forest, following Angelina like a thief. "What is he going to do?" Alex¡¯s heart suddenly tightened, and he stared at the man motionlessly. I saw him hiding behind the tree for a while, and hiding low in the short bushes for a while. It was not until Angelina walked into her tent that he dared to stand up straight. At this time, Alex had the opportunity to carefully Look at his clothes carefully. He is about seventeen years old, wearing a dark wizard robe with gold threads on it. At night, it looks like dark yellow stripes. "How could there be such a person?" Alex couldn't help but frowned. If this person is a member of Hogwarts, there is no reason why I have not seen him, but judging from his age, he definitely does not look like a student who has graduated from the school. "Who is he?" Alex couldn¡¯t help but be curious in his heart. The most important thing was why he was standing at the door of Angelina¡¯s tent, this pretty boy! ?? ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D "This is your vote." "Is this the thing?" Alex raised the ticket in his hand, "Crouch, as the Director of the Department of Magical International Affairs, you can only get this kind of thing? Don't you have a single box?" "What do you want to do? Lock the Veela in?" "If your Ministry of Magic has no objection!" ¡°Are you kidding!¡± Barty Crouch laughed in anger. "This is the only time you don't look like your father." "Don't mention him." "Don't be so gloomy," Alex flicked the ticket in his hand, "Special box? Who are the people in there?" "Minister of Magic Fudge, the Minister of Magic of Bulgaria, and me." Barty looked at Alex's obviously contemptuous look and couldn't help but raise his eyebrows, "And this ticket can let you sit anywhere. , what else are you dissatisfied with?" "Then what?" Alex spread his hands, indicating that this really failed to attract his interest. ¡°Sirius Black and Harry Potter will also be there.¡± "Huh? When did you know??I would like men, what's the difference between Harry Potter and you guys? " "You can observe Harry Potter up close." ¡°No need, I¡¯ve been his roommate for three years,¡± Alex waved his hand. ¡°You can also meet the contestants from both parties!¡± "Since when did you like to seduce me with a group of men?" Alex turned around directly, leaving Barty Crouch with a big head on the back. ¡°This is a combo ticket, and you can bring a girl along with you!¡± ¡°Bring it here!¡± Without any politeness, Alex snatched the set of tickets from Barty Crouch Jr.¡¯s hands, ¡°This is a valid reason!¡± With that said, Alex laughed and walked past Barty Crouch Jr. The Quidditch pitch was not far away. The most important thing was that he found that Barty Crouch Jr. was really an interesting person. people. "Sir, please show your ticket." ?A black chiffon skirt, long black stockings, bright red high heels, and then a picture A man's face with a beard. "Man, Muggle clothes are really uncomfortable, aren't they?" The wizard scratched his head depressedly and said to Alex with a smile. "The key is that you choose the right combination." Alex looked at the man wearing a scarlet scarf around his neck, "Are you a Hogwarts graduate?" "Gryffindor!" the wizard replied with a smile. "Alex!" Before Alex could rush to express that he was also Gryffindor¡¯s joy, someone suddenly patted him on the back. "Senior? You're here too!?" Alex actually wanted to say, I saw you last night. "Who are you?" A man walked out from behind Angelina, his right hand still leaving no trace on Angelina's waist, but Angelina dodged past without leaving any trace. "Who are you?" Alex glanced at the man and saw that he was wearing a dark black wizard robe with golden silk threads on the edges. "Ana, come with me." The man continued arrogantly without looking at Alex, "My father gave me two tickets to the box, which is under the special box. As long as we are lucky, , you can see Victor and the others, he and I are classmates, and I can also help you get autographs!" As he said that, the man smiled proudly, "How about, come with me. Look at that silly boy, he can only go to the lower stands to watch Quidditch. What can he see?" As he said that, he laughed, and then continued, "Next year, you can transfer to Durmstrang, which is the best magic school, much better than Hogwarts. You see, Those at Hogwarts have to sit in the lower stands, but we at Durmstrang can sit in the boxes." "Senior, who is he?" "I don't know him." Angelina shook her head and smiled at Alex. "How can you not recognize me?" The man stepped directly in front of Angelina and said with disdain, "She is me, Bridge Von Taylor's woman, and I am her man!" "How do you use this ticket? Can I just show it to you?" Alex didn't look at him at all. He turned around and gave the ticket to the scrutineer at the door. "That's right. You can go in now." "The ticket is useless?" "It's useless, but you can only bring one person in. It's best to go in with the person you want to bring, otherwise you will have to come out later. But when I saw this, it was not easy. Everything inside is now It¡¯s people.¡± "It doesn't matter," Alex took back his two tickets, turned around, looked at the slutty Bridge and said, "Look, these are the tickets for the special box." "Oh, you poor boy, do you use this kind of thing to deceive people?" Bridge lowered his head and looked at the ticket in Alex's hand. Alex put his hand very low, which forced him to bend down. , come and find out the authenticity. However, the soreness in his waist also made Bridge decide to use it to ridicule Alex later! "This is impossible!" Alex¡¯s eardrums vibrated violently, and he heard the man shouting loudly. He saw that the man¡¯s face turned pale, and his whole body couldn¡¯t help but tremble. "That's the truth!" Alex put the ticket in front of Bridge, and then with lightning speed, he slapped Bridge's ear with the ticketLight "I'm sorry, the position of your face is too straight, I couldn't help it." Alex smiled apologetically. "you¡­¡­" "This ticket can bring two people in." "What!" Bridge's eyes suddenly turned red again, "Bring me a special box and I'll give you three hundred gold galleons!" Alex didn¡¯t say anything, he just held up the ticket in front of the man, then grabbed the two corners of the ticket, slowly tore it open to both sides, and then folded it again until it was torn into pieces. "Fuck your special box!" Alex smashed the ticket directly on Bridge's face and took Angelina's hand with his left hand. "Fake fans, go home and eat shit! We want Go to the stands!¡± With that said, Alex turned and walked towards the Quidditch pitch, leaving Bridge with an arrogant back and a straight middle finger. ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D I have something to do tonight tonight, and it may be too late because the school has a power outage and the laptop is out of power I will try my best to write. If I still can't finish it by the time the power is cut off, I will post it tomorrow. I'm sorry, sorry Damn it, what¡¯s wrong? Collections, recommendations, etc. have all become data from a few years ago! ¡­¡­I go¡­¡­ Related works Chapter 9 Women, female fans! (1st update) "Why do you want to come here with me?" Angelina pulled Alex all the way to her stand. She looked at the road ahead, "If we don't hurry up, we won't be able to squeeze in at all. ." "It seems there is such a trend." Alex stood on tiptoe and looked over, only to see a sea of ??people in front of him, shoulder to shoulder. ¡°Let¡¯s fight in too!¡± Alex suddenly laughed happily. ¡°Fight in?¡± Before Angelina had time to react, Alex pulled her hand up. Men, sometimes you just have to be stronger. Alex has always felt that he is a man, so he did not hesitate at all. In this crowded crowd, Alex suddenly felt waves of waves. Especially these waves are full of elasticity, soft and smooth, and also emit bursts of subtle fragrance. The main thing is that Alex is not afraid of being found out at all, because everyone is doing it, and besides, he has a woman on hand. Who dares to take advantage of her openly and openly in front of his girlfriend? Although Alex doesn¡¯t think that his senior sister is his girlfriend, he can¡¯t help others thinking so. Therefore, Alex had a bright look on his face and squeezed into his seat with three points of pride. "I love the World Cup!" Alex stood up suddenly on his chair, raised his hands in the air, and cheered. "You're right, boy!" A wizard in a red cloak from behind also raised his hands, "Ireland is the champion!!!" "Champion, oh oh, champion!" The crowd also shouted one after another. Suddenly, someone who didn¡¯t know who it was pulled out his wand and happily fired a magic spell into the air. Then, as if he suddenly woke up, green spells were launched one after another, like cannonballs, and then flew into the air, becoming like ribbons and flying lightly. ¡°It¡¯s like green rain.¡± "Are you?" Alex turned back and looked at the girl standing next to him. He has black hair and black eyes and is wearing a light blue T-shirt. "Qiu Zhang? Are you here too?" Angelina smiled and pulled the black-haired girl next to her, "There is still an empty seat here. If you come to play more, it will be gone." Alex couldn¡¯t help but swallowed. It¡¯s really hard to believe that Qiu Zhang is a girl of Chinese descent. This is not Alex¡¯s subconscious disparagement of the country where he lived in his previous life. But for a teenage girl, her chest was held up high, like a tent, and her flat belly couldn't touch the clothes at all, leaving a vacuum. It¡¯s no different from wearing a navel-baring outfit. Alex subconsciously touched his nose and suddenly remembered his wish when he was a high school student. He thought he had completely forgotten it. Go to Belarus and find the most upright girl! "what's on your mind?" "Senior, what's wrong?" Alex turned to look at Angelina, but his eyes glanced across Qiu Zhang's chest intentionally or unintentionally. He suddenly remembered the Veela dancing in the moonlight last night. All of them gave him the urge to nosebleed. ¡°The mascot is here!¡± Following Angelina¡¯s voice, Alex looked towards the Quidditch field. The playing field looks as smooth as velvet. There were three pitching hoops on both sides of the court, fifty feet high; to the right of them, almost a little above Alex's line of sight, was a huge blackboard with golden words flashing on it. It was as if a giant invisible hand was writing words on the blackboard and then erasing them. Cornflower: A broomstick suitable for the whole family - safe, reliable, with built-in anti-theft buzzer Mrs. Skoll's all-purpose magic stain remover: removes stains with ease! Fengya brand wizard uniforms-London, Paris, Hogsmeade Alex couldn't help but curled his lips. Wherever there was a shadow of the mascot, just when Alex couldn't help but turn his attention, a high-pitched shout suddenly came. "Ladies and gentlemenwelcome! Welcome to watch the 422nd Quidditch World Cup Finals!" Before Alex could react, this was the signal to start the game, and he was startled by the huge sound coming from behind him. It was like a huge sound like a sea wave. Alex even heard someone talking. Sing the national anthem with a clear voice. "Autumn? Zhang?"?" Alex shouted loudly so that his voice could reach the other person's ears. ¡°What?!¡± The national anthem stopped. "Are you singing the national anthem?" "Yeah, yeah, I'm Irish!" The female fan jumped up and down in front of Alex "Me too, me too!" Alex shouted loudly, "Ireland must win! Must win!!" "Go away, long live Bulgaria!" From a distance of about fifty meters, several Bulgarians with slovenly beards shouted to Alex in unfamiliar English, followed by the loud and off-key national anthem. Just when Alex was considering whether to retaliate, another loud voice came from the air. "Okay, without further ado, please allow me to introducethe mascot of the Bulgarian national team!" Those Bulgarians who had just been singing the national anthem suddenly stopped and cheered "It's a Veela!" Qiu Zhang straightened up excitedly. Alex also screamed excitedly. He could swear to God that he was definitely not taking advantage of standing up and cheering to eat Qiu Zhang's ice bullying. I saw these Veela sliding towards the arena. Why did their skin glow as brightly and softly as the moon? Why did their hair flow behind their heads without the wind, like exquisite dolls that were perfectly set up right here. At this time, the music started. They are dancing! They danced on Alex's head. ????????? What do you think they were wearing? Alex suddenly wished that every day was a World Cup! Not only Alex, but every male, whether in the stands or in the box, couldn't help but stare at the Veelas dancing in the air. As the Veela dances faster and faster, some crazy and shapeless thoughts begin to spin in every man's dizzy mind. Alex saw more than one male wizard jumping from the stands in a diving style, flipping in the air while ogling the Veela. It seemed like a long time passed, it seemed like just a moment. Alex recovered from the Veela's dance just now, or rather the Veela stopped dancing. The stadium was immediately filled with roars like a tsunami. Alex looked at the Veela walking away and smiled. It's quite fun to not use brain defense once in a while and let yourself be charmed. Just when Alex was still considering whether to go to Belarus to see hot girls or go to the World Cup to see Veela, a tinkling sound came from high up. Gold Galleons! Alex¡¯s eyes were wide open and he flashed left and right to prevent himself from being hit by those gold coins. "Hey, you bumped into me, playboy." Qiu Zhang said with a smile to Alex who bumped into his arms. "Girl, how much is the monthly subscription?" Alex picked up a handful of gold coins, and the gold coins continued to fall from a high place into his hand. "Three hundred gold galleons, and buy one and get one free!" Qiu Zhang encountered such a situation for the first time. He pulled Angelina over with a smile and replied with a smile. "I want one hundred" Before Alex could finish his words, the voice of the commentator intervened forcefully. "Now, ladies and gentlemen, a warm welcome - the Bulgarian National Quidditch Team! Let me introduce to you - Dimitrov!" A figure in red clothes riding on a broomstick flew into the arena from an entrance below. He flew so fast that it was difficult to see clearly. He won wild cheers from the Bulgarian supporters. "Ivanova!" A second figure in a bright red robe flew out. "Zograv! Levsky! Volkanov! Volkov!" "Bulgaria! Bulgaria!" Qiu Zhang suddenly shouted loudly. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that, I thought you were a gentle and quiet person!¡± Alex started yelling as well, then suddenly stopped, ¡°Wait a minute, you¡¯re not Al¡­¡± "Next is - Krum!" "Krum, Krum!" Qiuzhang shouted again. Are you jealous of sports stars? Alex certainly won¡¯t. So he hugged Qiu Zhang¡¯s shoulders and shouted loudly together. ?"Krum! Krum!" In Alex¡¯s view, instead of being jealous of the star¡¯s style, it would be more practical to hug a female fan with a hot figure and cheer together. As for the fact that he and Qiu Zhang are not familiar with each other at all, no matter what, this is a football game and everyone is venting themselves, so Alex does "Now, please welcome - the Irish National Quidditch Team!" Bagman shouted loudly, "On the stage is - Connolly! Ryan! Troy! Mallett! Moran! Quigley! And - also ¨DAnd¨DLin Qi!¡± ¡°Ireland, Ireland, we are all Ireland!¡± Alex took Qiu Zhang¡¯s hand, and the two even started a dance in the small stands. "I am Irish!" ¡°We are all Irish!¡± Qiu¡¯s black head was swinging violently along with her body, and her face and Alex were almost touching. As for Alex, he already felt like he was burning up. "I love the World Cup!" Alex shouted loudly. "Me too, I love it too!" Qiu Zhang suddenly stood up, stepped on the guardrail of the stands, rolled up his sleeves, and shouted loudly. Is she really Qiu Zhang? Alex looked at Qiu Zhang next to him in surprise, suddenly feeling so strange. "Troy scores a goal!" Bagman roared with a loud voice, and the whole audience cheered and cheered, making the stadium tremble, "10:0, the Irish team leads!" "The ball is in!" "Pah, pah." Alex was hugged by Qiu Zhang excitedly. "She is really Qiu Zhang." Alex thought dazedly. "Women, female fans, these are two kinds of creatures." Alex thought happily while enjoying the feeling of flying in the clouds. "The ball has been scored again! It is 20:0 now." "Yeah! Yeah! Long live Ireland!" Alex immediately turned around, picked up Qiu Zhang, and spun him around. Qiu Zhang also laughed excitedly. "I like female fans!" Alex couldn't help laughing. ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D Ahem, I spent the day with my girl on the streets that Saturday. . . . . I was addicted to Red Dead Redemption on Sunday morning. I am not a big prostitute! Then, hehe, I just sent a message today, the third update is my favorite! ~~~~Tell me quietly, give me some recommendations, I will give you the third update today, dear~ Related Works Chapter 10 Victory Parade (Second Update) "Krum found the Snitch!" With Ludo Bagman¡¯s long roar, the entire arena suddenly became quiet. "Is this the end?" Angelina was covered in sweat and looked at the Irish players on the field in disbelief, slowly circling and waving to the audience. "Let us congratulate Ireland on winning the World Cup. This is the second time they have won the Quidditch World Cup since they won the World Cup in 1845." "Oh, Ireland! Ireland!" The entire stadium suddenly turned into a sea of ??green. "The game is over, senior." The white ripped T-shirt Alex was wearing now was soaked with sweat. "It's really an motivating competition." Qiu Zhang teased her hair on the temples, which was completely soaked, and was placed on her head gently. ¡°It¡¯s so fun to watch the game with you!¡± Qiu Zhang said with a smile. "Yeah," Angelina smoothed Alex's hair, "You don't regard us as girls at all?" "This is Quidditch." Alex subconsciously touched his nose, "Besides, isn't it also very happy to forget these things sometimes and let go for a while?" "That's right." Before Angelina could speak, Qiu Zhang stood on tiptoe, "This is a thank you to you!" "grateful?" Alex subconsciously touched his face, where Qiu Zhang had just kissed him gently, "Actually, I prefer Jin Gallon." ¡°I¡¯ll give you all of this!¡± Qiu Zhang dumped the gold galleons on his lap from Alex¡¯s head, ¡°This is a real rain of gold coins!¡± "I'm going to throw you down. These are the leprechaun's gold coins." Alex pretended to be angry and looked at Qiu Zhang standing in front of him. ¡°A gentle girl, if she becomes wild, maybe this is what she will look like. Alex couldn¡¯t help but feel his heartbeat speed up when he looked at Qiu Zhang, who had pulled open her collar, revealing a large area of ??snow-white skin and a deep cleavage. "Do you still want me to be your girlfriend?" Qiu Zhang looked at the blushing Alex and said with a smile, "You have Lily as your girlfriend, our playboy Yo!" "Yeah." Alex nodded. "Stop struggling between Hermione and Lily," Qiu Zhang suddenly patted Alex on the shoulder, "Choose Lily! Ravenclaw girls are the best!" "Alex!" Angelina suddenly patted Alex's other side, "What do you think of Hermione? Or, do you think the Gryffindor girls are okay?" His trembling, sweat like a pulp. "What should I say" Alex looked straight at the sky above the Quidditch field, where there was also written With just a little bit of Kwai Chrysanthemum Cleaner, you can make your broomstick as clean as new! "Someone, please save me." Alex suddenly regretted why he didn't go to the box on the top floor. "Why didn't you speak suddenly?" Angelina stood on her tiptoes and rested her head naturally on Alex's shoulder. When she turned her head, the scent of orchids blew directly into Alex's nose. "I'm still waiting for your answer!" As she said that, Angelina glanced at Qiu Zhang provocatively. Alex suddenly remembered that Qiu Zhang was the Quidditch captain of Ravenclaw. Last year, relying on his own performance, he almost defeated Ravenclaw and allowed Gryffindor to successfully defend the title. . And the captain of Gryffindor. It¡¯s the senior sister next to me! "Everyone has gone far away, why are you still dazed?" "Senior sister," Alex slowly turned his head, Angelina was still resting on his shoulder, a pair of brown eyes, like a layer of mist, floating in front of Alex's eyes. Angelina suddenly became quiet, and even the stadium that was noisy just now suddenly became quiet at this moment. At this moment, Alex seemed to be above the nine heavens, with only the wind roaring around him. The gentle touch is both short and long. "I'm sorry, senior, I couldn't hold it back." Alex laughed, not feeling embarrassed at all about the kiss he just had. "Heh." Angelina didn't say anything, just smiled calmly and glanced at Qiu Zhang who was walking further and further away. ¡°Sometimes,Both ?? and she will think, it¡¯s great to be young! " "Um?" "That's what I mean." Angelina suddenly stood up on her tiptoes and naturally hooked her hands around Alex's neck. "Don't talk, don't look at me, don't let go!" "good¡­¡­" Before Alex had time to say a complete word, Angelina's mouth was completely invaded. Domineering, gentle, and reluctant! "It would be nice if you were older." Before the words were spoken, the person had already left. It all seemed like a dream, until Alex looked at the dwindling crowds around him, and suddenly realized that the senior sister had gone away. "The World Cup is almost over." Alex took out his wand and scrubbed it gently. ?? ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D This is the first night after the Quidditch World Cup. Wearing an all-black jumpsuit with a hood, Alex stood silently in the bushes. Next to him, Barty Crouch Jr. was also silent, watching the pedestrians on the road silently. By the light of several still-burning fires, Alex saw people running toward the woods, as if fleeing something moving toward them on the campground. The thing shone strangely and made a sound like a gun. Loud jeers, wild laughter, and drunken shouts also moved towards them. Then, a bright green light flashed, illuminating everything around it. A group of wizards huddled tightly together, each pointing their wands upward, pushing forward together, and moving slowly on the field. Alex chuckled and squinted his eyes carefully These people seemed to be faceless and looked just like Alex, with hoods on their heads and masks covering their faces. Above their heads, four struggling figures floated in the air, twisted into various weird shapes, as if these masked wizards on the ground were puppeteers, and the people above them were marionettes. Controlled by invisible ropes emerging from the wand into the air. Two of the figures were small. More wizards joined the advancing team, laughing loudly and pointing at the bodies floating above. As the parade grew, the tents collapsed. Several times Alex saw marchers setting tents on the roadside alight with wands. Several tents were burned. The screams grew louder. "They had such a good time." Barty Jr. said softly, as if he was talking about the nice weather today, "Why did you change into the Dark Mark?" Alex then flashed fire and saw Barty Crouch Jr. raising his eyebrows at him. "What do you think?" "To tell them that the Dark Lord is back?" "No," Alex pointed his right hand straight at the sky, and a silver wand flashed out of thin air, "It's to tell them that it's time to take sides!" A skeleton spitting out snakes spurted out from the top of the silver wand, shooting into the sky like a sharp arrow. Huge, silent, and as if alive, the shadow of a green skeleton stared motionlessly at the people marching, as if laughing silently, ferocious, and terrifying. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- There will be three more updates tomorrow~ Related Works Chapter 11 The Real Auror (Third Update) Chapter 11 The Real Auror (Third update) "Why are you here!" Alex raised his head and looked at the person who appeared in front of him. Wearing a dark wizard robe, the hand holding the wand was motionless, and his eyes were fixed on Alex's right hand. "Who are you?" Alex did not hold a wand in his right hand, but he knew that as long as he imagined it, a silver-white wand would appear in his right hand. But the problem is that Alex doesn¡¯t know what the person in front of him is planning, whether he is an enemy or a friend! "I am Gadwin Robards from the Auror Office." The not-so-old wizard curled his lips at Alex and reluctantly pulled the corners of his mouth so that he could look more kindly. . "I'm just a student." Alex held his breath and bent down slightly. He smelled a bit of danger in this Auror. "Bang!" There was a sudden sound. "Apparition!" Gadwin shouted immediately. Alex followed Gadwin's shout and saw a hooded wizard appearing in front of him on his right, looking at the Auror in front of him with an apologetic look. Gadwin¡¯s attention was immediately attracted by this person. Alex only heard Gadwin shout loudly, "Raise your hands! Don't move!" But Alex found that the wizard did not obey the order and stopped. Instead, he skillfully pulled out his wand from his pocket. "Falled out!" A red light as thick as an index finger shot out from his wand and hit Gadwin's head. "Hmph!" Gadwin curled his lips disdainfully, waved his wand, and a field mouse appeared on the path of the curse at some point. There was a muffled sound. The field mouse, which was howling violently in mid-air just now, suddenly became silent and passed out. "Expelliarmus!" Gadwin immediately shot at the hooded man. The red curse is as thick as a wrist this time and looks like a small egg. ¡°Bang!¡± Alex watched the wizard fall down without any surprise, and then the wand drew a beautiful arc in the air and landed in front of Gadwin. "Not worth a penny." Gadwin looked at the wizard who fell on the ground proudly, inserted the wand into his neck coolly, dusted his collar, and threw a shot at Alex. With a threatening look, he strode towards the fallen wizard. "Idiot!" Alex glanced at the fallen wizard, then at Gadwin striding over, and suddenly laughed, as if he was watching a good show that was about to be staged. And the protagonist is "Expelliarmus!" ¡°Bang!¡± ??A red light, much thinner than the index-finger-thick spell just now, looked like a pen refill. But this curse came quickly and urgently. Alex thought to himself that if he had not been more vigilant, he could not guarantee that he would not be affected by this memory. Because the distance is too close! "Are you really an Auror?" The wizard raised his head contemptuously, as if talking to Gadwin with his chin, "Is your diploma a forgery?" Gadwin took a long breath and trembled a few times, but did not speak. Alex narrowed his eyes slightly. Gadwin, who was leaning against the tree, seemed to have several broken ribs. Originally, this was not a serious injury. As long as you pointed the wand at the injury, every Auror would more or less cast a spell to heal the injury, but now "Is this your wand?" The wizard¡¯s eyes were slightly narrowed. He looked very similar to Alex, and both had an arrogant aristocratic air. "Click!" The wand broke into two pieces at the wizard's feet. "Never put away your wand before your opponent faints." The wizard said this in front of Gadwin as if he was reciting the rules. "Be like me, the wand is always there. Point at your enemies.¡± "Youdevil" Gadwin tried hard to say something, but the pain from his broken ribs made him sweat all over and he couldn't even speak clearly. "Do you think I am the same as you, an Auror in the assembly line production area, with only one wand?""The wizard touched his forehead in distress, as if wiping away the non-existent sweat, "Let's end it like this, I don't want to have any contact with the Auror office. " "Falled out!" "Boom." Alex watched Gadwin fall to the ground without saying a word, and sighed helplessly. "You're actually still here?" The wizard turned his head and looked at Alex, who was standing there without moving, and said, "Are you scared out of our wits?" Alex didn¡¯t speak, he just opened and closed his right hand and relaxed. "Don't worry, you didn't see my face. I don't think any Aurors will cause trouble for you." As he said that, the wizard looked at Alex arrogantly, as if he were looking at an ant. "Now, get out of here! You should be lucky that this is not a war year" "Actually, I have been waiting for you here for a long time" Before Alex finished speaking, his wrist flicked quickly! ¡°Bang!¡± Red light! It was thinner and faster than the wizard's spell just now. It¡¯s like the venom spit out by a poisonous snake, almost imperceptible, and the speed is extremely fast! The wizard looked at Alex who stood there as if nothing had happened. Cold sweat unknowingly covered his back. "What a keen sense," Alex laughed, holding his wand made of elderberry in his hand, "If you hadn't subconsciously used armor to protect yourself just now" "Now I'm lying with that idiot Auror, right?" The wizard lowered his head slightly, "No," Alex raised his eyebrows, "I will throw you far away." "Arrogant!" The wizard waved his wand, and a red spell suddenly appeared in the air. "Silent spell?" Alex laughed, "I thought you were an idiot who only chanted spells loudly." With that said, before the wizard could react, Alex decisively shook his wand, his posture gentle and standard. It looked like a Charms teacher, standing on the podium, teaching his first-year students their first spell. ¡°Yuga di Seviosa!¡± As soon as Alex finished speaking, the wand sank quickly. "brush!" The big hood that was originally on the wizard's head suddenly pulled down, as if a hand was pulling it down hard. "You can be considered a Death Eater like this?" Alex looked at his right hand holding the wand in a leisurely manner, "You got in through your connections, right?" And the menacing curse cast by the wizard just now was shot out from Alex¡¯s right side because his line of sight was blocked. The closest point was one meter away from Alex. "You're not going to tell me that your spell can actually bend, are you?" Alex waved his wand fiercely, "Thousands of bullets fired!" It was overwhelming and overwhelming. It was like a heavy rain suddenly fell from the sky, rushing straight to the ground. The wizard stood there, suddenly trembling with fear. "There are so many obstacles! The obstacles are ah, so many obstacles!" The wizard was busy casting magic, trying his best to block the fierce magic. Alex looked at the wizard in front of him with great leisure, who was facing the Auror with ease just now, but now he was in a hurry and was in trouble. A head of platinum-blonde hair suddenly appeared in the quiet night. "You are in such a mess, Lucius Malfoy." Alex smiled and clapped his hands. ¡°Bang!¡± Seeing his hood being knocked off by a stone, Lucius Malfoy did not hesitate at all and immediately apparated to another place, completely ignoring the fact that his face was bruised and swollen by the stone. ¡°Bang!¡± Alex suddenly frowned in disgust, and there was another disembodiment sound! "Don't do anything!" Meet a young man with pale skin and curly light yellow hair. He has a smile on his face. "I am no match for you, Alex." "Barty Crouch Jr., have you settled the affairs of the International Affairs Department?" Alex said looking at Barty Jr. standing in front of him. "Compound decoction potion." "Not bad"Lili, if you don¡¯t count tonight¡¯s parade, oh, the statute of limitations has actually expired? "Little Barty squatted next to Gadwin, picked up his copper pot with his left hand, opened the lid, and took a shallow sip. Then, he tapped Gadwin's head with the wand in his right hand and mouthed Read, ¡°Recover quickly! " "Mr. Crouch?" "Ah, yes." Barty Crouch, an old man with short gray hair, helped Gadwin, who was leaning against the tree, "Can you learn the Ministry of Magic yourself?" "No problem, do you need my help?" "No," Barty Crouch waved his hand and walked towards Alex, "I'll send that kid home." "Yes, sir." "Where are you going?" Alex turned his head and looked at Barty Crouch Jr., who was standing next to him and drank the polyjuice potion. "Go to Alastor Moody." "Mad-Eye?" "That's right." "He's a true Auror." "I think so too." Before he finished speaking, Alex felt his right arm being firmly grasped by Barty Crouch Jr., and what followed was an earth-shaking journey. ??¡ª¡ª When I say three updates, I mean three updates~ By the way, there are so few clicks today In addition, there are now 300 votes, which is very close to 500. Let us vote coquettishly. Don¡¯t pity me~~~~~~ Related Works Chapter 12 Alastor Moody "Is this here?" Alex looked up at the house that appeared in front of him. This house is no different from an ordinary retired old man. It has a large front yard filled with strange plants, and flowers and plants fill the entire courtyard. "This is the home of the most famous Auror?" Alex gently pushed open the small wooden door and looked at the small fence that only reached his waist. "Indeed, I'm also wondering why there's no trace of magic here." Barty Crouch Jr. also looked confused and tapped the front rhythmically with his wand. "What are you doing?" Alex raised his eyebrows and looked at Barty Crouch Jr. walking in front. "This is detection magic." Little Barty's voice was very low, just like the gentle buzzing of a mosquito. "What did you say!?" Alex ignored Barty Crouch Jr.'s cautious moves and strode directly towards Alastor Moody's house. "Stop!" Little Barty grabbed Alex, "Do you know who is inside!" "Alastor Moody, what, did you take your Apparition to the wrong place?" "This is impossible." The veins on Barty Crouch Jr.'s head popped out. "You also know that Alastor Moody lives inside!" "Um?" "He is completely different from those half-baked Aurors!" Barty Crouch Jr. took a deep breath. "Is it so special?" Alex stopped and turned back to look at Barty Crouch Jr., who had a serious look on his face. "If you knew his age, you wouldn't be like that" "Then what about him?" Alex squinted his eyes and glanced at the ordinary house. "He is a veteran!" "Well, no wonder he has retired." "No! He is almost seventy years old now!" "so what?" "Did you know that he is a contemporary of the Dark Lord?" "If I remember correctly, Hagrid is still a classmate of the Dark Lord," Alex laughed. "In the same year as the Dark Lord, there are eighty if not a hundred. Do you see every old person?" , I have to retreat far away?" "Then you must at least know that at least half of the dark wizards in Azkaban were sent there by him." Little Barty said with a shudder as if he remembered something. "Who caught you?" "I¡­¡­" "Needless to say," Alex laughed and looked at the cold sweat on Barty Crouch Jr.'s head, "it turns out you have met an enemy!" "He is the enemy of every Death Eater!" ¡°Don¡¯t use words to hide your weakness.¡± ¡°Bang!¡± Alex directly kicked open the door of Alastor Moody's house. "What are you going to do!" Little Barty screamed in fright. "Don't panic." Alex turned back and said to Barty Jr. with a smile. "What's wrong!" Little Barty did not relax at all because of Alex's words. Instead, he held the wand tightly in his right hand, "He is not the good-for-nothing Auror Gadwin we saw in the World Cup. " Alex didn¡¯t speak, but looked at Barty Crouch Jr.¡¯s nervous face with amusement. "Look ahead! Mad-Eye will appear at any time! Be on high alert! If Gadvin is one, Mad-Eye Moody is a hundred!" "I said¡­¡­" "Stay alert!" "this¡­¡­" "I am ready!" "that¡­¡­" "Don't worry! We're two against one!" "Moody's not home." "What!?" "I mean, Mad-Eye Moody's not home." "Then what should we do now!" Alex didn¡¯t reply, and walked into the room where Barty Crouch Jr. was scared. "We'll wait for him here. By the way, do you know where he put the coffee?" ?? ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D "Is this considered a distinguished guest welcome?"   A sound of wood hitting the ground came from the door. Alex raised his head, drank the last bit of coffee in the cup in front of him, and looked towards the door. No one is there. Alex couldn¡¯t help but frowned. He couldn¡¯t figure out how the bursts of noise came from the door. "Mad-Eye Moody!" Barty Crouch Jr. stood up with a roar, "I'm looking for you on behalf of the Ministry of Magic." "Is it because I went to Hogwarts to teach?" Moody's voice came intermittently from the door, "Mr. Crouch, you are not your director, but you are taking care of my affairs. When did International Magical Affairs Si also started to take charge of teachers?" "Ahem, you'd better come out and let's talk face to face." "I can't see it anymore." There was another tapping sound of wooden legs, this time Alex heard it, it could be said that the sound was very close, but you just couldn't see him. "I smelled the smell of Polyjuice Potion on you in the garden. What else do you want to say? Mr. Barty Crouch, do you really think that Aurors are a bunch of brainless idiots? ?¡± "My name is indeed Barty Crouch." Barty Jr. revealed his figure, "I was originally planning to kill you in one go." "You are Barty Crouch Jr." There was still no one in sight. Alex's brows were about to come together. He really hadn't thought that Mad-Eye was not like his nickname at all. His style was wild and tough, but instead he looked like a man hiding in the dark. Assassin. "I still remember that terrible disarming spell you used." The clicking sound of wooden feet on the ground became more and more intensive. Alex glanced at it, and it was like the sweat on Barty Crouch Jr.'s head. It was getting more and more, like a sweat. Like a heavy rain. "Stop hiding your head and showing off your tail! I've discovered you!" "Then you are really observant!" ¡°Bang!¡± A red spell shot directly out of the window, making a loud noise. "You were so accurate, the trash can was blown up to the sky by you!" As he said this, there was a burst of applause. "It's really impressive! Your performance makes me believe that you can escape from Azkaban. You are as stupid as a dog. You don't even need the transformation of Animagus and the soul-taker." They would just think you are an animal!" "you!" Little Barty¡¯s face turned red with anger. "Crack!" "What is this!" "Devil's Net." Alex glanced at it, waved his wand, and forced away the thing wrapped around Barty's body, "I think it's not a good choice for us to fight in an Auror's room. " "It's too late to know! Although you seem to be just a student, I don't think it will be a good thing to hang out with Death Eaters." "Huh." Alex said nothing, his eyes scanning back and forth in the room to find traces of Moody, but he saw nothing except looking glasses all over the room and a huge mirror. "Aurors are not just warriors waving wands, they are also proficient in hiding, laying traps, and tracking," "Are you still talking nonsense?" "Haha, you should find me there first before you talk. It seems that old Barty has been controlled by someone. So, Albus is right, Voldemort is back, and you two little bugs are his pawns son?" "Yes, not as good as you, Dumbledore's biggest confidant and number one lackey." Barty Jr. retorted not to be outdone. "Except for the most powerful, he has no strength at all." Before he finished speaking, a red light suddenly appeared from the sky. It was like a Western stabbing sword, thin and long, fast and hard, stabbing straight into Alex's head. Tilting his head slightly, Alex smiled disdainfully and ducked away. "Are you old?" "Don't look down on the elderly casually." "Ding!" There was a crisp sound, and the magic spell shot straight onto the looking glass, making the sound of a spoon hitting the dishes. "What's this?" Alex subconsciously raised his wand. Refraction! At some point, the looking glass turned into something like glass, scattering the curse in all directions. In just an instant, there were hundreds of streaksThe light appeared in the living room. "Bang! Bang! Bang!!" Alex couldn't help but frowned. The entire living room was filled with magic spells, which forced him to point the wand towards himself and use it like Barty Crouch Jr. Armor spell. "It's full of soot. How long has it been since you cleaned, Moody?" "Old people like to be neat and tidy the most." A burst of thick smoke finally dissipated. "Don't you think this curse of yours is a mistake?" Alex looked in the direction of the sound and saw little Barty gradually emerging from the dust. "You're just wearing an invisibility cloak. Do you think you can hide it from me? The smoke and dust have completely exposed your position. Old man, look at your feet! Do you still think I am the boy I was back then?" Before Alex could stop him, Barty Crouch Jr. thrust his wand forward, pointing in the only dust-free direction in the entire room. Red light! Like a giant crossbow, the siege bolts shot straight towards the only spot on the floor that was free of smoke and dust. Alex had no doubt that if Moody was hit by the curse, he would look like a Like a scarecrow, nailed to the wall. but. "Bang!" There was a muffled sound. The curse bounced back faster and harder than when it came, hitting Barty Jr. right in the head! After making a sound, Barty Crouch Jr. looked at the direction in which the curse bounced with a look of disbelief on his face. "Go with peace of mind, idiot, it's just a mirror that reflects magic." Moody¡¯s harsh voice sounded in the room again, and along with Moody¡¯s voice was the sound of Barty Crouch Jr. slipping to the ground. "The first person after Dumbledore?" Alex watched as an invisibility cloak slowly fell to the ground, leaving behind a mirror that mockingly reflected his face. There was still no sign of Moody in the room, only his voice, like a worn-out disk, echoing in the room. "The number one person after Dumbledore is not only talking about my magic power, but also my wisdom and experience. Kid, please remember my name when you get to Azkaban. My name is Alastor Mu. Dee, I¡¯m not old yet.¡±¡ª¡ª £­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­ The current number is 566 votes. Tomorrow, every 200 votes will be added. "Hmm, if you cast 1,000 votes, five chapters and one sentence~~~~ There is a saying that when you are young, you just have to be crazy~ Related works Chapter 13: Remember, my name! The coffee in the cup had completely cooled down, and it was placed quietly on the small table in front of Alex. Alex sighed softly, sat down again, and stood aimlessly searching the room for Moody's whereabouts. It would be better to wait quietly, waiting for Mad-Eye to reveal his flaws, otherwise he would be blind. The attack will be like Barty Crouch Jr. was lying on the ground, twitching from time to time. "You are so patient." Moody¡¯s voice came over again, and it was not pleasant at all. It was like an old saw, clicking and sawing a rotten wooden bar. The sound was noisy and rough. Alex disliked such a voice, and what made him even more unhappy was the tone in which Moody spoke, a sophisticated, playful, and contemptuous tone. "Why don't you talk? I'm older now, and what I want most is to be able to communicate well with young people like you." Alex frowned tightly, but kept glancing back and forth in the room to find out where Moody was hiding. It was like a kind of hide-and-seek game, except that Alex Now, I am just pretending to be a ghost. "What are you communicating about? Do you understand Auror's experience?" Alex slowly raised his wand, closed his eyes, and subconsciously pointed towards the place where the sound came from. "Auror's experience?" Moody seemed to want to confirm, and asked again, "Are you sure, you really want to hear these things?" "Expelliarmus!" Alex didn¡¯t answer, and stabbed the wand directly to the left front, where Moody¡¯s voice came from. ¡°Bang!¡± A lot of dust was flying, or Alex's spell had just shattered Moody's cabinet. "This is really a crude method." Moody's voice was accompanied by his unique "click-click" sound of wood hitting the ground. It sounded like he was trying to hold back laughter, "What a shameless person." Student of the mind, your only advantage is that your magic power is strong enough." Alex didn¡¯t speak, he just squinted his eyes and looked at the smoke that was gradually dissipating. The air was filled with the pungent smell of wood chips. A silhouette emerged from behind the smoke little by little. It was like an old man in his fifties or sixties, hunched over, leaning on something, breathing heavily, as if he was telling the troubles of the unforgiving years. "You are already old." Alex raised his wand slightly, pointing faintly at the figure hiding behind the smoke and leaning against the wall. "You can give it a try." Looking at it from Alex¡¯s perspective, the figure moved vaguely, as if it was taking out a magic wand from his trouser pocket. "Expelliarmus!" Alex waved his wand, and the red curse went directly towards the rickety figure, with overwhelming force! "Ding¡­¡­" With the melodious knocking sound, Alex immediately opened his eyes wide. Because he was surprised to find that the curse returned along the original path, exactly the same as what happened to Barty Crouch Jr. just now! "Armor for protection!" Alex seemed to have been prepared for a long time. The wand pointed at himself, and the silver-white armor appeared out of thin air again and was put on Alex's body. Then the reflected curse made a crisp sound and disappeared together. "Sure enough, it's another mirror!" Alex said with disgust as he looked at the source of the curse. I saw the vague shadow just now, now gradually taking shape. A mirror as tall as a person, no, to be precise, a mirror as tall as Mad-Eye Moody. In the mirror, Moody looked at Alex with a mocking expression on his face. "What is this?" Alex asked into the air. "Human mirror, my little prop." Moody's voice came from unknown sources, showing a bit of pride, "This is something I made when I graduated as an Auror. Even Dumbledore was impressed by this little prop of mine. Invention, full of praise.¡± "Yeah, it's really not easy for your IQ!" Alex looked steadily at the mirror in front of him. Since the mirror was in front of him, Moody should also be in this range. Otherwise, how could he put his own reflection into the mirror? Thinking of this, Alex turned back sharply. No one, still no one, except for the noon sun shining from the window, powerlessThere is nothing but rolling. "You don't have lunch?" "Aurors often perform tasks, and they last for several days. This hunger is nothing to me." Alex didn¡¯t speak, but small beads of sweat gradually appeared on his forehead. "What do you think an Auror is?" Seeing that Alex didn't speak, Moody seemed to be unable to bear the loneliness, and spoke unexpectedly to Alex. "Hmph!" Alex replied to Moody with a snort of disdain. "Haha, do you think that Aurors are just a bunch of idiots who have no brains and can only charge forward and line up to shoot spells at you Death Eaters?" "Remember, boy, an Auror must first be smart, and then he can be powerful." ¡°That¡¯s a really good theory.¡± Alex smiled with a twitching corner of his mouth, ¡°Should I still applaud you?¡± "I am always more experienced, older than you, and stronger. It is always better if you respect me more, so I welcome you and give me a round of applause." "Yes, you are a bit thicker-skinned than me." "You must know that wisdom is also a kind of strength. Just like what the college where little Barty is lying on the ground said, wisdom is the greatest strength." "Are you a Ravenclaw?" "I am a Gryffindor," the voice, like a broken bellows, was full of pride, "but I never lack wisdom. Have you ever thought about why I took so long to talk to you?" After a pause, seeing Alex frowning and not answering, Moody's voice came to mind again. "If you don't leave yet, wait a while, and dozens of Aurors will swarm in. Waiting for you will be a pleasant vacation in Azkaban." "Haha." Alex laughed disdainfully, "Then why do you want to tell me this? Wouldn't it be best to talk to me slowly and delay the time?" "You smart kid, your look reminds me of someone." Alex raised an eyebrow. "That man does look a bit like you, a wizard from an ancient family and a disgusting Death Eater." "You talk a lot." "Yes, I have to talk to you properly before those Aurors come over. Look, the gate is right there, but don't think you can escape from there, you can't escape anymore!" "The power of words!" "Look at little Barty lying at your feet. When they tortured the Longbottoms, they were just as confident as you. As a result, in the blink of an eye, they were about to spend their time in Azkaban. Now, it seems that you are going to spend the second half of your life with them, that wonderful second half of your life!" "You have enough nonsense." Alex simply knocked his feet on the small coffee table in front of him, leaned back and rested. "You are the most courageous Death Eater I have ever seen. Don't you worry about your future at all?" Alex said nothing, with his eyes closed. If he hadn't still held the wand in his right hand, everyone would have thought he had fallen asleep. "Boy!" Alex didn't answer. Five minutes, ten minutes It wasn¡¯t until the sunset outside the window reflected the red color on Alex¡¯s face that he opened his eyes slightly tiredly. "Where are the people from the Ministry of Magic?" he asked with a smile, as if Mad-Eye Moody was right in front of him. Mad-Eye? Moody didn't answer, as if Alex was the only one in the room. "When I came in, I kept thinking about what kind of life a retired person would have." Alex didn't care about Moody's silence, but started talking to himself. "When Little Barty and I arrived here, I found that you were no different from an ordinary retired old man. You opened a small garden in front of your house." "Humph!" Moody snorted heavily, as if to express his protest. However, this did not affect Alex's mood. He only heard his voice become more cheerful, "Little Barty and I ran over here early in the morning. In order to find you, I didn't sleep at night." "However, when I opened the door, the room was empty.??people. " "I'm not at home." "Yeah, who wouldn't be at home during breakfast?" Alex gently swept down the coffee cup in front of him with his wand. "And everyone knows that Mad-Eye Moody only drinks from his own kettle. water, who are you preparing this double amount of coffee for?¡± Without returning, Moody could only remain silent. "Is there some rosemary in it?" Alex closed his eyes, as if recalling it carefully, "There should be some potions that can create illusions and make people nervous. It is said that potions is a proud subject. Luo¡¯s essential course, should I praise you for refining this nerve-wracking potion very well?¡± "This is not poison!" "After all, you are not sure why Barty Crouch suddenly brought a child to see you, right?" "So, what kind of magic can allow a person to pour magic potion into two coffee cups placed in the house outside the house?" "what are you saying?" "I think the real thing is like this, right? You were standing in the garden playing with flowers and plants, and then you saw little Barty and I walking towards you, and you hurried into the house." "I don't even know, what are you going to say?" "Because you heard our conversation at the door, or maybe your magic eye saw little Barty, oh, no, you should have discovered that he took the Polyjuice Potion!" "Then, obviously, you were blocked in the room by Barty Jr. and I." Alex looked at his left hand leisurely, as if Moody was the palm print on his hand, and could easily be See clearly. "You first killed Barty Jr. through a magic mirror that can reflect magic and an invisibility cloak, and then you want to use the same trick to knock me out?" Alex smiled, He stood up and patted his numb thighs. "But you found out that I'm not that good" "Haha." A sneer suddenly appeared. "Actually, you shouldn't interrupt me. You have to know that I was able to confirm my inference from the time you said you had the support of the Ministry of Magic. From that time on, you have been using words to lure me and let me escape quickly, right? ? Don¡¯t you think this is a good topic to delay by keeping silent about how to find you? " ¡°Am I stalling for time?¡± "No, you are not delaying time. You are just using your words to create the illusion that a large number of Ministry of Magic officials will soon arrive, and then hope to use this to allow me to escape quickly with little Barty lying on the ground. This It just shows that you are not well prepared and many things are full of arrangements, so you are not confident enough to challenge both of us at the same time. In other words, you are old and can only use these things to weaken our magic power. ." "Completely unfounded, full of nonsense!" "No basis?" Alex stood up, walked a few steps in the room, and suddenly squatted down next to the coffee table, "Then can you tell me why support from the Ministry of Magic has not come yet?" "Because you have no choice but to get out under our noses!" "you¡­¡­!" "Besides, I really can't bear to tell you. Are you still complacent about the secrets you can hide?" Alex patted the coffee table and sat down on the ground. "Have you never Have you ever thought about how weird it would be for a person who only drinks tea from his own kettle to suddenly have a coffee table at home with two cups of coffee on it? Especially, this coffee table has always been facing the mirror in the room. This arrangement, It¡¯s so clumsy that it makes you want to cry.¡± "What I said is correct, Alastor Moody." As he spoke, Alex pressed his wand straight against the coffee table next to him. A stream of red light spurted out from the top of the wand, hitting the coffee table without reservation as if it was a close shot. I saw the coffee table shuddering and trembling as if it had been caught by the wind and cold, and finally gradually took on the shape of a human being. "Age is no indicator of wisdom, especially for a smug old guy like you," Alex bent down and picked up his wand from beside Mad-Eye Moody, "Remember my name. , my name is Alexan Valentin Stoker, the son of that man you hate." As he spoke, Alex pointed the wand directly at Moody's head. "Collapsed." Alex read calmly, and then quietly looked at Mad-Eye Moody fainting on the floor. ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D???¨D¨D¨D¨D ????????????????????????????????Do you think I will say, if there are 11 more votes, I will add more? The number of votes now is 755, okay, this chapter can actually be split into two chapters, I can only say that I am a real person~ Related works Chapter 14 The long-lost world "Stop pretending to be dead." Alex walked over to Barty Crouch Jr. and kicked the man who was still lying on the ground. "You noticed?" Barty Crouch Jr. opened his right eye and looked at Alex standing aside. "It's easy to see, isn't it?" Alex squatted next to Barty. "You've been lying on the floor all day." "So I should just pretend to be dead?" "This is not the main thing," "why?" Alex tapped the carpet with his foot, "When you fell down, you intentionally lay on the carpet. It's really unprofessional." "What kind of professional ethics?" "There is a Muggle book called The Actor's Self-Cultivation," Alex said with a smile, "But this may be the reason why Moody has always been turned into a coffee table." "You mean, he also found out that I was faking it?" "Otherwise, do you think why such a powerful Auror always turns into a coffee table and never dares to show his true face?" "Maybe he thinks you are a powerful wizard, so he is not sure." "Can't you escape even if you can't beat him?" Alex glanced sideways at Moody who was lying on the ground. "Besides, although this man is a little older, his bones are a little older, and he thinks he is a little smarter, but After all, he is the person Dumbledore values ??the most, and he is somewhat capable." "His ability is to coax you with words and then scare you away?" "Perhaps he feels that one person can be very confident in dealing with you," Alex said, looking at Barty Crouch Jr. who was bending down and pulling out Moody's hair. "After all, you were the one being raped back then. He caught it." Little Barty didn¡¯t reply, but carefully put Moody¡¯s hair into the kettle he carried with him. "Gudu." Alex frowned, watching Barty take a big sip of the polyjuice potion, and then burped. A stream of green smoke sprayed out of Barty Crouch Jr.'s mouth. "He's missing a leg, so he needs to drink more." The two Moodys were lying on the ground. One had magic eyes and a complete wooden leg, motionless like a dead man, and the other simply lay on the ground because he only had one leg, looking straight at Alec with his only remaining eye. Sri Lanka. "Do you need help?" "What did you say!" "Okay, okay," Alex closed his eyes and pulled hard, Moody's magic eyes kept dancing on Alex's hand, "Look at me!" With that said, Alex narrowed his right eye as if he were throwing a baseball, and threw the ball in his hand with a "pop!" "Boom!" It was cast into little Barty's eyes exactly. "Actually, I want you to give me Moody's wooden leg." Little Barty, with his evil eyes rolling around, supported himself with both hands and crawled on the ground for a long distance before reaching Moody's side and putting it on. Moody's prosthetic leg, stood up. "I know," Alex walked to the door with a smirk on his face, "Actually, I just want to see you crawling on the ground." ¡°Bang!¡± Alex, who had just gone out, heard a violent noise coming from Moody's room. It seemed that Moody had been treated roughly, or that Barty was so angry? Alex doesn¡¯t know, but all he has to do now is go back to the hotel and take a hot shower. Because school is about to start. ?? ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D The carriage passed through the gate with winged boar sculptures on both sides and drove along the spacious driveway. Due to the strong wind, the carriage shook violently. Alex leaned against the car window and saw Hogwarts getting closer and closer, the many lighted windows shining dimly behind the thick rain curtains. His carriage stopped at the foot of the stone steps in front of the two oak doors. At this moment, a bolt of lightning pierced the sky. The people in the carriage in front had already hurriedly climbed the stone steps and ran into the castle. Alex jumped out of the carriage and smiled at the person in front of him. These are two Hufflepuff students, and he doesn't know them. Strangely enough, Alex was suddenly afraid of seeing Lily and Hermione. Wanting to hug him, Alex couldn¡¯t help but touch his nose. This thing seems to be still?I don¡¯t have a clue. It¡¯s not impossible to hug both girls, as long as you can convince the two girls. But in Alex¡¯s opinion, for Hermione and Lily, neither of them would go. accepted. "What are you doing here? I didn't even see you on the train today!" "Lily?" Bright yellow hair, curved smiling eyes. "Can't you recognize me after not seeing me during the summer vacation?" Lily looked at Alex angrily. Alex didn¡¯t speak, but silently circled Lily, whispering quietly. "What are you doing?" Lily's eyes flickered as she looked at Alex who was surrounding her. "I don't recognize you" Alex laughed mischievously, and raised Lily's chin with his index finger, "Who is this girl? I have never seen such a beautiful person. Seen it before!¡± "snort!" Lily turned her head, turned around angrily, and suddenly strode towards the auditorium. "Lily!" Alex was so frightened that he broke into a cold sweat. He had no idea. Could it be that Lily was angry because of what he had just done? Alex didn¡¯t think much and hurriedly ran towards Lily. Contrary to Alex's expectation, Lily turned around, as if she had been waiting for Alex there. Then like an angry heifer, he pressed against Alex's chest and yelled, "I don't know you!" I don¡¯t know where I am! " "We know you! We know you!" Alex kept saying while being pushed back by Lily in his arms, "No matter how beautiful you become, I know you, I recognize you" "Snapped!" A small blue balloon suddenly appeared above Alex's head. It was filled with water. Before Alex could react, the water drenched him all over, not just him. "Ha ha ha ha!" Alex laughed because Lily, who had been beautiful just now, now had her hair stuck to her face and her whole body was soaked. "Huh!" Lily first pushed the hair out of her eyes, and suddenly saw Alex's appearance. The black hair turned into three braids and stuck to Alex's forehead. It looked like his face had been severely stepped on by an animal with three toes, leaving a black mark. footprints. "Pfft" Lily couldn't help but followed Alex and laughed softly. "Two idiots, right at the door of the auditorium, pointing at each other without caring about other people's eyes, one laughing wildly, the other enjoying easy joy. Somehow, every Hogwarts student quietly walked past them, and some even raised their heads to look at Peeves, who was standing on the roof and no longer throwing water balloons, and then envied him. He glanced at Alex and Lily and walked quietly into the auditorium. Except for Hermione, she hid in the crowd and looked at Alex deeply, deeply, lowly, without caring that she might sink into the dust. ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D Today, there is a girl who is in a bad mood. She is a very good friend of mine. We talked on the phone for a long time. She cried a lot because of the pressure. Fortunately, she finally felt better, but it was already past one o'clock I¡¯m going to bed now, I can¡¯t bear it anymore How to put it, I hope that every reader can feel a little relaxed and happy because of reading my novels. I will work hard towards this goal. Related Works Chapter 15 Far and Near "Long time no see, you look beautiful again!" Alex said hello to all kinds of people skillfully while pushing towards the Gryffindor table. Over the past year, Alex has grown very much. Now he no longer needs to stand on tiptoe to see the teacher's chair at the back of the auditorium. In other words, Alex and the Hogwarts Five The boys in sixth grade are about the same height. On the one hand, this forced Alex to buy a new outfit for himself. The original wizard robes were too small and were restrictive to wear. On the other hand, Alex could keep watching Lily walk back to his college. Where they were, the Ravenclaws then smiled and waved to each other. "Okay! Alex!" Alex looked in the direction of the sound and saw a boy with messy hair and glasses appearing in front of him. "Harry?" Alex asked doubtfully. Because the boy in front of him doesn¡¯t look like Harry at all last year. It¡¯s not that his appearance has changed much, but his temperament has changed drastically. He looks like ¡°Like a by-the-book Alex.¡± Harry said with a smile. "Is it because of Sirius?" Alex responded with a smile, and walked to his seat with Harry, where he could clearly see the Sorting Hat placed on the triangular stool. "Well," Harry sat down carelessly, "After spending a summer vacation with Sirius Black, I feel like I have been completely transformed." Alex didn¡¯t speak, and raised his right eyebrow habitually, looking at Harry. "Every boy should go to Hawaii. He will discover what a wonderful thing it is to be a boy." Harry breathed a long sigh of relief and said to Alex brightly, "Me and Sirius discovered the whole world in Hawaii.¡± "What world?" "Hermione!?" Alex and Harry said happily together. "Alex, you seem to have grown taller again. I just saw you in the crowd." "Then you didn't call me down?" "No, I'm staying with Ginny. She's not in a good mood." "What's up with her?" Alex turned his head and looked at Hermione. During this summer vacation, she permed her hair into curls. It was not the kind of wavy curls, but a small raised tip at the end of the hair, which looked elegant and elegant. There is a lovely playfulness. "Well, how should I put it, it has something to do with you more or less." Hermione glanced at Alex embarrassedly, "But Ginny doesn't want me to say it." "Don't force it." Alex replied with a smile. "By the way, what world was Harry just talking about?" Hermione asked suddenly. "Um, um" Harry said nothing, looking around. "The Muggle world." Alex patted Harry on the shoulder and said, "Isn't it, Harry!" "Yesyes!" Harry kept nodding. "Really?" Hermione narrowed her eyes, looking very similar to Alex, "But haven't you grown up in the Muggle world since you were a child? Alex, what are you hiding from me? ?¡± Alex and Harry were both speechless. Because the Sorting Hat sang again. Hermione immediately listened attentively. Alex once asked Hermione why she listened to the Sorting Hat's song so carefully every time, to explain in Hermione's words. "Because the Sorting Hat's song changes every time, he is like a wise man, always using some obscure words to explain the difficulties we are facing now." "I know without him telling me that my difficulty is the final exam." Alex looked at it depressedly. The Sorting Hat on the triangular stool was greasy, as if it hadn't been washed for hundreds of years. "Hi, Alex." Harry nudged Alex's ribs gently. "What's wrong?" "I met her for the first time in Hawaii this summer, woman, you know." Harry whispered quietly into Alex's ear, his whole body trembling slightly with excitement. Alex didn¡¯t speak. He touched his chin, where some hard stubble had recently grown. His eyes wandered and looked at Anji in the distance.?Na. "Why can't I tell you, Harry, that I'm not a virgin anymore?" Alex thought while looking at Angelina with a smile. Suddenly, there was a burst of violent applause. Alex was immediately surrounded by applause. "What's going on here!" Alex suddenly woke up from his fantasy and looked around him. Every Gryffindor applauded, like a grand welcome ceremony. "Lindsay Lohan, Gryffindor!" Another rough sound rang in the auditorium, and then Alex discovered that the applause in the auditorium was even louder. I saw this red-haired girl staggering to the Gryffindor table, then patting her chest and letting out a long sigh of relief. At this time, a Gryffindor boy who was also a first-year man sat next to her with a smile. The two started talking, laughing from time to time. It seemed that the two people had known each other for a long time. "This kid looks so much like me when I was in the first grade." Alex couldn't help but touch his nose. They were all masters at picking up girls. Alex suddenly couldn't remember that when he was in the first grade, the man sitting next to him Man, who is it? Alex shook his head helplessly and closed his eyes gently, trying to recall the scene in detail. Suddenly, a slight sigh, like a rose, breathing softly, sounded in Alex's ears. Alex looked in the direction of the sound. It¡¯s Hermione. It seemed that she had just withdrawn her gaze from the pair of first-year Gryffindors. She raised her head and looked upward quietly. Alex followed Hermione's gaze and saw the enchanted ceiling of Hogwarts, revealing a dark and bright sky. Because the sky is full of stars, it is difficult to suppress the illusion, as if they have never passed by, and the starry sky will always be like this, eternal and beautiful. It¡¯s like a memory, like those precious memories. Alex suddenly remembered the girl sitting next to him that year. It¡¯s the girl sitting next to him now, looking up at the starry sky. "Hermione," Alex's voice suddenly sounded in the girl's ears. Hermione didn't speak, just turned her head and looked at Alex quietly, with a slight smile on her lips. Alex suddenly felt that at this moment, the entire auditorium was so quiet, like those quiet and quiet nights in the Forbidden Forest. "You know?" Alex's voice was soft, like a psychedelic dream, "When you look at the stars, they are very close, but when you look at me, they are far away." Hermione¡¯s eyelashes trembled slightly, like a butterfly flapping its wings among the stamens. Alex couldn't help but close his eyes, he felt Hermione's hand. Soft and delicate, like the most beautiful dream. Alex could only hear Hermione's voice. It is light and graceful, just like the most beautiful wine. ¡°I¡¯m always close to you, and I¡¯ll always be by your side as long as you let me, Alex.¡± ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D Today, a book friend asked me if I was not ready to have Hermione How is it possible, I want to write **, I want to write it seems, must, that is, must **, everyone will be happy **. Not a stud-horse But I know how to do it. Because I think men who make girls sad are really weak~~~~~~ Related Works Chapter 16 Triwizard Tournament Hermione's words were like a spell, making Alex feel like he was in an inexplicable space, completely unable to feel the passage of time or the noise of the auditorium. Only her eyes, her voice, her breath. This is a magic that can be performed by both Muggles and wizards. It can make every boy and girl forget where they are, and it can also make every sane person forget where he is. It wasn¡¯t until there was a sound of thunder that Alex shuddered and finally came back from his daze. Hermione¡¯s eyes were no longer in front of him. Following Hermione¡¯s gaze, Alex, like every Hogwarts student, looked towards the door of the auditorium. A man stood in the doorway, leaning on a long cane and wrapped in a black traveling cloak. The lightning that flashed from time to time in the sky was like a lighting lamp, illuminating every detail of his face. Alex had seen this face before. It looks like it was carved out of a piece of rotten wood, and the carver had only a vague idea of ??what a human face should look like, and wasn't very good at using a carving knife. Every inch of skin on the face seemed to be scarred, the mouth was like a big crooked hole, and the place where the nose should be raised was missing. The most terrifying thing about this man is his eyes. One of his eyes is small, black, and shiny; the other eye is large, round like a coin, and it is a bright bright blue. The blue eye kept moving without blinking, turning up, down, left, and right, completely unrelated to the normal eye¡ª¡ªlater, the blue eye rolled over and penetrated into the man's head, Everyone can only see a big white eyeball. The stranger walked up to Dumbledore. He held out a hand, one as scarred as his face. Dumbledore shook his hand and whispered something. Alex curled his lips disdainfully, he didn't care what Moody said. In other words, Alex is the only man in the entire auditorium who knows the identity of Mad-Eye Moody. Barty Crouch Jr. A Death Eater who tortured Neville Longbottom's parents crazy, a Death Eater who entered Azkaban when he was only seventeen years old, a in Alex's opinion, a very smart Death Eater. Dead Apostle. Alex, like everyone around him, was lost in thought. "Please allow me to introduce our new Defense Against the Dark Arts teacher," Dumbledore broke the silence, "Professor Moody." There was no sound in the entire auditorium, except for Dumbledore and the teachers at the teachers' bench. This made their applause sound scattered, like a lonely child, pitiful. Alex also knew the same as his classmates. He did not applaud, but remained silent together. He noticed that little Barty's magic eye was spinning around, and his blue eyes kept sliding past him. From Harry's face to Hermione's eyes, and then from Hermione's eyes to Neville's fat face, everyone except himself. Like a unique tacit understanding, Barty Jr.'s magic eye avoided Alex, like a unique code. The imitation is really similar. Alex shook his head, thinking that this year's plan would probably be implemented smoothly. At least, Barty Crouch Jr.'s IQ could keep up with his own pace. Looking at the students who responded mediocrely, Dumbledore cleared his throat helplessly and said, "As I just said" "What did he just say?" Alex tilted his head and looked at Neville sitting opposite. "He said there won't be Quidditch this year," Harry said. "It's a shame, because I can defend my title again this year." "Why?" Neville said from the opposite side, "I didn't listen just now. You know, I was watching Moody just now" "Because of the Triwizard Tournament." Alex said calmly. "What kind of Triwizard Tournament?" "Yes" Alex was interrupted by Dumbledore before he could say anything. "Over the next few months we will be honored to host a fantastic event that has not been held for over a century. I am delighted to say that the Triwizard Tournament will take place this year in Held at Hogwarts.¡± "What is the Triwizard Tournament?" said a first-year Gryffindor on the other side. Alex looked at the group of red-haired Weasleys sitting on the other side of the dining table, "What's wrong with them?"Alex looked at Harry, "This is the first time I've seen the Weasley twins so silent." However, before Harry could answer, Alex heard laughter coming from the auditorium. Everyone laughed lightly for the rash freshman, but no one got angry. Alex noticed that this was the girl he just looked at, and she seemed to be named Lindsay Lohan. The tense atmosphere that had enveloped the auditorium since Moody entered was suddenly broken, and even Persuasion Bullido laughed softly along with everyone. Dumbledore said, "Where did I just say it? Ah, by the way, the Triwizard Tournament Some of you still don't know what this tournament is about, so I hope some people who know the situation can Forgive me for explaining a little here, and I'll allow their minds to wander for a while." "The Triwizard Tournament was founded about seven hundred years ago as a friendly competition between the three largest wizarding schools in Europe. The three schools are: Hogwarts, Beauxbatons and Durmster Lang. Each school selects a warrior, and then the three warriors compete in three magic projects. The Triwizard Tournament is held every five years, and the three schools take turns hosting it. Everyone agrees that this is a great event between young wizards from different countries. A great way to build friendships - but then too many people died and the Triwizard Tournament was interrupted." "The death toll?" Hermione whispered, looking around in shock. ¡°Allah, every school can only produce one of the best people, and it has nothing to do with us.¡± Alex said with a smile. "It's because every school has to select the best people that I worry, do you understand?" Hermione snorted and replied angrily. "There have been several attempts to revive the Tournament over the centuries," Dumbledore continued, "but none of them have been successful. However, we at the Ministry of Magic's Department of International Magical Cooperation and Department of Magical Sports believe that another attempt The time has come. We have done a lot this summer to ensure that every warrior's life is not in danger." "In October, the principals of Beauxbatons and Durmstrang will come with their carefully selected contenders, and the selection ceremony will be held on Halloween. An impartial referee will decide which students are most qualified to compete. In the Triwizard Cup, you can win honor for your school, and you can also receive a thousand galleons in prize money personally.¡± Hearing this, Hermione let out a long sigh of relief and said to Alex happily, "Fortunately, none of these warriors will be in danger." "I will never be in danger." Alex said with his head held high. "I didn't tell you!" Hermione's face immediately turned red. "I know you are all eager to win the Triwizard Trophy for Hogwarts," he said, "but the participating schools and the Ministry of Magic have agreed to set an age limit for this year's contenders. Only those over seventeen Only students who are over 17 years old - that is to say, seventeen years old or above - are allowed to register for consideration. We think," - Dumbledore raised his voice slightly, because some people made angry noises after hearing his words. Protested, "This measure is necessary because the events of the competition are still very difficult and dangerous. No matter how many precautions we take, it is simply impossible for students below sixth and seventh grade to handle it. I will personally guarantee that there will be no An underage student deceived our impartial referee and became a warrior of Hogwarts." When his eyes passed over the rebellious faces of the protesters, his blue eyes flashed meaningfully, "Therefore, if you are dissatisfied Seventeen, I beg you not to waste your time applying.¡± "It seems that you are really not talking about me." Alex lowered his eyes and looked very sad. "This, Alex." Hermione's voice sounded extremely cautious, "I think if you can participate, you will definitely be a warrior of Hogwarts. I believe you." "Really?" Alex lowered his head, his voice sounding like a helpless child, "I don't believe it, unless" "Unless what?" "Unless you kiss me." ?? ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D The temperature has cooled down tonight, and my mood has cooled down a bit, okay? Related works Chapter 18 The Weasleys and their mice "I really don't know when the other two people from the school will come." Harry said as he followed Alex. "Do you know those students?" Alex turned his head and looked back, "I feel like there are a few people missing today." "Alex, do you remember what Hermione asked me to tell you during dinner?" "What's the matter?" Alex looked at Harry curiously. Because he saved Sirius' life, the relationship between the two of them was unilaterally improved by Harry. However. ¡®This is good for my plans for this year. ¡¯ When Alex discovered this, he had already thought of this, ¡®This can minimize the chance of Barty Crouch Jr. being exposed. ¡¯ "You remember Ron's mouse?" Harry whispered while looking around carefully. "I know." Alex didn't have so many scruples, "Isn't it Pettigrew? Peter?" "Well, but don't mention this name in front of Ron." Harry pushed his eyes away from his face. It was only then that Alex discovered that the gold-rimmed glasses Harry originally wore were gone, replaced by a pair of black, thin-rimmed glasses, which looked much more fashionable than Harry before. "In front of Ron?" Alex sneered, "Because it's his rat?" "Not entirely." Harry sighed, looking extremely sad, "It's also because Peter Pettigrew has been lurking in their home for twelve years." "I know, I turned into an Animagus." Alex said carelessly, walking towards his bed. ¡°But people didn¡¯t know about it beforehand!¡± "You can't blame me." Alex waved his hand and lay down in the warm quilt. There are only two people in the dormitory now, Alex and Harry. As usual, Neville went to the Owl House on the first day of each term to send a letter to his grandmother to report what things had been left at home. As for Ron, to be honest, Alex didn't care. So he sleeps very peacefully now, especially since Harry is now grateful and indebted to himself. It can be said that he responds to Alex's requests. "Okay, Alex, do you want something to eat?" Harry said to Alex, who had his eyes closed and was pretending to sleep, "Would you like me to go to the kitchen and bring something out?" "Eat?" Alex's right eye opened slightly. "kindness!" "Bring some donuts," Alex said to Neville's empty bed on the other side of him. "Maybe Neville will be very hungry when he comes back." "Okay." Harry nodded to Alex with a smile and walked out of the dormitory. As soon as Harry stepped out of the dormitory door, Alex lifted the quilt covering him. Although he was barefoot, his eyes were sharp, like a flying knife, as if it would shoot out at the next moment and then nail something to the ground. There is something on the floor. It¡¯s a mouse. to be exact, It¡¯s a mouse with only one toe missing. ?? ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D Ron went to the Hogwarts kitchen for the first time. Or every Weasley has never had such an experience, except for the Weasley twins. Although Ron had begged the twins a long time ago, his two brothers took him to the kitchen. He had always been envious of them for always being able to find freshly prepared food. However, Ron's expression did not improve at all when he saw the house elves busy washing the dishes in front of him. Because he is also one of these little elves who wash dishes. ¡°I never thought that one day I would come to the kitchen in this way.¡± "You should have thought a long time ago, George, look at how much food you have stolen, there will always be a day like this." "The problem is we don't know how to wash the dishes yet" "The curse." The same red hair, the same height, the same appearance, and the same job. ?Wash the dishes. "sorry." Ron raised his head and glanced at the two twins who were washing dishes, and said softly:? "snort!" Before the twins could comfort the sad Ron, a little girl's voice came over. "You caused dad to lose his job and almost ended up in Azkaban. What else do you have to say!" "Don't say that, Ginny." Fred smiled and put the plate in Ginny's hand. "Ron was under the Imperius Curse. You can't blame him." "The Imperius Curse, the Imperius Curse! Who believes it!" Ginny was so angry that she even turned red. "The Ministry of Magic said, how is it possible that someone who has been under the Imperius Curse for twelve years has not been discovered?" "Scabbers, oh, Pettigrew? Peter, used to be the president of our male student union," "Pets." "It's such a pity that I can't see him washing dishes." As he said that, the twins looked at each other and smiled. "It's not because of Ron, but now that Percy is implicated, he still doesn't have a job, and no one believes that he is innocent." As she said this, Ginny's eyes turned red, "For" Ron didn¡¯t speak. He raised his head and took a deep look at Ginny who was wiping her tears. He lowered his head again and washed the dishes in silence. He has never held a grudge against someone like this. Without Alex, the parents would not have spent the few gold galleons they had on paying the hefty bail in order to avoid suspicion. damn it! He is obviously a Death Eater, but he can get away with it. And his parents, his brothers, and his whole family all became Death Eaters. No! Not even Death Eaters. Contact with Harry Potter has evil intentions. There's a dwarf lurking! Every time Ron thinks about this, he always wants to kill those who wrote these things with a knife! Ron can still remember that during the World Cup, a large group of Ministry of Magic officers rushed into his home and searched for so-called evidence. The leader is Lucius Malfoy, the Death Eater. ??????????????????????????????????? Two looks flashed repeatedly in his eyes, and then he chuckled, and half of the things in the house were moved away. Before leaving, he left a message. "You have to be ready and keep in touch. We will summon you at any time, Arthur, what is Arthur." When Lucius said this, he glanced at himself with disgust, "And you, Ron Weasley." Who will help me now? Who will help me? Ron raised his head and stared blankly at his two brothers who were enjoying themselves with Ginny. Although they never showed pain, the two people who were always noisy were already ten thousand times quieter than before. It¡¯s like this, quiet, as if everyone is dead. No one in the family has ever blamed him, but Ron felt that this lack of blame was more like a burden, weighing him down until he couldn't breathe. Even if you become a Death Eater! Ron quietly walked out of the kitchen, tears welling up in his eyes. "I don't want to be looked down upon either!" Helpless, hesitant. Ron found that he could only feel a trace of warmth when he squatted in a dark corner. "Remember me, Weasley? It seems that you are not doing well." In the darkness, a figure appeared behind Ron. He was not tall, and he did not appear to be generous, but his vague figure in the dark was enough to make Ron unforgettable. ?? ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D Something very speechless happened yesterday. My confession was rejected This is why I didn¡¯t write yesterday, and I won¡¯t do it again, at least until I get rejected Related Works Chapter 19 Moody¡¯s Defense Against the Dark Arts Lesson Alex looked around him and everyone around him. Some of them were opening the books in front of them for the third time, mumbling something, and rubbing their wands. "Everyone looks very nervous." Alex smiled and said to Neville sitting next to him. "Yeah." The tip of Neville's nose was covered with sweat, and the book in front of him was opened for the fifth time. "People who have just taken Professor Moody's Defense Against the Dark Arts class say" "They say he is very strict!" Hermione said from the side, with a strange light shining in her eyes. She seemed to have a desire to prove herself under Professor Moody's strict requirements. "Strict?" Alex raised his eyebrows, then sighed and flipped through the Defense Against the Dark Arts textbook in front of him. Alex could use his peripheral vision to see Ron Weasley sitting in the corner, and Harry, who was dragged over by him. "Ron looks so weird this year," Neville poked Alex, "It feels like" ¡°It seems a lot more low-key?¡± Alex said with a smile. Before Neville had time to reply, a series of tapping sounds came over. Messy silver hair and a missing piece of nose. But what attracts the most attention is the exposed wooden legs that look like bird claws. "Put these things away," Moody said gruffly as soon as he entered the classroom. Then he trudged to the podium with a cane and sat down. "These textbooks. You don't need them." Neville looked at Alex, Alex looked at Hermione, and Hermione looked down at her textbook. Alex shrugged and finally put the book into his bag. ¡°You¡¯re really pretending.¡± Alex glanced at Barty Crouch Jr. sitting beside the podium. As if sensing something, Moody's eyes immediately looked to where Alex was. The blue magic eyes rotated slowly, which made everyone around Alex break out in a cold sweat. There was something called pressure, like an inexorable shadow. Hovering over their heads. After a while, Moody stopped. After taking a sip of water from the water bottle he brought with him, Moody took out the roster, shook his head, shook his long gray hair away from his twisted and scarred face, and began to call names. His normal eye moved down the list, while his magical eye kept turning around, staring at each student who answered. "Okay," he said after the last student finished answering, "I received a letter from Professor Lupine introducing the situation of this course. It seems that you have mastered how to deal with dark magical animals. You learned a lot of basic knowledge - you learned how to deal with boggarts, red hats, hinkpunks, grindylows, Cabba and werewolves, right?" The students whispered in agreement. "But you haven't learned enough about how to deal with spells - not enough," Moody said. "So, I'm going to let you experience the spells cast by wizards. I have one year to teach you how to deal with black magic. magic¡ª¡ª" As soon as Moody finished speaking, Ron's eyes became hot and he stared at Moody desperately. Others were also breathing rapidly. It was like a swordsman who had been practicing swordsmanship for twenty years and could finally use his sword to chop off an enemy's head or kill a criminal thief. There is no underage wizard who does not desire to know the spells among wizards. Except for Alex. He laughed softly, his voice not high. Who knows more about the dark arts than Death Eaters? Alex looked at the empty desk in front of him, which reflected the face of a young man with a sarcastic smile. Moody¡¯s magic eye turned around and looked straight into the corner of the classroom. This made everyone follow his gaze, even Alex. Sitting there was Ron. His face turned pale. Maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯m thinking of what happened last year. Alex secretly thought that no matter who he was, being tortured by a large group of adult Aurors at that age would not be a pleasant memory. Just like Ron now, under Moody's gaze, his whole body began to tremble. "I will need you to cooperate with me later!" Moody laughed, and the smile passed over his scarred face, squeezing and deforming, and the scars on his face seemed to beIt came to life in an instant and turned into a flesh-colored centipede, crawling on his face. Looking at Moody¡¯s distorted face, Ron was suddenly so frightened that he didn¡¯t even dare to speak. "Okay - let's get back to the business. Spells, they have many forms, and their magic power is different. Now, according to the regulations of the Ministry of Magic, I should teach you various breaking spells, that's all. Logically speaking, you are less than six years old. Grades, I shouldn't tell you what illegal dark magic spells look like, because you are still young and can't deal with this set of things. But Professor Dumbledore greatly praised your courage. He thinks you can deal with it. In my opinion, the sooner you understand what you are dealing with, the better. If you have never seen something, how can you protect yourself from it? A wizard is going to read you an illegal spell. He is Won't tell you what he's planning. He won't spell it out to you candidly, fairly, politely. You have to be ready and alert. You'd better put that thing away while I'm talking, Brown Miss." Brown blushed immediately. She had just shown Alex's sketch to Parvati, which was under the table. "Sodoes any of you know which spells will be punished the most severely under wizarding law?" Many people in the class turned their heads and looked at Ron, who was sitting in the corner. This made Ron's face immediately turn red, and he immediately lowered his head. "The soul-stealing curse" Many people looked at Ron and read it in a low voice. "Ah, I haven't forgotten that you have experienced it just now. His name is the 'Imperius Curse'!" Moody narrowed his good eye, like a wolf looking at his prey, " This spell will cause big trouble for the Ministry of Magic! Because it is difficult to distinguish between those wizards who are under the spell and forced to do what they are told and those who are willing to do so." As soon as Moody finished speaking, more people looked at Ron. "The Imperius Curse can be resisted, and I will teach you how to do it, but it requires a lot of strength of character, and not everyone can master it. You'd better try to avoid being hit by it. Stay vigilant at all times!" He He suddenly yelled, startling everyone. Everyone turned their heads and looked at Moody sitting on it with fear. The classroom was extremely quiet, except for the sound of Shasha recording. Among the students who were writing notes with their heads down, the only one with his head raised was Alex. He was laughing, laughing and shaking his head. Work related Chapter 20 The Unforgivable Curse Alex raised his head, looking at the thing on the podium, as did everyone else around him. There is a spider that has been enlarged by an enlarging spell. The fluff on the eight legs is clearly visible and looks like a thick red and black plush thread. Alex heard the people around him hissing and inhaling. But Alex was a little indifferent, his expression was still so calm, and he didn't seem to be afraid at all, because this spider, compared to the Alagos he met in the Forbidden Forest when he was in second grade, Up, it's really too small. If you had seen that spider as big as a lion, and then looked back at such a small spider, you would be as calm as Alex. Of course, that is assuming you survived. The spider was also killed by you. "Look." Moody's voice was deep, sounding like an old bellows blowing out fiery wind. ¡®His voice sounded like he was forging a sword. ¡¯ Alex looked at Moody with his wand pointed at the spider, and couldn¡¯t help but think, ¡®The smell of iron and blood. What a show, Barty Crouch Jr. ¡¯ "The soul is out of body!" Alex saw Moody's right hand holding the wand shake violently, and then lift it up. "Stand up!" Moody¡¯s words were like an old pipe organ. Although it sounded extremely mute, it had an indescribable magic power. Because the spider really stood up! Moody slowly raised his head, no longer paying attention to the spider. It was just stuck uploading, but for some reason yesterday, the webpage just couldn't be opened Then it was postponed until today Today¡¯s payment will of course be calculated separately Work related Chapter 20 The curtain opens The Quidditch pitch had never been so empty. Alex sat in the stands, looking around him and seeing no one. Occasionally, a few owls flew over his head and made a few fierce calls. Alex could not hear any sound except the wind. Alex took out his wand from his pants pocket and tapped it on himself. A light red transparent ripple emerged directly from Alex's head, and then quickly flowed throughout Alex's body. I really didn¡¯t expect that Hogwarts would be so cold in October. The Warming Spell didn't seem to work for Alex, who was only wearing a thin wizard robe. Alex had to stand up and walk around in order to keep himself warm. "Why are you hiding here?" "Senior?" Alex saw the familiar scenery for the first time. "Yeah, Hermione said she hadn't seen you today and asked me if I knew where you were hiding." Angelina smiled at Alex and sat down. "Hermione." Alex muttered, sighed, and sat next to Angelina. "Although I don't want to interfere with you," Angelina, like Alex, let out a long sigh, "but you'd better make a decision as soon as possible." "Decision?" Alex raised his head and looked at the clouds in the distance, remembering what happened that day for no reason. ?? ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D "Now, I'm going to use the Imperius Curse on each of you!" Moody held his wand and stood next to the podium, looking fiercely at every trembling Gryffindor student. "This is the Unforgivable Curse" Seamus' teeth chattered, "Well, the Ministry of Magic doesn't" "Death Eaters!" Moody interrupted rudely before Seamus could finish his words, "You must experience the feeling of being under the Imperius Curse, and then try to resist him!" Try to resist him? Alex laughed and looked at the person in front of him. I saw Neville standing there, doing several difficult gymnastics moves, and finally like a gymnast, he turned back five or six times, and then landed firmly on the ground. All this is just because Moody said, "I want to see difficult juggling like a gymnast." This is the Imperius Curse, it allows you to do anything. Alex touched his nose, thinking slightly unpleasantly. Because they were already very close to him, there were only two people in front of him. After the previous person accurately reported his first love, Alex shrugged and stood in front of Moody, Barty Crouch Jr. "Little Barty" Alex looked at Moody in front of him with a smile, and played with his lips like a mischief. "The soul is out of body!" Raising the wand upward is like seducing the soul! Alex suddenly felt like he was trapped in a strange world. , no sound, no feeling. Alex could only vaguely see the scene in front of him. ¡°I¡¯m like a puppet. A thought suddenly came to Alex¡¯s mind. "Now, tell me your secret." Vaguely, Alex heard a voice coming from above his head. Alex had never heard this voice before. It was like honey, making people feel sweet from the bottom of their hearts. Then they gave up their own thinking, followed this voice, and pursued this voice. "Secret?" Alex's mouth opened slightly, and suddenly another voice came out from the bottom of Alex's heart. Alex couldn't hear what the voice said clearly, but this voice made Ya Alex opened his mouth and closed it again. "So, who is the person you like?" Moody suddenly laughed softly and asked. "I¡­¡­" ?? ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D "I don't know." Alex lowered his head and looked at his palms. That¡¯s what he answered at that time, and then he woke up. To this day, Alex can still remember the look in Hermione's eyes. "I haven't told Hermione that I love you? Right," Alex couldn't help but have a bitter smile on his lips, "But whether I have or not, Hermione should be like this."?I think so. " "If liking one person means being devoted, then what about multiple people?" Alex raised his head and looked at Angelina sitting next to him and said. "I don't know, just like you," Angelina smiled beautifully, giving her a reassuring feeling, "but no matter what, the Ministry of Magic does not allow a man to have multiple wives. " "Maybe I can be the Minister of Magic," Alex's eyes suddenly brightened, "Wouldn't all the problems be solved?" "The real problem is not the Ministry of Magic, I think you know that." Angelina stood up and kissed Alex gently on the forehead, "Actually" "Actually what?" Alex raised his head and looked at Angelina who was gradually walking away. "It's nothing." Angelina waved her hand behind her, leaving only Alex's retreating figure and a soft sigh. "I hope you don't like both of them." Angelina didn't say it, she just hid this sentence in her heart, "After all, I am old." "Actually," watching Angelina's figure disappear in the end, Alex lay back and looked up at the sky above him, "which girl would be willing to share her lover with others? Woolen cloth?" ¡°You¡¯re deceiving yourself.¡± A wry smile appeared at the corner of Alex¡¯s mouth. Suddenly, a blue figure flew directly over Alex's head. "Who is this?" Alex raised his right hand slightly to block the slanting sunlight and see more clearly. "I seem to know you!" Alex narrowed his eyes slightly. The person flying in the air on a broom was a girl. "Blue wizard robe, Ravenclaw" Alex muttered unconsciously, "And black hair" "Qiu? Zhang!" "Hi! Alex!" With a beautiful sudden turn, a blue figure appeared in front of Alex. "Why are you here?" Alex straightened up and asked with a smile, although the smile was a bit forced. "As you can see," Qiu Zhang stopped the broomstick with a smile, then turned over and jumped off the broom, hooked his right foot and took the broom in his hand, "Practice Quidditch." ¡°Isn¡¯t there no competition this year?¡± "For next year," Qiu Zhang said, wiping the sweat on his head, "Next year I will be the captain of Ravenclaw." "Next year" Alex frowned slightly. According to his plan, he might not be able to see Quidditch next year. "What's wrong? What's bothering you?" "Yeah," Alex nodded. He suddenly discovered that he seemed to particularly like communicating with girls, especially those who gave off a very quiet look when they smiled. For example, autumn. Although she had just exercised and there were still circles of blush on her face, she gave people a peaceful feeling. "Have you ever tried it?" Alex said awkwardly, "Falling in love with two people." Qiu Zhang didn¡¯t speak, just looked at Alex with a smile. "Well, I think I'm a little bit carefree." "Do you really only like two people?" Qiu Zhang asked with a smile. "Ugh" Alex was a little unsure, "To be honest, I don't know." "My dad once said something to me." "Um?" "It's called destiny." Qiu Zhang tilted his head slightly and smiled at Alex. "fate¡­¡­" "Well. How should I put it, many things," Qiu Zhang held a broomstick and sat next to Alex, "They are all arranged secretly, so there is no need to worry." "Heh." Alex chuckled, how to arrange it, now is not the era of polygamy. "Perhaps things will take an unexpected turn," Qiu Zhang continued, "In my hometown, there is an old saying called" Qiu Zhang paused for a moment, as if recalling carefully, "It's called the boat arriving at the bridge" ¡°Naturally straight?¡± Alex then continued the second half of the sentence. "Well, that's it." Qiu Zhang stood up and said to Alex, who was lying down again, "Actually, sometimes, you might as well put down some annoying things for a while.""Let it go temporarily?" "Yeah." Qiu Zhang bent down and lifted the broomstick on the ground, "Although this is not what I want to say to you." "Is it Lily?" "Huh?! You really guessed it. It's just like what she said. She's really smart." Qiu Zhang turned around and looked at Alex and said, "She wants me to persuade you because she knows you are in trouble." ." Alex didn¡¯t speak, didn¡¯t even smile, and could only sigh. "And" Qiu Zhang said as he walked towards the stairs, "I hope you will choose Lily in the end, she is a good girl." "The same to you." "Let's forget it," Qiu Zhang walked away as elegantly as Angelina, leaving only Alex's back, "I'd rather fall in love with you like them." Alex touched his nose awkwardly. Instead of looking at Qiu Zhang's disappearing figure, Alex continued to cast his gaze back to the sky in the distance. The red clouds are like boundless curtains, covering the entire starry sky. Until some tiny black spots emerge from these red clouds. Then it got bigger and bigger, slowly approaching the sky above Hogwarts. "It's finally here!" Alex jumped up and looked at the carriage getting closer and closer to him, "The Triwizard Tournament, no, it's fate!" Related Works Chapter 21 Whose night has the singing voice of Veela "Alex, come on, we're over here!" Alex trotted while waving to his friends who were waiting in front of the auditorium. "Where have you been, and why are you here now!" Professor McGonagall was wearing an elegant wizard uniform, with a pair of gray-brown eyes under round lenses, bright and stern, "Beauxbatons and Demus Trang's students will be here soon, and if you still show up by then, what awaits you will be confinement!" "Okay, okay, professor." Alex scratched his head and made a face at Hermione, but Hermione ignored him. Instead, she snorted, raised her head, and looked at it like everyone else. Sky. Alex smiled self-deprecatingly, and like Hermione, raised his head and looked at the sky. At this moment, Dumbledore, who was standing in the back row with other teachers, shouted - "Ah! If I am not mistaken, the Beauxbatons representative has already arrived!" ¡°Where is it?¡± Many students asked eagerly, looking in different directions. ¡°There!¡± shouted a sixth grader, pointing over the Forbidden Forest. A huge thing, much bigger than a broomstick - or a hundred broomsticks - was flying rapidly across the dark blue sky towards the castle, gradually getting bigger and bigger. "It's a dragon!" a first-year student screamed, so excited that he didn't know what to do. "Don't be sillyit's a house flying!" Dennis Creevey said. Hearing Creevey's words, Alex laughed inadvertently. Just when he was on the Quidditch pitch, he saw some smaller black shops dragging in front of those black spots. When the black behemoth passed over the treetops of the Forbidden Forest and was illuminated by the light from the castle window, as Alex expected, they saw a huge pink-blue carriage flying towards them. Come. It was as big as a house, and it was pulled into the sky by twelve winged horses. They were all silver-maned horses, and each horse was about the same size as an elephant. The carriage flew lower and was landing at an extremely fast speed. The students standing in the first three rows hurriedly backed away - and then, there was an earth-shattering loud noise, which scared Neville to jump back and stepped on a Slytherin Five. The feet of the classmates in the first grade - I saw those horse hooves hitting the ground with a thud, each one was as big as a vegetable plate. In the blink of an eye, the carriage also landed on the ground, vibrating on the huge wheels. At the same time, the golden horses shook their huge heads and their big fiery red eyes turned. Alex¡¯s sharp eyes spotted a girl sticking her head out of the carriage window. However, after just a quick glance, the girl retracted her head. Alex only had time to see her hair. Her hair is silver-white, like the color of moonlight. Apart from that, Alex saw nothing clearly until the carriage stopped completely on the ground, and then the door opened with a bang. A boy in a light blue robe jumped out of the carriage, bent down, groped for something on the floor of the carriage, and then opened a golden spiral staircase. He jumped back respectfully, and Alex saw a shiny black high-heeled shoe - the size of a child's sleigh - sticking out of the carriage, followed closely behind. A woman so big that he had never seen her before in his life. It is therefore self-evident why the carriage and those silver-maned horses are so large. Alex heard several people gasp in shock. She should be a giant! Alex looked at the person in front of him and gasped in surprise. She was at least as tall as Hagrid, and when she stepped into the light from the foyer, Alex noticed that she had a very handsome olive face, a pair of dark, watery eyes, and a Just a very pointed nose. "Typical Frenchman." Alex murmured softly, and no longer focused on the carriage, which consisted of two golden crossed wands, with three stars emerging from each of them. On. Her hair was pulled back into a shiny bun at the base of her neck. She was wrapped in a black wrought garment from head to toe, and many gorgeous opals shone around her neck and on her thick fingers. "If she could be made smaller, she would be a very attractive lady." Alex narrowed his eyes slightly, his head slightly too high, trying to take a closer look at this surprisingly tall woman. At this time, Dumbledore clapped as if it was an order, and Alex followed the classmates around him.?Applause. Amidst the applause, Dumbledore stepped forward with a smile, "Dear Madam Maxime," he said, "Welcome to Hogwarts." As soon as Dumbledore finished speaking, her face relaxed, she opened an elegant smile, stretched out a sparkling hand, and walked towards Dumbledore. Although Dumbledore was also tall, he barely bent down when he kissed the hand. "When French people meet, they usually kiss each other on the face." Alex could still remember what Hermione said to him. However, maybe because he was too tall, the kiss on the face was not convenient. Indeed, as Alex thought, although Dumbledore was very tall, he only just reached Madam Maxime's shoulders. "Dumbledore," Madame Maxime said in a low voice, "I hope everything is well with you." "Very well, thank you." Dumbledore said. "My student," Madame Maxime said, waving her huge hand carelessly behind her. Only then did Alex notice that behind Mrs. Maxim, there were eleven or twelve students. They were all wearing silver cloaks, their faces were completely covered, and they all shrank their heads, hiding behind Max. In the shadow of Mrs. Mu, she carefully looked at Hogwarts. "Are they Beauxbatons' students?" Neville's face turned red. "It seems like they are very timid!" "Huh?" Alex glanced at Neville in surprise, who had finally squeezed into his side, "I didn't realize that your observations were so keen." As soon as Alex finished speaking, he couldn't help but laugh lowly. "Well," Neville said with a shy face as Alex laughed, and gently stood on tiptoe, "I heard from Seamus, Beauxbatons is a girls' school." "You mean they are all girls?!" A light suddenly flashed in Alex's eyes, but then dimmed again, "But a girls' school can have two girlfriends?" As he spoke, Alex glanced at Hermione, who was standing on tiptoes, trying hard to look into the distance, and Hermione, who was slightly sideways on the other side, finding a perfect angle through the cracks in the crowd, effortlessly Lily looked at the Beauxbatons students in front of her. "Hey," Alex sighed and rubbed his forehead, "This seems to be a completely impossible task." "I think so too. No one, except you, can do it." "What's the meaning?" "Because you are Alex!" Alex looked at Neville with a strange expression on his face, "Because who am I?" "Alex!" Neville didn't hesitate at all. "Ha," Alex laughed dryly, "Who do you think I am?" Before Neville could speak, Alex touched his nose and said humbly, "Actually, I'm just the protagonist." "Whoops!" Before Neville could react, a huge wave of water suddenly surged out of the water in front of Hogwarts Castle. Then, waves more than ten meters high suddenly fell from the sky, pouring straight down on the people standing in front, as if it was raining heavily. "Fortunately I brought an umbrella." Alex smiled as he took out his wand from his pocket and raised it above his head. The water was like a curtain, slowly pulling across Alex's sides. Splashing water drops also bounced from both sides of Alex. Screens like pearls hung swaying beside Alex in the wind, refracting the sunlight wantonly and emitting a beam of light. Another, colorful light. "Maybe, you really are the protagonist of the novel." Neville murmured as he stared blankly at Alex in the glow. "What are you talking about?" Alex didn't hear clearly, his attention was completely attracted by the scenery in the lake. It was a ship, and it had a strange, skeletal appearance, as if it were the remains of a sunken ship that had just been raised, and the portholes shone with a dim, foggy light that looked like ghostly eyes. . "Is this Durmstrang?" Alex's tone contained a contempt that even he himself was not aware of. Maybe he couldn't stand Durmstrang's ordinary way of arriving, or maybe it was because That big ship was trying to intimidate others with its terrifying appearance, or maybe it was because of the people who were getting off the ship. "Look, it's Krum!" "Oh my god, it's really Krum! Krum! It's Krum!"   Alex frowned, listening to the louder shouts beside him, and finally glanced at the leading man. ? ? ? ? ? ? ?Aquiline nose, bow legs. "Not my enemy." Alex said this sentence to himself as if he had given a verdict, then turned around and walked towards the auditorium, shaking his body constantly to avoid the students who were crowding forward. The sun has set in the west and the moonlight has risen. However, Alex is still there, unchanged, no matter the time. ?? ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D The castle at night is quiet but noisy. Alex walked alone on the stone paved path of Hogwarts. The auditorium was not far behind Alex. It was brightly lit and laughter came from inside from time to time. Even with only his own ears, Alex could tell that a lively banquet was being held there. However, for some reason, Alex suddenly felt like running away. It was definitely not because he didn't dare to face the concerned eyes of Hermione and Lily, but for some other reason, as if there was a special attraction. For example, singing. It is like the quietest spring, the praise flowing slowly through the bluestone, like the quietest bamboo forest, the whisper of gently swaying body, like the gentlest moonlight, and the smile carelessly spreading in the forest. Alex just strolled towards the Forbidden Forest. "Who is singing?" Alex stopped next to an oak tree and looked at the person singing, leaning against the carriage not far from him. "who is she?" Alex stood there blankly. Hair color as bright as moonlight, A song as gentle as the moonlight, A person as hazy as the moonlight. ?? ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D The computer broke down a few days ago, and I got it yesterday. Well, it¡¯s a new week. Let¡¯s work hard! Related Works Chapter 22 That Song, That Person, That Time (Repaying Debt) Alex made no sound and stood quietly under the oak tree. His figure was tall and straight, like a tree, as if he had been standing there since ancient times, quietly listening to the singing in the distance, and letting the moonlight coat him with a bright silver coat. At the end of Alex¡¯s sight, there was a girl. The back looks very childish, probably only eleven or twelve years old. Alex even suspected that she might not be old enough to go to school. Just like her voice, young and pure. Alex closed his eyes and listened carefully. Vaguely, there seems to be a voice whispering softly in Alex's ear, asking you to get closer to her and letting you dance to her singing. "It's like the charm of Veela." Alex frowned slightly, recalling what he had experienced. Slowly, the singing stopped. There are only some sounds, like the aftertaste, echoing gently in the moonlight. Alex opened his eyes, looked at the girl leaning against the carriage, singing a song, and walked away, "I want to see her!" Alex thought to himself. Wearing a light blue wizard robe, she was looking down at her silver-white cloak. "Who are you?" A pair of gray eyes blinked at Alex. "Me?" Alex laughed, showing a row of shining white teeth, "My name is Alex!" "I'm not, I'm not asking who you are," the girl blushed anxiously, "I'm asking, I'm asking" "What are you asking?" Alex sat down next to the girl with a smile, looked at the girl's red ears and said, "I am a student at Hogwarts," Alex said, looking at the girl Light blue wizard robe, "You are a student of Beauxbatons, right?" "Well! I am, I am!" The girl nodded quickly, her eyes filled with pride. "But," Alex's voice changed, and he suddenly found that he really liked teasing this little girl, "You seem to" Alex stood up and looked at the little girl carefully. She had beautiful hair. With silver hair, "You're not old enough to go to school yet?" As soon as he finished speaking, before the little girl could reply, Alex couldn't help but laugh. "No way!" The girl stood up anxiously, "Look, look, I'm not short at all, I don't look like a Beauxbatons student!" "It's not a matter of height," Alex touched his nose and looked sheepishly at the girl who only reached his chest, "it's just that you look too young." "Where are you young, where are you young" The girl stamped her feet anxiously, and her eyes immediately turned red. "Don't cry, don't cry," Alex panicked and squatted down, "Do you want to see a unicorn?" "No, no, no!" The girl turned her back angrily, not even looking at Alex, who was smiling bitterly behind her, "I don't want it, you are a bad person, a bad person!" "Really?" Alex tried to sound kinder, "The color of the unicorn's hair is the same as yours." ¡°I said I don¡¯t want it, I just don¡¯t want it!¡± The girl paused, turned back suddenly, pouted her fleshy little mouth, and said angrily at Alex. ¡°You can also ride a unicorn.¡± "I don't want it, I've already ridden Sephoros!" "Severos? What is that?" Alex's voice sounded curious. "Do you want to know?" The little girl turned around with a smile. She could still see the traces of tears on her pink face, not to mention that there were two small shiny things hanging under her little nose. . "Yeah!" Alex kept nodding his head like a child. In fact, there is nothing easier to communicate with and communicate with children than to become a child. "Really want to know?" The girl looked at Alex triumphantly and said. "Yes Yes." ¡°I won¡¯t tell you!¡± The girl laughed loudly, her voice was very clear and crisp, just like the sound of pebbles bouncing in the mountain stream. "Crying and laughing." Alex turned around and sat next to the girl. He raised his head and looked at the girl standing next to him, "You are a tabby cat!" "Humph!" The girl snorted and sat down. She turned away angrily and leaned on Alex's back. It seemed that the crying and fussing just now made her feel tired. After all, Just a kid.   "I said, do you really not want to see the unicorn?" Alex tried his best to keep his upper body from shaking. "I won't go even if I say I won't!" The girl leaned on Alex's back and twisted her body restlessly, trying to find a more comfortable position. Finally, she found it, and she relaxed and leaned on Alex's back. Her little head rested on Alex's back, and she turned around playfully. "You have to know that unicorns have beautiful bright silver horns. Under the moonlight like this," Alex said, raising his hand and pointing to the stars in the sky, "In this kind of moonlight, Under the starlight, it will emit colorful lights, and if a girl rides on its back, there will be countless rainbows surrounding her when she runs." "Well" the girl agreed cautiously, fearing that if she raised her voice any louder, she would scare away the beautiful unicorn rainbow. Alex could feel that since he finished talking about the unicorn's rainbow, the girl's head had been raised, looking at the stars in the sky. "Let's go see the unicorn. I've never taken other girls to see it before." "Then why? Why do you take me there?" "Because I made a little angel cry." Alex did not look back. The girl leaning on his back laughed instead, "What's more, I just heard you singing." "You actually heard it!" "Huh?" Alex looked at the little girl who suddenly jumped in front of him in surprise, tears brewing in her gray eyes again. "It must be really hard to listen to!" The girl didn't look at Alex, and sat down again with great enthusiasm. "how could be?" "Why not?" The girl angrily twisted Alex's back several times until she felt comfortable. "My sister never lets me sing in front of others, even though she said I sing. It sounds nice, but it must be a word of comfort to me! Huh!" "How could she do this?" "I don't know, but apart from this, my sister has always been nice to me." "Then why are you here?" ¡°Because I don¡¯t like crowded places, my sister told me to stay here, stop running around, and come back to see me after the party.¡± "Dinner party?" "Um." ¡°I just came out of there,¡± Alex shook his head and said with a smile, ¡°It seems like it¡¯s not over yet.¡± "Um?" "And I see" "Uh-huh?" "It will take at least several hours to end. It seems that it will take at least another hour for your sister to come over." "Um¡­¡­" "So, we can go to the Forbidden Forest to see the unicorns first, and then quietly come back here before your sister comes back. The starlight tonight is the most suitable for the unicorn rainbow." ¡°Yeah, yeah, yeah!¡± "Okay, let's leave now!" With that said, Alex turned around, took the little girl's hand and left. Lolita has three good qualities: light body and soft waist, what else is there? Alex thought as he held the little girl's hand with a smile, and besides, her hand was very soft. "where are you going?" Alex suddenly felt very hard. No matter who had a hard wooden stick pushing against their waist, they would not feel comfortable, especially when he was about to take the little girl out to play. of course there are exceptions. Although Alex couldn't see her standing behind him, he could still smell a special fragrance. Alex vaguely remembered that it seemed to be called Frost-Repelling Flower. "You know, your beauty can withstand the cold." "I don't know whether to resist or not," her voice was as cold as winter. "I've seen too many people who want to talk to me by touching my sister." As she said that, she slid the wand casually, and the top of it pressed tightly against her. on the back of Alex's head, "Don't let me see you again!" "Maybe not," Alex laughed, blinking at the worried little girl standing in front of him, "I also agreed to take her to see the unicorn!" ?? ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D Because I owed a lot of debt, I started a long journey of repaying the debt. There are two update timeskind The first one is before 8 a.m. every morning, and then the second update is at 1:30 p.m. There is another one, every day at 12 o'clock at noon, and then at 9 o'clock in the evening. If you think it is comfortable to read, please comment in the book review area. By the way, we now have 65 essences, and we don't need them every time. That¡¯s it. In fact, as long as you post something, you will have something wonderful to say. Finally, the group is full again. If you haven¡¯t spoken for a long time, hurry up and speak. There will be cruel people again. For the sake of the girl, eh~ Finally, the group number is 71658483~~~~~~ Related Works Chapter 23 Neville¡¯s Letter "Unicorn?!" Her voice was still frighteningly cold, and Alex couldn't help but feel goosebumps rising on the back of his neck just by hearing her voice. "Say it again!" she said word by word. "What do you want to hear me say?" Alex smiled mischievously, while gently reaching his hand behind his head, holding the top of the wand between his index and middle fingers, "Put the wand down, I I can tell you this non-stop for three days and three nights." "I rarely see a man as glib as you." "Is that because your sister put a wand on the back of their heads?" Alex winked at the little girl, who turned pale with fright. "elder sister¡­¡­" "Gabriel, be good, sister will be here soon." The voice was gentler than Alex expected, and it reminded him of his sister involuntarily. That was so many years ago. Alex remembered that at that time, he had not yet picked up the magic wand, and was just an ordinary student preparing for the college entrance examination. "Why did you stop talking all of a sudden? Humph!" With a hum, the silver hair floated to the tip of Alex's nose. A sweet scent penetrated into Alex's soul from the end of his hair, little by little, like a tease. "It smells so good," Alex murmured, "No, I should say, it's so beautiful." "No matter how beautiful you are, it has nothing to do with you!" The woman's breathing quickened, and she seemed to be very angry at Alex's rogueness. "Anyway, this place is not far from the Hogwarts castle. After you're knocked unconscious, you'll tell the teacher at your school." "Then you have to wait a moment," Alex looked left and right at himself. "What are you going to do?" The wand moved forward a little further and touched Alex's neck. "Don't be afraid, I just want to find a comfortable position." "A comfortable position?" "Yeah, you can't just hit your head on the rock when you fall down." Alex turned his head suddenly, smiled and said to the girl behind him. "Scared!" The girl was startled by Alex who suddenly turned around. The wand that was originally placed on the back of Alex's head also slipped away due to Alex's sudden turn. It's now! Alex grabbed the wand sharply and yanked it back. "ah!" There was only time to let out a scream, and then the whole person was pulled over by Alex. The wand was caught in Alex's hand, and his whole body was pressed against Alex. Alex¡¯s face suddenly turned red, and he felt something suddenly squeezed up on his chest, which was very soft. The girl exhaled more and more heavily, stroking Alex's exposed throat like a gentle hand. "What's your name?" Alex took a gentle sniff of the fragrant smell and couldn't help but ask. "snort!" "ah!" Alex only felt that his foot was stepped on hard, and he quickly lowered his head, only to see her flaunting the heel of her high-heeled shoes, swinging back and forth in front of him. "Gabriy, let's go!" She said, without waiting for Alex's reaction, she directly took Gabriy's hand and walked towards the carriage. "goodbye¡­¡­" While being led forward, Gabrielle did not forget to look back mischievously and waved goodbye to Alex. Although she only left Alex¡¯s back, through the gaps in her silver hair, Alex could see that the backs of her ears were red. The cute little girl, Alex touched her nose and laughed to herself again, and there was also a shy older girl. The party was still going on, but Alex felt that it was no longer interesting. "She must be Furong, right?" She put her hands behind her head, covering her head like a net, and looked up at the stars in the sky. "Good girls are like the stars in the sky, which seem to be endless." Just like that, Alex looked at the stars in the sky, regarded them as road signs, and walked straight towards these stars. And then, before you know it, it¡¯s here¡­ "How will you be here?!" "Neville, why are you here?" Alex looked around. This is Astronomy at Hogwarts?, usually no one comes here. In the past few years, it has always been a good place for Alex to date Lily, but now, the people who appear here surprise Alex. "What are your hands? Don't hide them behind your back." Alex leaned over, wanting to take a closer look. "It's nothing," Neville pursed his lips tightly and moved back in small steps. "Really?" Alex raised his eyebrows and looked at Neville in front of him. "Really." Neville's eyes rolled around, and his voice sounded like a person who had just recovered from a serious illness. He was extremely weak. "Is it a letter?" Alex narrowed his eyes slightly, "I saw the envelope." As if being hit hard, Neville sighed and looked at Alex beggingly, "Alex, can you not read this letter?" "What's wrong?" Alex suddenly felt strange. This was the first time Neville had spoken to him like this. "If you don't want me to watch it, I won't watch it." "That's not what I meant," Neville's brows furrowed tightly, beads of sweat appeared on his face, and he slowly took his hand out from behind his back, "This is a letter my grandma sent me, no, Alex, wait a minute!¡± As he said that, before Alex could speak, Neville turned around, his shoulders shrugging rapidly. After a while, Neville turned around and laughed involuntarily. It looked like a difficult problem had finally been solved. "Is it Mrs. Longbottom's letter?" Alex took the parchment from Neville's hand. The parchment had been torn in half. Alex touched his nose unconsciously and looked at the remaining half of the parchment. First, there is a long list to remind Neville that he forgot to bring something. At the end of the list, there is a long paragraph. "The Triwizard Tournament?" Alex read the contents of the letter in a low voice, then suddenly raised his head in surprise and looked at Neville who looked helpless, "Your grandma wants you to participate in the Triwizard Tournament?" "Yeah." Neville nodded with difficulty, as if admitting that he had made a mistake, "I know this is impossible." Alex didn¡¯t notice Neville¡¯s expression of about to cry and continued reading, ¡°Fighting for glory for the family, maybe this can help them recover soon. The doctor said the good news is conducive to their recovery.¡± "Who are they?" Alex raised his eyebrows and asked pretending not to know. "Well" Neville didn't answer, his face was pale and he looked extremely pitiful. "Are you afraid that you won't be able to participate in the Triwizard Tournament?" Alex walked to Neville, sat cross-legged on the ground, patted Neville's leg, and motioned for him to sit down too. "How could I possibly participate" Neville clenched his hands tightly, his tone full of frustration and unwillingness, muttering quietly, and sat down against Alex. Alex saw a small piece of parchment sandwiched between Neville's clenched hands, with the words father and mother vaguely written on it. "Neville, do you know what my name is?" "Alex," Neville said with a sigh, "If I were you, I would definitely be able to participate." "Since you know my name," Alex slowly raised his hand, covering it in front of his eyes, in line with the brightest star in the sky, "then you should know that no matter what, , I will definitely help my friends!" "But, my age, and my strength" "You have to believe me, Neville," Alex laughed. He raised his hand high, as if he could catch the stars in the sky with just one shake. "You know, I am the protagonist, how can I not speak without speaking?" Is it true?" Work related Chapter 24 What do you think? It looked like it was going to rain. The sky was low and black clouds filled the sky. Alex subconsciously tightened his wizard robe. Although it was only October, the sudden drop in temperature was enough to make Alex feel the unique coldness of England. "It's like a bucket of cold water was poured over my whole body." Neville's face turned red from the cold, and he kept stamping his feet and said to Alex. "Yeah." Alex nodded, drinking the grapefruit honey tea Hermione gave him. The warm grapefruit tea flowed down the straw into Alex¡¯s stomach. A warm feeling instantly spread throughout his body, causing him to let out a sigh of contentment. "Hermione still doesn't want to talk to you?" Neville glanced at Hermione sitting at the end of the dining table, "I've never seen her really angry with you." "Who knows," Alex put his hand on the cup to warm it up. "It seems to me that girls always like to have a little mood." "This is no small emotion." "But she still gave me grapefruit tea, didn't she?" Alex drank the last bit of grapefruit tea in the cup and closed his eyes, as if he was carefully savoring the last wonderful breath. "If you stay like this, there will never be grapefruit tea in the future." As soon as he finished speaking, a hand was put on Alex's shoulder. "Senior?" "Well," Angelina smiled at Alex, looked beside him and said, "Is there anyone here?" "No one sits here," Alex said with a smile, "but if you sit here, I will charge a fee." "Well, there's no problem with that." Angelina sat down with a smile and took a piece of toast. "You can send Jin Gallon to my classroom later. Our first class in the afternoon is Moody." Professor¡¯s Defense Against the Dark Arts class.¡± "How was his teaching?" Neville, who was sitting opposite, suddenly said, "He taught the Unforgivable Curse in our first class." "The Unforgivable Curse?!" ¡°Bang!¡± Before Angelina could reply, Alex heard a loud noise, and then a book appeared in front of him - "A History of Hogwarts". "Hermione?" Alex shouted happily. "Am I familiar with you? Mr. Alex!" Hermione said angrily, holding her head high, and then opened the book vigorously, making a 'snap' sound, completely ignoring the book. The spoon and fork flew up in the shock, and he lowered his head to read a book. "II said Hermione" Alex tried to make his voice sound gentle so as not to offend Hermione who was reading a book. Alex¡¯s voice was extremely soft, or he didn¡¯t know whether he wanted Hermione to hear him or not. Hermione put an end to Alex's distress. As soon as she heard Alex's voice, Hermione immediately raised her head, "Is something wrong?" Alex wanted to laugh but didn't dare. She obviously wanted to talk to herself, and she wasn't pretending to be anything like it. "Don't be pretentious, I just want to finish talking to you quickly. I have other things to do, so don't waste my time!" Hermione's tone sounded extremely stern, just like Professor McGonagall. "This" Alex hesitated, not knowing what to say. He wanted to tell Hermione that he liked her, but he didn't know how to tell Hermione that he also liked Lily. "Ha, very good, you have nothing to say. You think I am very entertaining, don't you? Do you think I am easy and easily deceived by you?" Hermione's eyes suddenly turned red, "Also, don't do it in the future. calls me¡­¡­" "Hermione," Alex said without lowering his head, looking straight into Hermione's red eyes, "Grapefruit tea is delicious. I want to drink it every day from now on." "Humph!" Hermione suddenly smiled secretly, but quickly turned her back. Alex even wondered if Hermione was pretending to cry on purpose to attract his attention. "There is grapefruit tea in the kitchen every day. You can go by yourself. It's not like you haven't been to the kitchen before!" Hermione turned around and could still vaguely see red marks on her face. "But if I go to the kitchen at night, someone will catch me." "Who can catch you! The most powerful person in Hogwarts!" Hermione snorted from her nose and continued, "I won't care about you anymore! I won't even bother you when you come back at night. I¡¯ll wait for you over there!¡±   "That's not good," Alex said with a flattering smile, "Without you, I can't even touch the door to the Gryffindor common room" "Who would believe it!" "Really, if you don't believe it, if you don't wait for me tonight, you see, I will definitely not be able to return to the lounge, and I will stay outside alone all night. It is really cold at night, and I will freeze to death." ¡°It¡¯s best if you freeze to death!¡± "Then I really won't be able to see you." "It's the best!" Hermione still wanted to keep a straight face, but she didn't expect that a smile had already appeared in her eyes unconsciously. "I can't even see you anymore, and you're still smiling" Alex lowered his face and buried it in his arms. "How can I smileWhat's wrong with you, Alex?" Hermione suddenly noticed that Alex didn't speak, but instead buried his head in his arms, and then Pumping and pumping "Are you okay, Alex?" Hermione looked at Alex worriedly. He looked like he was crying? "Hermione doesn't want me anymore," Alex quietly opened his right eye, glanced quickly, and then continued to pretend to cry, "I suddenly feel that I have no hope of life anymore." "You can't get up!" Hermione pouted. She stood up to help Alex's body, but then sat down on the chair. "I used to pretend to cry when I was a child. You are not pretending at all, not at all." Sobbing!¡± "Hu Ci" Alex immediately started sobbing. "You have a runny nose!" Hermione stood up quietly, walked behind Alex, suddenly leaned down and whispered in Alex's ear, "If you don't come, I'll leave Come on!" With that said, Hermione suddenly laughed, turned around and walked out of the auditorium. "Wait for me!" Alex immediately jumped up, stood up, and chased Hermione. "I can't let people who like me wait for me." Alex turned to Hermione while walking next to her. "Did I say I like you? Don't be so sentimental!" "Did you say you don't like me?" "Hmph, strong words" Before Hermione could finish her reply, she heard a "bang". A fierce cold wind rushed in along the suddenly opened door of the auditorium, blowing as sharp as a knife into the originally warm auditorium. Hermione's hair was immediately blown up by the strong wind, and her collar was blown open. The cold wind that came instantly made Hermione shiver several times. When Hermione tightened her collar, she suddenly noticed that the wind had stopped. When she raised her head, she saw a figure standing in front of her. Alex. "Actually, if you want, I can always protect you from the wind and rain." Alex turned back and smiled at Hermione. His smile was bright and warm, and Hermione couldn't help but think of the warm afternoon, when the sun shone unbridled on her body, and the joy and joy that arose spontaneously. ¡°If you don¡¯t suggest it, can you give way?¡± A sudden voice suddenly broke in. Alex turned around unhappily and looked at the people blocked by him. ? ? ? ? ? ? ?Aquiline nose, bow legs. "Krum?" As he spoke, Alex quickly glanced at the people standing behind him, all of whom were dressed like bears, wearing thick brown leather wizard robes. "Yes! Don't block the door asking for autographs!" A man quickly rushed out from behind Krum, looked at Alex contemptuously and said, "We are going to sign up at the Goblet of Fire, so don't delay us. time." Alex did not speak, but looked at the student standing in front of him with contemptuous eyes, as if to say, "Why didn't you fasten him and ran out?" "Bridge," Krum's brows furrowed and he seemed unwilling to conflict with the students at Hogwarts at this time, "I'll just give him my signature. If you need me, I'll give it to the girl behind you." An autograph? By the way, she is very beautiful, can you tell me her name?" "What did you say!" The auditorium seemed to be cooled down instantly by Alex's words, and it immediately became cold. Even the cold wind outside the door turned into ice and flowed slowly at the door. ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D Today? It exploded Originally, it was available at 1:30, but then??I was beaten one by one, and then I forgot to upload it Well, now basically two more daily, because there will be a manuscript, it will be placed in the reader group, so the speed of the group is not added ~ There is a group of readers here: a group of 71658483 Second group: 184078317~~ Work related Chapter 25 Do you understand? "How do you talk!" Alex frowned immediately. He really didn't like this man named Bridge standing in front of him. "What, you don't dare to speak again?" Bridge smiled silently and said, "It seems that you are not very old, how come you speak and act so carelessly." As he spoke, Bridge let out a long sigh, looked Alex up and down carefully, and said with great regret, "The tone of your words, it seems that you really don't want Krum." Signed.¡± Alex couldn¡¯t help it and laughed out loud. The man standing in front of him seemed to have a bad brain. He still thought he wanted Bloom¡¯s autograph. "Then you shouldn't be standing here, don't you think?" Bridge seemed not to have heard Alex's sneer just now, but still looked like he was thinking about Alex, "You still want to Go to class. Look, there are students behind you who want to go to class. Don¡¯t get stuck here and give way quickly. We have important things to do. If you don¡¯t let us go, we" With that said, Bridger smiled evilly, exposed the black tip of the wand from the pocket of his thick leather wizard robe, and looked at Alex maliciously. Alex didn't realize how cold it was now. A large group of Durmstrang students blocked the door, and the cold wind couldn't get in. This also made Alex feel more excited to watch this scene. A farce played in front of oneself. "Don't worry, although we all know black magic, we can't use it." He said to Alex with a comforting look on his face. "You can try it!" The wand spun rapidly in Alex's hand, like a round shield, and then pointed at Bridge with a "pop" sound. "What are you doing!" A banging sound suddenly came from a distance, like a war drum, with no difference in the pause before and after. When the sound gradually approached behind Alex, there was a smell of iron and blood, inexplicably coming from Alex. came from behind Si. "Who are you¡­¡­" "Moody!" Several Durmstrang students shouted immediately. "It's Professor Moody," Alex couldn't help laughing as he looked at the surprised faces of the people in front of him. "Don't think that you can do whatever you want just because the professor is here!" There was no one named Bridge among Alex, so he turned directly to Hermione and said, "Hermione, he seems to have no brain." Hermione couldn't hold it back and burst into laughter. Krum looked at Moody, who had a ferocious expression on his face, then looked back at his frightened classmates, couldn't help but sigh, and walked to Moody. "This, Professor Moody, he blocked our" Moody didn¡¯t wait for him to finish, he just waved his hand in front of him like sweeping away flies. "Don't block the road. This is not Durmstrang, this is Hogwarts!" As he said this, Moody took out his wand, pointed at the Durmstrang students blocking the way, and began to count. Come. "one¡­¡­" "Professor, we" "two," Moody¡¯s eyes were as sharp as knives, and he looked at the Durmstrang students in front of him as if he were looking at criminals. "us¡­¡­" "three!" "Separate the left and right!" Moody roared, and everyone in the auditorium was shocked. No one could have imagined that this old man with gray hair and one missing leg could actually make such a loud sound. Like an old lion, although he is old, once he gets excited, his bloodthirsty eyes are enough to scare every rabbit. "You're so merciless." Alex thought to himself as he watched Durmstrang's students flying to the left and right. "Don't leave!" As soon as Alex stepped out of the auditorium door, he heard a sound behind him. "What do you want to do again?" Alex pulled out his wand and pointed at Bridge who fell on the ground. "Don't you think you've fallen enough?" "If you have the skills, we'll see you at the Triwizard Tournament!" Bridge rubbed his shoulders and stood next to Krum, raising his head high as if he was looking at people through his nostrils, "Here we go. At this time, our warrior must be Krum, and you, hum! I heard that you have an age limit, so just watch Klum¡¯s performance down there!¡±  "Age limit?" Alex raised his head and looked at the roof of the auditorium for a while, the ceiling that could directly see the sky. Alex looked at it very carefully, as if he was studying when these gray clouds would be bleached by the wind and turn white. "Are you scared?" As he said that, Bridge immediately bent over and smiled flatteringly at Klum. It was only then that Alex realized that, unknowingly, everyone in the auditorium was looking here. "Then come and see me then." Alex said to Bridge with concern, "Can you understand what I'm saying? Do you need an interpreter?" "What did you say!" "What a poor child, it seems you really don't understand." Alex turned away, put his hands behind his back, raised his head, looked at the sky, and sighed. He lowered his head again, looked at the ground, sighed again, then shook his head and walked away. As Alex walked further and further, a voice of hatred slowly floated over, "Durmstrang is really afraid of the chosen warrior, isn't he Krum?" "What did he mean?" "You still don't understand this. Alex is saying that if he didn't choose a bunch of idiots, Krum wouldn't be a warrior!" "Then who is he scolding?" "Both of them are scolding!" Bridge chased the source of the sound with his eyes, but in the end he discovered that almost every Hogwarts student had started pointing at the group of them and whispering. After looking angrily at his wand and the Hogwarts students filling the auditorium, Bridge had no choice but to look at Krum, who had the same expression on his face, with a bloodless face. "Krum" "Yeah." Krum didn't listen to Bridge, but silently put on his thick leather wizard robe, pushed aside the people in the auditorium, and walked outside. "What don't you say?" Bridge said, bending down as he trotted next to Bloom. "I will go and see what that boy is capable of!" As he spoke, Krum blew out two streaks of white mist from his nose and his face turned red. ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? I am trying hard to make the article more interesting. If you, when reading, do have the thought of laughing, leave a message, say something, um, um, it is best to vote again ~~~ Works Related Chapter 26 It will be more tiring in the future "This is what I want to teach you, what to pay attention to when the dark wizards are dueling." Moody walked slowly around the podium. The sound of the mother's wooden legs clicking together with the afternoon sun gradually peeking out of the window gave people a drowsy feeling. ¡°Bang!¡± A burst of sawdust flew directly in front of Alex's eyes, entangled, and flew feebly in mid-air, turning into a parabola, and scattered on the people sitting behind. "You will be the next one to die!" Moody's eyes widened, veins bulging out in the hand holding the wand, "You must pull out your wand before your opponent!" Every student below lowered his head and looked at the scraps of wood in front of him with lingering fear. "If there are still people who can't lift their spirits in my class in the future!" The scars on Moody's face turned into river-shaped lines because of his smile, which looked like lines that made people laugh. In the abyss of despair and fear, "You don't have to take my classes from now on." As he said, there was another unhurried "thumping" sound of wooden legs, hitting the ground again and again, echoing throughout the classroom. There was no sound, everyone sat upright, their eyes closely following Moody's slightly stooped body, moving slowly but firmly. "Oh, by the way." Moody turned around slowly, his gaze directed towards Alex like a sharp sword, "Come to my office." "Okay!" Alex stood up, dusted off the sawdust on himself, and walked straight to Moody's side. Alex followed Moody and walked out of the door. It was not until a long time later that the "thumping" sound of Moody's wooden legs could no longer be heard, and then some vague breathing sounds finally appeared in the classroom. ?? ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D "Why did you ask me to come here?" Alex lay down directly on the chair and looked at Moody and said. "What do you think?" Moody took a sip of water from the water bottle and said with a frown. "Does it taste terrible?" "What do you think!" Moody stared, and the magic eye began to rotate. "No wonder you have such a bad temper now." Alex stood up and fiddled with the looking glass that Moody had placed on the table. "Didn't they scream?" "The real ones are all broken." "Your voice sounds really cold and cruel." Alex frowned and closed the window, "Is Moody usually like this?" "brush!" The wand was pointed directly at Alex. "He will still do this." "This joke is not funny at all, Barty." Alex waved his hand and took down Moody's wand, "It's for the Goblet of Fire." "You actually know?" Moody squinted his eyes and looked Alex up and down. "Yeah." Alex put the speculum down in his hand and watched the top-shaped speculum spinning quietly in the palm of his hand, "You can't ask everyone to have the same IQ as you, no. ?" "Yes, only some idiots can compare." Little Barty shrugged apologetically, "I can't help it." "What are you going to do?" "Something like this." Moody raised his wand, cleared his throat, and lit it on the table, "Confuse the audience!" As soon as he finished speaking, the table suddenly seemed to be alive, and its four legs immediately jumped up and crackled. "What do you make him think of himself?" Alex said, looking at the table that started spinning around. "Keep reading." Moody sat down calmly, looked around, and shook his head angrily, "There are no snacks at all." "Dog?" Alex tilted his head slightly, looking at the table that seemed to be chasing his tail and said, "Why does Moody like to eat snacks?" "It's not Moody, it's me." Moody touched his chin, "I've always liked eating chocolate before. Have you ever tried it? It's not a chocolate frog, it's a Muggle one. It can't move, but it's sweeter and more fragrant. ." "What does this have to do with the Goblet of Fire?" "Change your mood." Moody smiled at Alex, "I always feel better before working." "when?" "Tonight," Moody stood up, dragged his wooden legs, and slowly moved to the window, "we only have one night."Time, you know, if you can't make everyone give up, then at night, there will definitely be people who want to put their names in. " "You think so too, Alex." Moody did not look back, but looked out the window at more and more leaves falling to the ground, "Dumbledore only used an age line, but I don't think he If there are any other measures, don't ask me how I know, even if he had, I would have to bite the bullet." "What do you think? Alex, have you ever" Moody slowly turned back, wanting to see what Alex thought. As a result, all he saw was a door, creaking and swinging back and forth, mocking Moody's office alone. "asshole!" Moody cursed softly and closed the door with a bang. Then he walked to his seat and took out a white parchment letter from the drawer. "Tonight, come here and obey my orders!" The quill quickly passed over the white parchment, and the black writing slowly seeped into it, and continued without stopping, finally penetrating through the back of the paper and seeping onto the table. The ink seemed to have been filtered. After passing through the white parchment, the black ink turned into transparent water and disappeared with a wave of Moody's magic wand. And the parchment is still the same white, exactly like the new one. ?? ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D "Is there nothing wrong with you?" As soon as Alex walked out of Moody's office, he saw the person standing in front of him at the first corner. Hermione, and Neville. "He said that my Defense Against the Dark Arts class this year will get perfect marks." Alex shook his head, "I really don't want to do this. This is really unfair to you!" "Actually, I should have guessed it a long time ago." Hermione sighed, "Because there will be the Triwizard Tournament this year, there won't be an exam, right?" "Really?" Neville's eyes lit up. "What do you think?" Alex patted Neville on the shoulder. "impossible." "How is it impossible?" Hermione raised her head and walked in front of Alex and Neville. "Professor Moody has already said that Alex will get perfect marks this year. Isn't it obvious?" "What's obvious?" Neville quietly poked Alex, and Alex chuckled twice and slowed down. "Without the exam, I could get perfect marks." Alex made a face and shrugged towards Neville. "It's really tiring for you to talk to her, such a smart person." Neville said with a long sigh. ¡°I will only be more tired in the future.¡± Neville frowned, and after a while, he relaxed and said with a smile, "You're right! Alex." "By the way, where are you going? The auditorium is at the back. Shouldn't we go to eat?" "Go and sign up first." Alex unhooked the schoolbag he was carrying on his back and took out a blank piece of paper. "What name should I sign up for?" "The Triwizard Tournament!" "You will definitely become a Hogwarts warrior!" "It's not me," Alex smiled and raised the paper in his hand to Neville, "it's you!" "What's wrong with me?" Hermione suddenly turned around, frowned, looked at Alex who was holding her back, and said, "Didn't you say you wanted to go see the registration for the Goblet of Fire? You have to hurry up, there's still time in the afternoon. There are classes!¡± "Okay, okay." Alex said with a smile to Hermione, and then patted Neville on the shoulder, "Don't stay here, my time is very precious." Related Works Chapter 27 Paper Plane Tomorrow is Saturday, and for the students of Hogwarts, Friday night is one of the most wonderful times, because they don't have to go to bed early to get up early tomorrow morning. Alex was standing in the auditorium like most people. There is a very dark triangular stool in the middle of the auditorium. It looks very old. Alex could even see some moth-eaten black spots on the stool in the past. However, today¡¯s topic is not this ancient triangular stool, but what¡¯s on it. Goblet of Fire. "Alex, can you really do it?" Neville only dared to glance briefly at the dancing flames burning in the Goblet of Fire, and then immediately turned around. "Don't worry." Alex patted Neville on the shoulder, "I've never done anything I wasn't sure about." With that said, Alex strode forward. "Wait!" What are you going to do? " "You are" Alex raised his head and looked at the person in front of him. He is tall, has fairly strong facial features, and wears a Hufflepuff brown wizard robe. "I'm Cedric," he laughed, then hesitated and stretched out his hand, "I know you, you're Alex!" "Am I so famous?" Alex chuckled and shook hands with Cedric, "Are you here to sign up for the Triwizard Tournament too?" When Cedric smiles, his eyes will narrow and he looks very kind. And because he has a tall nose bridge, it makes him look very heroic. Overall, he is like sunshine and humble. , a gentle big boy. Cedric smiled sheepishly at first, and then said. "Although I can't compare with you in fighting a basilisk alone, I still want to give it a try," Cedric said, raising the parchment in his hand, "Do you want to be on a first-come, first-served basis?" "What comes first?" A burst of unskilled English came over. ?????????????????? The hooked nose again, and the bow legs. Alex looked at Krum getting closer and closer to him, and suddenly thought, he must not have hemorrhoids, sitting on such a small broomstick all day long. "You seem to have an age line, right?" Klum smiled very kindly, like an older brother who cares about his younger brother, "I just heard them say, your name is Alex, right." "Look," Krum squeezed directly in front of Alex without telling him, pointing to a golden line on the ground and said, "This line has an age limit, right? If you don't Krum frowned and said, "No, it seems that he is seventeen years old and cannot pass." Someone behind Alex suddenly laughed. He looked back and saw Fred, George and Lee Jordan hurried down the stairs, all three of them looking extremely excited. "What happened to them?" Cedric looked at the Weasley twins with concern, "I remember they seemed to be your Gryffindor beaters." "Battler?" Krum raised his eyebrows, "You can also play Quidditch?" "Yes," Alex spread his hands toward Klum apologetically, "and he plays a little better than you." "Haha, then I want to meet him." Krum didn't even look at Alex, but looked directly at the pair of twins with red hair. "They are famous, right?" He pointed at the twins in the crowd, laughing and said, "I heard that they are called Wei Ci Lai Brothers?" "It's Weasley." Fred walked forward with a smile. It was obvious that he could see the famous Quidditch star, which made the two brothers who like Quidditch very happy. "We really want to go to your World Cup game." , although we didn¡¯t go,¡± "But we bet that you will catch the Golden Snitch in the end, right?" George also came over and put his arm around Fred's shoulders. ¡°But we still lost the game.¡± Krum frowned, looking like he was still brooding about his World Cup. "Don't worry, man, you will win next time." "Why do they look so happy?" Cedric turned his head slightly and looked at the Weasley twins who were talking happily, "I heard that they couldn't sign up because they were not old enough, but they lost their temper. A lot of pranks were thrown in the hallway.¡± Alex looked at the golden age line and spread his hands towards Cedric, "Obviously, they are looking forHere's how to get this line. " "The solution," Cedric rolled his eyes, "could they have gotten an age-increasing device?" "I think so." Alex laughed, "But I bet they won't succeed. I think Dumbledore should have considered this a long time ago." "I agree." Cedric said with a smile, "There was a student in Hufflepuff who tried this quietly last night." "The result?" Cedric didn¡¯t say anything, he just winked at Alex and looked towards the Weasley twins with a smile on his face. I saw the twins on the other side also fulfilling their dream of chasing stars. The two looked at each other, "Are you ready?" Fred said to George, trembling with excitement, "Then, come on - I'll go in first -" Fred walked right to the edge of the age line and stood there, swaying on his tiptoes like a diver preparing to jump from a fifty-foot platform. Then, with every eye in the foyer watching, he took a deep breath and crossed the line. For a moment, everyone thought Fred had succeeded - George must have thought so too, as he shouted triumphantly and jumped forward after Fred - but then there was a hissing sound, One twin was thrown outside the golden circle, as if an invisible shot putter had thrown them. They fell painfully to the cold stone ground ten feet away, and they were humiliated beyond the physical pain. With a loud popping sound, identical long white beards sprouted from the chins of the two men. People in the foyer burst into laughter. Even Fred and George couldn't help laughing when they saw each other's white beards. "I warned you." A low, amused voice said. Everyone turned their heads and saw Professor Dumbledore walking out of the auditorium. He looked at Fred and George with a twinkle in his eye. "I suggest that you both go to Madam Pomfrey. She is already nursing Miss Fawcett from Ravenclaw and Sasha from Hufflepuff." Mr. Meuse, they are also determined to make themselves a little older. But I must say, their beards are far less beautiful than yours." "As expected, it's here," Alex frowned slightly. If Dumbledore stayed here all night, how could he use the confusion spell on the Goblet of Fire? "The person you were talking about yesterday was Summers?" "Obviously it's him," Cedric glanced at Alex regretfully, "It seems that you really can't put your name in this time. Counting the last Quidditch match, we are now a match It¡¯s even.¡± With that said, Cedric waved to Alex, turned around, and walked to the Goblet of Fire. The parchment with Cedric's name on it loosened from his hand and floated gently above the Goblet of Fire. Then, as if the flames were alive, they suddenly shot up. The flames were only a curl, and they were never seen again. "It seems you can only be in the stands?" Krum turned back to Alex and smiled with a pity expression on his face, "What a pity, you are not old enough." With that said, Krum walked slowly to the side of the Goblet of Fire and sighed, "Because of this age line, how many people have missed this opportunity." The parchment was also falling slowly like before. Seeing that the parchment was about to be engulfed by the rising flames, suddenly a white thing appeared in Krum's sight. There was a soft "pop" sound, and Krum's note was knocked open. A paper airplane swayed into the Goblet of Fire. "Don't look at me like that," Alex shrugged and said apologetically, "How about I make you a paper airplane too, Krum?" ?? ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D ????????????????????????????????????????? I want a vote, I want to protect the chrysanthemum! Related works Chapter 28: He can actually be a warrior? ! "Pah, pah." A burst of applause came from behind Alex. Alex turned around subconsciously and saw a long white beard appearing in front of him. Alex looked up along the white beard, and saw only two half-moon-shaped lenses, shining with light, looking at Alex with a bit of a smile. "What an ingenious idea." Dumbledore took out his wand and tapped it lightly in the air. A piece of parchment floated up, slowly floating in the air as if being dragged by a hand. Dumbledore closed his eyes and frowned slightly. After a while, he said, "I thought about it, did you seem to do this just now?" As he spoke, Dumbledore¡¯s blue eyes under his half-moon lenses winked at Alex mischievously, and then waved his wand. As if a pair of hands really appeared, the parchment folded in half on its own in the air, in an orderly manner, as if it had been done thousands of times. "Dumbledore, are you telling me that your magic control level is very good?" Alex couldn't help but cursed in his heart. "Then, like this?" Dumbledore waved with a smile, and the folded paper airplane flew into his bony hand. "Old man, you still need to exercise more, don't you?" Dumbledore smiled at the students around him, turned sideways, pushed his arms forward, and released his hands in an instant. It staggered and then flew up. "What's this called?" Dumbledore didn't know when he stood next to Alex. "Paper airplane." Alex didn't look back, just watched Dumbledore's stack of paper airplanes stagger, hit the Goblet of Fire, made a crisp sound, and fell to the ground. Dumbledore walked to the age line, looked at the paper airplane that fell to the ground, sighed and said, "I'm still not as accurate as you in throwing it." "Actually, it can be like this," Alex took out his wand, pointed at the paper airplane that fell on the ground, and raised his hand slightly. The paper plane flew up again, slid out of a beautiful parabola in the air, and landed in the Goblet of Fire. "Actually, it is our thinking that constrains us." "Actually, you should be in Ravenclaw, but I have to say that you are very good at using the levitation spell, Alex!" "Wisdom has nothing to do with the academy," Alex shrugged, looking at the Goblet of Fire that kept jumping out of flames, "it's just some whimsical ideas of young people." "Young man," Dumbledore opened his mouth slightly and exhaled, his long white beard blowing slightly, "It seems that I am really old?" "However, when I was young, I also had many strange thoughts." Dumbledore took out his wand and looked at the lines on it with interest. "It seems that it is not good to limit it by age." As he spoke, Dumbledore waved his wand, and the golden age lines, like dewdrops in the sun, floated into the air little by little, and then there was only a thin "bang" sound, and the golden lines spread out. Like fireworks, they bloomed in the auditorium. "There is no age limit now," Dumbledore turned around and said to the students who were standing there whispering, "Alex has found a way to bypass the age line, although I can set another age now. Here, I cannot set such a line in your psychology." Professor Dumbledore paced slowly in front of the crowd, and every Hogwarts student looked at him with respect. His voice is calm and powerful. He looks like an energetic young man, but he also has a sense of wisdom that young people at this age do not have. "Each of you can put your name in." Dumbledore smiled and opened his hands, "I believe that every student at Hogwarts is the best, because I am the principal here. , you are my students." "Long live!" A burst of cheers directly lifted the roof of the auditorium. The young wizards lowered their bodies and found the parchment beside them. Some people were saying that the beards of the two Gryffindors just now were white. Others said with a smile that it was all thanks to Alex. Alex looked at Dumbledore in front of him in disbelief, everything was beyond his expectation. "You will really change a lot of things." Dumbledore shook his head slightly towards Alex and looked at the man who was about toAlex, who was talking, put his index finger on his mouth, making a silent gesture. "Snapped!" With a snap of his fingers and a slight crackle, Dumbledore disappeared. Turning his head, Alex glanced at Krum who was frozen in place, smiled apologetically, then turned around and patted Neville directly on the shoulder. "Let's go!" ¡°I haven¡¯t signed up yet, Alex.¡± "I took you to sign up." "Really? That paper airplane just now." "Of course it's your name!" As he said this, Alex couldn't help but lowered his head, first laughed lowly, and then couldn't help it anymore, raised his head, and burst into laughter. , "They can't even guess it." "Who could have guessed" Neville sighed helplessly, "I thought you would write your name in." "You have to scare them." Alex grinned, like a child who has not grown up, or in other words, he has not grown up at all and is still a child. A child will naturally be very happy if he makes a prank. What if there is another prank? He will be happier. Alex decided that he must have a happy day today. Maybe sometimes, happiness is something he can't control, but Alex knew tonight, he could. "Confusion spell, Goblet of Fire." Alex murmured in a low voice, like a naughty child, quietly discussing their brilliant plan with his companions tonight. This is a prank. ?? ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D At night, Hogwarts is no longer eerily quiet. People's whispers can be heard everywhere. Some people were whispering that they had thrown their names into the Goblet of Fire, and some were still talking about what they would do if they really became warriors. "You are late!" "I ate a little too much at night and I have to eat it up." Alex smiled and walked to the side of the Goblet of Fire. "Are you ready, Moody?" "You can rest assured." "Because of him?" Alex tilted his head and looked at Ron, who was standing in the distance looking out, "Do you really think he is reliable?" "What do you think?" The two looked at each other and smiled, and in tacit agreement, they lit their wands on the Goblet of Fire. "Ready?" "certainly!" "Confuse the public!" A ray of green light directly hit the Goblet of Fire, making a muffled sound. I saw jumping green flames, suddenly leaping up to Lao Gao, and then suddenly disappeared, as if they were extinguished. After a while, a young flame emerged again, struggling to release its own light and heat. ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D Ahem, legend has it that there was a war called the Chrysanthemum Defense War Legend has it that the loser will have his anus exploded Legend, I might be next, Come on, work hard~~~~~~~ Everyone, please join the second group. The first group is almost full, and there are five or six girls in the other two groups Works Related Chapter 29 Dinner Party and Warriors Tonight, Hogwarts is brightly lit. Pumpkin lanterns can be seen everywhere, lighting up every corner of the castle. The murals in the corridors, corners, and corners are all laughing, exaggerating a happy mood. Alex said this to Neville with a smile while nodding to the oncoming ghosts, who were responsible for the order of the auditorium tonight. "Don't worry, Neville!" "I'm not worried at all," Neville lowered his head slightly and turned sideways to avoid the people walking past him. "But you, why didn't you go with Hermione today?" "What do you think?" Alex looked down at his wizard robe, lifted the collar with his hands until the clothes were straightened, and then put his hand down. "Maybe you're afraid of being in trouble between that Ravenclaw girl and Hermione." Neville raised his head, looked at Alex and smiled, "Actually, I think sometimes, being too popular with girls can make you uncomfortable. It¡¯s not necessarily a good thing.¡± Alex didn¡¯t speak, his eyes were half closed, he whistled, and looked towards the way he came from, where the crowd suddenly became crowded. "Give way¡­¡­" ????????? A very strong nasal voice, and a smell like French snails. "They are students from Beauxbatons!" Neville stood on tiptoe and looked over there. "You can tell by their accent. My grandma doesn't like the French accent at all. She always said that at home Having a French person who speaks English is a particularly painful thing.¡± "Why?" Alex turned around. Neville shrugged at Alex, "Maybe there was a Frenchman she didn't like who lived with her." ¡°As he spoke, Alex saw Beauxbatons¡¯ tall principal, Madame Maxime. Alex looked at Madame Maxime depressedly, turned around, and shouted loudly to the students behind her in a long list of French words that he did not understand. "Actually, sometimes, I think it's better to learn a foreign language." Alex and Neville stood against the wall together. "Otherwise, it might be difficult to communicate with them." "You mean, learn the monster language?" Alex pointed to the Beauxbatons girls passing by with his hand hidden under his sleeves, "It's French." "Hi! Hello!" A crisp shout and a small figure jumped directly into Alex's eyes. "Gabriel?" Alex bent down, looked at the little girl standing in front of him, and said with a smile. "Um!" The little girl held her head high and had a sweet smile on her face. "We're leaving, Gabrielle." I saw a figure appear behind Gabrielle, and patted the little girl on the head from behind. "Yes!" The girl nodded immediately and responded sweetly. The woman paused for a moment, glanced at Alex, without saying anything, squatted down, took the girl's hand, and walked forward. Gabri, who was being held by the hand, took a few steps forward, suddenly turned back, smiled sweetly at Alex, "By the way, brother, goodbye!" "Goodbye." Alex waved to the girl, looked at the two silver waterfalls, and slowly walked away. "Actually, I don't think there is any need for you to go out of your way to learn French." Neville looked at the two people walking away, then looked at Alex, and suddenly sighed, "I think" Alex grabbed Neville and walked directly to the auditorium. "What do you think?" "You are really not a good person." "Of course," Alex turned back, looked at Neville, and said seriously, "because I can't repair computers." ?? ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D Halloween dinner seems to be taking much longer than usual. Perhaps because it was a banquet for two consecutive days, Alex didn't seem to enjoy those elaborately prepared sumptuous dishes as much as usual. In other words, everyone is a little absent-minded. People in the auditorium kept looking up, with anxious expressions on every face. Everyone was restless, standing up from time to time to see if Dumbledore had finished eating. What bothered Alex was not this, but Fleur's eyes, which kept shooting at him, as if she was memorizing the appearance of a criminal thief. "Am I so annoying?" Alex touched his face a little depressed.?Suddenly I wanted to find a mirror and look at it. Finally, the golden plate returned to its original spotless state, and the voices in the auditorium suddenly became much louder. Immediately, Dumbledore stood up, and the auditorium suddenly became silent again. Karkaroff and Madam Maxime on both sides of Dumbledore looked as nervous and expectant as everyone else. Ludo Bagman was smiling and winking at the students from various schools, while Mr. Crouch looked uninterested, which could be said to be a little bored. "Well, it's time for the Goblet to be decided," said Dumbledore. "I reckon it'll take a minute. Listen, when the names of the champions are announced, I want them to go to the top of the Great Hall and along the staff. The desk goes over and into the room next door¡ª" he pointed to the door behind the faculty desk, "¡ªwhere they will receive initial instruction." He took out his wand and waved it widely. Immediately, except for the candles in the jack-o-lantern, all the other candles were extinguished, and the auditorium suddenly fell into a state of semi-darkness. The Goblet of Fire was now emitting a dazzling light, brighter than anything in the entire auditorium, and the blue-white flames bursting with sparks were simply dazzling. "Don't be nervous, Neville." Alex patted Neville, who was shaking because of nervousness. "I'm not nervous" Neville's teeth chattered. "Neville, did you put your name in?" Hermione, who was sitting next to Alex, suddenly looked at Neville and said. "Alex voted for it." "Alex you!" Before Hermione could finish her words, the flame in the goblet suddenly turned red again, and sparks burst out. Then, a tongue of fire jumped into the air, and a piece of burnt parchment flew out from it - everyone in the auditorium held their breath. The auditorium was silent at this moment. Dumbledore caught the piece of parchment and held it far away so that he could read the words clearly by the light of the flames. The flames now returned to blue-white color. "That's great, Viktor!" Karkaroff roared loudly, and despite the loud applause in the auditorium, everyone could hear his voice, "I know you are destined to be a warrior!" The applause and chatter gradually died down. Everyone's attention was now focused on the goblet again, and after a few seconds the flames turned red again. The second piece of parchment jumped out of the cup, propelled by the flames. "The champion of Beauxbatons," said Dumbledore, "is Fleur Delacour!" I saw Fleur swaying her silver hair and walking lightly between the Ravenclaw and Hufflepuff tables. Suddenly, he stopped in front of the Goblet of Fire, turned around, and scanned the auditorium with his bright eyes, finally stopping at the Gryffindor table. Immediately, the Gryffindor boys burst into noisy cheers. Except for Alex. He was touching his nose in embarrassment, because he found that Fu Rong's eyes had been circling around him, and finally, she glared at him fiercely. "Oh, look, they're all disappointed," Hermione said to Alex over the commotion, nodding to the other Beauxbatons representatives. Alex came back to his senses and looked at the Beauxbatons representative. He suddenly felt that the word "disappointment" was used too lightly. The two girls who were not selected burst into tears, buried their heads in their arms, and cried sadly. "Want to comfort them?" Hermione asked suddenly. Before Alex could answer, the Goblet of Fire turned red again, sparks burst out, tongues of fire shot high into the air, and Dumbledore pulled out the third piece of parchment from the tip of the tongues of fire. The Goblet of Fire turned red again, sparks burst out, tongues of fire shot high into the air, and Dumbledore pulled out the third piece of parchment from the tip of the tongues of fire. He slowly brought the note closer, then slowly further away, and finally rubbed his eyes. Suddenly he raised his head and looked at Alex sitting on the Gryffindor table. The auditorium suddenly became quiet, everyone was waiting for Dumbledore to announce the candidates for the Hogwarts Warriors. "The Champions of Hogwarts," Dumbledore took a deep breath and said loudly. "Neville Longbottom." ¡°Crack¡­¡± Suddenly there was a sound of broken glasses in the auditorium. ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D We still have the essence, we still have the essence!   Hmm, that¡¯s it Finally, let me tell you, I have always wanted to destroy the Auror family. . . . Related works Chapter 30 Coming from afar Several days have passed since that crazy night. However, no one could resist talking about what happened. "How can Neville become a warrior!" Every Hogwarts student is now accustomed to walking past the Gryffindor table and pointing at the boy with a slightly chubby face. "This is called pressure." Alex chuckled, looking at the students walking past Gryffindor with interest. Until now, Neville has not accepted that he is already a Hogwarts warrior. I saw him holding a fork and looking at the cup in front of him in a daze, as if the cup would spit out his name after a while. ????????????? Just like Dumbledore did, read his name out loud throughout the Great Hall. "Neville Longbottom." "Then, the whole academy felt like it was dead." Alex said with a sneer, looking at Neville who was stunned. "Alex, you still said that!" Hermione's eyes widened, which frightened Alex, "How can you still laugh! Don't you know that the Triwizard Tournament is dangerous!" "Allah, Allah, how can something go wrong when I'm here?" Alex picked up the chocolate pudding in front of him with a fork and put it into his mouth. "I know a He pointed out that it was noisy" "Eat your food before you talk." Hermione rolled her eyes at Alex, handed him a cup of grapefruit tea, watched Alex drink it slowly, and then continued, "Alex, actually I've been thinking about one thing" "What's up?" "I clearly saw it that day" "What did you see?" Alex raised his eyebrows and said, "Don't worry." "I saw you throw the paper airplane into the Goblet of Fire" Hermione secretly said to Neville, "How could" "Hehe," Alex suddenly laughed triumphantly, "That's because the paper plane I threw on it was Neville's name!" "Neville?! You didn't write your name?" "Because Neville said you were worried that I would participate in the Triwizard Tournament" Alex looked at Hermione with a smile, "How can I bear to make you worry?" Hermione's face suddenly turned red, she said "hum" and turned her face away immediately. Hermione didn't say it out loud, she just glanced at the Ravenclaw dining table and sighed, "It would be nice if you only liked me." "Snapped!" Hermione seemed to have thought of something, slammed the table and stood up. The things on the table shook violently, which frightened Alex so much that his eyes almost fell out. "What's wrong with you, Hermione?" The people around him, like Alex, raised their heads and looked at Hermione who was standing there with her face flushed. "that¡­¡­" At this time, a voice suddenly came over cautiously. "Can you look for it, Alex?" Alex knew who was there without even looking up. "Lily?" ?? ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D "Is this really okay? He is caught between two women, wavering. You know, even if he is as strong as Merlin, he will still fall into the hands of the woman named Sang Yu." "What if I don't do this? I can't treat women the same way as Merlin." Alex looked at Moody with a bad smile on his face angrily, "If you don't come over and help me, I will die. of!" "I don't think so. Maybe you can face each other and break through this awkwardness, which is a good way to solve the problem." At this point, Moody suddenly stopped, looked at Alex and said, "I would like to ask How could you make Longbottom a warrior?" "Isn't this great? Someone has to take cover." Alex also stopped, "I think this way, no one will notice Harry Potter." "Are you kidding?" Moody squinted at Alex and opened the office door with a bang, "Who can believe that the two of them have become Hogwarts warriors!" "Dumbledore?" Alex bent down, looked at the looking glass standing on the table, and said to himself. "How is that possible!" Moody suddenly sat on the chair and put his hand directly on?On his forehead, "How could someone like you cooperate with me?" "How is it impossible?" Alex gently moved up, watching the looking glass draw a parabola, then landed on the table and continued to rotate, "Do you think that without Neville, Harry wouldn't be there?" Will anyone notice?" "Besides, if it were someone else, we wouldn't be able to control the process." "Control the process?" Moody snorted disdainfully, "Do you know that he may not even be able to pass the first level?" "first round?" "It's a fire dragon!" "Fire-dragon?" Alex laughed "ha", "Do you think Neville might not be able to survive with my help?" "It's very possible." Moody looked solemn and nodded slowly. "By the way," Moody said, looking at Alex who was opening the door, "the fire dragon this time came from Romania." "I know this." "Because the Weasley family was suspected of being Death Eaters last year, they are not responsible for bringing the fire dragon here this time." Alex looked at Moody and said with a half-smile, "Doubtful?" "You and I know very well that this is just Dumbledore's trick," Moody waved his hand and stopped Alex from continuing. "This time, you also know the person who brought the fire dragon." "who?" ?? ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D Alex stood there, motionless, looking at the person who appeared in front of him. With her long, unruly hair hanging casually over her shoulders, she leaned against a huge wooden box, holding her head high and waving to Alex casually. "Long time no see, Alex!" "Sirius? Black" Alex suddenly felt a cramp in his neck. "Yes, my godson is here, how could I not come?" Sirius Black walked up to Alex with a smile and grabbed his neck, "You are not from the Triwizard Tournament. warrior!?" "What do you think is the point of playing a game with a bunch of kids?" Alex shook his head, shook off Sirius Black's arm, and said as he walked. "Don't walk so fast," Sirius ran directly to Alex's side, "It must be abnormal for four warriors to appear in this Triwizard Tournament!" "Yeah." Alex nodded. "Harry is the fourth warrior!" "I know, doesn't Neville do the same?" "Do you really believe that it was because the two of them were so weak that the Goblet of Fire spewed out two people!?" Sirius took a few steps quickly, accelerated, and ran in front of Alex. "Someone must have done something!" "You mean Death Eaters?" Alex narrowed his eyes slightly, blocking the light in his own eyes. "I'm talking about you," Sirius sighed, "Don't let Harry die. I owe it to James." "The son of an old friend?" Alex smiled and shook his head, "How did you do that thing? You came all the way here." "It's just what you thought. I can only hope that your plan succeeds." ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? but I was watching chess spirit and suddenly found something very interesting~ Related works Chapter 31 Under the moonlight, no tears can be seen Alex held a piece of dead grass in his mouth and shook it up and down, "I hope my plan will succeed?" "Poof," the withered grass in Alex's mouth shot out like a javelin, making a soft "click" sound and hitting the tree. "What is hope? Can my plan succeed?" Alex sighed and looked at the increasingly dark sky. "It will definitely succeed, okay?" With that said, Alex stopped, Sirius Black was still behind him. He can no longer be seen. Even if Alex stands on tiptoe, he can only vaguely see the huge box containing the dragon. At this time, the starlight gently shone behind Alex, as if covering the earth with a layer of silver, and at the same time covering up the hustle and bustle in the Forbidden Forest during the day. Quiet and mysterious, there may be one or two squirrels making a small rustling sound, but they will soon return to calm. Alex likes nights like this very much, like a dream, it makes people feel magical and addictive. His pace is very slow and light, as if he is walking on the clouds. When he tilts his head, he can see the clouds passing by him, and when he breathes out, he can make the clouds change their shape. The road to the Forbidden Forest is very short, especially when you are in a happy mood. Alex knows this very well. He clearly remembers that it takes less than ten minutes to walk to Hagrid's hut farther ahead. Beauxbatons¡¯ carriage is parked there now. Suddenly, a sound of crying came into Alex's ears, accompanied by crying and some intermittently muttering in French. Alex couldn¡¯t understand a word of French, but he still wanted to take a look. He was not familiar with that cry, but the French mixed with the cry always made Alex involuntarily think of the little girl singing under the moonlight. His eyes were always narrowed with a smile, looking at Alex standing in front of him, sometimes tilting his head, pouting and saying, "My sister won't let me." "Gabriel?" Alex muttered the name softly and walked towards the direction where the crying came from. "I really want to congratulate you!" Wearing a light blue wizard robe, he waved his wand in mid-air with his left hand. "You have such a powerful sister!" Another wizard wearing a light blue robe walked up to the girl's side, "Isn't that right?" "No¡­¡­" "It's not what?" The girl waving her wand placed it directly on Gabrielle's head, "Our little Veela!" With that said, the wand was pointed directly at the little girl¡¯s head. "What are you doing!" Alex only had time to see a flash of red light. Then there was only a loud "bang" sound, and an oak tree that looked very strong staggered down. ??A bright silver long hair, like the only moonlight at this night. "elder sister!" "Who are we talking about? It's so powerful" A girl took back her wand, tilted her head and looked at Fleur with disdain, her whole body shaking with anger. "Yes, you are indeed a Veela," the other girl also took out her wand and slowly moved to her companion, "Even Madam Maxime can be confused by you," "Otherwise, how could you come here and run for the Warriors," "And I actually chose it." "You! You!" "Mrs. Maxim, you are the best to us!" At some point, Gabrielle had run behind Fleur and was angrily talking out her little head. With her still clear eyes, she stared at two girls who were obviously much older than her. "Yes, she is always so fair. Otherwise, why would she let you come to school?" "Why don't you go to the protected area of ??magical animals?" "Two Veela!" They said, ignoring Furong's already red face, they looked at each other and smiled, feeling extremely happy, and left laughing. "Sisterwhy do they always bully me?" Gabrielle gently pulled Fleur's light blue wizard robe and said, looking up at her little face. Alex only saw Fleur turning around and gently touching Gabrielle's head with her hand without saying a word. Then he stood up, took Gabrielle's hand, and walked outside the forbidden forest. The silver moonlight seems to have been illuminated by a skilled craftsmanThe master is plated on the backs of Fleur and Gabrielle, with their bright silver hair spreading in the wind, scattering this wonderful time. Alex suddenly felt that Fleur was very gentle at this time. Maybe it¡¯s because their background makes Alex feel very gentle, maybe it¡¯s their Veela blood that unknowingly affects Alex. In short, involuntarily, Alex slowly moved behind Fleur. Watching her pick off the leaves on Gabriel's head from time to time, and leisurely use the wand to conjure a long, small, yellow flower, and put it on Gabriel's head. I saw Gabrielle happily throwing herself on Fleur's body. She grabbed Fleur's clothes with both hands and rubbed her head on it. Her silver hair swayed together with the garland on her head. It looked like it was made of silver. A small yellow wind chime made of silk thread. "Sister is the best!" Gabri laughed happily, and the sound was like the string of yellow wind chimes on her head, making the most pleasant jingle in the warm breeze. "Yes." Fleur's eyes were full of smiles and she touched Gabrielle's head, "Gabriel, please sleep well at night." Alex then realized that he had followed all the way to the front of the carriage. "Sister," Gabrielle stood in front of the carriage and said bouncing, "You will definitely be able to win the Triwizard Tournament, right, right!" "Yes." Fleur nodded slowly, "Don't worry Gabrielle, my sister will definitely win." "I knew it," Gabrielle said with a smile, "Although we have Veela blood, we are all wizards, right, right?" As she spoke, Gabrielle raised her face high, Under the moonlight, he looked at Furong and said, "Besides, sister is the best~" "Yes." Furong nodded. "Then sister, what will you face in the first round?" Gabrielle simply sat on the wheel of the carriage, holding her pink face with a pair of chubby little hands, "Mrs. Maxim is not harmonious at all. Sister tells it." "Don't worry," Fleur smiled softly, leaned over and kissed Gabrielle gently on her forehead, "No matter what it is, sister will get through it, and I will definitely win!" "It's us who win!" Gabrielle stood up, stood up on tiptoes, and kissed Fleur on the face as she squatted down, "We are all Veela, and we are all wizards." "Yes." Fleur helped Gabrielle get on the carriage and smiled as she watched Gabrielle get into the carriage. Then he took a long breath, raised his head, looked at the moon in the sky, and sighed softly. Two lines of clear tears slipped out of her eyes so quietly, then slid down her smooth cheeks and fell to the ground with a crisp sound, like a pearl falling to the ground, which people couldn't bear to ignore. "Are you okay" Alex turned around, walked out of the forbidden forest, and looked at Fleur, who was looking up. "It's you." "Um." "Gabriel has gone to bed, and," Fleur seemed to have thought of something, her eyes suddenly became extremely sharp, "I told you a long time ago that you are not allowed to have any contact with her again." "I¡­¡­" "I already know who you are, the whole Hogwarts knows, playboy, Alex." After saying this, Fleur turned away angrily, "Go find your pure-blood wizard, don't Come and pester my sister!¡± "Actually," Alex touched his nose awkwardly, "I'm just here to tell you, the first project" "I don't want you to tell me," Fleur suddenly turned her head, her eyes full of hatred, "Think about yourself, have you been confused by me? I am a Veela! And this should be your Hogwart This is the most important information." As she spoke, Fleur chuckled lightly, looking at Alex standing in front of her with a wry smile on her face, as if she was expressing silent ridicule. "The first project is the fire dragon." Alex shook his head, "When the time comes, you can go through the fire dragon and get some things. Don't worry, I am absolutely clear-headed now." "I told you to stop talking!" As she said that, Furong turned her back and her whole body trembled slightly. "You can't control me. Besides, I saw what happened just now." "So, are you here to take pity on me? Isn't it interesting to see me crying" Furong didn't look back, just stared at her feet, sounding like she was saying something funny. No answer, forbidden?It suddenly became quiet, only some rustling sounds came from behind Furong. "Why don't you speak!" Fleur turned back angrily, but only saw Alex's back gradually moving away. I saw him waving his hand back and walking slowly, as if he had also sensed Furong's gaze. He turned his head, his eyebrows curved kindly, the corners of his eyes narrowed gently, and the corners of his mouth turned up mischievously. "In the moonlight, I can't see your tears, because they are the same color as the moonlight." ?? ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D Well, I have to go home today, and the second time will be changed to eight o'clock in the evening. Uh-huh¡­¡­ Work related Chapter 32: How to deal with the fire dragon "How can we defeat a fire dragon?" Hermione opened her eyes wide and looked at Alex in front of her, "I think this is impossible!" "Who says it isn't?" Alex glanced to the side and behind, where Neville and Harry were flipping through books crazily. "Ever since you told Neville that his first project was to face a fire dragon, his face has never turned red again." ¡°And I¡¯ve lost a few pounds recently,¡± Alex laughed, ¡°I finally understand why Beauxbatons students want to be Triwizard Warriors so much.¡± "Why?" Hermione raised her eyebrows. "Because you can lose weight quickly." Alex couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer and burst into laughter. "Don't make any noise!" "Alex!" Harry and Neville, both of them had hot eyes, full of resentment towards those who take pleasure in others' misfortune. If eyes could kill, Alex would have been killed a hundred times by this person. "Harry, come to my place for a moment." A figure appeared at the entrance of the Gryffindor lounge and waved to Harry. "You don't mind, Alex." "Sirius?" Alex raised his head and looked at the man with a smirk on his face and said, "Why should I mind?" "Because I want to give my godson some trouble," Sirius laughed and patted Harry on the back, "When James and I were at school, we never lost!" "They just left like that, is it okay?" Hermione stood next to Alex and said softly. "Of course it doesn't matter. I'm not familiar with them." "I'm not talking about them," Hermione pointed at Neville, "Neville's face has been like that since Sirius Black took Harry away." "Thatlike?" Alex slowly turned around and looked at Neville sitting there. His face was horribly pale, like a piece of paper that had been forcibly erased with an eraser, slightly distorted. Neville seemed to have felt Alex's gaze, and stood up tremblingly, shaking, and said with a cry, "Alexam I going to die?" "What a joke." "You're right, we will definitely help you!" Hermione put down the book with a "pop" and stood next to Neville, "There must be a good method in the book!" ?? ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D "Alex, look at this. I think Neville can try this when the time comes." Hermione said to Alex standing while holding the book. "This is?" Alex frowned, "Transfiguration?!" "Well." Hermione said to Neville, who was standing under the square and shivering, "Look," With that said, Hermione took out her wand, closed her eyes, and after a long time, she pressed it hard on a stone. "Woof!" "A dog?" Alex scratched his head helplessly. "Hermione," Neville's face turned pale, and he looked at the dog on the ground, his expression so pale that he seemed about to cry, "Well, well, a dog can't defeat a fire dragon." After saying that, Neville rolled his eyes, as if he saw himself and the puppy turned from stone being burned up by the flames of the fire dragon. "Hey" Neville looked up at the sky and sighed, "Alex, Hermione, I'm going back first." "What's wrong?" "Alex, I want to write one more letter to my grandma before I die." "Hey!" Hermione kicked Alex in anger, "Neville, why do you think I want you to fight the fire dragon!" "Okay, why did you kick me?" Alex said with a depressed look. "Because you didn't say a word and you just wanted to laugh at me!" Hermione said angrily, "Don't you think so too!" "Of course you are not," Alex turned his back and chuckled, "Didn't you return it to Neville and come out as a dog?" "Ah!" Neville shouted after hearing what Alex said, "Alex, when the time comes, can you abstain from voting?" "How do you?You can abstain! "Hermione waved her wand and said with a serious face, "This is the honor of our Hogwarts. Since the Goblet of Fire has chosen you, you must" "Actually, I used magic to cheat." "Don't interrupt!" Hermione turned around and glared at Alex fiercely, "Since the Goblet of Fire chose you, you must shoulder your responsibilities!" "Neville," Alex patted Neville, who also looked pale, "What kind of funeral do you like? I heard that there is a kind of sky burial that is very interesting." "Alex" Neville looked at Hermione pitifully, then turned to Alex, "I" "What are you doing!" Hermione's face turned red with anger and she kept fanning her face with her hands to cool down. "When did I say that I would let Neville fight the fire dragon?" "Actually, that's what you mean." Alex shook his head helplessly. "I mean¡­¡­" "You mean to let the dog attract the attention of the fire dragon, and then," Alex patted Neville on the shoulder, who was shocked, "and let him get the golden egg?" "That's right!" "Neville is so big" As he spoke, Alex gestured to Neville's head with his hand, then squatted down and put his handband on Neville's knees, "This puppy is so big. ¡­¡± "I still pray that the fire dragon Neville faces is a girl." Alex said, clasping his hands together and closing his eyes, "And he especially likes puppies." "Alex! Then tell me what to do!" "I said" Alex slowly walked around Neville, who was looking forward to him, and while touching his chin, he said, "I think we can use Polyjuice Potion." "Polyjuice Potion?" Hermione frowned slightly, "What's the use of it?" "Then what?" A smile suddenly spread on Neville's face. "Let Neville become the administrator?" Hermione's eyes suddenly opened wide, she looked at Alex with excitement, and then suddenly lowered her head, "But will the fire dragon really know the administrator?" "Who said it was the administrator?" Alex knocked Hermione on the head and ran away with a smile before Hermione could react. Hermione held her knees and said breathlessly, "Then what do you mean" "I become Neville," Alex raised his chin slightly and looked at Neville, "Then, kill that one, the fire dragon!" "This" Hermione rolled her eyes and said slowly, "If it were you, Alex, you would definitely succeed, right, Neville" "Hey, Neville!?" "Neville?" "Yeah." Neville nodded slowly, but his face turned pale, "But" "But what?" Hermione asked with a concerned look on her face, but she didn't notice that Alex standing next to her suddenly let out a long sigh and shook his head. "But, grandma wants me to complete the Triwizard Tournament" "It doesn't mattershe can't see" Before Hermione could finish her words, she found herself being held by Alex's hand. She shook her head towards her and silently moved her eyes to Neville. Neville held his wand tightly in his hand, and veins popped out of his hand unwillingly. Tears were boiling slowly but surely in Neville's eyes. "He's shaking" Hermione gently pulled Alex's hand and looked at Neville who was standing there worriedly. Alex nodded slightly. "And I also want it myself, I also want to behave well and tell them," Neville's voice gradually lowered and he looked at the ground, "Tell them" "I am the son of Mr. and Mrs. Longbottom!" Neville was trembling all over, and tears spurted out of his eyes uncontrollably, but Neville's eyes were still wide open. "I want to win, I want to tell my parents" Neville knelt down with a pop, his hands weakly supporting the ground, tears falling on the ground, "I am worthy of being their son, I want to They, be proud of me, make them proud. Whether they, they can know it or not." "I said Neville." "Alex?" Neville raised his head and looked at the person squatting in front of him, "You, will you still help me?" Alex looked fullNeville, who was crying, couldn't help but laugh and stretched out his hand. "What nonsense are you talking about? If I am too embarrassed, I, the boss, will also be disgraced." "Um?" "Why are you still standing there? Follow me, I've thought of a way," Alex said, patting Neville on the shoulder and striding towards the castle. "Alex?!" Neville ignored the tears on his face and climbed up, looking at Alex striding in front of him. Alex suddenly stretched his right hand holding the wand into the air, clenching it tightly in the air, "Neville, let us win in an upright manner and show them!" "Alex" Hermione laughed silently, looking at the two boys, or men, who were gradually walking away in front of her. The sunlight was all that was seen, lightly staining their backs with a layer of gold. ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D I suddenly discovered that going home is the curse of updating. As soon as I say go home, there will be problems with updating Related Works Chapter 33 Humph... Man Alex woke up early today, yawning profusely. "I really shouldn't have stayed up so late yesterday, helping Neville practice spells with Hermione." Alex shook his head dejectedly to make his thinking clearer. Until now, he still felt that his eyes were heavy "Alex?" "Coming, coming." Alex walked to the door wearing his own clothes and looked at Hermione who was dressed up in front of him. "Aren't you affected by staying up late at all?" Alex now had two heavy black circles under his eyes, and it looked as if he had been beaten severely with arrows shot from left to right. "Where's Neville?" Hermione poked her head in, "Why are you the only one in the dormitory?" "Neville ran out last night," Alex yawned again, "and practiced spells." "I found the spell that Moody taught Neville very difficult." Hermione said as she helped Alex turn over his collar, "You are so sloppy!" "Who said that, I have always used magic spells!" Alex rubbed his eyes and resisted, not opening his bloody mouth in front of Hermione and letting out a big breath. ¡°Then why don¡¯t you use it now!?¡± "Because I want to be taken care of by you for a little longer." Alex turned around, looked at Hermione, curved his mouth, and couldn't help but laugh. "Hmph!" Hermione felt sweet in her heart for no reason, and couldn't help but push Alex, "Let's go, if you don't hurry up, we won't have any seats!" "So urgent?" Alex kept walking forward while holding the wand, "Don't we have to call Neville? I bet he practiced until he fell asleep last night." "No!" Hermione walked quickly to Alex, turned around, and the wizard's robe floated up like a skirt, "I saw Neville this morning. He is lazy than you. Got up much earlier!¡± "Hermione," Alex suddenly stopped, crossed his arms, and subconsciously touched his nose with his right hand, "Have you noticed" "What did you find?" "You are extremely cute today." Alex couldn't help but laugh. "Really?" Hermione unconsciously touched her hair, with a slight smile on her lips, "I think so too." ?? ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D When Alex saw the Quidditch pitch again, he was surprised to find that he no longer recognized him. The original four towering stands have been replaced by a rectangular stand. Behind the rectangular stand, three flags are hung. They are the school emblem of Hogwarts, Beauxbatons' three wands overlapped together, spraying out golden stars, and Durmstrang's two wands crossed. "It really makes people feel peaceful." Alex looked up and saw Hermione sitting there, and said to Sirius Black next to him, "I really don't know if the people sitting in front of the stands are right. Other warriors, the desire to use magic." "I think there must be." Sirius looked at Dumbledore and the other two principals sitting there, and couldn't help but shook his head, "I believe in the principal's character, but the other two make me feel that they are indeed It¡¯s unreliable.¡± "Because they are both principals?" "You know that's not what I meant." "By the way, what can you do for Harry? After Harry came back that day, he felt windy when he walked." "I kept it a secret, and you didn't tell me Neville's method either, and I also told you about the fire dragon." "Haha," Alex patted Sirius on the shoulder, "When we get the bonus, we will give you some." "Unreasonable." Sirius couldn't help but cover his face with his hands. He really didn't want to talk to Alex anymore. "Where are you going!" "Keep covering your face," Alex said, leaving Sirius waving his back, "I'll go see the Warrior." ¡°What are you doing?!¡± "Go find a woman" ?? ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D "Are you ready?" AlexSi squatted down, looked at the person in front of him and said. "Huh?" She raised her head and looked at the person squatting in front of her, "Is it you?" "It's me? Of course it's me." Alex sat on the grass with a smile and turned his head to look at her. "Are you here to laugh at me?" Fleur shook her head, and Alex found that her eyes were still a little red, "Girls are really useless. At this time, they will be nervous and can only squat. Cry there.¡± "Yes." Alex nodded sympathetically. "You!" Fleur suddenly turned around, glanced at Alex angrily, and turned back suddenly, "Really, really" "It's really amazing." Alex simply lay down on the grass, and Fleur's long silver hair could just touch the tip of Alex's nose. "If it were me, I would have cried so much that I wet my pants" "You would do this? They said you were amazing. When you were in the second grade, you went to fight a basilisk all by yourself for your girlfriend." "Because I slipped in accidentally." "Slid in?" "And we can't find a way out, so" ¡°So you¡¯re going to fight to the death?¡± Furong burst out laughing, ¡°Do you mean you want me to fight to the death with the fire dragon just like you?¡± "Ah," Alex stood up embarrassedly, the green grass still stuck to Alex's pants, "How could I have such an idea." Fleur closed her eyes and lay down on the grass just like Alex just now. She closed her eyes and muttered, "You look like him!" Alex scratched his forehead, "I just want to tell you that when the fire dragon sleeps, its nose will also spit fire." "Okay, I get it now!" "What kind of attitude do you have!" Alex looked up and saw that the sky was getting brighter and brighter. You were going to play in a while, so why are you still lying here. " "Because the grass here is soft and warm." "Huh, woman." Alex raised his hand, shook his head and left. "Hmphman." Fleur quietly opened one eye and looked at Alex who was walking further and further away. ?? ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D ¡°Ahem, the protagonist is really soy sauce? ! This, this, do you have any suggestions? If you say that you want to tear it down and rewrite it, I will never give you the essence Related works: Chapter 34: "Embrace left and right" and return "First up is Beauxbatons' champion - Fleur Delacour!" "Alex, look, she is waving to you." Lily said with a smile towards Alex. "Yes!" Hermione also nodded and echoed, "Alex, do you know each other?" Alex looked to the right. Lily, who was wearing a light blue trimmed wizard robe, was looking at him with a smile, revealing her two small tiger teeth. "Gudu" Alex smiled stiffly and slowly turned his head to the left. The scarlet robe and golden scarf are not the point. In Alex's eyes, he could only see a pair of light brown eyes, looking at him with a smile. "Haha" Alex laughed dryly twice, and found that there seemed to be two sharp knives hidden in Hermione's eyes, as if to say, "Don't lie to me, Alex." "Howhow could it be possible?" Alex's teeth kept chattering, "I always tell the truth." "I didn't say you were lying," Lily leaned back slightly, and looked fiercely at Hermione behind Alex's back. "Don't be nervous, Alex," Hermione came back to her senses and wiped the hair from her forehead behind her ears, "We are just asking you if you recognize her." "I¡­¡­" "how?" The two girls immediately asked nervously. When they found out that the other party said the same thing, they both "hummed" together and turned their heads away. "Fortunately, it didn't break out" Alex breathed a sigh of relief quietly, and he found that his back was completely wet. "I really admire myself more and more." Alex used the corner of his eye to look at the two people who were still twisting and sulking. "Thanks to me for saying that I like girls with gentle personalities. Otherwise," Alex sat up straight and looked at Fleur in the field, holding her wand and looking at the fire dragon, "I almost want to fight the fire dragon." I saw the fire dragon in the center of the field, hit by a red light, swaying as if drunk. "No," Alex narrowed his eyes, "When did an ordinary sleeping spell become so effective in stunning a fire dragon?" Suddenly, Alex discovered that several Durmstrang students who were looking at him with jealous eyes were stretching their necks to look at Hibiscus with silver hair flying on the field. "Is it because of Veela's bloodline that all the seductive magic powers are enhanced?" Alex touched his chin thoughtfully. "Veela's bloodline?" "So we really know each other?" "Look!" Alex suddenly stood up without moving his head and pointed at the field with his hand. Hermione just glanced at the field and immediately glared at Alex, "Stop pretending, there's nothing!" "This is not the first time you have done this, Alex!" Lily was holding her hand and counting, "Five, six, seven, eight, Alex, you big idiot, this method, You used it at least eight times" ¡°Bang!¡± Just before Alex was about to be killed by the two girls beside him, there was a loud noise on the field. "saved." "The fire dragon has fallen." ¡°I was actually hypnotized.¡± "Huh" Alex suddenly wanted to go down by himself and stay with the fire dragon. "Are you thirsty?" Alex took a deep breath, as if he had made up his mind, and asked firmly, head forward. "Not thirsty." "I want a drink of water, Alex." "This," Alex touched the back of his head, "that" "What's wrong?" Hermione turned her head and looked at Alex, "I'm not thirsty at all. We can still watch the game here for a while. We don't know who will appear next." "Alex, you can buy some water now. It will take a while before the score is given. Shall we go together?" Lily's eyes were bent with a smile, like two very beautiful moon buds. "No, I didn't have breakfast this morning and I'm a little hungry now." "I'm a little hungry too" "I have to give Neville something." Alex couldn't help but squeezed out of the crowd, facing both sides.??He smiled and waved at the girl who stared at him. While Alex squeezed out a gap from the crowd, he turned back and looked below the stands. The people on the rostrum were talking to each other. When Alex stepped on the ground, the people on the rostrum finally finished the discussion and scored their own points. In the audience, bursts of high-pitched shouts suddenly erupted. Alex didn¡¯t look back because of these calls, but just walked forward. He didn¡¯t feel relieved until he reached the edge of the Quidditch field. He breathed a long sigh of relief, shook his arms, and turned around slowly. "It looks like you are very relaxed." A familiar, yet somewhat unfamiliar voice came from beside Alex. "Fortunately, because I am not a warrior, so I will inevitably have to fight." "It's soy sauce, what is that? I was standing behind you just now, and I didn't realize that you had talked about this." The visitor frowned. His face is very handsome, even when he frowns, he looks very charming. "Ah, what happened after the game?" "The girl named Furong cast a kind of magic. I think she probably wanted to put the fire dragon into a hypnotic state - it seemed to be very successful. The fire dragon fell asleep immediately, and then it started to snore. It sprayed out a powerful flame. But it seemed that she had been prepared for it and sprayed water directly from the wand to extinguish the flames." "Well, I've read this too," Alex nodded slowly, "Where's the score?" "Mrs. Maxim gave her ten points, and Crouch gave her eight points. She was probably dissatisfied with her bloodline. Huh, this person had such a virtue more than ten years ago, which is really unacceptable." ¡°He supports pure-blood wizards, I guess there¡¯s nothing wrong with that.¡± "No, he just opposed the mixing of humans and other magical creatures. Because of this, he had an argument with Philip, and was cast into the wall by a curse." "A Hufflepuff can be so violent. I thought he was a very gentle person?" "Because he is your dad first, then the king, and finally Hufflepuff." Hearing this, Alex suddenly straightened up from the tree he was leaning on. Although he still looked lazy, there was a stern look in his eyes from time to time, "What about you?" "Me?" The person pointed at his nose and laughed. "I," he walked slowly in front of Alex, "first of all, I am the top leader of the intelligence class, secondly, I am a teacher who likes to joke with students, and thirdly, I am a professional He is a very powerful person, and then I am probably a very popular person, a writer, and finally.¡± "I'm Gilderoy Lockhart." The smile was brighter than Alex's, and the neat white teeth shone with a strange brilliance in his eyes. "Don't deduct wages casually, I'm an author. !¡± ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D ¡°Actually, I¡¯m also very jealous of Alex¡¯s femininity, eh, eh, eh¡­ ?? Okay, actually I think Qiong Yao is quite interesting Related works Chapter 35 Listening to people talk about past events "How could I do something like deducting wages?" "Why not?" Lockhart pulled open his gorgeous wizard robe to make his voice louder, "Who on earth makes my life so embarrassing!" "Embarrassed?" Alex looked at Lockhart up and down, "The latest velvet wizard robe, a handmade wizard robe dipped in hydrangea colors, this is called embarrassing!" When he thought about how he had to work part-time in his first and second years to have a few pitiful gold galleons to buy broomsticks, Alex felt an indescribable anger. "Your books back then were so expensive!" When Alex thought of this, he couldn't help but wanted to pull out his wand and kill Lockhart directly. "This is something that can be done," Lockhart put his hands in front of him and looked at them in detail, "Information always requires money, right, and my hands, no matter how you look at them, don't look like that at all. Hands that do rough work.¡± "Doing rough work" Alex frowned tightly, "Has my father ever cast a spell on you?" Lockhart immediately shook his head like a wavy drum. He looked at Alex with a smile and said, "Of course not! I'm such a good person, right?" "So, he is just like me," Alex slowly drew the wand, "he wants to kill you!" "Are you kidding" Lockhart carefully twisted the tip of Alex's wand with his fingers, and then slowly moved it away from his eyes. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Alex flicked his right wrist and pointed the wand at Lockhart again. "It's really just like Phillip. He is so narcissistic but doesn't allow others to do so." As he said that, Lockhart sighed and looked helplessly at the sky. "Putting this aside for now, I suddenly thought, how did you come to be a teacher at Hogwarts?" "Actually, I don't want to, but you know, after your father died," Lockhart smiled handsomely, "Our forces were jointly suppressed by two parties, and I was the target of Dumbledore's main suspicion." "Just a suspicion?" "I think that's the case," Lockhart said while walking slowly in front of Alex, "He had already suspected me at that time, so he asked me to come to Hogwarts to teach Defense Against the Dark Arts. class." "What's the connection?" "According to my information, the Dark Lord once wanted to get a position in the Defense Against the Dark Arts class at Hogwarts." Lockhart fumbled around, took out a cigarette, and held it in his mouth. "Look, this With your position, you can come into contact with countless underage wizards every year, such as you" "There are also hundreds of wizards who are growing up." A sharp light suddenly flashed in Alex's eyes. "That's right!" The cigarette in Lockhart's mouth trembled back and forth. "It can be said that Hogwarts is a place where wizards are trained, and the Defense Against the Dark Arts class is the easiest barracks to recruit troops. Teacher They can exert influence over his students, for example I always tell students that purebloods are evil." "Then, maybe there will really be a group of wizards who will torture and kill pure-blood wizards?" "Maybe this will be the trend in the future. Dumbledore and the Dark Lord may have seen this, maybe not. But I always feel that they are not as far-sighted as Philip." As he said that, Lockhart raised his head and watched as he slowly turned red. Sky. "Anyway," Lockhart lowered his head again, "The Defense Against the Dark Arts class is really not a good position." "Then you still want to participate?" "We have to give Dumbledore a chance to observe," Lockhart said with a sneer while holding a cigarette in his mouth. "He has a surprisingly strong desire for power, no," Lockhart's eyes suddenly became sharp. , "It should be said, the desire to control everything." "Dumbledore" Alex hissed in frustration. "That's why you do that?" "That's right," Lockhart's eyes slightly raised, looking extremely proud, "He would never believe that the person Philip values ????is actually someone who can't even deal with a goblin." "I don't think Dumbledore can trust you so easily." "It can indeed be said that, I can only say that my personal style is really outstanding." Lockhart winked at Alex proudly, "Remember that Professor Quirrell when you were in first grade? Well, in fact, Dumbledore has been standing aside and watching him every step of the way." ¡°???You mean every step? ! "Alex suddenly felt a burst of sweat coming out from his back. "Every step," Lockhart said, lighting the cigarette he was holding, "including the meeting between you and Voldemort in the Forbidden Forest." "Why do I suddenly feel like I'm naked in front of him?" "The Dark Lord actually felt this way at the time, but I don't think you need to worry too much, because Dumbledore has a bad habit." Lockhart clapped his hands. "What habit?" "Always used to giving others a second chance," Lockhart sniffed, "From this point of view, he is really a good person." "Then I'm really lucky." Alex couldn't help but twitch the corners of his mouth. "You are right, so I originally planned to use Dumbledore's little, weak trust in me to escape with the help of the Chamber of Secrets." "So you went to see the basilisk? I still don't think you can kill the basilisk." "As long as I can confuse the students' memories, it will be fine." Lockhart shrugged. "I don't think it's really difficult at all. Then I'll go to St. Leman's Magical Hospital." "Then, stay in there honestly, so as not to die on the stage of the Defense Against the Dark Arts class due to some accident." ¡°So you¡¯re not like this now?¡± "That's because," Lockhart pointed his index finger straight at Alex, "I discovered that you have grown beyond my imagination. Especially at the Dueling Club, you forced the spell to reveal him. Your true colors. You know, even Philip only succeeded when he graduated. However, when I think about you being Margaret¡¯s child, I feel that anything can happen. " "So, I just slipped away quietly by myself." Lockhart's natural expression made Alex really angry. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that directly confirm your identity!¡± "Anyway, I later felt that he just wanted to kill me directly" Before Lockhart could finish speaking, Alex heard the voice of someone speaking from the front. "Now, do you want to keep it a secret and not let Dumbledore know that you are in Hogwarts?" "What do you think?" "Then look over there." Alex pointed to the swaying grove in front of him. "You are" From behind the woods, a female student from Ravenclaw emerged. She opened her big eyes and looked at the person who appeared in front of her in disbelief. Another girl also shouted at the same time. "Professor Lockhart!" Alex sighed and took out his wand from his pocket, "I'll do it." "No," Lockhart walked forward with a smile and waved to the two girls, "Long time no see, you have become beautiful again!" ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D ¡°Don¡¯t you think that when you see Lockhart again, don¡¯t you want to say, damn Works Related Chapter 36 Lockhart¡¯s Strength Lockhart was seen walking towards the two Ravenclaw girls with a smile, the end of the cigarette in his mouth shining bright red. ¡°It¡¯s really nostalgic.¡± Lockhart stretched out his right hand and flicked the cigarette he was holding. The two girls stood there dumbly, as if a petrification spell had been cast upon them suddenly. "What are you doing standing around?" Lockhart turned around and waved to Alex, "We should go." "You got it?!" Alex walked around the two girls in disbelief, "I didn't even see you take out your wand." "Magic wand?" Lockhart smiled like a weasel who stole a chicken. He pointed at the cigarette he was holding and said, "Isn't this it?" Alex frowned slightly as he followed Lockhart forward, "Is it the wand made by the magician in France?" "Yes," Lockhart said with a nostalgic look, "It took me a lot of effort at that time." "It must have cost a lot of money." "Haha, every time I think about the funds provided by the Black family and the Malfoy family, I feel that being an intelligence agent is really a happy thing." Lockhart took the cigarette from his mouth. He looked at it carefully, "Especially when you reimburse me for expenses." "By the way, do you want to hear the results of the game?" "You know?" Alex stopped, stood on tiptoes, and looked into the distance, only to see the Quidditch pitch, which was still a long way away from here. "Yeah." Lockhart nodded, "Fleur finally got forty-eight points." "You came here after watching her match, right?" "Haha," Lockhart touched his chin, then closed his eyes, as if he was remembering something, "Then, the next person to come on stage is Harry Potter. He seemed to have used the Eye Spell, and directly Attacking the eyes of the fire dragon seemed to have a good effect, but because the fire dragon was in pain and crushed several eggs under its feet, points were deducted and I got forty-five points." "Are you kidding?" Alex looked up and down, looking at Lockhart carefully. "Then there was Krum. He rode a broomstick, lured the fire dragon in the air, and finally got the golden egg." Lockhart shook his head towards Alex, "He also did something extraordinary. , I don¡¯t think you want to know, by the way, he got a high score of forty-nine points.¡± "It's really amazing." Alex seemed to think of that aquiline nose again, "People with aquiline noses don't seem to be a good person. By the way, where is Neville?" "I'm afraid you have to see him at St. Leman's Hospital of Magic next time." Lockhart slowly put the cigarette wand back into his pocket, "However, his plan was also very successful. I thought of getting through the underground, going directly to the fire dragon's lair, and then stealing the golden eggs directly from the ground." "This is the idea I gave him," Alex touched his chin, "In my opinion, there should be no problem. The plants that attracted the fire dragon's attention were found very early." "Because of the transformation technique he used." "There can be no problem with the transformation technique." Alex frowned, "Whether it is the shape of the transformation or the speed of casting the spell, I have already practiced hard." "It's because of the time for transformation." Lockhart looked at Alex and spread his hands helplessly, "When he got back from the fire dragon, he crawled out because the time for transformation was up, but he didn't. Cheng Xiang was hit by the fire dragon's flames. Although Dumbledore cast magic to block the flames, the impact still knocked him unconscious." "How do you know it in such detail? It's like you saw it on the spot?" "that is because¡­¡­" "Wait!" Alex reached out and stopped Lockhart who was about to speak, "If I'm not mistaken, it's because you just used Legilimency on those two girls, right?" "She looks so much like your mother, with her keen observation skills!" "So, in such a short period of time, you used Legilimency and the Oblivion Curse on two wizards?" "There is also a confusion spell." "Casting spells at the same time?" "No, it's a quick and silent message. You know, intelligence personnel are very dangerous. We can't just take out our magic wand, threaten others, and tell us intelligence." ¡°I don¡¯t think this method is very gentle.¡±?" Alex frowned slightly. He originally thought there was some special way to obtain information. "You are very gentle." Lockhart shook his head and stopped, "I say goodbye here first, and we are going to the Quidditch pitch as we move forward. But, looking at you guys The look of the child actually reminds me of the past. The Longbottoms, and Margaret, who always makes people feel like a fool." With that said, Lockhart took off the cigarette from his mouth, clamped it in his hand, rotated it gently, sighed, and inexplicably thought of his old friend Philip, who always has such a bad aesthetic point of view. ¡°Then, you know, do your best to inform people you feel are reliable.¡± "Like Sirius Black looking for me?" Lockhart bent slightly and said with a smile, "I will do as you say." "By the way," Lockhart said after saluting, he turned around and waved to Alex, "I also have good news to tell you. Dumbledore just announced that the partner of the Yule Ball , you can start choosing from now on. However, before that, you'd better go to St. Leman's Magic Hospital." "Go and meet the Longbottoms. You will gain something unexpected. Maybe you will find a way to date three girls at the same time!" "This is really good news" Alex couldn't help but twitch the corner of his mouth a few times and took out his wand. He was thinking about whether he should also try the Oblivion Curse or the Confusion Curse? "So, goodbye!" There was only a "crack!" and Lockhart disappeared. "When will Hogwarts allow people to apparate at will?" Alex murmured to himself, "But what I should consider now is who should I be the Christmas dance partner for?" After returning from St. Leman's Hospital" ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D Sorry, sorry, I missed the update time again, but why did Zuo Wei disappear? . . . I can't figure it out Related Works Chapter 37 St. Mungo¡¯s Hospital for Magical Maladies and Maladies This is not the first time Alex has experienced the Christmas atmosphere in London. There are Christmas trees everywhere, conspicuously placed at the entrance of various bars. Even at night, you can still hear the Muggles inside, drinking their Carlsbergs and singing at the top of their lungs. Alex greedily breathed in the air of the Muggle world. In a world that does not require magic or wands, although there will be all kinds of unpleasant things, there will never be a murderous devil. Just read one sentence, You can give away your life. This made Alex¡¯s interest even higher. Alex looked at the people coming and going with interest while drinking the drink in his hand. "Ding!" He threw the drink into the trash can. Alex couldn't help but shook his head. It would be great if Muggle drinks could also be refilled automatically. Alex closed his eyes slightly, savoring the taste just now. The green soft drink tastes like cantaloupe and green apple. When Alex opened his eyes again, he found that he was at the right place. What appeared in front of Alex was a department store called Taotao Co., Ltd., built with old-fashioned red bricks. The glass of each of his display windows shows signs of weariness, various graffiti, and the old and outdated dummy inside. "These are clothes from at least ten years ago." Alex twitched, his nose seemed uncomfortable because it was cold and wet outside, and he walked in front of the dummy. He first looked around, then sighed, looked at the dummy and said, "Receptionist." ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? No response. Alex looked at the motionless dummy in front of him, wearing a red jumpsuit from ten years ago. Alex straightened up, held up his hands, and at noon, after fiddling with his roommate for a long time, he discovered that it turned out that the thread of the phone line was loose. . . . . Related Works Chapter 38 The Longbottom Family "Second floor, turn left, third ward" Alex muttered while listening to the portraits in his ears, those wizards with long beards chatting with each other. It was like the ward that Alex had seen before, with two beds in the middle, and Neville was lying on the bed at the back. "Alex?!" Neville¡¯s whole body was wrapped in bandages, looking like a freshly baked mummy. But his company is still very fat and does not seem to be affected by the injury at all. Or should we say that the food in the magic hospital is very good, right? I saw Neville sitting up straight all of a sudden, his eyes filled with excitement, "Alex, I did it!!!" "here you go!" Alex said with a smile, extending his right hand. "Snapped!" Neville¡¯s bandaged hand volleyed and gave Alex a hard slap. "Well done, Neville! And thanks for your help, Alex." Alex looked in the direction of the sound and saw Neville's grandmother standing behind him, looking at him with a smile. She seemed to be in high spirits, and it seemed to Alex that she wasn't at all worried about her grandson being admitted to St. Mungo's Hospital for Magical Maladies and Magical Maladies. "Don't look at me like that." Neville's grandma smiled and waved to Alex, "Neville's therapist just talked to me. Neville will be discharged from the hospital in two days, just in time to catch up with Alex. Gwartz¡¯s Christmas Dinner.¡± As he spoke, Neville's grandma excitedly took out a dark blue wizard robe with a stand-up collar from her large red leather bag. "Neville, this is your dress, how about it?" Neville's grandmother smiled so hard that the wrinkles on her face squeezed together, "You have safeguarded the honor of Longbottom, your parents will be proud of you!" "The dress" Alex suddenly thought that he didn't seem to have bought a dress for the ball. He had been busy communicating with Sirius all summer and had forgotten about it. But that's not all. The most painful thing now is , which one should I choose as my dance partner? "Alex, are you okay?" Neville's grandmother turned around and said, "You look a little pale." "It's okay," Alex loosened the collar of his shirt, "Maybe the air here is too stuffy. I want to go out and take a breath, and I'll see you later." "Alex, there is an open-air balcony on the sixth floor. You can go there and have a cup of coffee." "Okay, Mrs. Longbottom." With that said, Alex waved to Neville in the room and walked out the door. Why on earth did Lockhart want me to come to St. Mungo's Hospital for Magical Maladies and Maladies, Alex thought as he walked. It was obviously impossible for me to come to see Neville. "NevilleLongbottomLongbottom" Alex was muttering in a low voice back and forth, and suddenly, like a bolt of lightning, it flashed across Alex's eyes, "It's Mr. and Mrs. Longbottom!" Alex almost screamed. "Children should not be in the hospital shouting and screaming!" "Who!" Alex immediately looked around, but found that there was no one around him. ¡°Are you a Muggle!?¡± It was only then that Alex noticed the source of the sound. I saw a magical portrait hanging on the edge of the stairs. Just like ordinary portraits in the magical world, the characters on it can all move. Especially this one, with his gray beard, wrinkles raging on his face, and his big yellow teeth, he opened and closed them unconsciously in front of Alex. "Kid, don't stay here! Talk to me!" "I'm in a hurry" Alex shook his head, trying to reconnect the thoughts that had just been interrupted. Lockhart called himself to the Magical Hospital probably because of the Longbottoms. But what¡¯s the use of me coming? Alex frowned tightly, he really couldn't figure out what this had to do with him. They were tortured crazy by Barty Jr.'s group, Alex thought while subconsciously pressing his wand, but Barty Jr Alex slowly slowed down his movements. , he felt that he was getting closer and closer to the truth. "Boy, if you have any difficulties, I can tell you!" Alex waved his hand and understood.Deal with the roaring old wizard. ?According to Barty Crouch, Barty Jr. should not have known his position at that time, or, even if he had been aware of it, it had still not been proven. Alex had unknowingly pulled out the wand, shaking it slightly back and forth in his hand. Alex whispered softly what Old Barty said to him, "If he is still alive, the Longbottoms' illness will not be difficult to cure." If he is still alive, that is to say, as long as his own father is still alive, can the Longbottoms' illness be cured? Why was Old Barty so sure after his father died that the Longbottoms were hopeless? Is it a curse? Or something else? Alex felt that a thickening dark cloud in his heart was gradually dissipating, as if he could see bright sunshine if he stretched out his hand and poked it gently. But at that moment, Alex could never find where the problem was. "Child? Child? I know everything. There is no disease that I can't cure!" "Sick?" Alex turned his head blankly and looked at the shouting portrait behind him, "Then let me ask you, what would you say if someone was hit by the Cruciatus Curse and was driven crazy? rule?" "It's hopeless, it's hopeless!" A witch wearing a pink nightcap squeezed into the frame and was pushing the old wizard out of the frame with her hands full of rings. "Why is there no way!" The old wizard immediately turned his head and shouted at the witch who squeezed in. "Your method won't work, it won't work." The witch was finally pulled away by the wizard, but she still shouted her own words loudly, "Without magic, you can re-create a soul. This is a heavy damage to the soul! You can only wait. Miracle, miracle!¡± "Why not! Merlin can do it, why can't I! And I just need to mend, mend, do you understand or not?" "If you could, you wouldn't be hanging in the portrait, you would be dead, you idiot!" ¡°Old woman, go back and make your facial mask!¡± "Go find a Muggle and treat your prostate! You will never die!" Alex frowned and ran upwards with all his strength, leaving the two old enemies behind to curse each other. However, Alex seems to have gained some experience now. Only by re-creating or repairing a soul can this kind of trauma be healed. Alex licked his upper lip. According to these two old wizards, no wizard can do this yet, but Alex suddenly stopped and gently rubbed the ring on his left hand with his right hand. Although I am not sure yet, if I have this ring, maybe I can do it. Alex thought to himself. "You finally came." Alex rolled his eyes forward, looking at the source of the sound. A pale woman, wearing blue striped clothes, with messy hair hanging on her shoulders. The originally bright eyes were sunken deeply due to long-term fatigue. "Do you need candy wrappers?" Another wizard rushed out from beside the witch, holding a scarlet candy wrapper in his hand, and ran in front of Alex, then suddenly stopped. He let go of his hand and watched the candy wrappers slowly float down. He muttered, "It's not this one, it's not this one. It's for you, it's for you!" "You are, Frank" Alex lowered his head slightly, as if searching for the last bit of information in his mind, "I seem to have found a way to cure you." Alex said slowly, and the color of his left hand with the ring gradually changed. Waves of fine golden sand surrounded Alex's left index finger, and then rushed upward together, gathering into a small drop of water. "Exhortation" Golden water droplets fell on Alex¡¯s feet. In an instant, a golden glow enveloped every place Alex could see. "Long time no see, my master." Sylph leaned forward slightly, with a smile on her lips. ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D Why do I still get fucked in my anus when I update twice a day Please recommend! ! ! ! ! ! Related works Chapter 39 The door that separates souls The golden dust rolled and roared like waves, and in just a moment, it covered Alex's head. Alex only heard a loud "Coax!" and the originally clean and bright room in front of him disappeared. Everywhere I looked, it was pitch black. These black colors are still moving slowly, just like the rising heat on the playground on a hot summer day. Although the similarities and differences between the two cannot be distinguished at a glance from the color, you can feel that there are objects flowing in front of you. "beside!" Alex frowned sharply to offset the discomfort caused by the noise. The sound was like someone hitting the glass with a fist. Suddenly, a warm voice appeared next to Alex's ear. It sounded like a gentle gauze, making a hissing sound under the wind. She just heard her say, "Please be patient." ." "How long?" Alex opened his eyes and looked in front of him, only to find that he could see nothing but darkness. "soon¡­¡­" Before Sylph finished speaking, Alex saw an extremely fine line in front of him, as fine as a hair. This beam of light is extremely weak, just like the faintest starlight in the dark night. At this time, Sylph¡¯s soft voice came to Alex¡¯s ears again. Her tone was as ordinary as saying, "We're home." "Already found it." "Do you need another one?" "It's no longer needed." Sylph's voice came over again. The voice sounded extremely soft, as if he was speaking in Alex's ear. There was an itch that slowly slipped past Alex's earlobe, and then slid down Alex's back. . Alex's whole body shivered. His eyes, which were usually squinted lazily, were now wide open in a serious manner, as if he was afraid of accidentally missing any tiny thing. . I saw that golden beam of light slowly becoming dazzling, like sunlight piercing the gloom, getting brighter and brighter. These lights, as if they had eyes, shot straight towards Alex, like countless flying arrows, but suddenly stopped in front of Alex. Alex suddenly felt like a character in The Matrix. He just stood there, but the light stopped a few centimeters away from him. Not a spell, not a bullet, not anything thrown, just pure light. One beam of light, two beams of light, and then countless beams of light. The beams of light that were originally boundless and extended to the sky just stopped in front of Alex. Alex could even I saw that at the top of these beams, there were some tiny tentacles, gently touching the air, but they were never able to take a step forward. The spots of light, one after another, appeared on the edge of the thin slit, flickering and moving, like an Impressionist painter, painting the entire sunrise with little strokes. Now these spots of light, just like those great painters, have painted a beautiful portrait with just spots. ??Slight eyebrows, light lips, a pair of smiling eyes, and a slight nod. Alex looked at the person who appeared in front of him silently. Although her whole body was made of only a kind of golden color, Alex could still feel her bright red lips, blue eyes, and faint, shallow smile. Brown eyebrows. She opened her lips like a cherry blossom and let out a fragrant voice. "This is your scepter, your real scepter." She said softly, lying down, leaning forward, and then her whole body seemed to be burning, bit by bit, like a shooting star. , sliding through the originally dark world in front of Alex's eyes. "Ding!" The meteor directly hit the light that stopped in front of Alex, making a clear sound like a wind chime, accompanied by the clear laughter of a girl. "Ding ding ding" the sound became more and more urgent, like seventeen or eighteen round pearls falling on a jade plate; it also seemed like a pair of slender hands rapidly moving the strings of a pipa. I heard the girl laugh even more cheerfully. Her laughter was continuous, but not harsh. Instead, it was like a clear spring flowing down the mountain stream and falling on the round bluestone, and like the dewdrops in the morning falling on the round stone. On the newly opened lotus. There was a sudden feeling in the palm of my hand, as if I was holding a girl's hand.It's moist and soft, with a hint of warmth slowly reverberating through the body. Alex opened his eyes suddenly, and he was really holding a girl's hand! "Do you like it?" Sylph asked with a smile. "You" Alex didn't know what to say. He suddenly felt like he would just stay here and never move again. "This is my greatest honor." Sylph winked at Alex, "I'll trouble you later. This time it won't be as easy as dealing with dementors last time, my master. ." As she spoke, she seemed like a broken statue, peeling off bit by bit in front of Alex, turning into point after point of light, falling in front of Alex. With a sharp squeeze of your right hand, you can feel something metal-like in your hand. Alex solemnly raised the scepter in his hand and held it at eye level with himself. Only now did Alex have time to take a good look at what he had in his hands. That is an eagle spreading its wings. I saw him spreading his wings wildly, as if he was about to pounce on his prey at the next moment, and his beak was also extremely sharp. Even without looking at it from the front, Alex could feel that the eagle in his hand was looking ferociously and firmly ahead at the thin slit where the light was getting darker and darker. "It's now!" Alex rushed forward suddenly, the scepter in his hand seemed to come alive, and let out a sharp scream. The eagle, which was already alive, seemed to be flying out at this moment to fight against the faintest light! On the scepter, the eagle's beak hit the tiny light, making a "ding!" sound. Only then did Alex realize that it was not a light, but a door, a door connected to the soul. The door creaked open, and more and more light flooded in, causing Alex to close his eyes. When Alex calmed down for a while and slowly opened his eyes, he realized what he was facing. A pale and young face was looking at Alex with a look of horror. His hand holding the wand was trembling along with the room that appeared in front of Alex. Alex is very familiar with this person. Barty Crouch Jr. This is him eleven years ago. This is the world eleven years ago. Frank Longbottom¡¯s soul eleven years ago is only one door away from Alex! ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Should I say that I am about to break through the bottleneck Work related Chapter 40 Eleven years ago "Have I traveled through time?" Alex stood there, looking at Barty Crouch Jr.'s young and pale face, and said to himself. "No." Sylph's voice sounded softly in Alex's ears, "This is Frank Longbottom's spiritual world." "Spiritual world?" Alex slowly repeated Sylph's words and looked around him. This is an old, terrible house. Whether it's the ancient paintings hanging on the walls, or the decorations of different styles, those skulls and stone basins. Alex touched his nose unconsciously, and subconsciously tapped the scepter in his hand gently on the ground, making a banging sound. "They can't see me at all?" Alex frowned and looked at the woman walking in front of him. Her hair is black and smooth, like a piece of black satin, giving off a charming luster even in the dark night. "Are you still unwilling to say it?" She is lithe in stature, wearing a black English dress and a large-brimmed British bonnet on her head. She looks like a young and distinguished girl drinking afternoon tea and attending a party, rather than a Death Eater. The premise is that If you're willing to ignore her eyes. Her eyes are very dark, like black diamonds, shining with a unique and charming light. No one can doubt that although the corners of her eyes do not look as smooth and soft as those of a seventeen or eighteen-year-old girl, the slightly mocking look in her eyes when she occasionally glances at her is enough to confuse all living beings. "You are such a" Alex tilted his head slightly, and finally said with a sigh, "A rare beauty." The woman did not reply. Her eyes gradually became angry and her chest heaved slightly, as if a storm was brewing. "Aren't you going to say anything?" "She really can't see me." Alex nodded slightly, as if confirming some fact, "It seems like I entered someone else's memory through the Pensieve?" With that said, Alex took steps and walked slowly in the room. The floor under your feet was dark in color and even had many small cracks. It looked very old. Alex subconsciously stepped lightly to avoid being like the pale Barty Crouch Jr., who made the floor make a clicking sound every time he walked. "You really don't want to say it? I know your status. You were the one who joined him in the first place." The woman took out her wand, the tip trembling, and pointed at the place where Alex had just stood. It was at this time that Alex discovered that there was someone else there where he had just been standing. His face was buried deep in the ground, and he was only wearing a white shirt. He looked like he had just been dragged out of the bed at home. "Do you think you can escape like the Potters by using the Loyalty Charm?" Her wand moved from top to bottom, like a whip, making a "swish" sound, "Don't you know , no one can escape my Cruciatus Curse!" As she spoke, the corners of her lavender lip gloss raised slightly, revealing a sarcastic smile, "You want to try it too?" "Bella Trix." The man trembled, as if shuddering, "Don't involve Neville." "I don't care who Neville is. You know what I want to know." Bella Trix's black gem-like eyes turned lightly, "Don't think you can get away with it. I'm not interested at all in those machinations, and I don't have the slightest fondness for your family time." As he spoke, there was a "bang" sound, and a scarlet magic spell hit the man's side. "You know, we didn't just catch you." She walked slowly, but raised her head like a swan, and her posture revealed the arrogance of a pure-blood family. As she spoke, she gently walked to the other woman's side. Her face looked round, much like the Neville Alex was familiar with. "Another Mudblood." She said contemptuously, and pointed her wand at Neville's mother, making a crisp sound that made her moan in pain. "Fragility!" Bella Trix raised her eyebrows sharply, "The fragility of Muggles!" As she spoke, she flipped her wand again. Neville's mother's eyes were closed tightly, and more and more sweat appeared on her forehead. "You still don't want to say it?" Bella Trix sat back on the leather sofa and looked at Frank Longbottom and said, "Are you so willing to let your wife be tortured?Grind? " The whole room suddenly fell into silence. Alex saw Frank Longbottom trembling all over and clenching his hands tightly. "Is it hard to endure?" Bella Trix's voice echoed lightly in the room, "I can give you some more time to think about it, just" She placed her slender fingers gently on her lavender lips and made a soft sound, "Just a glass of red wine." As she spoke, she clicked the wand, and a glass of red wine appeared out of thin air, floating in the air and landed in her hand. "What should I do?" Alex frowned, looking at Bella Trix slowly drinking the red wine in the glass, and asked in a low voice. "Well," Sylph appeared next to Alex at some unknown time, and she just heard her say, "What you have to do is to sit back and watch now." "Watch?" "Yes," Sylph nodded imperceptibly, as if she agreed with what she said, "You have to wait until his spirit breaks down, and then use the scepter to immobilize his soul at that moment." "Settlement? How to settle?" "You will find that the world has changed." "Change," Alex frowned, looking at the less and less red wine in the glass, and said, "How can I know that the world has changed?" "The change will be obvious, you can easily see it," Sylph slowly walked to Frank Longbottom's side, pointing at Longbottom lying on the ground and said, "The world you are in now is made up of His memories from eleven years ago and what his soul built, when the most drastic changes occur, I will remind you, and then find the key point." "The key point? What is that?" "It's a protective mechanism of his, maybe it's a sentence he once said, maybe it's something, someone alive." Sylph tilted her head, her eyes lowered, "Now, all you need is, Wait quietly, and experience for yourself what happened eleven years ago." As she spoke, Sylph's body swayed slightly, disappearing like a reflection in the water. Just listen to Bella Trix say, "The wine has been drunk, the glass is empty, and the patience is exhausted. What else can you say?" "He is dead" Longbottom raised his head with difficulty and looked at Bella Trix, who was leaning forward and looking at him. "You accept this reality! It has failed!" "Heisdead?" Bella lost consciousness, and then chuckled, "Do you think I will believe it? How could he die? How could he die!" "beside!" As Bella stood up, the wine glass was thrown to the ground, making a muffled sound and rolling slowly on the spot. "Tell me where he is!" "he already¡­¡­" "Gouge out the heart!" He whipped out his wand, pointed at Longbottom, and read loudly. "Even if he is dead, it must be because of a spy!" Bella slowly walked next to Ellis Longbottom, the woman who looked very similar to Neville. "Tell me, who is the traitor?" ?¡± "Tsk" Iris sneered, "Aurors have been trained in this area" "Gouge your heart out!" Before Ellis could finish her words, she fired the magic spell again, then she put away her wand, shook her head, and sat back in her seat, "Mudblood, that's mudblood. You can never learn the meaning of self-knowledge.¡± ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D If I wait and am not convinced, I will write another extra chapter Today, Singles¡¯ Day, eh Everyone, Happy Children¡¯s Day! Related Works Chapter 41: Fixing the Soul Alex touched his nose and looked in front of him. Mr. and Mrs. Longbottom were wailing on the ground in pain due to the Cruciatus Curse. He suddenly said, "Sylph, I suddenly feel that I am just like a tinker, tinkering." repair." Sylph didn¡¯t reply, and Alex could only turn his gaze back to the Longbottoms who were rolling on the ground. They were all soaked with sweat, and occasionally let out a few painful wails. ¡°Don¡¯t scream out loud!¡± As soon as Bella pointed her wand, the Longbottoms immediately stopped wailing like they did just now. They could only struggle in place, making ahhh sounds like mutes. "What I don't like the most is torture." Bella's eyes looked like they were covered with a thick layer of frost. Even though Alex stood next to her, he still couldn't see her. The look in his eyes. It¡¯s like a body without a soul. Alex looked at the woman who tortured the Longbottoms with a little pity. She has a good skin, and every move she makes exudes the aura of being well-educated by an aristocrat. ?Elegant and soothing, and always smiling. But there was no fluctuation in her black eyes. "He's really dead!" Frank suddenly broke through Bella's magic and said it loudly. "You're talking nonsense!" She suddenly glared fiercely, with some panic flashing in her eyes, "How could he die!" "Dumble" Alice Longbottom also got rid of the shackles of the Silence Curse and struggled to speak. "Shut up!" Bella's wand pointed at the poor woman again, and Alice immediately let out a painful groan. Bella continued, "Like Muggles, they are self-righteous. I don't know if you are, too. Pointing your finger at things, huh?" As she spoke, the sneer on Bella's face became even colder. And her hand holding the wand became tighter and tighter, as if she wanted to tightly grasp the hearts of the Longbottoms and crush them in one fell swoop. Slowly, the Longbottoms, who were still trembling and trying to speak, gradually lost their voices. Two people, who is on the ground from time to time Now I can¡¯t even connect to the Internet on my mobile phone, it¡¯s so cool There is also a promised extra story Yeah, I will try my best to write it out Related Works Chapter 42 Who is your dance partner, Alex? Alex was surprised to find that the originally brightly colored world suddenly changed again at this moment. Colors, colors are no longer simply things attached to objects. They seem to come to life, like water, gently standing up from the objects and then flowing slowly. "This is?" Alex watched in surprise as the paint turned into the color of water, or dyed with color, and slowly flowed towards where he was. The color is peeled off the object little by little and then flows. Whenever these colors flowed through, the scene that was originally moving slowly stopped for an instant. It was as if this flowing color was accompanied by an extremely cold wind. Whenever he passed a place, it would be completely frozen. First there were the slowly fluttering curtains, then little Barty's eyes glancing back and forth, followed by the Longbottoms, lying on the ground, wailing bodies, and Bella's retreating back. Time stopped at this moment. The entire room seemed to have been captured in an instant with a single-plate camera, and everything was frozen. This is a colorless landscape painting. No, it¡¯s still colorful. There was only a piece of red candy wrapper pressed under Alex's scepter. A touch of bright red is the color of blood. Like the setting sun, it was as bright as blood, dyeing the entire Hogwarts sky red. Hermione's cheeks in the distance were also flushed by the sunset, just like the color a girl blushes when she sees her first love. In a few days, there will be a Christmas ball. Klum just cautiously sent an invitation to the Christmas ball to himself at the door of the library. "Be my dance partner." Krum had the same black eyes as Alex. When he looked at her, Hermione noticed that his eyes were shining unabashedly. "A bunch of old-fashioned Germans." Hermione thought of Alex's comment about Durmstrang again. They didn't even know how to boil eggs without a wand. "Oh My God¡­¡­" "That day, you will definitely be the most beautiful" Krum frowned, which made his hooked nose look even bigger, "The most beautiful, girl!" "Hermione?" In a daze, there seemed to be another annoying voice ringing in Hermione's ears. Hermione didn't even need to look back, she could see that sly smiling face, looking like she was watching a good show. Alex! The name suddenly appeared in her heart. When Hermione turned around, she found that behind her were densely packed bookshelves. The various books on them were like a wall, blocking every ray of sunlight. "Hermione?" Krum frowned and looked at the helpless Hermione in front of him. He had to admit that she was a beautiful girl. I want her to be mine, mine! The possession of Hermione was like a seed, slowly taking root and sprouting in Krum's heart. Why should she compete with another girl for the love of another playboy? Krum felt that this was the most absurd thing he had ever experienced, not to mention that the playboy was not a Hogwarts warrior. Krum was not even willing to compare himself with that boy as a Quidditch World Cup player. Alex, right? Krum sneered disdainfully in his heart more than once, he is just a nobody worth mentioning. "Krum, I" "You can call me Victor!" Krum's eyes lit up and his mouth grinned to the back of his head, "So, let's meet at the Christmas dance, right?" "I made an appointment with someone else." ¡°That¡ªAlex?¡± Hermione did not speak, but lowered her eyes, looking at the notebook Alex gave her on the table, which was her Christmas gift last year. She nodded slightly. "Although we are not too familiar, I heard - Weasley said," Krum tilted his head away to avoid letting Hermione see his slight pride, "He said, that Alex, he also Got two girlfriends.¡± "Snapped!" The book closed suddenly, and Hermione looked at Krum standing in front of her like an angry lioness. "Don't be angry, that's not what I meant" Krum's face immediately changed color, "I mean, if you were still Alex's girlfriend, of course I wouldn't invite you." "Then you can leave now." Hermione's face was expressionless, not even looking at Krum.   "But each person can only invite one partner to the dance." Klum seemed to be just short of writing the word sincerity on his face, "I have no intention of getting involved in your and Alex's love." "Huh." Hermione breathed out and looked at Krum with a look that said you could leave. "But I'm worried that Alex may be with that Ravenclaw girl" "This is impossible!" Hermione said it loudly without thinking. The library administrator stared angrily. "No, I think it's very possible. You are so good. Staying with Alex will definitely put a lot of pressure on him." Krum grinned at Hermione, as if he was sincere. Lan Yan's confidant who cares about her friend said, "So I think he would rather choose" "He won't choose Lily, he will definitely choose me!" Hermione's face turned red, but there was no concession in her tone. This was her war. "No¡­¡­" "Nothing wrong!" Hermione threw the book into her bag with a "pop" sound. "I know what you mean when you keep talking for so long in front of me!" "I just care" "You just want me to be your dance partner. You think I look good, don't you?" Hermione put her schoolbag on her back with a swipe, and looked at Krum as if to challenge, "I will wear it that day. Put on my most beautiful clothes, appear in front of you, and then tell you that you are wrong!" "I'm not¡­¡­" "If Lily is really Alex's dance partner, then I will be your dance partner as you wish!" Hermione raised her head high, as if she had made the most amazing decision. "You don't have to force yourself. You make me feel guilty." Krum shook his head and said with a wry smile. "I didn't force you, I just believed in him!" Hermione stood up with a cry, looked at Krum very seriously, and said, "I love him, I believe in him, it's that simple, and you have nothing to do with it. Relationship!" With that said, she walked away without looking back. Krum was left sitting where she had just been, shaking her head and smiling happily, "Believe it? How many lovers have died on this." Lily, who was on the other side, also looked at the invitations in front of her, feeling depressed. This is Ravenclaw's usual gentle style, never inviting in person, maybe because she is afraid of being rejected? Maybe to increase the success rate? "Alex, where are your invitations?" Lily looked at the invitation letters one by one, but did not find the name she wanted to see. "If you really don't come to invite me, I will" Lily thought for a long time, but still couldn't think of a reason. In the end, she was so angry that she pushed all the letters on the table to the ground, revealing the one that was pressed at the bottom. It was an invitation letter written by Lily herself! "I'm here to invite you!" Lily¡¯s eyes narrowed, and her little tiger teeth were proudly exposed. The window was opened, and the bright red setting sun poured into Lily's room. A snow-white owl stopped on the window lattice, then took Lily's letter, flapped its wings left and right, and flew into the sky. From the tower on the other side, a brown owl also flew out, the same color as Hermione's hair. Maybe it was to remind Alex of himself? But it didn't matter because Hermione also put a letter on it and flew towards Alex. And what about our Alex? He was smiling innocently, looking at the grateful Longbottoms in front of him. However, he was not happy at all now. Two heavy letters fell into his hands. Although the letter between the two of them contained thousands of words, it only turned into one sentence in front of Alex. Who is your dance partner, Alex! ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D Reaching out for tickets By the way, has anyone figured out what Alex can do to get the two girls together? Related Works Chapter 43 Christmas Ball? It got dark very quickly in Hogwarts today. It was only around four or five o'clock in the afternoon, and it was already completely dark. But the darkening weather did not mean that the castle fell into tranquility. Instead, there was a kind of commotion everywhere. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? off all out out of all the attire. This is what every Hogwarts girl does. Does the wizard's dress fit well and is it straight? Have you ever looked in the mirror and shaved off the green stubble that just grew? Or quietly use a magic wand to create a stylish beard for yourself? This is what every Hogwarts boy does. Hermione is no exception. Her hair is no longer messy. After using the smoothener, her brown hair is as smooth and bright as silk satin. The blue wizard dress on her body made her graceful figure even more beautiful. Hermione looked like a mermaid in the sea, with blue waves, appearing in the auditorium of Hogwarts. . Krum had a serious expression on his face, looking at Hermione who kept making people utter exclamations, he took a deep breath, and then laughed, that playboy has not appeared until now, tonight it will be him, and Beautiful girls dance together. No! Krum clenched his fists to spend a lifetime together! he said to himself. "Are you ready?" Krum tried his best to put on what he thought was the most gentlemanly smile. But Hermione didn't look at him. She stood on tiptoe and looked at the bustling crowd in the auditorium. There was still no tall figure she was familiar with - Alex. This made her feel happy and sad at the same time. Since at least he hasn¡¯t met Alex yet, it is very likely that if he is not Lily¡¯s dance partner, then he will choose herself. Thinking of this, Hermione couldn't help but straighten up to make herself look more energetic. Today was her war, she thought so, and she firmly believed that she would win. "Let's go get something to eat first?" Krum didn't seem impatient because Hermione didn't respond. In his opinion, Alex hadn't shown up yet, so he was sure to win. Could it be that Hermione Want to spend the entire Yule Ball alone? Obviously she won't, and the only one who can accompany her is herself. Thinking of this, the smile on Krum's face became even stronger. "Tonight there will be a performance by the Weird Sisters," Krum said to Hermione enthusiastically as he separated the crowd in front of Hermione. , "They are a famous singing group in the wizarding world." Hermione nodded subconsciously. If she was with Alex, Hermione would even tell Alex enthusiastically that this singing group suddenly became famous twenty years ago. Before them, there were There was another band that dominated the scene for several years. But Hermione raised her head and glanced at Krum in front of her. She found that she really couldn't muster any interest in telling him these things. Because Hermione's heart is now completely filled with a bad man. Will he show up or not? Where are others? ! "What are you looking at?" Krum obviously noticed Hermione's state and was distracted. There was no shadow of himself in her eyes at all. "Are you looking for that other girl?" "Huh?" Hermione glanced over and looked in the direction of Krum's finger. It¡¯s Lily. She seemed to know that this auditorium today was her battlefield. . The fitted white dress brought out her charming and charming temperament, although it looked a bit immature. But she also made amends. The silver jewelry she wore on her head changed her impression very well. The half-moon-shaped silver headband was stuck on her golden hair. From a distance, it looked like something from the Middle Ages. The princess of the period, dressed up, is waiting for the arrival of the prince. As if sensing Hermione's gaze, Lily also turned her head and looked towards Hermione. The eyes of the two people made intense contact in the air, and then quickly separated. "Humph!" Hermione turned her head to the side, no longer looking in Lily's direction. But there was a smile that couldn't be concealed at the corner of her mouth. Alex is not with Lily either! Behind her were some boys who were following suit, just like herself. "Look," Krum said to Hermione with a serious face, "He doesn't seem to have appeared in that Ravenclaw?Next to the girl. " Hermione was in a better mood now that Alex didn't appear by Lily's side, and a smile appeared on her face unconsciously. She only heard her smile and ask, "What do you want to say?" Hermione¡¯s words seemed to Bloom like rain, soaking into his heart. Somehow, he liked this girl more and more now. And Hermione's sudden smile made him feel that what he did before was correct. That playboy had absolutely no choice but to appear in front of two girls at the same time. He was about to die now, and he It¡¯s time to succeed! "He probably doesn't want to give up on you two," Krum sighed, and said as if he was thinking about Hermione, "I think, no matter what, this is unfair to you." Hermione raised her eyebrows and looked at Krum who was speaking in front of her, her eyes full of questioning. "If, if I have a girlfriend, I will treat her wholeheartedly and never look at other girls. Hermione" Before Krum could finish speaking, the entire auditorium suddenly burst into cheers. Dumbledore stood up and asked his classmates to stand up as well. Then he waved his wand and all the tables flew to the wall, leaving an open space in the middle. He created a high stage again, attached to the right wall, with a drum set, several guitars, a lute (poetry), a cello and several organs on it. "It's a weird girl, a weird girl." The students at Hogwarts immediately shouted excitedly, and their noise almost lifted the roof. ¡°Music is really fascinating, isn¡¯t it?¡± Hermione found that the girl in front of her turned back and said to herself with a smile. The girl had silver hair and delicate and beautiful features. Hermione recognized her. She was a Beauxbatons warrior named Fleur. At this time, the weird sisters rushed onto the stage together, and the audience burst into thunderous applause. They all had very thick hair and wore black robes that were deliberately torn and torn. They picked up their instruments and started playing. The walls of the auditorium were covered with sparkling silver frost. As the Weird Sisters played, the starry night sky on the ceiling became even brighter and more beautiful. There were also hundreds of garlands of mistletoe sprigs and ivy hanging on the ceiling. . Slowly, it seemed as if someone had lowered the curtain in the sky. Hermione noticed that the sky was getting darker and darker, and the Weird Sisters' playing became more and more soothing, as if they were preparing a prelude for a dance. And as the auditorium gets darker and darker, Hermione's heart becomes more and more nervous. Alex has not yet appeared. Hermione now had a vague feeling that maybe when the Weird Sisters finished singing, the dance would begin. She couldn¡¯t help but glance at Klum beside her. She didn¡¯t want to dance all night with this person. Alex, where are you? Hermione couldn't help but want to scream loudly and run away, but she found helplessly that she had no chance. Professor McGonagall¡¯s voice rang loudly in the middle of the auditorium, ¡°Warriors, please come here!¡± Hermione's eyes suddenly opened wide, the music had stopped! "Please." Krum bent down and said to Hermione with a smile. Hermione didn't answer, but stood up hurriedly and looked in Lily's direction. Alex was not there either! Where is he? Hermione walked to the center of the auditorium in a daze, and the surrounding lights gradually dimmed. Krum breathed heavily, waiting for the lights around him to dim, and then only the lights around him were left. I will dance alone with the beautiful Hermione under the lights. That playboy, Krum couldn't help but laugh out loud, is a complete loser. Who told you that you are not a warrior of Hogwarts? No, I should say, who dared you to like two girls? "When only the lights around us are on, let's start dancing." Krum turned around and faced Hermione. Hermione nodded helplessly, but her eyes were still scanning her surroundings, but she still didn't find Alex. Tears slowly and vaguely appeared in her eyes. Finally, the lights dimmed. Except for the dance floor where Hermione was still brightly lit, other places were completely dark, and the sound of the music gradually became quieter. "It's time for us to dance." Krum looked at Hermione apologetically and said, "He hasn't come out yet"   ¡°Pa¡± A slight sound suddenly came from the auditorium. Krum had an ominous premonition in his heart for no reason, but before he could react, he reluctantly discovered a fact. One by one, the lights in the auditorium went out, as if someone had cast a spell! In the end, Krum had no choice but to accept that the entire auditorium had turned into pitch black. Even the ceiling that could see the starry sky outside seemed to be covered with a curtain, and nothing could be seen. . Not to mention, Hermione in front of him! Krum can¡¯t even see his hands! However, his ears heard the laughter of the girl opposite him. Hermione's eyes were filled with tears, but they finally fell to the ground with a crisp sound, but she smiled. She was certain that there was a girl not far away from her who shed tears just like herself. Like herself, she was very familiar with that boy. They all knew that behind the darkness, there was a boy, smiling mischievously and looking at them. Although you couldn't see him, he seemed to be right next to you, calling your name. Hermione and Lily unconsciously shouted the boy's name together. "Alex!" "Snapped!" A beam of light hit the stage just now. "Long time no see, everyone!" ?? ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D I haven¡¯t been in a good mood lately, especially today Some readers once said in the group that the article was not funny and had no punchline. When we met in the auditorium, I added a lot of things that I personally thought were funny. Although my laugh point was very low But if you want me to change it, , I will try my best But you just say it's not good-looking, or it's not specific at all, even if you say it's too romantic, or the plot develops too slowly, or there's too much romance, don't just say it's not good-looking, or the characters are stupid. Ah, I don't know how to change this at all. By the way, I need to recharge my batteries this week. Because I have been updating twice a day for a while, my hands have cramped, so I want to take a break this week. I have tentatively scheduled an update every day at 5:30, because the network disconnection was earlier than 1:30 in the afternoon. , it¡¯s too late to write Works Related Chapter 44 The Starry Sky ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D If you have plenty of time, you can turn on the player next to you. The two songs in this chapter are perfect and day by lady and antebellum, and needyounow by Alex. ?? ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D "What's going on, Dumbledore, isn't it a ball now?" The principal of Durmstrang, Karkaroff turned his head and asked Dumbledore beside him. Although he can draw his wand, using magic openly in Hogwarts is really a disrespectful act. "It seems that the orchestra is playing, right?" From the other side, Mrs. Maxim's voice also came over, sounding very interested, "But, can you turn on the lights?" "My pleasure." Dumbledore drew out his elder wand and spoke the spell. I saw a fluorescent light emitted from Dumbledore's wand, sliding straight across the auditorium. At this time, everyone could see the situation around them. The moment the auditorium was illuminated, sounds came from the stage projected by several lights. First, there was a low bass sound, like a trembling heart, slowly and rhythmically resounding in the dark auditorium of Hogwarts. "Bangbangbang." It¡¯s like the heart is beating powerfully. "What's going on?" Krum squinted his eyes, which were made a little uncomfortable by the sudden strong light, and looked at the person who suddenly appeared. Just when everyone was surprised, another voice sounded. That was the sound of an electronic keyboard. The fingers press rhythmically on the keyboard, emitting each beating note, just like the hands of the most beautiful girl, gently touching the soul around the body, making people tremble from the deepest part of the soul. The beating sound of the electronic keyboard, together with the slow walking of the bass, spread throughout the entire auditorium of Hogwarts unknowingly. It's not a stream, it's a heartbeat, and everyone can hear it. Just when everyone was rubbing their eyes and preparing to adapt to the sudden change from darkness to light, they suddenly made a helpless discovery. "Why is it dark again!?" The prelude was playing, and a slightly hoarse male voice was heard, saying in a low voice: ¡°Dear fans, long time no see.¡± As he spoke, the guitar strings began to fluctuate, like water droplets, dripping on the heart, slowly ringing in everyone's heart. "Who are they?" The students below immediately started stealing no answer! The drum set started ringing, and the sound of tapping and tapping was like a dancer with rhythm all over his body, tempting everyone, saying, come on! Let's get moving! The sound of Ruoyouruowu¡¯s bass sound is like your soul at this time. Although you can¡¯t see it, you can touch it. Everyone, even Professor McGonagall, couldn't help but beat the beat with their hands hidden under their robes, not to mention the young wizards. They either closed their eyes, nodded to the beat, or wore loose wizard robes, shrugged their shoulders and swayed their bodies. Under such circumstances, a bright female voice came out from the stage, accompanied by guitar, drums, and bass. It sounded like a shout, but not that intense, like a conversation and laughter, but a little more than that. Solemn colors. It's like singing your favorite song loudly on the noisiest street on a dazzling sunny afternoon, covered in golden light. "bsp; The pitch of the female voice is not as high as the sky, but you absolutely can't help but sway with her voice. It feels like there is something about to flourish in the deepest part of your heart. desire. At the end of her voice, she let out a breath of relief. At this moment, the auditorium suddenly became quiet, leaving only the sound of guitar and drums. At the end, people could close their eyes and relive the music. prom? Is anyone still paying attention to this matter? Except for Krum, he cannot ask everyone to return their attention to this ball. Everyone felt that this should be arranged by Dumbledore. His fluorescent lights glide across the auditorium, and then the music starts, or why, until now, is there nothing else but the stage being brightly lit?Where is it, but it¡¯s all pitch black? Krum suddenly discovered sadly that unless Dumbledore, who was present, had been holding up his wand to illuminate himself, or the people around him consciously took out their wands to illuminate themselves, even Hermione's face would not be visible. Don't even think about seeing it! Suddenly, the guitar sounded again. A beautiful slide began, followed by a rhythmic drum beat. The male voice didn¡¯t sound old, just fifteen or sixteen years old, but this voice sounded more or less familiar to them. "Tonight, it's so lonely," his voice, accompanied by the prelude, has a comfortable flavor. Just listening to this moment, the band suddenly stopped, and even if a pin dropped, you could hear the only voice of a boy floating in the auditorium. "So, please don't be stingy with your wand, pull it out, and then join me in saying" ¡°Fluorescence flashes.¡± As the words fell, the stage, which was originally the only one that was lit, was now plunged into darkness again. Except for a little starlight, twinkling there. The spots and spots vaguely reflected his face. People under the stage all gasped in slight surprise. At this time, Hermione and Lily, like the people around them, whispered his name. "Alex¡­¡­" "Photos recording beautiful memories are scattered on the floor" The drums are powerful and concise, and the guitar is chic and casual. ¡°Reaching for the phone because I couldn¡¯t resist anymore.¡± The bass is heavy and shocking, and the electronic keyboard accompanies the singing in every detail. ¡°I wonder if I cross your mind occasionally, for me it happens quite often¡± The first starlight rose from under the stage, illuminating her face. Fleur smiled, her silver hair shining with dazzling luster at this moment. "It's 1:15 in the morning, I'm alone, and I need you right now." The female voice just now sounded again, accompanied by drumbeats and guitar sounds, melodious and exciting. "I said I wouldn't make phone calls, but I took control. I need you now." The second starlight rose from Krum's side. It was made by a girl. Her name was Hermione. "Without you, I am at a loss. At this moment, I only need you." The corners of her mouth were slightly raised, revealing two cute little tiger teeth. She silently said the word "big idiot" in her mouth, and then raised her right hand holding the wand. The third starlight rose, accompanied by the blush on Lily's cheeks. "I drank another glass of whiskey and couldn't help but look towards the door, expecting you to come, just like you did before." Shaking her head slightly, it was unclear whether the corner of her mouth showed regret or a sweet smile. Angelina sighed softly, looked at Alex singing on the stage again, raised her right hand, The fourth star was lit. "It's already 1:15 in the morning, I'm slightly drunk now, I need you now" I don¡¯t know who it is, but I also raised my wand. Under the subtle fluorescence, I could only see her gray eyes. Her hands are slender and beautiful, and her cheeks are white and bright. If there is a moon goddess, she should be named this. Luna closed her eyes and recalled the first time she saw him, faintly, but it would not disappear. This is the fifth star. "Without you, I'm at a loss. I just need you right now. I'd rather be bruised than indifferent." The fiery red hair, illuminated by fluorescent light, looked so gentle at this moment. Her name was Ginny and she didn't smile, she just looked and looked. On her right hand, there is the sixth star. The singing continued, and the stars gradually filled the entire Hogwarts auditorium. I don't know when, the ceiling that was originally blocked reappeared, and the sky outside was the same as in the auditorium. The stars in the sky are shining. The sound of the guitar gradually weakened, and the drum beat gradually slowed down. Only the boy's voice floated slowly in the auditorium. "Without you, I would be at a loss" "" "I only need you at this moment" A soft sound of "pop" brought everyone out of their intoxicated dreams.?Awakened. The lights were on again in the auditorium. Except for the fluorescent wand in his hand, which could remind them that this was not a dream, there was only the person standing on the stage. With black hair, smiling black eyes, well-fitting clothes, and a wicked smile on his lips, every Hogwarts student is very familiar with him. "Alex!" A lot of people are talking about his name. He bowed slightly, shook his head, and glanced at the crowd. His eyes seemed to have special magic power, and everyone felt that he was looking at them. Turning around, covered in starlight, Alex slowly walked out of the auditorium, his figure walking further and further away. It was not until this moment that everyone truly woke up from a dream, and immediately started a noisy discussion. Professor McGonagall also stood in the middle and shouted at the top of her lungs, ¡°Come here, warriors, now let us dance.¡± "That's nice, but now it's our turn." Krum bent down, making an inviting gesture, and looked at Hermione and said. "He only needs me now." Hermione's eyes were still following Alex's walking figure, "Sorry, Krum. He only needs me, I can feel it, it's me he's talking about!" With that said, before Krum could react, Hermione picked up her skirt and ran towards the outside of the auditorium. Cinderella also ran like this, but the difference was that Hermione went to chase her prince. On the other side, Lily politely apologized to the boys behind her, and walked lightly through the gaps in the crowd, no slower than Hermione, like a deer in the forest, or, she still misses, in the Forbidden Forest. first meeting? The two girls met at the door of the auditorium. ? One was carrying a skirt, and the other was straightening her clothes. They looked at each other, smiled, and walked out. Completely ignoring the roar in the auditorium behind him. "This this this?" Derek looked at Fleur beside him nervously. He felt that he was the luckiest person tonight because he had an appointment with the most beautiful girl, but now "I'm sorry," Fleur said as she walked out, "but I think I should go there." "Alex?! How could" "Because, he was talking about me." Fleur raised her head, feeling the starlight shining on her face, and an undetectable smile appeared at the corner of her mouth. Work related Chapter 45 The moment when two women meet (second update) "I will never have a hot head and help you do something like this again." Lockhart said depressedly while wiping the sweat from his forehead while panting heavily. "Without you, who would be able to turn off all the lights in the entire auditorium so cleverly?" Alex was not much better either. This was the first time he sang in front of so many people, which was different from Quidditch. Qi was completely different. It wasn't until he walked out of the auditorium door that he realized that his back was completely soaked. "Phillip did the same thing back then." The wizard on the other side also took off his mask. His voice is a little hoarse, but when you hear it carefully, it is very magnetic. "That's right," the female voice that was singing just now also sounded. Her voice was not as psychedelic as before, but now had a sense of freedom, "I still remember that back then, Philip also had two girls at the same time ¡­¡± "Alice, isn't this bad? It will teach bad things to children." The wizard looked helplessly at his wife. Her face was no longer as sallow as it had been a few days ago, but now she was flushed with excitement. , looking extremely healthy. "However, I really didn't expect Neville's parents." Alex scratched his head in embarrassment and said, "Neville's parents would actually" "Is it actually so trendy?" "Frank! You should pay attention to your identity. Do you still think you are 21 years old?" "You will always be eighteen in my eyes, Alice, my dear." "Have they always been like this?" said Alex and Lockhart, who was one step behind. They really couldn't stand the flirting Longbottoms in front of them. "Actually, there are many kinds of Aurors. After all, Aurors are also human beings." Lockhart still held his cigarette wand in his mouth, but due to excessive use, he still looked a little tired when he spoke. "I always thought that Aurors should be like Moody." Alex frowned slightly, and Moody's appearance appeared in front of him again. Pale and sparse hair, blue magic eyes that kept spinning, and a wooden leg that kept clicking. "That's really too bad," Lockhart said with a smile as he looked at the Longbottoms walking in front of them, showing off their affection. "I think you should know that they are very popular wizards." "kindness." "Now, as you can see, they are sunny, humorous, and powerful. They have gathered a lot of popularity in the wizarding world!" ¡°Like a band?¡± "Well, it was formed during Christmas when Philip was in school to pursue a girl. Now that I think about your idea, I can only say that like father, like son." "Ha," Alex chuckled unconsciously, looking at the Longbottoms walking further and further ahead, "Aren't you going to take care of them? After all, they have just recovered from that severe injury. " "I don't think anyone can intercept them, right? Unless the Dark Lord suddenly appears in Hogwarts, or," Lockhart's eyes became very profound, "Bella and her husband traveled thousands of miles from Azkaban. Come here." "Bella" Alex muttered softly, he could still remember the lady in the Longbottoms' memories. "Very beautiful?" Lockhart seemed to have seen through Alex's thoughts and said with a smile, "Bella was a very famous beauty in the school back then. She was not only beautiful, but also elegant, and she was born into a famous family." As he spoke, Lockhart sighed. "By the way," Lockhart suddenly raised his head and looked at Alex and said, "I guess that girl is coming over. I have to say, I think he is the prettiest." With that said, before Alex could react, Lockhart snapped his fingers on his right hand and disappeared. And in the distance, the girl's pleasant voice also came from the distance. "Is this really okay? Alex." The girl brushed her silver hair. Her silver hair looked even more beautiful in the moonlight. "I think this is the best way," Alex said as he walked. "If I had to choose one person among them, I would really" "You really can't let go of your love, can you?" Furong raised her head, looked at the stars in the sky, and laughed, "So you came out to me? Do you think they can accept it, you and I are together? Stay all night?" "No," Alex touched his nose, as if he was organizing words, and said slowlyHe said calmly, "When I go out from the door, the two of them will definitely chase me out, but when they find that no one has seen me" "Will you get angry?" Fleur chuckled. ¡°You will be very angry, but you won¡¯t give up just like that.¡± "That's great. Why do you want me to come out?" "Because I found that I was not waiting for her, then I must be with another person." "That's right, then you won't need me anymore." "No, you are the third one to break in, so that after they can't find me, when they see each other, they can't help but tell what happened at night. In this way, they find that I am not on either side at all, so The attention will be transferred to you." As he spoke, Alex seemed to be tired from walking, and sat down on a stone reindeer statue, and continued, "But they will only be suspicious and inquire in many ways, and then you Besides, you weren¡¯t with me that night.¡± "Ha, and then everything went back to where it started?" Fleur also sat next to Alex and said angrily, "You let two girls who like you spend the whole night with you? And you also put an innocent I got involved just so that you could continue to have two different things?" "Don't talk," Furong sighed, "I will help you with this matter as a reward for telling me about the Fire Dragon project." With that said, Fleur grabbed a small stone on the ground and threw it forward hard. With a "bang", it hit the lake in front of Hogwarts Castle. At this time, two huge vague figures were sitting on a stone bench, looking at the spring water under the moonlight. "Why are they here?!" Alex and Fleur immediately looked at each other nervously. They had never expected that Hagrid and Mrs. Maxim would appear here. A fear of being discovered immediately filled their hearts, and it was even worse. What's amazing is that they actually started chatting right here. "As soon as I saw you, I understood." He said in a very strange hoarse voice. Alex and Fleur were stunned. It seems that this scene is something they should not be disturbed "What do you understand, Hagrid?" Mrs. Maxim asked, with a hoho sound in her deep voice. "I understandI understand that you are the same as meis it your mother or father?" "I - I don't know what you mean, Hagrid" "It's my mother," Hagrid said softly. "She's one of the few left in Britain. Of course, I don't remember much about her She left, you know. About when I was three When. To be honest, she doesn't look like a mother. Alas they don't have maternal nature in their nature, right? I don't know what happened to her afterwards As far as I know, she is probably dead" Madame Maxime remained silent. "After my mother left, my father was devastated. My father was a little man. When I was six years old, if he annoyed me, I would lift him up and put him on top of the wardrobe, which always made him laugh. Laughing" Hagrid's deep voice became even more choked up. Madame Maxime listened, motionless, as if staring at the silver fountain. "Dad brought me up but, alas, he died, right after I went to school. Since then, I've been on my own. Dumbledore helped me a lot, honestly. He was so important to me very good¡­¡­" Hagrid took out a silk bandana with polka dots and blew his nose loudly. "That's it ok I'm done with my situation. What about you? Where did you get your inheritance?" Unexpectedly, Madame Maxime suddenly stood up. "It's too cold." She said - in fact, no matter how low the temperature is, it will never be as cold as her voice, "I want to go in." "Huh?" Hagrid said confused, "No, don't go! I-I've never met another person before!" "Other people? Make it clear!" Mrs. Maxim said, her tone cold. "Another hybrid giant, that goes without saying!" Hagrid said. "You are so brave!" Madame Maxime screamed. "I have never been insulted like this in my life! Hybrid giant? Me? I just - I just have a big frame!" Her voice cut through the quiet night sky like a fog horn. Madame Maxime angrily walked away, angrily pushing away the flowers along the way, startling groups of colorful fairies to fly into the air. Hagrid was still sitting on the bench, looking at her back. It's too dark,Can't see the expression on his face clearly. Then, after a minute or so, he stood up and strode away. Instead of returning to the castle, he headed in the direction of his cabin and out into the dark grounds. Alex and Fleur both opened their mouths and were speechless after hearing these words. "Madam, she" Furong couldn't believe it, but said cautiously, "It's really just a big frame, right?" "Yeah." Alex nodded, "It shouldn't be a hybrid giant." "Well" Fleur nodded with a pale face, but some words came into her mind from time to time. Why did Maxim treat his sister, who has Veela blood, in a different light? Is it because everyone is not the same? A pure-blood wizard, or even a non-pure-blood person? "If I were you, I wouldn't stay here in a daze." Suddenly, a sudden voice interrupted the tranquility between Fleur and Alex. "Lockhart?" Alex looked at the person in front of him who had left and returned in surprise. "I just can't bear it, so I came here to tell you," Lockhart looked at the two people who looked increasingly unfriendly, and quickly waved his hands and said, "It's not about Maxim's identity, but something more serious. " "Something more serious?" Fleur opened her eyes wide and looked at Lockhart in disbelief. In her opinion, there was nothing more serious than this, unless it was Gabri. "Could it be that Gabe" "It's not your precious sister, but this boy's two lovely girlfriends." Lockhart said seriously, but his tone of gloating could not be concealed, "They are coming this way. , Don¡¯t go in a hurry, Alex, they are coming this way from left to right, and you can see one of them no matter which way you look.¡± Alex¡¯s face instantly turned as pale as Fleur¡¯s. Ahead, there is a dance hall, where people are constantly coming and going. No matter what, if you walk back, you will definitely be seen with Fleur. "Going to the left is Lily, and walking to the right is Hermione." In front of him, well, Alex sighed helplessly, there was a lake. Alex turned his head helplessly and looked at Fleur. Their eyes were full of wry smiles, as if they were asking each other. "What should we do now, they are coming!" "I don't know, well, I wish you good luck." Lockhart looked at the two people looking at each other, snapped his fingers, and then disappeared. "Damn it!" Alex suddenly shouted, "I should have let him take my Phantom and his party!" ¡°So what do we do now, Alex?¡± "I think¡­¡­" ?? ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D Today is Blank¡¯s birthday on the lunar calendar. Yesterday he came to me and asked me to add another chapter, so here is this chapter. It¡¯s a bit rushed, uh-huh, I said quietly, one group is almost full, and the second group is full of girls. , Blank is the leader of this girl¡¯s group, everyone understands! ? ?Final words, Alex, wish you a safe ship! Related Works Chapter 46 The Sparkling World Chapter 46 The Sparkling World "Actually, I'm not very good at swimming." Alex leaned out half of his body and looked at the dim lake water under the moonlight. "There is no other way," Fleur hurriedly pulled out her wand, "If you don't go down, I will use my wand to help you transform!" "That's a good idea." Alex nodded immediately. "But it may lose its effectiveness after a while. If Hermione and the others stop and insist on chatting with me, you can only pray that you don't expose your flaws." Fleur looked at the wand in her hand and frowned. Alex looked at Fleur up and down several times and found that he really didn't have much confidence in her transformation magic. Shaking his head, he took out his wand and said, "Forget it, I have another way!" "What?" "The Illusion Curse!" Alex said with his wand a little above his head. "This Disguise Charm?" Fleur walked back and forth around Alex, looking at her carefully, "Do you think Hermione and the others really won't be able to discover you?" "Yeah." Alex nodded slowly and looked at himself. Alex¡¯s whole body seems to be transparent now. Only when he moves, can he see that there is a vague outline of a figure here, but A piece of withered yellow leaf slowly floated down from the treetop, and then fell on Alex. "What should I do?" Furong said anxiously, "Although your phantom spell is very good, once something else floats over, you will be betrayed immediately!" Before Alex could reply, footsteps were heard in the distance. The sound of footsteps was like a fatal spell, making Alex and Fleur tremble. If this feeling had to be described bluntly, it would be that the man and the mistress were lying on the bed in the hotel making love to each other. Then, there was a knock on the door and a shout from the lady outside. "What to do, what to do!" Furong was sweating anxiously, and her originally white cheeks were now flushed one after another. "do not care!" Just when Alex was wandering by the lake, considering whether to take the risk and try Apparition, someone had already made the decision for him. Alex felt a huge force coming from his back, as if someone had hit him head-on with a disarming spell, and he flew forward suddenly. "Plop!" There was a loud noise. Before Alex could react, a cold touch immediately spread throughout his body. Damp and cold. This is not the lake in July and August, where people can cool off and escape the heat of midsummer. This is the lake in the cold winter, December, and Christmas. The lake is not frozen, so everyone should feel sincerely lucky. And Alex is facing this situation now. He finds that it is too cold around him! Alex only now discovered that if a wizard fell into the lake, he would be no different from an ordinary Muggle, unless he could transform himself. But what Alex learned best was spells, not transformation, not to mention that he had always disliked doing this kind of thing of turning himself into an animal. Alex can only find out now that he can only rely on his swimming skills to swim up. He took out his wand and cast a Bubble Charm on himself. After feeling that he could breathe some oxygen, Alex began to swim towards the lakeside using his hands and feet. No matter what, he had to get out of the cold lake first. At this moment, the voice that Alex was most afraid of came from the distance. "Furong, why are you here?" Far away, but to Alex¡¯s ears, it was so clear, it was Hermione! Alex looked at the nearby lakeside without saying anything. He took a deep breath and got into the water in one breath. "Fleur, Hermione?" Just as Alex got into the water, another girl's voice came over. Lily's voice sounded much softer than Hermione's, but it was unusually penetrating, penetrating directly through the lake and reaching Alex's ears. "What are you doing by the lake?" Alex used his hands and feet to maintain his balance in the water, while raising his head, hoping to understand more or less the situation on the water through the water, for example, when Hermione and Lily would leave. Furong took a few deep breaths,He shook his head and tried to make himself look normal. I saw her raising her hand and throwing it into the lake casually. "Bang!" There was a sound and water splashed everywhere. Alex, who was underwater, was surprised to see two silver high heels sinking slowly and seductively in front of him. "The shoes are not comfortable," Fleur lowered her head and looked at the lake, as if hoping to see Alex hidden under the lake. "So you just threw your shoes into the lake?" At this time, Lily also walked to Furong's side and looked at the rippled lake surface and said. "Don't you think this is a bit wasteful?" Hermione said thoughtfully as she glanced at the lake. Fleur snorted softly, glanced at Hermione with a pair of bright eyes, and heard her say, "These are my shoes." Hermione raised her head, and looked at Lily who was standing on the other side. The two of them looked at Fleur sitting by the lake and shook their heads. "Then let's go first. It's very cold at the lake at night. You'd better be careful not to catch a cold." Hermione and Lily said as they walked towards the castle. Fleur didn't speak. She found that her heartbeat was about to jump out of her throat. And her face was even more red. Even under the moonlight, two blushes could be clearly seen on her cheeks. This made her afraid to turn back and see Lily and Hermione walking further and further away. "Hogwarts really likes to be nosy!" Fleur took a deep breath and tried to make her tone normal, "But, thank you, I will pay attention." As she spoke, Fleur immediately held her breath and listened quietly to the footsteps of Hermione and Lily. After a while, Fleur discovered that the footsteps of Hermione and Lily had disappeared. Fleur slapped her rosy cheeks to cool down her hot face, and then said to the sparkling lake, "Come out." ¡°Crash!¡± There was a sound, and Alex immediately raised his head out of the lake. I saw him first looking around furtively, and then asked in a low voice, "Are they all gone?" "All¡­¡­" "Furong, have you discovered us?" As soon as he heard the sound, Alex's face immediately turned pale, and he suddenly saw these two vague figures behind Fleur. Hermione and Lily didn't leave! And Furong¡¯s face was about to drip with blood. "I just thought I heard someone talking?" Hermione said as she walked towards Fleur, "Lily and I have been looking for Alex all night. Have you seen him?" Without having time to think about it, Fleur looked at Alex with his head on the water and subconsciously stretched out his feet. With a soft "pop" sound, Alex saw a small white foot stepping on his face, stepping into the water again. "No," Fleur took a long breath, shuddered, and put her feet into the cold lake water, which made her extremely uncomfortable, "I didn't see any Alex!" Hermione reached Fleur's side, "It's so cold now, why do you still stick your feet into the lake?" "This is" Furong was so anxious that her back was covered with sweat. "Is this a French New Year tradition?" At this time, Lily also sat next to Fleur. "no!" "Furong, what's wrong with your face?" ¡° Furong¡¯s face suddenly turned red again, as if it was congested. The originally fair skin was completely invisible now, but it was extremely tempting. "Because I have Veela blood, I have to put my feet in cold water every Christmas to avoid being a charm to ordinary men." As she said this, Fleur couldn't help but close her eyes and screamed in her heart. Get up, what the hell are you talking about! Before Hermione and Lily could react, Fleur couldn't help moaning, her voice was gentle and seductive, and almost even the air was dyed pink. Fleur almost wanted to kill the man underwater, he was actually scratching the soles of her feet! "No, I'm sorry." Hermione and Lily looked at Fleur with embarrassed faces. They thought that Fleur would leave the party, not to pursue Alex like them, but to suppress her Veela blood. So, while the two girls kept apologizing, they quickly left the lakeside and looked for other places. And Furong didn't even pay attention to it.As Hermione and Lily walked away, she bit her plump pink lips with her white teeth, moaning from between her teeth, and a tone of resentment and begging for mercy from her throat. . ¡°Alex, come out!¡± ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D This is my first time writing like this. I really have no experience I didn¡¯t write well. No wonder Work related Chapter 47 Water War (1st update) "Poof" a small fountain rose from the water, and then Alex's serious face was revealed. "Are they all gone?" Alex said while rubbing his face, "I'm almost freezing to death in the water." In the water As soon as she heard these two words, Furong subconsciously felt an uncontrollable itching feeling on the soles of her feet. She couldn't help but blush. French girls were open-minded, but they were not so open-minded as to let any boy they were not familiar with scratch their feet under the water. What's more, it was in front of this boy and two girlfriends, which couldn't help but give Fleur an unrealistic and illusory pleasure of having an affair. "Are you okay?" Alex wiped the water off his face, then smoothed his hair back, pretending not to know anything and asked, "Why didn't you say anything all of a sudden?" "Huh!" Fleur let out a long breath and sat down on the shore. Looking at Alex who was still in the lake, she became sulky. How could this bastard not know that he was angry because he was in the water, scratching the soles of his feet, yet he still looked so indifferent! "It's okay, come up!" Fleur suddenly laughed and waved happily to Alex. Alex, on the other hand, did not expect anything unusual at all. He scratched his chin with his right hand and showed a big smile, even in such a dark night. Fleur could see Alex's shining white teeth and his malicious smile. ¡°Isn¡¯t that the same hand he used just now? Thinking of this, Furong felt for the first time an inexplicable commotion in her heart, spreading from her tailbone to the top of her head. You can tell without looking that your originally smooth and white back has become even tighter due to this inexplicable tremor, like a piece of white and smooth satin, exuding a milky white luster. This made Furong unable to breathe, and she wanted to open her mouth and let out a gasping moan. However, when she thought of Alex in front of her, Fleur stubbornly pursed her pink lips, so that the sound could only come out as a whimper. Alex finally swam to the water's edge and heard a splash of water. Alex pushed his hands hard and stood on the shore with a "pop" sound. "Let me pull you." Furong blushed and stretched out her white and slender hand with a shy look. "Okay!" Alex smiled so much that he almost grinned to the back of his head. He completely ignored the slight smile on the corner of Fleur's mouth. He just randomly found a place where he could borrow strength under his feet, then stood up and held his hand. Holding Fu Rong's hand. So soft! This was Alex's first thought. pain! This was Alex¡¯s second thought. I saw Fleur pulling hard in her direction with her right hand, and then kicked out her right foot, directly hitting Alex in the face. His feet were originally bare and stained with some black soil because they were standing on the ground. His little feet completely left a real mark on Alex¡¯s face this time. Then, Alex finally experienced a diver's plunge into the water. Of course, he was one of those people who failed to jump and fell into the water first with his head and then his butt, accompanied by severe pain in his waist. kind. When Alex opened his eyes again, he found that above his head, there was a sparkling world again, but this time, there was no little foot that suddenly stretched out, as white as jade, there was only one in this sparkling world. Outside the sparkling world, Fleur, who was wearing her waist and smiling proudly, did not look like a beauty at all. Her laughter was so loud that even Alex could hear it underwater. "Hoo!" Alex let out a long breath in the water, and a long series of bubbles, like Alex's rising anger level, rushed to the surface of the water. "Wow!" Alex's head emerged from the water again, with a black footprint still on his face. "you¡­¡­!" ¡°One more time, one more time, I promise not to kick you this time!¡± Fleur smiled so much that she bent down and looked at Alex as if teasing a puppy. "Do you think I will believe you?" Alex pushed hard with his left hand and splashed the lake water. He was lifted up by Alex and splashed towards Furong. With a "swish", Furong was caught off guard and was thrown into the lake. Drenched all over. "You are asking for death!" Furong opened her mouth and deliberately opened her mouth.His face looked like he had gone through a winter of minus one hundred degrees, and he walked towards the shore with a sneer. Then¡­¡­ "Wow!" The sounds suddenly became one. Have you ever seen an electric motor? Of course I have. Have you ever seen a girl¡¯s electric motor? Alex saw it now. I saw Fleur's feet kicking back and forth in the water, and the water splashes seemed to explode, flying towards Alex one after another. "You're not overestimating your own capabilities!" Alex yelled and fought back. He saw his lower body stepping on the water, with both arms exposed, and then he started paddling desperately like a person falling into the water. , and then bursts of water flew towards Furong. As a result, there was another scream from Furong, followed by another burst of water. Water fight can no longer be used to describe the war between Alex and Fleur. I think Shui Duoduo is more appropriate. Both of them are very watery. However, students who have had water fights all know that people who use two arms are not as efficient as those who use their legs, especially their calves to kick the water. Of course, we have to calculate separately for my son and me. . Therefore, Alex¡¯s originally aggressive counterattack was finally beaten down by Fleur¡¯s flushed face and sparing no effort in counterattacking. Only a long string of bubbles was left, bubbling on the surface of the lake, and not even a human figure could be seen. It was only then that Furong stopped, her little mouth open. At this time, she stopped shouting "haha" and began to breathe in small mouths. This was Fleur's first time playing such a childish water fight with a man, but she didn't expect that it would be so fun. In fact, the reason here is very simple. Everyone is under pressure, and it¡¯s not a big deal to lower one¡¯s IQ occasionally. As long as no one sees it, it can still satisfy the childlike innocence that has not yet been annihilated. This is something that will never change no matter how old you are, and if you always want to keep a straight face and pretend to be mature and stable to attract girls At least now, Fleur feels very fond of the current Alex. She seems to suddenly understand why two girls are willing to compete for this boy. From Furong's point of view, she prefers a boy who can make her smile every day, rather than a man who keeps a straight face all day long and thinks he is mature. Who doesn¡¯t pretend to be cool while crossing their arms and drinking a drink? But greeting every girl with a smile and having a happy conversation, not everyone can do it, but Alex can, and that's the difference. Of course, this is not the only point. Furong, who was sitting by the lake and watching the bubbles on the lake gradually disappear, suddenly screamed. She felt her calves immersed in the water being grabbed by a pair of hot hands. Before Furong could react, she felt a strong force coming from under her body, and then with a "pop" sound, she had an intimate contact with the lake surface and fell directly into the water. What do you do after having a water fight with a girl on the shore? Alex sets a perfect example, drag her down! Just like Hibiscus now. Fleur kept blinking her glasses in the dim lake, but apart from Alex's looming, mischievous smile, there was only a long line of bubbles caused by the grin. Who is laughing so hard, do you think I can say it? ?? ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D By the way, yesterday afternoon, something suddenly occurred to me. It was a long time ago, around the time when my novel was first uploaded. At that time, there was a Harry fan novel called Sauron, which was written at the same time as mine. In fact, it was He is a little behind me, but his results seem to be better than mine. I still remember what the person advertising this book said in my book review section at that time: This is the best Harry Potter fanfic. I felt so disappointed when I read it. I was very confused at that time, so why would anyone want to read my novel? Just go and see the best one (laughs) I can still remember what the book friend named Ai He said, because your novels are updated very quickly. (Laughs) And, it¡¯s not bad. ????????????????????????????????????????????????? I don¡¯t have to worry about whether it¡¯s romance or whether the plot is stupid, I should find my own strengths Updates should be made soon. Also, is Ai He still reading my book? Related Works Chapter 48 The Song of the Mermaid (Second Update) People in the water will become more or less unreal. For example, now, Alex is looking at Hibiscus in the water. She doesn't know whether it's a psychological effect or some other reason, but she always feels that there is an invisible ripple floating around her slowly, taking Hibiscus with it. The golden hair also floated in the water. It was as if there was an invisible wind in the water that gently blew her hair up. Fleur was the same, looking at Alex in front of her. He is just a fourth-year student at Hogwarts, but he is quite tall. From a height perspective, he doesn't look like a fourth grader at all, but focus on his face. The smile on his face was like that of a child trying to succeed in a prank. It was really difficult for people to associate the word maturity with him. Thinking that she would actually do such a thing, Furong couldn't help but laugh. A long stream of bubbles immediately emerged from the corner of the cracked mouth, one after another, as if being jumped up, connected, and rushed towards the lake. Alex also saw a woman wearing clothes in the water for the first time. This may sound awkward to say, but apart from bikinis, Alex has never seen any style of clothing in the water, let alone wearing an evening dress in the water. The originally wide hem of the skirt was now stretched out by the water flow, like a jellyfish. As for the upper body, the tube top made of satin material bulged slightly due to the infiltration of the lake water, revealing a hint of spring that was tightly wrapped. This was Alex¡¯s first time seeing such a scene, and now he could suddenly understand why so many people like mermaids. If a beautiful woman meets you in the water, even if you can't see her graceful figure, the uniqueness that permeates the water as the waves ripple, the girl's weakness and charm can still make every man , my heart is surging. Just as Alex was swimming towards Fleur, he suddenly saw a golden object sliding out from a place that made people think. Alex swung his body and dived down to pick up the golden thing. Snoring, another long string of bubbles popped out of Alex's mouth, along with the golden egg in Alex's right hand that he kept waving. Fleur¡¯s expression changed immediately when she saw what Alex was holding. I saw her pointing at the golden egg in Alex's hand and at herself, looking very anxious. However, Alex did not obediently take Fleur's words to heart. He slowly swam towards Fleur, but stopped a little in front of Fleur. "Do you want it? If you want it, tell me. As long as you want it, I will give it to you." Although Alex couldn't say the above words under the water, he kept stretching out and retracting. Looking at Fleur's increasingly fierce eyes, Alex stretched his hand slower and slower. It was as if Fleur's eyes had magic that could slow down Alex's hand. After the fifth time the golden egg came and went in front of her, Fleur finally caught Alex's rhythm. She was like a flexible mermaid, her whole body jumped forward lightly, and then she held the smooth golden egg. If I had to describe this series of movements, I could only describe them as flying like a giant, moving like a rabbit. Of course, if another point is ignored. Fleur¡¯s whole body was hanging on Alex¡¯s arms. This feeling can only be understood but cannot be expressed in words. A girl with a plump figure falls on your arm, and then her whole back leans on your words, and her tight and raised buttocks are really pushing back against you. Alex felt like his face was boiling the entire lake. ¡°But what if, this girl, tightly clamps your arm between her own arm and the mountain that every man dreams of? Alex felt that the entire lake was already ripe. This made Alex feel dizzy, as if he had been in a sauna for two hours straight. He was completely exhausted and desperately wanted to grab something, such as For example, when Alex was enduring his heart that was about to jump out of his throat, he subconsciously exerted force on his right hand. Alex and Fleur only felt a slight vibration, and then, while Fleur looked shocked and Alex looked ecstatic, there was an inexplicable singing sound. Look for us, where our voices ring, We cannot sing on the ground. When you searchWhen searching, please consider carefully: We took away your most beloved baby. You only have one hour, To find and regain the objects we took, After an hour, all hope is gone, It has completely disappeared and will never appear again. After hearing these songs, Fleur suddenly came back to her senses, pushed back, left Alex's arms, pointed to the top of her head, and then swam upward without waiting for Alex to react. After landing on the shore, Furong sat on the shore without any concern for her image. She gasped for air and suddenly laughed. As a result, she coughed due to uneven breathing. I saw Furong stroking her wet hair, pushing it all back her head, casually tying it into a ponytail, and then opened the golden egg in her hand. Golden Egg immediately let out a miserable cry, and Furong immediately frowned upon hearing it. Another wet hand suddenly appeared in Fleur's view, and with a "pop" sound, the golden egg was closed before Fleur could do anything. Furong spread her legs and sat on the ground without any image. Alex was half-kneeling in the middle of Furong, and his wet hair was dripping from Alex's temples, falling on the grass in front of Furong. The shore, which had just become very noisy because of the screams of the golden eggs, was suddenly quiet because of Alex. The only sound left was the sound of water dripping from Alex's temples, drop by drop. On the ground, there is an ambiguous atmosphere fermenting. Furong looks beautiful now. Just like her name, clear water comes out of hibiscus, which naturally makes Alex feel a burst of joy from the bottom of her heart. Alex subconsciously leaned forward, and a vaguely sweet scent penetrated into Alex's every nerve and every inch of his breath unceremoniously. Alex put his hand gently on Fleur's still wet shoulders. Because of the lake water, the clothes that were stuck to her body could no longer be felt at all. They couldn¡¯t control it, or in other words, at this moment, neither Alex nor Fleur wanted to have any control. It's like people from thousands of years ago hugging each other in the most unrestrained situation. The hand moved upward gently along the satin-like thigh. And another pair of jade hands, as light as boneless, were also attached to the back of a man who was constantly exuding hot breath, anxiously and eagerly, moving back and forth, as if he wanted to fully integrate himself into it. One of them closed his eyes, enjoying the soft words in his arms, which was a unique style. One opened his eyes and looked at the immature but mature face in front of him, and then from time to time, he let out low but continuous moans from his tightly sealed mouth. At this time of the month, there are people under the moon, and people have feelings, and love comes with a kiss. ?? ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D Do you want to push it? Do you want to push? Do you want to push? Do you want to push it? Do you want to push? Do you want to push? Do you want to push it? Do you want to push? Do you want to push? Do you want to push it? Do you want to push? Do you want to push? Related works Chapter 49 The mermaid landed on the beach Things always develop unexpectedly. For example, the author was preparing to update three times a day, but found that he had a bad cold and was lying in bed waiting for the girl to comfort him. Fleur originally planned to help this "playboy" whom she could see through and didn't dislike, but she never helped him to the extent of lying on the grass and performing his first time! The soaked clothes clung to her body, and her white skin, through the soaked clothes, revealed a bright and hazy color like moonlight. "Stop it quickly" While Fleur secretly regretted her decline step by step, she gently pushed Alex's waist with her own hands. Her hands were soft and slender, looking like delicate handicrafts. It is carved from a piece of mutton-fat white jade, and it has a soul-stirring charm when you wave it. Especially now, when the hand still wet with lake water touches Alex's waist, it feels cool, but if it is left in one place for a long time, a hint of warmth will appear. It was like a shy girl who wanted to use her cold heart to reject the boy's love, but she didn't realize that her heart was getting warmer and warmer. Do I really like him? While Furong pushed shyly, her whole body fell into a strange emotion. The damp clothes on the body and the coolness emanating from her body seemed to no longer exist at this moment. Instead, Alex's breathing became heavier and heavier as he grew hotter and hotter. Every time it sprays on his neck, it is a wave of heat, burning the little clarity he has left. "Do I like Fleur?" Alex asked himself as he looked at the girl in front of him with a flushed face. Do you think this is possible? Men have nominally evolved for more than 10,000 years, from apes to what they are today. When they were having an affair, they had an IQ comparable to Einstein. But at the critical moment, they still rely on hormones to speak. It is true that humans are advanced animals, but they are still animals after all. So Alex¡¯s mind is completely blank now. No, it's not accurate to say blank. In his mind, he couldn't think of anything except Fleur's body. I just listened to his mouth, and kept saying "Okay, I'll stop now, okay, I've only come this far, but I didn't mean to stop at all." The hot hands, as if they were familiar with each other, stretched the extra smooth side in, scrubbing the increasingly hot skin while feeling the shocking ups and downs, advancing upwards. The tall grass was completely unable to block him at this moment. Alex's move, which had completely turned into a werewolf, shook violently as if being blown by a strong wind. This is definitely not Zhang Yimou's Red Sorghum, this isforget it, it's not House of Flying Daggers either. A pair of boys and girls, whose minds were completely dominated by hormones, were exploring each other without any scruples by the river. Sometimes, things are just so weird, boys and girls alike need a signal. For example, when you are with a girl and your eyes meet at that moment, you feel that the sunshine at that time is very good and the wind is gentle. For a moment, you think of getting married and having children with her and living happily ever after, and then you also show the same feeling. Smiling face, in fact, the girl¡¯s eyes just want to tell you three words. Kiss her! This is why many people can only live alone, but some people can hug each other like scum. That boy is not in love, that girl is not pregnant, we are men, it is our duty to bring girls an unprecedented experience. Whether it's laughter or ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Still what Alex is doing. Furong¡¯s clothes were peeled off unconsciously. It was like a shadow made of moonlight, swaying unrealistically in the moonlight, accompanied by one or two low sounds that were not loud but very seductive. It¡¯s now, it¡¯s now! "The male pig's feet of 18 million novels are possessed by the soul at this moment. Don't give any pure love a chance, crystal-pure sex is waving to you, Alex! Taking a deep breath, Alex kissed the mouth that kept struggling, or rather moaning. A sweet taste spread in Alex's mouth. His hands also climbed to the peak that every man longs for. "Tap." Suddenly, another burst of footsteps came from a distance. It was like an electric current that suddenly flowed from the back of Furong's neck to her straight buttocks. Alex only felt the girl under him tremble all over, and the voice in her mouth immediately became quieter, but became more ups and downs, continuous.   Some things, if not discovered by others, are actually a very pleasant thing. There was no trace of clarity in Fleur's eyes now. Instead, she looked at Alex with charming eyes. Maybe it¡¯s a good choice for her to be here for her first time. Although it¡¯s developing too fast, but Furong couldn¡¯t help but screamed again. This was simply not something she could control. It can only be said that sometimes, indulgence also has a unique pleasure. For example, the author does not update, the author does not update, the author does not update. But things didn¡¯t develop as Furong expected. It¡¯s like you couldn¡¯t hold in your pee, and you stood in front of your home, and found that you couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer, so you peed at the door. Although at the beginning, I was very annoyed at my incompetence, but when I thought about being able to go home soon, I might feel a little perverted pleasure in my heart. However, what if you find that you don¡¯t have the key? wanna die! These two words were the first thought that came to Furong when she heard the shouts coming from her. "Sister, where are you?" Gabriel¡¯s voice sounded very close, like the sound of a wind chime swinging gently in the wind. In an instant, it was like ripples rippling in Furong's heart. "stop!" I don¡¯t know where the strength came from. Fleur¡¯s hands that were originally holding Alex¡¯s shirt suddenly grabbed the fiery palms on her chest. Her mouth immediately pursed, not making a single sound. The eyes that were originally blurry suddenly woke up. The eyes that were originally filled with moans and desires now only contained two words. Stop it! The difference between the love saint and the bulldozer lies in the author's writing power. If it is wrong, it lies in whether he can stop at the critical moment. Looking at Fleur's eyes full of desire, Alex unconsciously slowed down his movements. As long as you can distinguish between a desire to refuse and a firm refusal, the love sage is waving to you. "Gabriel?" Alex wisely did not make any sound, but slowly gestured with the three words with his mouth. Watching Fleur nod slowly. Alex held the wand not far away in his right hand, a little above his and Fleur's heads. Illusion Body Curse! In just a moment, the two people immediately blended into the surrounding scenery. And being unable to move is a necessary condition for casting the Illusion Body Spell to ensure the effect of the spell. The two people, at this moment, were like clothes just coming out of the water, sticking tightly to each other's skin. Then, with a slight but fiery breathing sound, Gabri waited and slowly approached. ?? ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D Some time ago, the author suffered from a cold, and then he lay in bed, waiting for the girl to comfort him so there is no update this I really didn¡¯t mean it Related Works Chapter 50 How can one survive underwater? Chapter 50: How can one survive underwater? How does it feel to hold a woman with skin as smooth as satin? Alex suddenly remembered the story he read about Liu Bei when he was a student. It was not a night of having sex with a brother. It was a story about an old man holding his Mrs. Gan, and placing a beauty made of jade next to her, and then they put them together to compare who had better skin. By the way, Liu Bei is really damn rich Alex feels like this now, everything must have a mood. Sitting on the ground in the open air, the sky is vast, a man is on top, a woman is below, and a woman is in her arms. It would be nice if there wasn't a little girl under ten years old next to her. Even if there was a ten-year-old child next to him, Alex didn't mind at all and used a fainting spell to make the night more wonderful. But this little girl is Fleur's sister. Even if it¡¯s Fleur¡¯s sister, well, for Alex and Alex, in this situation, the two people who cast the Disillusionment Curse will still have a thrilling feeling when they move slowly. Regardless of whether Fleur admitted it or not, Alex absolutely dared to swear that when she heard Gabrielle's cry, Fleur almost screamed, and her face also became unusually bright red. No, It should be said that it is the same color as the blooming peach blossoms. "However, it's better to die than to die, or in other words, Gabrielle couldn't bear her sister to accept the torture of a playboy. She, she actually sat down next to Fleur and Alex. He sang a song while saying things like sister is the stupidest and Gabrielle is the best. It was a French tune that Alex had never heard of before. Gabrielle's singing voice had a smell unique to a little girl, like sweet cream. But that's not the point. The most troublesome problem is that Alex and Fleur are now lying next to Gabrielle. Because of the Disillusionment Curse and the fact that there was no moon or stars that I could bear to look at at night, Alex and Fleur developed a super-friendship that would make every otaku jealous, so there was no starlight at all. But, does Alex have the guts to let Fleur's sister listen to the erotic act next to him? Even if Alex has developed to this point, is Fleur willing to complete the popularization of educational knowledge in advance? Until Gabrielle finished singing the song and vented her worries about not being able to find her sister, Alex did nothing but hug Fleur, who was honest with him! This incident fully tells us that when doing things, we should go straight to the yellow dragon and never delay because of emotional reasons. Until I couldn¡¯t hear Gabrielle¡¯s footsteps at all, and I was sure that the little girl who was causing trouble was really gone. Alex then had the hands to slowly push himself up. He and Furong were like this, lying on the ground for at least half an hour. "Let's go on!" Alex said this to Fleur very much as he leaned down. However, Fleur directly rejected Alex with her own actions. She sneezed loudly. With this huge impact, she directly lifted Alex up from under her body, and then looked at Alex with an apologetic look. "Kissing can cure colds." Alex wanted to stand up right now and tell Fleur seriously that every boy is a good doctor who is good at treating minor illnesses like colds, as long as Fleur doesn't wear it in front of him right now. As for clothes. The bright wrists are covered with frost and snow, which means Furong¡¯s arms. He stretched out his wet clothes, sneezed again, and then looked at Alex with an apologetic look. "I think" Fleur didn't look at Alex, she just lowered her head and sparsely helped with her clothes, then used the wand on herself and tapped lightly. A hazy mist immediately appeared on the damp clothes, like a veil, completely blocking Alex's eyes. The only thing that could come through was Fleur's slightly nasal voice. "We are developing too fast. No, it should be said that what happened tonight was completely beyond our expectations." As she spoke, Fleur's slender fingers touched Alex's lips and blocked him. What I want to say next is, "I know what you mean, but I think today is just because of some accidental factors. Tomorrow, let's just pretend that nothing happened." Although Alex¡¯s eyes could not see through the mist and see Fleur¡¯s face behind her, from her voice, Alex could swear that she was definitely smiling. "You know" She suddenly exclaimed, stopped, and took back her fingers. Because just now AlecSi actually licked her finger. "You are not just any woman." Alex didn't wait for Fleur to continue speaking. He immediately started to speak for Fleur, "You are different from other women." "What's the difference?" "You long for a quiet harbor that allows you to temporarily let go of the constraints in your heart, and you long for a broad stage." "Of course, I am a Beauxbatons warrior." "No," Alex shook his hand and said with a smile: "It's a pity that you can't open your heart to others! In fact, you are full of emotions and can accept everyone's happiness. You are a very charming person. "It's just," Alex sighed, "it hasn't all been revealed yet. I hope that I can get to know you better, a real Fleur." Before Alex finished speaking, Fleur suddenly thought of the scene when she was a child, dressing up as a rabbit and teasing her sister Gabrielle. She couldn't help but sigh nostalgically. Although Gabrielle would always say that her methods were stupid, Fleur never told anyone else. In fact, she had always been proud of herself for being able to do these things for her sister. pride. There was a silence, or rather, a long silence suddenly occurred between Alex and Fleur. "You really understand me." Fleur turned her back, leaving Alex with a round and slender back, like a dissatisfied moon wheel. "No wonder you are a playboy, you do have the capital." Fleur didn¡¯t look back, and Alex didn¡¯t stay either. Suddenly, Fleur turned around, looked at Alex, and asked, "You know, how can you survive underwater?" "Become a mermaid?" "Maybe, I can try." Alex looked at Fleur's retreating figure, shook his head helplessly, and said with a sigh. "You are already a mermaid who has landed on the beach." ?? ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D By the way, no one saw the title of the previous chapter? The mermaid who landed on the shore, why did she push her down? The one below is talking about the tail~~~~~~~~~~ Related Works Chapter 51 The Longbottoms "Ah sneeze!" Alex was wrapped in thick cotton clothes. Under the suspicious eyes of Hermione and Lily, he smiled and waved his hand and sat back in his seat. Since that night, Alex and Fleur were in the Forbidden Forest, after the spring breeze, no, the winter breeze, Alex still has not escaped the fate he deserved. He caught a cold. Dizziness, brain swelling, and blocked nose. At the same time, my face felt as if I had a fever, burning hot. "Are you okay?" Hermione looked at Alex with concern, while placing her hands on Alex's and her own foreheads, "Why is your forehead so hot?!" "That night, we didn't even find you!" Lily appeared next to Alex at some point, her blue eyes now filled with tears, "Alex, if , if you don¡¯t want to hurt that woman, you can tell me quietly, I don¡¯t mind.¡± "Who are you talking about!" Before Alex could reply, Hermione immediately glared at Lily. This immediately made Alex's head hurt a little more. The two of them were like two proud cats, playing in Alex's lap and fighting for their own territory. "Whoever answers, I am the one who is talking about it!" Lily glared back not to be outdone. "Well, I have something else to do" Alex shook his head, like a thief, dragging his schoolbag away from the stool without hearing his footsteps at all. It wasn¡¯t until Alex had completely left the confines of the Gryffindor table that he straightened up and quickly ran out of the auditorium. "Stop!" "Alex!" Although the words were different, the two roars still attracted the attention of the entire auditorium in an instant. The boy looked jealously at Alex who was about to sneak out. He is not a warrior, but he has been in the limelight much more than every warrior! And every girl. Forget it, I really can't bear to say that if their gazes could turn into sharp swords, Voldemort and Dumbledore wouldn't be a problem at all. No girl is willing to admit that she is a girl, let alone in front of this boy who is in the limelight. The senior school girls despise Hermione and Lily for not having their own charms and enviable waves; the junior school girls are proud of their youth and vitality, while the girls in the same grade are not as good as others. First come first, no matter what, having a school sweetheart as your boyfriend is really an exciting and satisfying thing. Alex felt the same way, and he was even willing to give every girl an unforgettable day. As long as Hermione and Lily don't mind. "where are you going?" There was a girl who bumped into Alex head on. The whole auditorium fell silent in an instant. Nothing could be heard except some quiet murmurs. "Fleur?" Alex looked at the girl who appeared in front of him awkwardly. Her nose was red, her eyes were red, and even her cheeks were red. "I'm about to go," Alex pondered for a moment, then said, "help Neville get the project for the second competition." "I know." Fleur sighed, looked at the two women walking towards Alex, and shrugged helplessly, "I heard that Neville's parents miraculously recovered? I hope you can help me. Let's go and congratulate him. Madame Maxime asked me to go to Madam Pompeii's to get some medicine. It seems that I have no chance to test the information. " "maybe." "Um?" ?? ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D "Yeah!" Alex patted Neville on the shoulder and said, "Just put the golden egg into the water." "Is that so?" Neville's round face was filled with doubts. I saw him slowly placing the golden egg on the water, and then carefully aimed at the small gap. He frowned and closed his eyes. There was a "pop" sound and it opened. A shrill and tragic scream immediately spread around the lake at Hogwarts. "Crack!" With a sound, the other pair closed the golden eggs, "I want to say, is there a banshee hidden inside?" "No, it should be your singing voice!" Alex and Neville looked at each other helplessly and raised their heads at the same time.??. I saw Neville's parents, each holding half of the golden egg, looking at each other without giving an inch. Neville glanced at Alex worriedly. His worried eyes seemed to be saying to Alex, "Have my parents really recovered from the Cruciatus Curse?" Alex didn¡¯t reply, just sighed. He was really embarrassed to tell Neville that his parents were actually a bit a bit out of character. "You didn't lose your IQ because of the Cruciatus Curse, did you?" Mrs. Longbottom suddenly pulled the golden egg into her hand, and then glared hard at Frank who was looking at her. . Alex and Neville found out helplessly that the man with a tough appearance was actually silent under the gaze of a round-faced woman. "It's obviously the mermaid singing!" Ellis, Neville's round-faced mother, looked at her husband with disdain, "How did you get the Auror exam? Did you go through the back door? " After saying that, before her husband could react, Ellis patted Neville's head with a loving expression, "My poor child actually inherited his father's IQ, but it doesn't matter, my mother will teach you in the future." As he said, He raised his head and looked at Frank, who looked embarrassed, "Look, he hasn't reacted yet." "Who said I didn't have it? You, what are you going to do?" "Of course you put the golden eggs in the water!" Ellis looked at her husband with a retarded expression, "Do you really want to hear the mermaid scream in the air?" Suddenly, a trail of water appeared in the sky. This trace of water was like a spiritual snake, entangled in a golden egg in an instant. And, like a tree with branches and leaves, eight branches branched out and circled around everyone's ears. "Now!" With that, Frank snapped his fingers and the golden egg opened. The screams that were expected did not come out, but instead came the singing of the mermaid that Alex was familiar with. Look for us, where our voices ring, We cannot sing on the ground. When you search, please consider: We took away your most beloved baby. You only have one hour, To find and regain the objects we took, After an hour, all hope is gone, It has completely disappeared and will never appear again. It wasn¡¯t until the singing disappeared that Alex turned around. It turned out that the water snake just now acted as a medium for the mermaid¡¯s singing. In this way, there is no need for me to bury my head in the water like a fool. "Neville," Frank let out a long sigh, "it seems that the real reason is on your mother's side. I don't think I'm so smart, but I don't take the average" ¡°Bang!¡± Before he finished speaking, the golden egg hit Frank's face mercilessly. "This" Alex and Neville looked at each other with lingering fear. Their eyes were full of such words, "Are they really already parents?!" ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D The final exam is in January, please help me! ! ! ! ! ! ! ! ! ! ! ! ! ! ! ! ! ! ! ! ! ! ! ! Related works Chapter 52: Training under water (first update) "Okay, okay, let's get down to business." Frank Longbottom said while covering his blue eyes, "It seems that the third project is to survive in the water." "Besides, there is still something we need to go to." Ellis Longbottom also said thoughtfully. "Neville, what do you think? You can think about it for a while. I'll go smoke a cigarette. When I come back, I'll listen to your answer, son!" As he said this, Frank looked at his son with an encouraging look, and showed a With a big smile on his face, he waved his hands and walked under the oak tree. Looking at the distance, his son frowned and thought, and couldn't help but have a lot of thoughts. Since he woke up, Alex has told him everything about Neville's situation. This made the father, who was originally extremely smart, couldn't help but want to use the Triwizard Tournament to train his son. Of course, on the other hand, we also need to look at Neville's specific words and deeds to see whether Neville's actual situation is really as Alex said, a bit cowardly and in need of encouragement, but with unlimited potential. As for that, why not let Alex put his memories in the pensieve and let him see them for himself. Every time he thinks about this, Frank can't help but want to laugh. If Alex really does this, then he will stand on Dumbledore's side no matter what, and at least he will not have anything to do with Alex. The memories in the Pensieve can be modified. This is common sense that every wizard, sorry, wizard with a brain, uses. No one wants to see a false memory, but how can you know that it is not a false memory? So what would be Alex¡¯s motive for showing him this memory? Use, mislead! Frank will never rest assured and leave his back to such a person to help him overcome obstacles and open up a way forward. So what¡¯s another possibility? No modifications have been made. This is worse, it shows that Alex has no understanding at all, or in other words, has no concept at all about the memory modification of the pensieve, and has no careful and careful thinking. He cannot grasp people's hearts well. In this case, it will be difficult for Frank to maintain confidence in Alex during the war between Voldemort and Dumbledore. Fortunately, none of this happened. He not only inherited Philip Stoker's decisiveness and leadership talent, but also inherited Margaret's intelligence and caution. It¡¯s like a younger Dumbledore, or a more sunny Voldemort. It seems that we should be the final winner of this war. Frank looked at Alex, who was squatting down and looking at the lake in the sun, and whispered to himself. "How about it, have you thought of it?" Frank took a long drag, then threw away the burning cigarette butt and walked to Neville's side. "A waya way" Neville's round face was about to drip with water. He had no choice but to look at Alex as if asking for help. He will definitely be able to figure it out! This is the strongest belief in Neville's heart. However, Alex did not speak, the corners of his mouth turned up, and then he slowly shook his head under Neville's pleading eyes. With a cheering expression, he held out three fingers. ¡°If you want to live underwater, you need this.¡± "breathe!" "Maybe I can use a scuba." Neville said with a frown, and shook his head violently, "No, time is so tight, it seems there is no time to learn to operate the scuba skillfully." Under the surprised expressions of Alex and Frank, Neville lowered his head and started thinking again. It was obvious that he didn't want to disappoint his father, so he thought very seriously and frowned tightly. Suddenly, Neville noticed Alex¡¯s three raised fingers and put one down. ??Could it be that the three fingers represent three methods? It was like a giant hammer that hit Neville's heart. There are three ways, three ways! Like a giant, it screamed in Neville's ears. "Transform! I can transform!" Neville shouted fiercely, "Just like when facing the fire dragon, I transform myself!" "I'm afraid there's something wrong with this," Alex looked at Neville, "Although you are no longer using your father's wand, you can hold on longer this time than when you faced the fire dragon last time. Time. This means" "Maybe I drowned because the transfiguration failed before I took out the thing?" "Then what should I do?" Neville sat down and saidThe eyes were looking around, and he was unwilling to fail in front of his father. This was an experience Neville had never had before, the experience of winning. Having no choice but to do so, Neville's eyes finally drifted to Alex's side, looking helplessly at his best friend, who also changed his life. At this moment, Alex quietly moved his feet and stepped on the grass on the ground. Grassherbal medicine Suddenly, the book Moody gave to Neville immediately jumped into Neville's mind. No, it was like a bolt of lightning that suddenly split open Neville's mind. In an instant, countless herbs slid through Neville's mind like lightning. until¡­¡­ A thing that looked like countless slippery gray rat tails jumped into Neville's mind. "Gillweed!" Neville jumped up violently. He waved to his father who was standing under the tree in the distance and shouted loudly, "I found a way! I found a way to breathe underwater!" "Oh?" Frank raised his eyebrows, "Have you thought of it?" "That's right. And I didn't help." Alex smiled and gave Neville a thumbs up, "He is indeed great!" "What method?" Frank looked at his son with a smile, his eyes full of encouragement and pride. This was something Neville had never experienced before, encouragement from his parents. His face immediately turned red. "It's gillyweed," Neville's voice had an uncontrollable trembling. "Eating it can make people grow gills and flippers, and they can move freely underwater for more than an hour. And," Neville said fiercely. He raised his head, with an unexpected flash in his eyes, "I can fully determine the effective time of gilly bladderwort through a period of cultivation." "Ah." Frank exclaimed in surprise, and then shook his head, "I originally thought you would use the head soaking spell" Before he finished speaking, Neville's face immediately darkened. "However, you did better than I imagined!" Encouraging, encouraging, Frank mentally recited Alex's advice to himself, "As expected of my son!" ¡°Excellent herbalist.¡± As he spoke, Frank laughed. "Snapped." With a soft sound, Ellis took the gillyweed out of his bag and placed it in front of Neville. "While there is still time, we must first adapt to the feeling of being underwater." "Underwater?" Alex suddenly shuddered, and he remembered those underwater scenes with Fleur again. "Then I won't disturb your family time." "Don't go," Frank grabbed Alex's shoulder. When Alex turned around, he found that Neville was no longer there. "You also have underwater training projects." "Me?" Alex pointed to his nose, "Are you kidding me?" "What do you think?" "Okay, then give me the gillyweed!" As he said that, Alex stretched out his hand. "Use the magic spell, you are not my son." "Haha, good reason" ?? ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D Yesterday¡¯s Sister Su was the administrator of the second group. In other words, she is a genuine beauty. It means that the author has met a real person. The most important thing is that she is only twenty years old. In addition, one group is full, please join the second group. 184078317 Work related Chapter 53 Alex¡¯s strength? (two With a "pop" sound, Alex followed Frank into the familiar lake. An icy chill immediately hit Alex¡¯s body, like needle pricks. Warming spell. Generally, this spell is mostly used when flying long distances on a broomstick to resist the severe cold at high altitudes. However, for cold water, Alex does not recommend adding such a magic to yourself, which can at least keep yourself warm. What's more, there is no beautiful girl now who can be with her Alex took out his wand and pointed it at himself. Looking at Alex who shivered all over and then stood still in the water, Frank slowly pulled out his wand. I saw a long string of bubbles coming out of his mouth, bubbling upwards. Frank¡¯s words could not be heard in the water, but as the bubbles rose, Alex miraculously heard Frank¡¯s words. "It seems you are ready." "Are you ready?" Alex felt like he was completely confused, "What are you ready for?" "A decisive battle." "A showdown?" Even under the water, Alex couldn't help but laugh. A long string of bubbles emerged from the corners of Alex's grinning mouth, and then he rushed towards the lake. "Are you sure?" Alex waved the wand in his hand. Although I don¡¯t know how powerful my magic power is, but Alex looked at the wand in his hand. When he was in second grade, he defeated Voldemort's Horcrux. In the third grade, there was a head-to-head confrontation with Sirius, and so on. Alex waved his wand suddenly, drawing a white ripple in the water, and retreated completely as thousands of dementors walked forward with their heads held high! "Am I afraid of you?" Alex roared and pointed his wand forward, "Come on!" Be the first to win! This is Alex¡¯s recent tactic. "Expelliarmus!" A long string of bubbles emerged from Alex's mouth, followed immediately by a column of water that spurted out from the top of Alex's wand, like a stream of boiling hot water. Immediately afterwards, before Frank on the opposite side could make a move, Alex¡¯s right hand holding the wand began to shake rapidly. The amplitude of each stroke seemed extremely small. Even in the water, it was difficult to see the ripples caused by Alex's wrist shaking at this moment. Five ways! Five cursed water pillars formed a five-star pattern, each of which converged in the direction of Frank at strange angles. With nowhere to escape, Alex smiled proudly. This was a move he had been pondering since his confrontation with Sirius last year. How can you hit the opponent before he reacts? In order to be able to issue so many curses in an instant, Alex even gave up the original method of using powerful magic to force the curses to reveal their original form. Everything is for this effect! Alex¡¯s eyes suddenly shot out with the same look, and even his originally steady breathing began to fluctuate. I saw five water pillars, like sharp arrows, shooting from Frank in all directions. Not a single thing is missing from the front, back, left, or right. Up or down? Alex couldn't help but sneer at the corner of his mouth. Frank in the distance seemed to have discovered the weakness of these spells, and there was no blockage at the top or bottom. However, Alex just cast five magic spells in one breath! Frank kicked his legs suddenly, swinging his body like a flexible fish, and swam upward. Just waiting for you to do this! I saw that the magic spell that Alex had released alone at the beginning, and now it was about to arrive, happened to hit Frank head-on, swimming upward. Frank was suddenly stunned on the spot. He had no idea that Alex's first spell would actually appear here. He has fallen into a trap! However, there are worse things. The curses that originally looked like weird angles actually appeared behind Frank. There is an interception in front and a pursuit behind. This is the desperate situation I created. Alex couldn't help but narrowed his eyes proudly, seeing that this one of the best among Aurors was about to fall under his own spell.   Although it was just an exercise, Alex still had a suppressed excitement. ¡°Bang!¡± Finally, the curse hit Frank, who was standing there dumbly. Six water jets hit the target hard. Even under the water, Alex could hear a violent sound, like a muffled thunder in mid-air. Immediately afterwards, there was a brief vacuum at the center of the explosion that had just occurred. Because of the power of the curse, there was a brief vacuum there. Then, the lake water surged in, causing huge ripples in the surrounding lake water. It¡¯s like a mushroom cloud made of water. Alex suddenly found that his line of sight was actually blocked. After a while, these water patterns slowly dissipated. Alex couldn¡¯t help but whistle happily, a long series of bubbles emerged from the corner of his mouth, and he looked happily in the direction of Frank. A wizard has large bubbles on his head caused by a bubble spell. Even in the water, it can be seen that his figure is not very strong, giving people a slightly thin feeling, just like a person recovering from a serious illness. His hair is black, floating slowly in the lake, along with the wizard's robe that rises and falls with the lake. ¡°What an excellent tactic.¡± The wizard clapped his hands, looked at Alex who looked surprised, and laughed. "Although your spells are very sharp," the wizard said, he stretched out his index finger and slowly shook it in front of Alex, "but it is only compared to that of others of the same age." "Same age?" Alex sneered, "Sirius and Mad-Eye are all my peers? Are you kidding me!" As he spoke, he held the wand on the handle of his right hand tighter. "Expelliarmus!" "" "Falled out!" Alex¡¯s curse hit Frank like a storm. Densely packed, leaving no gaps. The originally calm bottom of the lake seemed to be boiling at this moment, and the whole thing was rolling. Suddenly, something unbelievable happened to Alex. I saw that Frank seemed to be able to see the next letting go through the traces of the spell in the water. He just turned his body slightly, and then the magic spell, which was like a flying arrow, slipped past him. "Are you joking!" Alex¡¯s mouth opened wide, and a large group of bubbles came out of Alex¡¯s mouth in fear, and fled upward with a grunt. But Frank was like a willow branch in the wind, swaying, his body swaying slightly, and he escaped Alex's spell that came like a storm. The curse's surprise attack is over. "Gudu, Gudu." Large strings of bubbles came out of Alex's mouth. He was extremely tired now, and he gradually felt a chill all over his body. It seems that the effectiveness of the warming spell originally applied to himself has become weaker and weaker due to the large consumption of magic power. ¡°Bang!¡± Alex suddenly felt a huge force coming from behind him, pushing him forward violently. When he looked up again, he found that Frank was no longer visible in front of him. But an icy chill came from the back of his head. It¡¯s a magic wand, pointed right at the back of Alex¡¯s head! "I said, you are just one of the best among your peers. The battle between wizards is definitely not two people standing around and shooting magic spells at each other." Frank's voice suddenly cooled down, as if he could control the flow around him. The water in the lake is all frozen. "Evade, counterattack, don't waste it! This is the capital you can use to fight Dumbledore and Voldemort." As he spoke, the wand gently touched the back of Alex¡¯s head. "At least, you won't die inexplicably." ?? ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D By the way, there are not only beauties in the second group, but also handsome guys! ! ! ! ! Let me tell you again, the second group number 184078317 ¡°Well, yes, Sister Su is really a beauty. Work related Chapter 54 Combat Strength Assessment (Third update) "The duel between wizards, in my opinion, is divided into three levels." Frank waved his wand and several streams of water slowly moved in front of Alex, turning into something like a blackboard. I saw Frank swing suddenly and came to the side of the blackboard. Alex was startled when he saw it. It looked like he was attending class at Hogwarts. "Ahem." Sure enough, Frank coughed first, and then he actually pulled out his wand like a teacher, looking like a strict teacher. "What should I say." Frank sighed first, like smoking, a long string of bubbles came out of his mouth, and then slowly floated upward like smoke. "You can, recall your own record first." "Result?" Alex frowned, then sighed again. "I suddenly feel that your strength is completely different from what I thought." Alex subconsciously touched his chin. Although he was in the water, this action was very interesting, and it felt like It's completely different on land. Extraordinarily smooth? Alex suddenly discovered that he actually had a little narcissistic potential. However, with the slowly fluttering water plants in front of his eyes, Alex's thoughts were brought back to everything he had experienced when he came to this magical world. ? To be precise, all wars. When I was in first grade. "When you were in first grade, you broke through the mechanism protecting the Philosopher's Stone." Frank suddenly said. Alex nodded, but shook his head, that was not all he did. "You killed a giant monster single-handedly." Frank couldn't help laughing. "I have to say, even if you were only in the first grade at that time, your magic power was so powerful that it was shocking." Alex couldn¡¯t help but laugh. This was not what he was most proud of. "Yes, you faced Voldemort alone and escaped unscathed." When Alex heard this, the corners of his mouth turned up involuntarily. "However, you should see it." Frank waved his wand, and words appeared on the blackboard made of water. Just listen to Frank writing on the blackboard while saying, "At that time, all you could rely on was the magic power that was superior to others. But facing the troll, sorry, this is actually what a first-year student should have. level." ¡°As he spoke, Frank shook his wand disdainfully and shaped something like a stone in the water. "The breakthrough of the Sorcerer's Stone is actually just a little trick used by Dumbledore to sharpen the first grade children. What is more needed is not fighting, but here." As he said, Frank pointed to his head. "Of course, if you think you can deal with Quirrell, who is possessed by Voldemort, you are very powerful, then just pretend that I didn't tell you." "However," Frank said again, looking at Alex who looked depressed, "you did a great job in the second grade." ¡°As he spoke, Frank actually clapped his hands. "It's really hard for me to imagine that at your age, you can kill the basilisk and Voldemort's Horcrux by yourself." Alex¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up. "But Voldemort is not seventeen years old now." Frank smiled and shook his index finger, "If the former Dark Lord is still making Horcruxes for the first time and is at the same level as when he was seventeen years old, then ¡­¡± ¡°Then, it¡¯s impossible for him to scare people until now.¡± "That's right!" Frank tapped Alex on the shoulder and drew Sirius Black's Animagus on the blackboard. A huge dog. "From the battle with the basilisk, you actually, um, improved very quickly." Frank shook his wand, and the dog started running slowly, "It's like this dog has learned some new tricks. . No longer standing there blankly, casting spells on your enemies. You have learned to take advantage of weaknesses. Although this seems easy, few wizards can keenly discover the weaknesses of their enemies. " "This directly gives you an advantage in the battle with Sirius." As he spoke, Frank flicked his wand, and the dog-man stood up and turned into Sirius. "This is his fighting mode. Become an animagus in a moment?, turning into a human for a while, using the powerful magic defense when in animal form, and casting spells when in human form. However, your powerful spell directly made his Animagus form useless. " "I don't think it's important," Alex raised his eyebrows. "What's important is that I just defeated Mad-Eye Moody during this summer vacation. Doesn't this show my strength?" "Mad-Eye? Moody, do you really think he's awesome?" "Is not it?" "Then who broke one of his legs and blinded one of his eyes?" Frank crossed his arms in front of his chest, looking at Alex in front of him with a provocative look, "What Moody said What he is good at is using complex environments to hide himself, and then delivering a fatal blow to the enemy in a secret place." "And face-to-face combat is not his strength?" "What you said is absolutely correct. His two injuries were all caused when he had a direct conflict with the Death Eaters." Frank touched his nose and continued, "Aurors actually have their own division of labor. , more like Lockhart, tracking, investigating, and sneak attacks. Although he looks very fierce, in fact, he is indeed a very cunning old dog." "And it's Dumbledore's dog?" "It's the earliest one." Frank shook his head and sighed. "You still think you have the strength to challenge Voldemort and Dumbledore?" "Think about it," Frank pointed at it with his wand, "why your plan has not been discovered by Voldemort and Dumbledore until now." "Because, they can be sure" Alex's face became more and more solemn, and his tone became more and more sinister, "They can defeat me as easily as you." "Crack!" A snap of the fingers. "This is what I want to tell you," Frank waved his wand, "There are three types of combat power. The first type can release magic spells face to face; the second type can make full use of the surrounding conditions, which is very good. Hide yourself and defeat the enemy. And the third kind" "Walking around in the forest's spell, and launching a counterattack in an instant?" "That's it," Frank clicked on the blackboard to make it disappear. "There are very few people who can do this. I have only met three people." "Dumbledore." "Voldemort." "You?" Alex interrupted suddenly. "No, it's your father." As he spoke, Frank suddenly bent down and coughed, "I didn't escape all your spells just now. But, I believe you can do it." "And as long as you learn the third way of fighting, you will definitely be able to win the war. Because you have advantages that neither Dumbledore nor Voldemort has." "It's because I'm young, so I react faster." Alex raised his eyebrows, lowered his head, and looked at the wand in his hand. "Yes, time is always ruthless, and they are already old." ?? ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D Alalala, this chapter is a little rushed, but there is nothing in the three chapters, and there is nothing in voting. I recommend it wow wow wow wow wow wow! ! ! ! ! ! ! ! ! ! ! ! ! ! ! ! ! Related works Chapter 55 Happy time underwater? (One update In the water, you can do many things that you usually want to do but don't dare to do. For example Drinking water in big gulps. Well, anyone can do this. However, this is something that everyone should try to avoid. Especially Alex now. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Before he could react, a large mouthful of lake water immediately rushed into Alex's mouth. This made him cough continuously. "Watch your magic." Frank¡¯s voice beside him rang again at the right time. Frank's tone was no longer carefree, but instead filled with seriousness and earnestness. From Alex's perspective, Frank's current tone was like Professor McGonagall putting on men's clothing, getting a short haircut, waving a pointer in a serious manner, urging herself to complete the remaining homework. "Master, pay attention to your sister!" Alex resisted, took out his wand, and Avada resisted the old man's impulse and closed his eyes again. "Are you ready?" Alex stretched out his right hand and made an OK gesture in mid-air. Then I heard Frank shouting loudly in the distance. "Expelliarmus." Immediately afterwards, a column of boiling water shot out from Frank's wand, like a torpedo, moving quickly in the water and shooting at Alex in the distance. This training started yesterday. Alex can still remember what Frank said at that time. "A battle between wizards, especially a high-level battle with an Auror like me, will never be as simple as facing each other and firing spells." There was a serious look in Frank's eyes. "You must always be vigilant! Facing the incoming touch curse," Frank closed his eyes, as if recalling, "My teacher told me this when I first became a combat Auror." As he spoke, Frank stretched out his index finger. "First, every magic spell is a straight line when it is launched." As he spoke, Frank used his index finger to form a line in front of Alex, "Just like this The line is the same, keep moving forward and never look back. Even if there are obstacles in front of you, he will never find another way." "It can be said that from the moment your spell leaves your wand, its trajectory has been determined, which means." "Can I judge his trajectory and avoid him?" Alex frowned, recalling the first time he faced Voldemort alone when he was still in first grade. At that time, facing the Avada Kedavra released by Voldemort, he subconsciously waved his wand, causing a small animal to block the path of the curse, thus negating the effect of the curse. "You should have had such an experience. You can more or less feel the trajectory of the curse and eliminate it." Frank looked at Alex's thoughtful expression and said with a smile, "But, you Understand what kind of person you are going to face." "They have experienced hundreds of battles and have abundant magic power. The speed at which they fire spells is also astonishingly fast. By the time you react, your wand may have already fallen out of your hand." "And the only way is to become like them." Frank stretched out his wand and chanted a spell into the distance. I saw a thick stream of water shooting towards the distance. "In the lake, because of the water, the speed of the curse will slow down. Therefore, you will have a great chance to escape such a curse. And when you can do it, you can avoid it in the water. After the spell is cast, the place of practice will be outside the water." "Instead of talking about why you need to practice in the water, I think you should first tell me how to escape the curse! Do you want me to use a watch?" "See? This statement is actually similar. You must always maintain the state of emitting the magic spell, and then use the momentary fluctuations when the magic spell strikes from a distance to detect him, and then avoid him!" "Keep? How can this be done! Do you want me to keep using Expelliarmus?" Frank did not speak, but pointed to his head, which was full of bubbles due to the use of the Bubble Head Charm. "Head-soaking curse?" "That's why I want you to practice in the water." Frank laughed narcissistically, "Always keep the bubble spell on, so that you canEasily feel the waves of the spell. " "Am I going to have to have a Bubble Curse on my head when I face Voldemort and Dumbledore in the future?" Alex looked depressingly at the bubbles that kept rising as he spoke. "If you are really that stupid, but before that, you have to be prepared." "Prepare?" "Well, because when you concentrate on maintaining the Bubble Curse and avoiding the curse, you are likely to have unconscious fluctuations in your magic power for a moment, which will cause the Bubble Curse to become ineffective" ¡°That means I will probably drink a lot of water?!¡± "Haha" Frank said haha ??twice, then waved his hand, "Expelliarmus!" A magic spell was shot directly at Alex. After Alex was in a hurry "Gudu." Another big mouthful of water was poured in. ¡°I definitely don¡¯t have the habit of peeing into the lake, so don¡¯t be afraid, let¡¯s continue practicing.¡± At this moment, Alex swore that he would use the magic spell to knock Frank down, if he could hit him. ?? ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D On the other side, Neville waved his wand with sweat on his face. ¡°Be fast, be accurate, and be determined!¡± Alice's face was completely devoid of her original loving look. At this moment, she looked more like Neville's grandmother, the extremely stern old man, rather than the easy-going person she had been when she had just met Neville. appearance. Neville¡¯s hand, which had grown fins from eating gilly grass, was holding his wand tightly at this moment, firing spells at the flowing algae in the lake. "You have to trust your own judgment! His trajectory, his next step!" Ellis couldn't see any fluctuations in his eyes. He just held the hand holding the wand and kept moving, letting the algae in the distance, Increase the speed. "You can definitely do it!" His mother's words still echoed in Neville's ears, and his mouth was constantly muttering what Ellis had just said. "I can do it!" Unconsciously, Neville's wand was clicking faster and faster. ?? ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D "Well, scuba is really no problem? How can I get him then?" Harry looked at his godfather with a blank expression. "Get him?" Blake suddenly laughed mischievously, "I'll hold it in my hand when the time comes, and then you say 'Scuba is coming'" "But isn't this cheating?" Harry said in disbelief. "Yes," Sirius Black said regretfully, "We have to respect the tradition of the Triwizard Tournament." ?? ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D "Sister, you figured out how to get into the water!" On the lake, Gabrielle raised her head and looked at her sister with admiration. Although it is a bit strange why my sister smiled unconsciously when she looked at the lake. But in Gabrielle's little mind, there was no problem that could make it difficult for her sister. "Yeah." Furong nodded and smiled unconsciously. She thought of that night, the boy who used the Bubble Curse. "Head-soaking spell." Fleur knelt down and touched Gabrielle's head, "Sister will definitely win!" "Um!" Gabrielle answered without hesitation. ?? ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D Tell me the group number of the second group again. The group is full. 184078317 In addition, someone in the group has the Penguin account of Milk Tea Sister ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? If anyone can join in, and pull in two women at the same time, eh, maybe you will get it~~~~~ Related works Chapter 56 From Apparition to Match Day (2) Time flies. Before he knew it, Alex had discovered that he had been drinking water at the bottom of the lake for almost half a month, which made him form a habit of not drinking water unless absolutely necessary. "Hiccup" Unable to hold it back, Alex looked around awkwardly, then sighed. Because he drank too much water, he burped easily now, even though he was not full at all. ¡°Alex, where have you been recently?¡± "Senior?" Alex looked up and saw Angelina with her fluttering ponytail and a bright smile. "Recently," Alex looked out of the auditorium unconsciously, "Recently" "Did you hide a new girlfriend from Lily and Hermione?" Angelina patted Alex on the back, "Isn't this true?" "How come there are such rumors?" Alex suddenly felt like he was sweating all over his forehead. "Are there just so many rumors about me now? I just don't stay with them 24 hours a day. Are there any such rumors?" "You can't blame us," Angelina sat next to Alex and said while flipping through the notes Alex had just written. "It's mainly because you were in the auditorium at Christmas time. The song he sang is really impactful, look at it." Alex raised his head and looked in the direction of Angelina's finger. I saw a few first-year girls there, standing in the corner, looking at me timidly. "What are they going to do?" "I'm looking for your autograph. You are now as famous as the Weird Sisters. No, I should say you are even more popular than them." Angelina grinned, as if looking at her naughty little brother, helpless and pride. "By the way, what is this?" "Huh?" Alex looked at Angelina's finger. I saw that it was densely written with relevant knowledge about Apparition. "Apparition." Alex pointed to the header on the note, "Here are the 3D principles of Apparition. Destination, determination, deliberation!" "I know this," Angelina looked at Alex suspiciously, "but you can't learn to apparate until you are seventeen, which is when you are about to graduate. I remember last year Wood practiced When I Apparated, because I didn't do it properly, my upper body and lower body became separated." "I'm just curious." Alex closed the notebook that Angelina had just read. "After all, no matter how genius I am, I can't learn to apparate so far in advance." "I hope you don't want to." "Actually, I hope not." Alex couldn't help but cursed. He felt a stomachache when he thought about his next step, which was to learn how to apparate during battle. ?? ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D ¡°Step one: focus your awareness on your goal,¡± Frank says. "That's the center of the mossy stone. Now, please focus your attention there." "The second step," Frank said, "make up your mind and think that you must move to the target! Let the thought of going there flood your body from your brain." ??????????????????????????? Alex stared, desperately looking at the rocks in the distance. If his gaze were fire, the stone might have melted under Alex's gaze. "The third step," Frank shouted, "wait until I tell you to do it before you do it - turn around in place and feel your body become nothingness, and move calmly!" "Calm down, move" Alex muttered softly, and then reincarnated on the spot. This feeling is like falling into a bottomless pit and being sucked out through a straw. Rubbing his head, which was dizzy due to the rapid movement, Alex couldn't help but smile proudly. It was successful in just one try! "What are you giggling over there?" Frank's voice came from the distance again. Alex looked along Frank¡¯s voice, and suddenly the smile on his face froze. His lower body remained where it was just now. "Don't be sad. After all, it's your first time and you're so young." Frank said while moving Alex's lower body.Like Lockhart, there are still very few geniuses who can skillfully use Apparition for the first time. " "Who else?" Alex asked, looking at Frank, who was sewing up his lower body with a wand. "Of course it's me!" "Don't pretend I didn't ask," Alex tried to move his feet. For the first time, he saw his lower body separated from himself, and then watched Frank sew it up. This situation was really too uncomfortable. It¡¯s unbelievable. Even now, Alex still feels like his feet are fake. "Do you want me to try again?" Alex took a deep breath, then exhaled a long string of bubbles, turned his head and looked at Frank and said. "No, don't you want to go to the principal's office later?" "The principal's office it's probably about the second project. The most precious thing, is there anything more precious than people?" ¡°A very wise opinion!¡± ?? ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D This is a spacious, beautiful round room, full of all kinds of funny little sounds. On the table with slender legs, there were many strange silverwares, and small puffs of smoke were emitted. The walls are covered with portraits of old male and female principals. They are all snoring gently in their respective frames. There was also a huge table in the room with claw-shaped legs. On a shelf behind the table, there was a tattered, wrinkled wizard's hat - the Sorting Hat. And Alex is now sitting in front of this huge table. Next to him, sat Hermione, Gabrielle, and Ron. "Now, I want to ask for your opinions." Before Alex and the others could say hello to each other, Dumbledore, who was sitting behind the table, spoke first. "This is the second event of the Triwizard Tournament. The warriors will have to get their most precious things from the bottom of the lake, the lake in front of our school's castle, within the specified time." "The most precious?" Alex heard Ron beside him muttering quietly. He probably thought that how could Harry think that he was his most precious possession. "And their most precious thing," Dumbledore made a downward movement, suppressing the person who was whispering opposite him, "should be you." "Friendship, family," Dumbledore paused, and then looked at Hermione with a hint of teasing in his eyes, "and love, these are their most precious things, and you are the embodiment of these things." "Professor, you mean we have to stay at the bottom of the lake? But I can't do that at all?" "There is no need to worry, you are not in danger. When the time comes, our mermaid friends will rescue you. Of course, I mean if the warriors do not succeed. Well, now, I still want to Just ask, if someone doesn¡¯t want to participate, they can withdraw early.¡± The four people shook their heads in unison. "Okay." Dumbledore took out his wand and waved it slowly in front of everyone, "Now, relax." Alex only saw Dumbledore's wand twitch. Because of the month of practice in avoiding curses, Alex subconsciously turned his head, but then a wave of sleep came over him. "It's so fast, I didn't escape" This was Alex¡¯s last thought before he passed out. ?? ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D so tired¡­¡­ ??????????????????????????????????? Work hard for the second update, if you want the third update Work related Chapter 57 Competition Day (three updates) Vaguely, Alex felt like he was a baby, lying in a warm crib. It wasn¡¯t until he heard a rude grunting sound coming from beside him that he reluctantly opened his eyes. I saw that my surroundings were suddenly filled with mermaids. Their skin is iron gray, and their dark green hair is long and unkempt. Their eyes are yellow, their incomplete teeth are also yellow, and they wear pebbles strung with thick ropes around their necks. This is nothing, the most terrible thing is that they are all smiling maliciously at themselves. Even in the water, Alex could smell the rancid breath coming out of their open mouths. Alex suddenly touched his pants pocket subconsciously, and then breathed a sigh of relief. Luckily I still had my wand. Immediately afterwards, Alex discovered a long series of bubbles popping up in front of him. "Head-soaking spell?" Alex raised his eyebrows and looked around him. Around them are some rough stone dwellings, speckled with algae. Some dwellings are surrounded by gardens. He also saw a little Greenlody chained in front of a door. Alex found that he seemed to be in a mermaid square. There are houses all around me, and a large group of mermaids float in front of the house. There were some mermaids in the middle singing in unison, calling for the warriors to come over. Behind them stood a crude statue: a giant mermaid carved from boulder. And he was on the tails of these mermaid stone statues. Alex couldn¡¯t help but frown, and he suddenly realized that the surrounding light was not good. The reason why I was able to see things was because of those Greenlodys who were chained in front of the door. These magical creatures that he had just learned from the werewolf Lupine last year were now working diligently as street lights, lighting up the entire bottom of the lake. Alex looked across Ron at Hermione who was tied to the stone pillar on the other side. She seemed to be sleeping soundly, her head resting weakly on her shoulders, and tiny bubbles kept spitting out from her pink lips. This gave Alex a sudden urge to kiss her, if he hadn't been tied to a stone pillar. On the other side, Gabrielle¡¯s silver hair was slowly fluttering with the lake water, as if being dragged up by the wind. When people look at it, they unconsciously want to protect her sweet smile. Looking left and right, Hermione and Gabrielle showed no signs of waking up. Comparing his posture of looking left and right underwater, Alex suddenly felt excited. This means that he has just escaped Dumbledore's curse, or at least, his subconscious reaction has weakened the effect of the curse. "Until it becomes your body's instinct to avoid curses, you are not qualified to fight Dumbledore and Voldemort." Alex remembers Frank telling him this. However, how long do you have to wait before Neville and the others come to fish him up? Alex suddenly realized that his escape from the curse was really unnecessary, and he couldn't swim up by himself now. ¡°One, two, three¡­one hundred, one hundred and one¡­ It wasn¡¯t until he counted a thousand that Alex vaguely saw a figure appearing in the distance. "Neville?!" It can¡¯t be wrong. A fat figure swayed in the water, imitating the movements of a fish, and swam towards Alex. Alex watched Neville suddenly stop far away from him, then took out his wand, and looked around him warily. There were several mermaids standing there, and more importantly, they were all holding a wand. A spear made of stone. Obviously, Neville thought that these mermaids might use the spears in their hands to stop him. Maybe it¡¯s Ellis¡¯s teachings, maybe he¡¯s too nervous Alex was surprised to find that Neville didn't even have the intention to get close, but immediately fired the spell without mercy! A thick water column directly hit the mermaid next to Alex. He knocked him over and the spear in his hand flew out. "Is this still Neville?" However, what surprised Alex even more was what came next. I saw Neville swimming towards me, and the wand in his hand was constantly firing magic spells. Facing a group of mermaids rushing towards Neville, there was no trace of fear on Neville's face. A few more spells, and then you can see several mermaids coming from beside Alex.?Rolling and drifting into the distance. ¡°It¡¯s so cruel.¡± Alex seemed to be able to hear the mermaid¡¯s shout in the distance. I saw these mermaids suddenly scattering in all directions, swimming quickly around Neville, like a shark swimming around prey, waiting for a bite. Alex couldn¡¯t help but hold the wand in his hand. If Neville couldn¡¯t hold on, he decided to break free from the rope and kill all the mermaids. However, Neville was destined to disappoint Alex. His wand trembled even faster. And the magic spells are like having eyes, one after another. No matter how fast he swam, he was knocked down by Neville. Until Neville swam next to Alex, Alex still felt like he was watching a movie. "I really didn't see it!" Alex said, shaking his head. "Because I'm too nervous" Neville looked embarrassed, but his round face was full of smiles, "So, ha, hehe, hehe." "Beautiful head soaking charm and disarming charm!" Alex said to Neville with a smile, "But let's untie these ropes first. It's really sad." "Yeah!" Neville nodded immediately, then bent down and pulled up the rope tied to the stone pillar. "It's useless, it's made of water grass. If you keep pulling it, use magic spells." "A curse?" "Forget it." Alex looked at Neville who looked anxious and said, "I'll do it myself." As he spoke, Alex¡¯s expression suddenly became serious. His eyes were fixed on a moss-covered stone not far away, and at the same time he began to keep chanting, target, target, target Under Neville¡¯s confused expression, Alex closed his eyes, and then swayed his whole body from side to side. He only saw the water around him rushing towards the stone pillar in an instant, like a curtain made of water. When the water flow disappeared, Neville was surprised to find that Alex was no longer on the stone pillar. A "pop" sound suddenly sounded behind Neville. "Don't be in a daze." Alex's voice suddenly sounded from behind Neville, "How about it, my Apparition is not bad." "Phantomshadowshiftform?" "Neville," Alex nodded, suddenly looking back, "Do you mind waiting here a little longer?" "Huh?" Neville followed Alex's gaze and saw a man with a shark head swimming towards here. ¡°Because of Krum??¡± "No," Alex shook her finger, "It's because of Hermione." ?? ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????. Hmm, I recommend God Horse, don't stay ~ Come here ~~~~~~~~ Works Related Chapter 55 Hermione¡¯s Thoughts "Because of Hermione?" Neville paddled, his hands becoming webbed after eating gillyweed. "Shouldn't I rescue you and then my mission is over?" "Finish?" "Yes," Neville said with a smile, "I thought about it and found that there shouldn't be any danger in this competition." "Oh," Alex suddenly laughed. This was the first time he saw Neville thinking about a problem so proactively. "What do you think?" Alex asked with a smile, his eyes full of encouragement. "First, you have obviously made arrangements a long time ago." Neville said as he bent down and took out a golden object from his pocket. "Golden egg?" "Yes," Neville didn't seem to be worried at all that he was wasting game time, "Look." With that said, Neville inserted his wand into his collar and opened the golden egg. Waves of mermaid singing immediately came from the golden egg. "This golden egg was actually ready when he traveled through the fire dragon." Neville closed the golden egg, shook it in front of Alex, and continued, "So, the second project is It was already prepared before this.¡± "But compared to the first project, crossing the fire dragon, I think the more important thing about this project is how to reach the bottom of the water safely." A sly look suddenly flashed in Neville's eyes. This shocked Alex, because he actually saw the shadow of the unscrupulous Frank in Neville's eyes. ¡°It¡¯s true that like father, like son.¡± "Besides, I think Dumbledore couldn't have brought you here without ensuring your safety. After all, we are the warriors. This is obvious." "Warrior?" Alex looked Neville up and down and pointed in the distance, "I think it's an animal in heat." "Huh?" Neville looked in the direction of Alex's finger. ??Always a shark, no, it should be said that half man and half shark is more appropriate. Alex also turned around and saw a huge thing swimming towards them. Below it was a human body, wearing swimming trunks, and above it was the head of a sharkit was Krum. It seemed that he was trying to transform himself - but was not very successful. Fortunately, he was not very successful. Otherwise, it would be really hard for Alex to recognize him in the water. But now, as long as Alex sees the Durmstrang logo on Klum's swimming trunks, he can swear that he is definitely not mistaken. "Alex," Neville looked at Alex with a puzzled face and asked, "Why would Hermione be willing to be the candidate for this second project?" "You mean, the most precious thing?" Alex replied as he hit himself and Neville's heads with his wand and cast the Disillusionment Curse. "That's right," Neville said. I saw Neville and Alex hanging together, like thieves, sneakily and slowly hanging behind Crorum. None of them were sure whether Krum could see what was behind him. After all, neither Alex nor Neville had ever turned into a shark, so they unanimously decided to move slower. They were very gentle to avoid causing too much fluctuation and let Krum see it. "I guess Hermione wanted to use this to test my true thoughts." Seeing that it would take a while for Krum to swim to Hermione's side, Alex decided to swim with Neville. Talked about it. "She guessed that I have always been resourceful." "It's all scheming." "Yes, yes" Alex waved his hand impatiently, "But you see, ever since you learned about the second event of the Triwizard Tournament, you and I have been training in the lake." "You're also being trained? I thought I was the only one!" "Don't interrupt me," Alex swung and jumped about ten meters forward, "I have been soaked in water for such a long time. But for Hermione, she didn't know Where did I go?" "So she guessed that you were training in the water?" "No, I think she thought that Lily and I were together at first, right? However, since the past few days, Lily has started to come with Hermione to ask me where I am." "They are on the same side?!" "It can only be said that before they decide the winner, they should avoid having another person disrupt the situation. A one-on-one duel is always easier than a three-nation melee." ?"Is this the reason?" "It can only be said that she is suspicious of my behavior over the past month, but the real reason" Alex pointed at Krum, who was speeding up and swimming towards Hermione. "Can I accept this kind of thing?" Alex suddenly laughed at himself, "She knows that I would rather go to the Yule Ball to ruin Krum's invitation to dance, so what can I do? Might you tolerate it, what about Klum holding her in his arms and getting out of the water?" "How could it be?" Neville suddenly felt like his head was going to explode, "I've never heard Hermione say anything like this." "Don't underestimate the wisdom of girls. They will always test you inadvertently to see your truest side. Hermione is no longer the little girl in first grade who didn't understand anything and just said what she had to say. It¡¯s a girl.¡± ¡°As he spoke, Alex touched his nose unconsciously. He probably hoped that he could be like the man in Gu Long¡¯s novels who leaves fragrance everywhere, and could be as handy among the flowers. "Women are so scary" Neville shuddered and muttered to himself. "yes." "Alex, I don't think Lily is as stupid as Hermione at all." "Haha," Alex didn't reply, laughed dryly, and swam straight to Krum. The body cast by the Illusion Body Curse made ripples in the water. Like an invisible hunter approaching his prey. Because of Neville¡¯s powerful display just now, the mermaids who were originally watching around were all gone. Alex estimated that it would take some time before these mermaids came back. And what he has to do now is to cut off Krum, who is chewing and biting the rope in front of Hermione. A slap in the back? Alex would never do anything so immoral. Are you sure? I saw Alex bending down first, and after groping on the ground for a while, he slowly swam to Klum's side. ¡°Pa¡­pa¡± Alex patted the anxious-looking Krum on the shoulder, and Krum turned around anxiously. The huge shark head made it difficult for him to see clearly the figure under the head soaking spell. "Probably Neville." Seeing this figure, he waved the sharp stone in his hand kindly, indicating to Krum to use it. Just after Krum turned around with a grateful face, he turned to stone. Alex pulled out his wand and pressed it against the unsuspecting Krum's head. "Falled out!" "Actually, I am a wizard. I only recite spells." Alex looked at Krum who suddenly fell down, restored his human form and sank to the bottom of the lake, clasped his palms together and said apologetically. ?? ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D It¡¯s a new week again, I need a ticket! ! ! ! ! ! Let¡¯s vote coquettishly~~~~~~~~~~~ Work related Chapter 56 The competition is over Watching a person fall precariously while you yourself stand still. Alex had never experienced this feeling before. He felt like he was standing on a hundred-story building. He smiled, gently moved his hands forward, and then watched the person in front of him fall down silently and with eyes wide open. "Like a helpless rag doll." Alex muttered to himself, glancing at Krum who had transformed back into human form. Krum¡¯s originally fluttering brown hair was now all tangled together, like a mass of algae struggling to survive, hungry for a trace of meager oxygen on the surface of the water. With a sigh, Alex took out his wand and pointed it at the rope that tied Hermione. It was a rope made of water plants. The thick roots and vines made these ropes tough. Otherwise, Klum wouldn't have spent so long just using his teeth to tear open the rope. Alex laughed, though. He doesn't need to do this. "Stab the sword!" He stretched out his wand and read to the tightest knot, his tone still frivolous. As if to say, this is a beautiful afternoon. And his wand, like Alex, is frivolous and careless. There was only a little fluorescent light coming out from the top of the wand. Reluctantly, a yawn that reached heaven and earth came out and lit the rope. This little bit of fluorescence. He is like the strongest sunshine in winter, which shines on the winter snow and makes the snow melt obediently; he is like the most romantic prodigal, who kisses any woman on the lips with the most frivolous smile. , and let her melt obediently. It¡¯s that simple. The knot couldn¡¯t even say a word of reluctance, so it half-pushed and half-bent. No, it was willingly separated to both sides. All that was left in place was a tiny black dot. This is the trace left by Alex¡¯s spell just now. Hermione, who was leaning against the stone pillar, suddenly lost her support at this moment. The whole person fell forward helplessly, with long brown hair floating in the water, like the most gorgeous flag. "Snapped" A soft sound. Alex has already caught the girl. She is not heavy, but has a very good figure. Even without touching her intentionally, Alex could feel her tall breasts, her skin as smooth as satin, and her slight breath in the water. Everywhere on her body spoke of a girl's youth and love. vitality. "Do we have to wait a little longer?" Neville swam to Alex's side and asked. "No need." Alex raised his head and saw two vague figures gradually appearing in the distance. Probably Harry and Fleur, he thought to himself. "Let's go up first." Alex shook his head to make himself more awake. Lifting one of Hermione's hands and placing it on his shoulder, Alex winked at Neville, and the two of them swam in the other direction to avoid being seen by Harry and Fleur. "etc." Alex suddenly stopped, took out the wand that was already in his pocket, and read to Krum, who was still sinking in the distance. "Bubble your head, soak your head!" From the tip of Alex's wand, a rolling wave immediately spurted out. Hit Krum in the head. Just for a moment, Krum's head, which was originally empty, suddenly had circles of bubbles. His face, which was originally livid, immediately turned rosy. This head soaking spell was like a life-saving medicine, allowing him to escape from the shadow of death in an instant. Although Renran was unconscious due to Alex's spell just now, he could still breathe. "Anyway," Alex turned his head and looked at Neville and said, "I can't let him die because of such an incident. After all, he didn't ask to choose Hermione. Didn't he?" "Yeah!" Neville smiled and nodded. "But, please wait for me for a while." Alex noticed that one of the two figures stopped. No, to be precise, I was confused. Because underwater, the light is not as abundant as on the shore. A little bit of light might be used as a guiding light. But that¡¯s not the problem. Because just when Alex was swimming towards there, he saw clearly that there was another one, heading directly towards the stone pillar.?? figure. He doesn't look like a human being at all. It's not that he also used transformation. Like Krum just now, he turned into something half human and half animal. It doesn't mean that, like Alex, he can breathe well in the lake by using the head soaking spell. The appearance just looks like a huge fish tank. His appearance is even more exaggerated than Neville who used gillyweed. Two things like wings floated behind him. Only when Alex got closer did he realize that they were not wings. It was densely covered with small red lines that looked like blood vessels. This is not over yet, this thing is still in the water, opening and closing, as if it is fanning the wind, providing power to move forward. Alex recognized this thing. It was a scuba. And under the flesh-colored bubble membrane, there was a face that was familiar to Alex. Messy hair, round lenses. Harry Potter. Then the other one, following Greenlody, stumbled towards the trap set by these little monsters in the water. "Fleur!" Alex whispered. I saw Greenlody, who was originally peaceful around him, immediately surrounding him. Those seemingly harmless claws became extremely sharp at this moment. Fleur, who had never cast spells underwater, never expected that the speed of her spell would be compromised. Can¡¯t wait any longer! Alex gritted his teeth and looked in the direction of Fleur with all his attention. He was still far away from there. If he waited for him to swim over, Fleur would definitely be unable to maintain her magic due to being attacked, and would be forced to withdraw from the competition. "Goal, determination, calmness!" Alex raised his head and felt the ubiquitous fluctuations in the lake water. Just like a swan, it starts to flap its white wings, feeling the help of the wind at that moment, and then flies into the sky; like an osprey, gliding in the endless high sky, feeling the call of the water at that moment, and then rushes towards in water. It's now! Alex opened his eyes suddenly, his body remained motionless, and even the water ripples swayed, as if he was not by Alex's side. It's like he shouldn't be here in the first place. No, Alex is no longer here. In just a blink of an eye, Alex was still standing far away. At this moment, Furong appeared behind her. The hand holding the wand emitted a silver light at this moment. It's not dazzling, just like a lady who has just put on her makeup, with a lazy aura going up and down. She lazily stretched out her hand, which was like a white jade, and raised her fingers, which were like green onions. The plump figure swayed and stood up at this moment, revealing the spring glory on her chest. She didn¡¯t speak, she just put her hand to her lips, then pressed it gently, and then moved lightly towards the visitor. Whether it is a boy who is fourteen or fifteen years old and feels the beauty of a woman for the first time, or a man who is thirty or forty years old and has been roaming around in this pink mountain, even if he is sixty or seventy years old, he already feels that he has nothing worthwhile anymore. Those who paid more attention were taken away from their souls and souls by this finger at this moment. Fell down. Greenlody all fell down. Without exception, their faces looked more like fish than people, but there was a smile of contentment that only humans can have. "Let's go." Alex patted Fleur on the shoulder gently. Under the latter's surprised and incredulous expression, Alex laughed happily. "Cheating is a tradition in the Triwizard Tournament." Alex shook his wand and pointed in the direction of the stone pillar, "We have to hurry up, Gabrielle is waiting for you there." With that said, the two people swam towards the stone pillar. It wasn't until they were all far away that threads of blood, as fine as silk, floated out from the bodies of these dozens of Green Lodi. It was like the gentlest spring breeze, the gentlest lover, gently brushing against the face, without any unpleasantness, but with a trace of comfort, and then died like this, floating slowly in the lake. ?? ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D "Wow" Alex touches the air again. Open your mouth and breathe in the fresh air. Hermione, who was on his shoulder, also woke up at this time. She closed her eyes in annoyance at first. Apparently, she thought it was the annoying Klum who was hugging her. However, when she heard the familiar breathing sound next to her ears, she suddenlyGet up. "ah!" Alex suddenly covered his ears because someone bit him. Although the bite was gentle and even a little itchy, Alex couldn't help but want to cry out. Because he heard what that delicate little mouth said in his ear. "I know it's you, Alex!" Suddenly, Alex felt very happy. This excitement didn¡¯t end until we reached the shore and watched Harry holding Krum with one hand and Ron with the other as they swam to the shore. Furong, who was on the other side, was also gasping for air, occasionally trembling a few times because of the cold lake water. At this time, Dumbledore stood up in the distance. He stretched out his hand and pressed it down. The originally noisy shore immediately became quiet and only listened to what he said. "Ladies and gentlemen, we have finally made a decision. Merkus, the leader of the mermaids, told us everything that happened under the lake in detail. We decided to rate the warriors as follows based on a full score of fifty points " "Fleur Delacour showed excellent use of the Bubble Charm and successfully rescued the hostages when she was attacked by Greenlody. We give her 46 points." "Victor Krum used the transformation technique. Although it failed when he reached the target due to the lack of magic power, we still decided to give him 25 points for his novel thinking." "Neville Longbottom used the Gillweed. What a breathtaking performance! He was the first warrior to return within the prescribed time. We have nothing to say, so we decided to give him a full score of 50 points, oh, by the way By the way, I hope Neville can apologize to the mermaid guards later, because you injured them all by yourself." "Finally, it's Harry Potter. Scuba. No one thought of it. He first used the transformation spell to create a scuba. What a smart move. Considering his noble way of returning to the surface in order to help Krum. Behavior, we give, 45 points.¡± After saying that, the entire shore immediately sank into a sea of ??applause. Only Alex, looking at Fleur wiping her hair, said to herself with her own voice, "The game is over." ?? ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D Everybody voted very strongly~~~~ So, this chapter needs to be strong and the number of words should be a bit more~ Well, I read Gu Long¡¯s novel today, so I gave it a try. I hope this style can make the story more interesting. Finally, don¡¯t forget to vote~~~~~~ The gap between the first few is very small. Let¡¯s go up in one breath! ! ! ! ! Related works Chapter 57 Magic as gentle as the spring breeze Alex is laughing. He was leaning under a big banyan tree, with a smile on his face that nothing could hide. What he was wearing was the Gryffindor wizard uniform. The scarlet wizard robe was trimmed with gold, but this was not the reason for Alex's smile. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?Wand. Elderberry. It has the heartstrings of a dragon in it. Alex looked at his wand in disbelief. He held it gently with his right hand, just like he held a girl's hand, as gentle as the surface of a spring lake, unable to make any waves. His voice is also very soft. Every night, he uses this voice to whisper in the girl's ear, then closes his eyes and smells the fragrance of the girl's hair. But now, Alex held the girl's hand with his own, and recited the spell in his own tone of speaking love to the girl. "Stab the sword." A little fluorescence. Like the first starlight at night. Even the moon can¡¯t be seen at night, and there is such a little starlight. This may be called hope. No matter who you are, seeing this starlight will always give you courage in your heart. You will always feel that your work is not done yet and you still have the strength to continue fighting. Alex smiled and looked at his wand, the light emitting from the tip. It was very faint, even like a fluorescent flickering spell. But he knew that this spell could inspire people's courage. It is just one of the effects of this magic spell, inspiring people's courage, like the song of the phoenix. Closing his eyes, Alex felt the warm starlight and suddenly looked into the distance. A calm step. It was as if he had caught the pulse of magic in this world in an instant, and in one step, he had reached the other side of the castle. In the playground of Hogwarts where it was originally impossible to apparate, at this moment, the magic still lost its effect. In other words, the key to protecting Hogwarts and preventing anyone from apparating here has been broken by Alex. It is determination and calmness. Everyone says you can't apparate at Hogwarts. So you believe it, and every time you head towards your destination, this thought will come up in your mind unconsciously. The heart that was originally as solid as a rock became suspicious at this moment. Then it will grow up like weeds, leaving you without any courage. Even if you gritted your teeth, became angry, opened your eyes, and tried all your determination, the calmness of your normal heart at that moment has long been forgotten by you. Only by knowing him and walking over calmly can you truly apparate in Hogwarts. Thinking of this, Alex laughed. Raising his head, the castle that was originally in front of him was now behind Alex. The wind blew from nowhere, and the cold and biting wind, carrying a few completely dry leaves, hit Alex. The right hand was just a poplar tree. The dry yellow leaves seemed to have been slid by the sharpest knife. In an instant, they became two petals. They remained unchanged and slowly floated to the ground with the wind. "Is this your own curse?" A burst of applause suddenly came from the distance. Frank looked at Alex standing in front of him with a smile. This boy, who was growing rapidly, was holding a wand and smiling at himself. "I think you're ready?" Frank took out the wand and looked at the wand in his hand repeatedly, "You still decide to do that." Alex was about to speak, but found Frank in front of him raising his hand. "I know we can't stop you. But no matter what, I can't just watch you die. You saved me and Ellis, not to mention you are the son of Philip and Margaret." Frank Frowning, obviously very worried about this matter, "I don't know what you know, but you are willing to go there alone. Just like Lockhart said, we can't stop you, we can only help you as much as possible." "So, over the past few months, I have been training you to give you the strength to fight Voldemort. Now" "Beat me!" Frank roared like thunder on the ground. The wand pointed forward, and a spell was quickly shot out. With a flick of his wrist, another spell came out. The curse flashed through the air. The curse that was supposed to be a ray of light could only be seen as tiny points of light! Dozens ofAt this point, they rushed over in dense numbers. No matter who it is, looking at these light spots like raindrops will make their scalp numb. Alex closed his eyes, and then he smiled. His smile was like the sunshine in spring. He closed his eyes and felt the warmth. A kind of leisurely and comfortable mood suddenly appeared on Alex's face. He tilted his head, straightened his waist, and raised his legs. I even had some free time, so I yawned and became lazy. These light spots, also very discerning, passed through Alex's gaps one after another. When Alex really opened his eyes, there was another peaceful and peaceful scene in front of him. Also, Frank had a relieved smile. "Well done!" Frank waved his wand and smiled unconsciously, probably thinking of Alex's days and nights spent at the bottom of the lake. "You have already achieved the first step. Now, let me Look at your Apparition." With that said, Frank took a step forward. He stood straight and upright, with an extremely solemn expression, as if he were a government official going to participate in a crucial election, with a stern and cautious light in his eyes. With just a snap of his fingers, Frank appeared behind Alex. With an expression of regret and disappointment on his face, he took out his wand and pointed it at the back of Alex's head. "You still haven't done this." As he spoke, Frank said word by word. "Falled out!" The red light gathers from the top of the wand, as if it is filling with energy, and will be emitted when the time is up. ¡°Bang!¡± There was a loud noise. A burst of smoke. Frank suddenly laughed. The place where Alex stood is now empty. What appeared in front of Frank was a large sunken pit, which was constantly emitting smoke because of his spell. "Ahem." Alex pretended to cough a few times, but the corners of his mouth moved unconsciously. Alex smiled lazily, "Although I have always doubted the way wizards fight. Because in my opinion, facing each other and firing spells is really stupid. You know, The Muggles used to do this, it was called queuing to be shot." "Queue to be shot? What the Muggles said makes sense." Frank brushed his eyes downwards and saw a tiny fluorescent light lingering on his neck. "You remind me of that person from a long time ago. Back then, Muggles all used stabbing swords to duel." ¡°This is the magic I created,¡± Alex smiled and touched his nose, ¡°I call him ¡®The Stab Sword¡¯¡± "Okay." Frank sat down on the grass, raised his head, looked at Alex, and said with a smile, "Now, I should let you know that here, every wizard gives people a different feeling. the same." "Different?" "When you meet him, you will naturally understand." "Voldemort?" "Yes, I hope you can come back alive by then. This is the only thing I can do now. I wish you good luck!" ?? ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D The third project arrived much faster than expected. It¡¯s less than a month until the end of the second project, and now, Hogwarts is ushering in a new round of carnival. After dinner, Harry and his godfather went for a walk. It took a while, until the game officially started, and the two people arrived belatedly. Harry seemed very relaxed and looked lazy. It seemed as if it was not midnight when the sun had already set, but a sunny afternoon, and he had just slept in a sweet afternoon. When Harry arrived at the Quidditch pitch, it was completely unrecognizable. A hedge twenty feet high surrounded the edge of the field. There was a gap in front of them, which was the entrance to this large maze. The passage inside is dark and a bit scary. Five minutes later, people began to enter the stands. Hundreds of students filed into their seats, and the air was filled with excited voices and chaotic footsteps. The sky was now a clear deep blue and stars were starting to appear. Hagrid, Professor Moody, Professor McGonagall and Professor Flitwick walked into the playing field and approached Bagman and several warriors. They all had big shining red stars on their hats, except Hagrid, whose star was on the back of his terry vest.   "We will patrol outside the maze," Professor McGonagall said to the warriors. "If you encounter difficulties and want to be rescued, just shoot red sparks into the sky, and someone will come to help you. Do you understand?" Warriors together. "Okay, you go!" Bagman said happily to the four patrol members. At this time, Bagman pointed his wand at his throat and said "loud voice", and his magically amplified voice echoed in the stands. "Ladies and gentlemen, the last competition of the Triwizard Tournament is about to begin! Let me report the current ranking! Neville Longbottom, ranked first, will be the first to start. He belongs to- ¨DHogwarts!¡± The applause and cheers frightened the birds of the Forbidden Forest into flying into the darkening night sky. "Harry Potter, second place, Hogwarts!" There was another round of applause. "Fleur Delacour - third place, Beauxbatons Academy!" "Finally, it's Krum! Durmstrang Academy!" At this time, Harry looked extremely strange. He was not as nervous as the few warriors around him. He just lowered his head and looked at the paper in his hand. That was the parchment, and it was yellowed. It looks very old. For some reason, Harry carefully read what was written on the paper, then used both hands to tightly ball it up and hold it in his hand. The first whistle blows. Neville pulled on his trousers a little nervously, took a deep breath, and ran all the way into the maze. ?Then the second whistle sounded. Harry took out his wand, polished it carefully, as if to confirm something, then straightened up and walked towards the maze. A smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. This smile was lazy and had a warm feeling in the afternoon. "ah!" On the sidelines, Hermione and Lily suddenly looked at each other and shouted softly. Harry heard it, and the smile on his face grew wider. He waved and walked into the maze. Only the people outside the field are left with a back view. ?? ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? off Please give me a few more votes for the sake of me trying to update myself at the end of the university term! ! ! ! The few people behind are chasing so closely, they can¡¯t get their asshole fucked ahhhhhhhhhhh! ! ! ! ! ! ! ! ! ! ! Work related Chapter 58: Each individual¡¯s growth "Show me the way." Harry scratched his head and looked at the wand in his hand. The black wand hung in the air, swaying slightly and pointing in the northwest direction. "Northwest, northwest" Harry closed his eyes and recalled the shapes he had seen before these walls were built. The trophy of the Triwizard Tournament should be in the northwest. I have to go along the left hand side. Thinking of this, Harry opened his eyes suddenly. At this time, the whistle sounded again, which was the signal for Krum to set off. When he thought that Krum, who was originally full of confidence, turned out to be the last person to set off, a smile appeared on Harry's lips unconsciously. "You can't blame me." Harry spread his hands, pressed against the wall, and walked to the left. After taking a few steps, a pungent smell hit my face. It smells like the urine of cats and dogs, not only that, but also the smell of dead fish and rotten shrimps. "Do you want to stink me to death?" Harry covered his nose and walked forward with a frown. Suddenly, a gray thing appeared in front of Harry, crawling. He was at least ten feet tall. From a distance, he looked like a giant scorpion with its sting wrapped around its back. "Blast-ended skrewt?" Harry raised his eyebrows and took out his wand. "Falled out!" With a wave of his hand, a magic spell shot out, shooting straight at the monster crawling back and forth on the ground. ¡°Bang!¡± The red curse made a muffled sound, just like the sound made when hitting tempered glass with a fist. I saw this magic spell spinning the snail in a circle. A black dot suddenly appeared on the originally gray back, as if it had been burned with a cigarette butt. But apart from this scar, it seems to have been unharmed. Moreover, it seemed to anger it. It was raised high, its pair of giant claws the size of a table. Just when Harry was on full alert, there was another loud noise from the Blast-Ended Skrewt. A flash of orange-red fire suddenly emerged from behind the snail. "Crack!" It sounded like a shell exploding. An invisible air wave emerged from the tail of the snail, producing a huge thrust. At this moment, the huge Explosive-Ended Skrewt was like a sharp arrow, shooting straight towards Harry. This is the speed that this snail is proud of. It once burst out with such force, and then in just an instant, it tore apart its compatriot, another Blast-Ended Skrewt. At that moment, the seemingly solid gray-white shell, like the food it usually eats, shattered with a light touch. And the giant claws it wields can tear off the skin and flesh as long as it touches the edge even slightly. Harry looked at the narrow maze corridors on both sides of him. Even if he tried to dodge left and right, he would be seriously injured due to the terrifyingly large claws of the Explosive-Tailed Skrewt. what to do? Looking at the Explosive-Ended Skrewt that was rapidly approaching him, Harry suddenly smiled. There are many kinds of laughter. The prostitutes who have been there for many years saw the top cards of the eight major alleys in the capital and rushed towards them; the gamblers who had been there for many years looked at the Pai Gow dice flying in front of them; the diners who had been there for many years looked at the whole table of Manchu and Han banquets in front of them. That's the look on their faces. Their smiles were both excited and a little cautious. The prostitute is worried about whether he can spend a lot of money in the boudoir; the gambler is worried about whether he will lose all his wealth again, or become rich again; as for the diners, he can't wait any longer, he is worried What matters is whether you can get drunk and be intoxicated by delicious food. Harry had the same smile on his face. He was both excited and nervous. Probably because what he was going to do was different from usual, so his whole body was trembling. The Blast-Ended Skrewt did not let Harry wait. Its surprisingly large claws had already been stretched out in front of Harry. The small, gray-brown hairs on the giant claws can already be seen clearly. At this time, Harry moved. He stepped forward and watched helplessly as the giant claws drilled into his head. He seemed to have gone crazy, this was obviously an act to commit suicide, but at this moment, there was still a nonchalant smile on his face. No, this smile is even more annoying, as if he has just woken up and is lazy. Although he smiled lazily, the giant claw showed no mercy and went straight through, hitting the ground with a "snap". The originally flat land was immediately smashed into a big pit. But apart from this big holeOutside, there is nothing. The blood that I thought would splash was not visible at all. At this time, there was suddenly another burst of triumphant laughter. This voice sounded extremely happy. You don't need to look at the smiling person's face, just listen to his laughter, and you can think of his situation. "This is the most lustful prostitute, holding the most beautiful woman in his arms; the most addicted gambler, who has just killed people from all directions; the most greedy eater, sitting on the empty table with his belly in his hands. They were all very satisfied, and their laughter sounded naturally proud. Harry just walked deeper and calmly. He walked so calmly, as if it was normal for him to suddenly appear behind the squid. The bomb-tailed snail didn't seem to notice it, and it still maintained its previous posture, with its two giant claws inserted deeply into the ground. A gust of wind blew slowly. A tiny red dot slowly appeared on the gray shell of the fried-tailed snail, and this tiny red dot slowly spread to the surrounding areas. From a distance, it looks like a small red flower blooming quietly and low-key in the white snow in winter. Not a single noise was made. The snail's tail "popped" and fell to the ground, dead. Harry stopped suddenly, and the smile on his lips became even thicker. He felt he had found, Frank said, his personal style. ?? ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D On the other side, Neville was breathing heavily. The fat face was covered with sweat, which was still dripping down. He pulled his clothes left and right to make the sweat-soaked clothes more comfortable. Behind him, a body lay. Neville can still remember that in the first Care of Magical Creatures lesson this year, he learned this kind of thing. ?? Explosive-tailed snails. That's a disgusting thing. Neville stroked his chest to help himself recover from the shock. Explosive-tailed snails are surprisingly resistant to magic. No matter what the spell is, this huge lobster can eliminate the influence with its thick and hard shell. However, I finally solved this obstacle! Finally, Neville couldn't hold on any longer and flopped onto the ground, grinning proudly and excitedly as he looked behind him at the corpse of the Blast-Ended Skrewt. Dark green vines are densely wrapped around the body of the fried-tailed snail. That was the devil's net. Neville walked slowly to the side of the squid, stretched out his wand, and lit the devil's net. The Devil's Net immediately trembled violently, as if it had tickled the Devil's Net, and then shrank rapidly, visible to the naked eye. At this time, Neville's eyes became more solemn, and he took out a pair of dragon-skin gloves from the small brown bag given by his mother that he carried with him. I saw Neville lighting the devil's net with his wand, making it tremble continuously. At the same time, he used his gloved left hand to hold the devil's net tightly, and stuffed the devil's net into the brown hole like lightning. In a small bag. It was only then that Neville's tense face relaxed and he let out a long breath. This was the first time that he used his knowledge of herbal medicine in combat. He suddenly felt that winning the Triwizard Tournament trophy was not impossible. My whole body felt a little lighter, and my head was lifted higher. The higher you raise it, the farther you can see. There was only one person standing in front of Neville, holding the wand and remaining silent. "Krum!" At the same time, on the two outer sides of the maze, where Harry is. A lazily voice rang out, sounding like a greeting. "Furong, you have become beautiful again!" ?? ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D ¡°Cough cough cough cough cough¡­ The author has a terrible cough, and there is no medicine around him But don¡¯t worry, updates will continue. In addition, if tomorrow¡¯s recommended ranking can break into the top ten, there will be three updates, yes, maybe four updates Although the people above are all seniors, since they fucked my anus, you have to let me penetrate you too. Of course, all of you who are smart have already figured it out, eh, eh, this?Harry, cough cough cough cough Work related Chapter 59 The unknown gem "You came so quickly?" Neville's expression became serious. Krum¡¯s shadow was reflected in a pair of dark brown eyes. Neville never thought that one day he would have the opportunity to face a world-renowned golfer. The best seeker in the world. The youngest national team member in the world. Every time he appears, tens of millions of spectators will stand up and cheer for him. Every time he waved his hand, countless girls would scream at his smile. Wearing a halo, he came to Hogwarts. Now, this person appeared in front of Neville. Krum was so disdainful that he didn't even take out his wand. In his opinion, this fat boy who followed the playboy all day long was really not an opponent worthy of his attention. As for this fat man, he won first place in the second event. Krum couldn't help but chuckled when he thought of this. Not caring about the feelings of the people in front of him, Krum already thought of the reason why Neville could win not long after that day. "Despicable cheating." Krum walked slowly and stood in front of Neville, raising his head proudly, "That day, you colluded with that playboy and actually attacked me from behind." "But now he is no longer here," Krum slowly took out his wand and pointed at the tip of Neville's nose. "Now, let me see, you have made it this far by cheating. What are the abilities of this person!" "Expelliarmus!" Without saying a word, Neville took out his wand and recited the spell. "Armor for protection!" Krum's eyes were sharp, and a chill that made people tremble suddenly burst out from his slender eyes. ¡°Bang!¡± The curse rebounded suddenly, grazing Neville's face and shooting straight into the depths of the maze. "Don't think too highly of yourself, you are nothing, oh, no, nothing but trash." Krum said slowly. "If you could lose some weight, maybe you would be able to react. What a pity, do you want to continue?" As he said that, Klum couldn't help it anymore and laughed. There are many kinds of smiles, but his smile is like an eagle flying in the sky, looking at an old hen with pity, flapping its wings, and flying up a branch. "Expelliarmus! Expelliarmus! Expelliarmus!" There was no waver on Neville's face at all, as if the curse that just flew over his face didn't exist at all. Three disarming spells flew out of Neville's wand. Staggering left and right, like a net, it went towards Krum. "oh?" Krum raised his eyebrows and pointed the wand at himself again. "Armor for protection!" "Bang! Bang! Bang!" After a rapid sound, Krum immediately changed his position and pointed the wand in his hand at Neville. "The black dragon comes out of the cave!" A huge black snake jumped out of Krum's wand. Before Neville could react, Krum raised his hand again. "Falled out!" While chanting in his mouth, he moved quickly. Krum¡¯s hands kept shaking, and sparks kept shooting out of his wand. "It's now!" Neville¡¯s expression became extremely serious for a moment. His left hand, still wearing a dragon leather glove, quickly reached into the brown leather bag. Devil's Net! In just a moment, Krum realized that there was no trace of Neville in front of him. Because everything in front of him was blocked by this plant. And at this moment, all the magic spells he shot just hit the devil's net. "Crack! Crack!" This sound sounds like crushing a fruit full of juice with your hands. By the time Krum regained consciousness, the devil's net had been hit by his spell, and the juice was flying everywhere. "Hahaha," Krum couldn't help laughing, "Do you just want to escape with this strange plant?! Here?! In front of me?!" no answer. ??????????????????????Besides the slow movement of the devil's net in front of me, and the unique moaning sound of dying plants, nothing can be heard.   "Don't even think about running away!" A cruel smile suddenly appeared on Krum's lips, and he strode forward. Looking at the devil's net blocking his way, Krum waved his wand without hesitation. "Separate the left and right!" The extremely tough devil's net was now torn apart like a piece of rag. There was a big gap in the middle. ¡°So you haven¡¯t left yet!¡± Krum actually laughed, and saw Neville still standing there, looking at him expectantly. No, it should be looking at the Devil's Internet Cafe. However, seeing the devil's net that had been broken into two halves, he must have been so frightened that he didn't even dare to move. ¡°Bang!¡± Krum found himself surrounded by a golden mist. The fog came too suddenly. It was not so much that it was launched by Neville with his wand, but rather that it was hidden in the devil's net. "What a trick!" Krum subconsciously pointed his wand at himself, "Armor protection!" The world is turned upside down. Krum suddenly found himself hanging upside down, his hair standing straight on end, as if he might fall into the bottomless sky at any time. His feet seemed to be glued to the grass, which was now the ceiling, and below him was the endless starry black sky. He felt that as soon as he lifted his foot, he would fall immediately. Think about it, Krum said to himself, all the blood in his body rushed to his head, think about it "This is just a trick, don't panic, don't panic! This is an illusion, an illusion!" He closed his eyes suddenly, not looking at the endless void below, and then used all his strength to pull his right foot up from the grass ceiling. The world immediately returned to its original state. Krum knelt on the solid ground, and the Devil's Net beside him was still moaning in pain, as if accompanying Krum. Krum wanted to take a few breaths now, but now was not the time. "Magic wand!" He suddenly reached out his hand, but found that he had touched nothing. And the back of his head was also pressed against by something hard. "do not move." Although Neville's voice sounded calm, it could not hide his excitement. With every last note, he could not help but tremble. In his left hand, which was wearing a dragonhide glove, he held Krum's wand. "how did you do it?" "Don't think too highly of yourself," Neville did not answer Klum's words, but muttered to himself, "I have never felt that I am superior to others. However, you don't have one more hand than me. You don¡¯t have one more leg than me. I really can¡¯t figure out why you are so proud.¡± "I!" Before Krum could finish his words, Neville's wand hit him, strangled Krum's throat, and turned to Krum's front. It was only then that Krum saw Neville's face clearly. ¡°A face that is round and chubby, no matter who looks like it, it would make you want to bully someone. Now he frowned and looked at himself with an incredible look. "You're great at Quidditch, but this is the Triwizard Tournament, not a Quidditch venue. What's more, although I like watching you play, no matter who calls me a waste, I won't be too I like him. Because recently, I suddenly understood that I am not stupid, on the contrary, I am very smart." A smile suddenly broke out on Neville's face. The smile looked like he had finally solved a big problem. "There is nothing more suitable to be used as a trap than magic plants. When I just came in, I happened to see a cloud of upside-down fog. Maybe you don't know," looked at Crewe who looked confused. Well, Neville's mood suddenly became even more high-spirited. He just heard him say, "This is a plant recorded in a very obscure herbal book, and I happened to have read it. So I collected it and put it away." Got here.¡± ¡°As he spoke, Neville tapped the brown leather bag on his waist with his left hand holding Krum¡¯s wand. "After meeting you, I put this upside-down fog into the devil's net. Then, just as I thought, you broke the devil's net into pieces, and then, as I expected, the upside-down fog The fog explodes all around you." "I forgot to mention something," Neville said, looking at Krum with an incredulous look on his face. "Because the Upside Down Mist has no form, physical attacks and defenses are useless against him." "You really are Neville!" ¡°Yes, I know you too, Athlete K.Mr. Tom, go back and read more. " As he spoke, the tip of Neville's wand suddenly emitted a burst of red light, which was a fainting spell. With a crisp "pop" sound, Krum fell to the ground. After confirming that Krum had completely passed out, Neville raised his wand and fired a red flare into the sky. Then, he slowly turned around and walked deeper into the maze. No one but Neville himself knew that the scarlet Gryffindor robe on his back was soaked with sweat at this moment. This is the first time that he has done such a thing by himself. A proud smile suddenly appeared on Neville's face, and he remembered what his mother said to him when he participated. "You are the smartest, don't let other people's eyes block your wisdom. You are Neville Longbottom, you are my son, I believe in you, and I am proud of you." Neville remembered that at that time, the sun had not yet set, and the sunlight was shining on his face, which was very comfortable and unforgettable. This is a dusty gem, he needs very little. With just some encouragement, some guidance, and some trust, he will thrive like his favorite plants, and then he will shine brightly! And Harry and Fleur, who were facing each other on the other side of the maze, suddenly raised their heads and looked at the red signal crossing the sky. They all laughed. "I know who you are." One person spoke. ?? ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D ¡°Well, three updates and three updates, this is the first update. The second update will probably be around 6 to 7 pm. "Vote, vote, Neville has an outburst, we have to have an outburst too~!" Work related Chapter 60 Are you ready (Second update) Fleur's voice was soft, just like her smile. She is a very attractive woman. She has the most beautiful face at her age, a slender waist that makes every man fascinated, and her legs are also very long. It can be said that she is a woman who makes people think of bed at first sight. Of course, if you don¡¯t look at her face. As long as a girl is seventeen or eighteen years old, as long as she is not too ugly, the magic of youth will always bloom in her body. But her face not only has exquisite facial features, but also a pair of eyes that are always smiling. Even if you have great courage, don't look into her eyes. The eyes will also be unconsciously attracted to her plump red lips. Whenever she gently opens her mouth and spits out a sentence, or even just exhales, people will unconsciously feel that her whole body becomes lighter, and then with every swing of her, every time she Take a breath and dance. This is her magic power, she has Veela blood. Therefore, no matter what questions she asked or what she said, as long as the man's eyes were not blind, his ears were not deaf, and his nose was still able to ask questions, he would answer her seriously. But Harry remained unmoved. "I know who you are?" She said it again, deliberately lifting her hair from her forehead. Silver hair twisted around the tips of her fingers, like an invisible hand, tickling the hearts of every man who could see this scene. "I know, you helped me that day under the lake." Furong's face suddenly turned red. She looked like a nervous little girl, shyly looking at the person she was confessing to. Her breathing became more rapid, and her steps became lighter. Like a naughty cat, it walked cautiously but nonchalantly to its owner. With a gentle touch, the girl's unique fragrance penetrated into Harry's nose. After a while, the person with nephrite in his arms seemed to realize. His face turned red all of a sudden, as if he had drunk several glasses of intoxicating wine and could no longer see the road ahead clearly. At this moment, something blunt suddenly clicked on his lower back. The person who was originally lying in his arms also turned around lightly and came behind him. Fleur stood behind Harry and smiled proudly. If you just listen to her laughter, you won't feel the thrilling charm. Instead, you will feel a bit like a little girl who succeeded in playing a prank. "Originally, I thought you would be that man." At this time, Furong's voice no longer sounded as sweet as before. Instead, it sounded like a clear spring water, which made people want to keep listening. Go down. "I have Veela blood, so I have more or less learned some Veela techniques." After saying that, Fleur laughed again and said, "Of course, I didn't expect to be able to confuse you. No, It should be said that if it were you, you wouldn¡¯t be confused by me.¡± Harry didn't reply. Seeing that Harry didn't reply, Fleur laughed again, and even the birds flying by her stopped in mid-air, looking at this rare smile. "I know you want to ask why, but because you were charmed by me, you can't speak now." Fleur sighed and said, "Of course, I think you must be wondering why I still admit the wrong person. The reason It's simple, that man can control his desires." As she spoke, Furong seemed to have thought of something, and the corners of her mouth turned up. "Don't worry, it won't hurt too much. I'll make you pass out, and then I'm going to win the Triwizard Tournament." The snow-white wrist turned upward. The wand was pointed directly at the back of Harry's head. "Falled out!" ??The red light appeared at the top of the hibiscus wand in an instant, and then shot out, like an arrow leaving the string. Generally, the faster the magic spell is fired, the more powerful the person's magic power is. This should have been a happy situation, but now the smile on Furong's face has completely frozen. The person who was supposed to be hit by this curse suddenly disappeared! This is not the end yet. Furong suddenly felt a gust of wind behind her. There are many kinds of wind, some are the coldest rainy days in winter, blowing from all directions from the west, and want to freeze people to death; some are the hottest sunny days in summer, coming from the sky and the earth, wishing to freeze people to death with the entrained heat. Steamed. There is also a kind of wind. You can't feel whether it is cold or cold.Hot, whether he is urgent or slow, you can only feel him suddenly appearing, and then lingering on the back of your neck, making every hair on your body stand up in fear. Now, Furong felt the wind blowing behind her. Because there is a magic wand, just like before, pressed against his body. The difference is that the top of the wand is not on the back of her head, but on her slender waist. Harry suddenly stretched his whole body forward and turned his head to Fleur's face. Fleur was so frightened that she almost screamed, but she immediately calmed down after hearing a lazy voice say something in her ear. This sentence is very short, only ten words. "That night, you looked beautiful by the lake." With a "pop" sound, Fleur's hand holding the wand suddenly relaxed, and a smile suddenly appeared on her face. The originally frightened expression disappeared at this moment. A pair of hot hands suddenly touched Furong's waist. This hot feeling made Fleur moan softly. "It's you!" Fleur insisted, almost moaning from between her teeth, "Alex!" She turned around suddenly and pushed the person behind her away. "Change back." Furong was like a baby swallow returning to its nest, and suddenly threw herself into his arms. While leaning against his chest, he said, "Now this heartbeat is the only thing I am familiar with." A pair of cold and slender hands suddenly climbed onto Harry's face. These cold hands seemed to have magic power, melting Harry's face. A handsome, lazy face was revealed underneath. Alex. "I used" Alex was about to speak, but was suddenly blocked. "kiss Me!" Furong used practical actions to carry out the order she just said. Alex felt like his whole body was floating in the air. A pair of slender and cold hands hugged him tightly. And his own hands also explored the smooth and soft skin wantonly. After a long time, Furong left. ¡°After this competition, I will return to France.¡± "Yes," Fleur blocked Alex who was about to open his mouth with her index finger, "I will leave as soon as the third project is over." "So this is it?" "This is a goodbye kiss." Furong breathed a long sigh of relief and closed her eyes, "You should leave quickly. If you stay here any longer, I will not be able to help but seduce you." Alex said, "Then I won't leave." Fleur smiled and shook her head, bent down and picked up the wand. With a "bang" sound, a red firework flew into the sky. "Thank you, whether it's the bottom of the lake or the fire dragon." Fleur turned her back to Alex and watched the fireworks flying higher and higher and said, "Alex, you are" "Don't say I'm a good person," Alex smiled and hugged her from behind, "I'm a complete playboy." As he said that, both of them couldn't help but laugh. But before the laughter ended, Alex was already walking deeper into the maze. "I'll wait for you, I'll wait for you in France" Fleur slowly walked to the wall of the maze, leaned against the wall, and murmured to herself. "I will¡­¡­" Suddenly, a lazy word floated from a distance. Fleur closed her eyes and smiled. ?? ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D Alex suddenly saw what was in front of him. The Goblet of Fire he was familiar with, and the person in front of the Goblet of Fire, Neville Longbottom. "Harry?" Neville looked at the person who appeared in front of him and smiled. "It seems you are as fast as me!" "You're right." Alex couldn't help but curse in his heart. If he had drank less Polyjuice Potion, he would have arrived first. However, after drinking the Polyjuice Potion for a day, you have to find a place to put some of it away. This is something that cannot be avoided no matter how powerful your magic is. "Then," Alex rolled his eyes, "How about we hold the Goblet of Fire together? Then both of us will be number one." "First place?" Neville lowered his head, thought for a moment, and said, "That's a good idea."   "So, are you ready?" "Ready." "Then, let's go!" The two people walked quickly towards the Goblet of Fire at the same time. ?? ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D The second update is sent to~~~~~~~~ I see that we are very close to the previous one. Let¡¯s explode this one, shall we? ? ? ??Vote, and then, explode Related Works Chapter 61 The Blood of the Enemy (Third Update) Alex walked forward slowly. He walked very slowly, as if he was measuring every inch of the land with his feet. The smile on his face was also very strange, like an older brother watching his naughty little brother finally do something great. He was sincerely happy for his younger brother, but also felt that he was no longer a younger brother. The only one to rely on, and felt some inexplicable loss. Alex walked slowly because he needed more time to think. He had no idea that Neville would be the one who appeared in front of him in the end. Although his performance in the first two projects was very outstanding, the boy who was not outstanding in his impression was the Neville that Alex knew. So, Alex suddenly felt very troubled. He didn¡¯t know how to face this boy who he had been encouraging from beginning to end. Some things will not develop as you expect. Otherwise, humans would not have a thing called troubles at all. Alex originally thought he would face Krum. At least, he felt that this was a relatively easy opponent. Psychologically speaking. But he didn't expect that under the education of his parents, in just one semester, Neville's progress would reach this point. Suddenly, Alex stopped. He stood there for a long time. Frowning, his brain was working rapidly, calculating everything before and after. "Are you okay?" Neville also stopped and looked at Harry and asked, "Do you need to rest for a while." Alex shook his hand and suddenly laughed. This smile is a smile of relief. He smiled broadly. Therefore, his words seemed to be able to jump. Just listen to him say, "I have to apologize to you." Neville said, "Apologise?" Alex said, "That's right, I want to apologize to you." Neville suddenly laughed and said, "You don't have to." Alex said, "This matter is very important. I think it will even affect our friendship." Neville suddenly stopped. He thought about it, laughed again, and said, "I know you think this will hurt my self-esteem. It makes me feel that I was not qualified to be involved in this Goblet of Fire, but now I am Because of your humility, you can gain honor." As soon as Alex was about to speak, Neville beat him to it. At this moment, Neville's voice sounded like a mountain that had just been blown apart by explosives. The mountain, which was originally made of dirt on the outside, now reveals rocks inside that cannot even be broken by explosives. Neville¡¯s voice was like the rock, suddenly full of persistence and confidence. Just listen to what he said. "If you think it's a favor, I don't mind giving you a wand showdown. Alex!" A dagger-like gaze suddenly shot out of Harry's eyes. Not only were Harry's eyes as cold as knives, but his voice was also full of the coldness of metal. "How did you know?" "Because you apologized to me. It turned out that Harry didn't know how much hard work I had done. No matter who it was, they should be surprised when they saw me appearing here. Because in their hearts, I There is absolutely no strength to defeat Krum." "I was surprised too." Alex didn't hide it anymore, a laziness spread from Harry's body, "I was even thinking about why it was you who appeared here." "Then, this is my second question." Neville's eyes flashed with a completely different light from his fat face, "Since you are surprised that I defeated Krum, you will ask me some questions. Some ways to defeat him. Harry is not a person who can hide his thoughts in his heart." Hearing this, Alex slowly shook his head, and he smiled helplessly. "Then what?" "Harry and I are just ordinary classmates. But you and I are indeed good friends." "That's why I'm sorry." Alex slowly raised his head and looked at Neville who took out his wand, "Because I will disturb you, the Triwizard Tournament." As he spoke, Alex took a step forward. With just one step, Neville's face instantly turned pale. Because now Alex has fought to the side of the Goblet of Fire. "Apparition!" "Yes," Alex lowered his head and didn't look at Neville's expression. He just extended his hand. His hands were not steady and were trembling slightly, like two lovers in love, first??Stretch out your hand and touch the other person's skin. He actually stretched out his hand towards the Goblet of Fire as if on a pilgrimage. No one understands better than Alex himself what this will mean. But he had no choice, this was the best way to defeat Voldemort. The letter taken from Gringotts Bank was still in Alex's pocket. Alex has already memorized the above content. The bones of my father, the flesh of my servants, the blood of my enemies. Use blood as a bridge, use the scepter to guide the direction, and use the power of ancient souls to reverse the broken soul. A slender finger stretched out and touched the Goblet of Fire. At the same time, Alex took out his wand, closed his eyes, and felt the earth-shaking feeling brought to him by the portkey for a moment. When Alex opened his eyes again, he found that this place was completely beyond the boundaries of Hogwarts. He had flown at least several hundred miles. Now, standing in a dark overgrown churchyard, he could see the dark outline of a chapel behind a tall yew tree on the right. On the left is a hill. Alex could make out a fine old house on the hillside. Alex frowned. He could remember that this was the place where Voldemort's parents were, but he couldn't remember the name. "Riddlegang?" Alex rubbed his forehead and said to himself subconsciously. He found that his memory had been declining recently. Suddenly, a figure walked towards them step by step between the tombs. Judging from the stranger's gait and the posture of his arms, he seemed to be holding something. He was short in stature and wore a hooded cloak that covered his face. Take a few steps closer - the distance between them is constantly shrinking. "Pettigrew? Peter," Alex's eyes suddenly turned sharp, "and Voldemort!" "Come here!" said the short man. Alex smiled slightly to relax himself in such an environment. He followed the short man until he came to a tombstone. The tombstone was old and covered with moss. With the light of Peter Pettigrew's wand, Alex saw the name on the tombstone - Tom Riddle. Suddenly, Peter Pettigrew stretched out his wand. With just a wave, a thick and black rope was tied to Alex's body. "Hello, Harry!" Peter Pettigrew showed a cruel smile. At this time, Peter Pettigrew brought a huge crucible. Alex, who fell to the ground, could vaguely see green bubbles rising from it. "quick!" Suddenly a voice urged. Wormtail immediately bent down and tore open the bundle on the ground, revealing what was inside. I saw Wormtail suddenly turning over a stone, revealing a slimy, ugly thing without eyes - no, it was even more terrifying than this, a hundred times more terrifying. The thing Wormtail carried looked like a curled-up baby. It had no hair, seemed to have scales on its body, and its skin was dark and red, like injured tender meat. Its arms and legs were thin and soft, and its face - no living child had such a face - was a flat, snakelike face with gleaming red eyes. "The blood of our enemies." Alex looked at Voldemort on Peter Pettigrew, and suddenly murmured a spell to himself deep in his heart. ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D Well, at this point, the solution to Voldemort is probably revealed. If you have a memory, you should still be able to remember what I said through Lily's mouth in the first part. There was once a student who found the spell to defeat Voldemort while working in the library. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? This, I also think the foreshadowing is a bit far away, although there are still many places where this is hinted at Work related Chapter 62 The same bloodline Looking at Voldemort's blood-red eyes, a cold feeling crawled into Alex's heart. The beating heart felt as if it had been touched harshly by a greasy, cold hand. A greasy feeling that can't be washed off or shaken off. But, fortunately, it was over soon. That thing looked completely incapable of taking care of itself. It raised its thin arms and hugged Wormtail's neck. Wormtail held it in his hands. At this moment Wormtail's egg fell off, and Alex saw the look of disgust on his pale and weak face in the firelight. Wormtail held the thing to the edge of the cauldron, and in an instant Alex saw the water splashing on the surface of the potion illuminating the evil flat face. Wormtail put the thing into the cauldron, and with a hiss it sank. Harry heard the soft sound of its limp body hitting the bottom of the cauldron. Wormtail was talking, his voice trembling, as if he was out of his mind with fear. He raised his wand, closed his eyes, and said to the night sky: "My father's bones, accidentally donated, can make your son regenerate!" As soon as he heard this curse, Alex actually laughed secretly, because he felt that what he expected was getting closer and closer. And everything is going according to plan. Although the tailworm looks very timid, Alex is not afraid of the tailworm revealing the secret. Because the tailworm didn't know at all, he thought that all this had no conflict with Voldemort's orders. Suddenly, with a "bang", the tomb at Alex's feet opened, and a small wisp of dust rose into the air in response to Wormtail's call, and gently fell into the crucible. The diamond-like liquid surface burst, hissing, sparks flying, and the liquid turned bright red and blue, and it was obvious at first glance that it was poisonous. Alex couldn't help but frown, and an evil touch suddenly emerged from the crucible. Alex even thought he could hear Voldemort's moans of comfort in the blue liquid, which was so disgusting. Wormtail was whimpering. He drew a long, thin, gleaming silver dagger from his cloak. His voice suddenly turned into sobs of extreme fear: "Your servant's flesh will be donated voluntarily, so that your master can be reborn." He stretched out his right hand - the hand missing one finger, then held the dagger tightly with his left hand and swung it towards his right hand. I saw the tailworm throwing his hand into the crucible. There was a muffled sound, and the originally blue liquid turned red in an instant, causing a huge splash. "Come on, come on!" Looking at this scene, Alex couldn't help shouting in his heart. He felt that all his energy was about to wake up, and tension and trembling were slowly crawling throughout his body. "Come on!" Alex shouted suddenly from the bottom of his heart! Wormtail gasped and groaned in pain for a while, his face was as white as paper, and he staggered to Alex. ¡°The blood of your enemy¡­forced to be sacrificed¡­can bring your enemy¡­back to life.¡± Alex closed his eyes suddenly, he felt the tip of the dagger piercing his arm, and blood dripped down the torn sleeve of his robe. Wormtail, who was still panting in pain, tremblingly took out a small glass bottle from his pocket and placed it next to his wound. A small amount of blood flowed into the bottle. He staggered towards the crucible with Alex's blood. A faint golden color actually lingered in Alex's blood, but the tailworm did not notice this. And the only person who could tell something was wrong was now waiting for the tailworm to pour the golden blood into his cauldron. "Snapped!" As soon as Alex¡¯s blood came into contact with the bright red liquid in the crucible, the liquid in the crucible immediately turned into a dazzling white. Wormtail completed his task and knelt down next to the crucible. His body tilted and he collapsed on the ground, holding his bleeding broken arm, gasping and sobbing. The crucible is about to boil, and diamond-like sparks are splashing out in all directions, so bright and dazzling that everything around them turns the color of black velvet. Suddenly, the sparks on the crucible went out. A stream of white steam rose from the crucible, and through the smoke, Alex saw the black figure of a man rising slowly from the crucible, tall and thin, like a skeleton. Everything is consistent with my plan, no, it is consistent with what was stated in the letter. Alex suddenly felt more excited than he had ever felt before, and now was not the time for him to reap the rewards. He needed to wait for that moment to arrive. ¡°Get me dressed,¡± the cold, shrill voice said from behind the steam. Wormtail sobbed and groaned, still protecting his residual arm, and hurriedly grabbed the black robe that wrapped the bundle from the ground, stood up, and pulled it over his master's head with one hand.  Voldemort looked away from Alex and began to examine his body. His hands were like big pale spiders, and his slender pale fingers were touching his chest, arms, and face; his red eyes looked brighter in the darkness, and their pupils were two slits, like a cat's eyes. He raised his hands and moved his fingers with an ecstatic expression, paying no attention to Wormtail who was lying on the ground bleeding and twitching, nor to the big snake. Suddenly, his expression froze. Because, Alex moved. The person who originally thought he was tightly trapped by the rope conjured by magic suddenly jumped up. Do you think this is strange? If Voldemort could still remain calm in this way, would you say he was surprised when he saw that Harry actually pulled out his wand? "It's like an executioner who was about to chop off a criminal, but suddenly found that the criminal jumped up, broke free from the rope, and then took a ghost-headed sword in his hand. Forget it, the problem is that the executioner doesn't have his own ghost-headed sword in his hand. However, Voldemort is not ashamed of his terrifying horror. I saw him bending down quickly, and a pair of skinny, very pale hands quickly reached into his pocket, where his own wand was hidden! "Harry Potter" Voldemort slowly pulled out his wand and looked at Alex standing in front of him, "You reacted quickly, but unfortunately, everything was too late." Voldemort smiled sinisterly, "Don't be delusional. Your mother's protection can make you immune to my death curse again. Now I have the same bloodline as you." " Voldemort's pupils shrank suddenly, and the slender blood-red pupils radiated fierce and intense murderous intent. "Same blood?" Harry laughed. This kind of smile is like a gambler who, on the card table, exchanges a deck of unrelated cards for a straight flush of hearts from a to j when no one knows. "Who do you think I am?" A wave of water ripples moved on Harry's face. "Alex!" Alex seemed not to have seen Voldemort with a sinister smile on his face. "I'm here specifically to relieve your pain." Alex said softly while smiling. The left hand with the ring on it changed color in an instant. Waves of fine golden sand suddenly appeared on Alex's left index finger, and then surged upward, gathering into a small drop of water. "Exhortation" Golden water droplets fell on Alex¡¯s feet. In an instant, a golden glow enveloped every place Alex could see. "As you wish, my master." Sylph leaned forward slightly, with a smile on her lips. The golden dust was like a wave, rolling and roaring, and in just a moment, it covered Alex's head. Alex only heard a loud "Coax!" and the dark old house in front of him disappeared. Everywhere I looked, it was pitch black. But Alex laughed in the darkness. He once used Sylph¡¯s power to heal the damage to the souls of the Longbottoms. Reuniting their originally divided souls. And this time, Alex used the bridge between Voldemort's new body and what he now has in his body, Alex's blood. In an instant, Alex entered the world of Voldemort's soul. What Alex is doing now is very simple. Push open the door to Voldemort's soul, then walk in, use Voldemort's soul to connect with the Horcruxes in a subtle way, and strip away all the souls attached to all his Horcruxes in an instant! At this time, a blood-red light slowly emerged from the deepest part of the black space where Alex was. "Are you ready, my little master?" "Ding!" There was a crisp sound. Alex used the scepter that appeared in his hand at an unknown moment and touched the blood-red light. Just listen to what he said. "Let's go and let all of Voldemort's Horcruxes be destroyed as Margaret said." ?? ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D This chapter has been conceived since the first part. Although it is still a bit shallow, this is how I, um, how should I put it, thought of a way to kill Voldemort with a spell. In an instant, all his Horcruxes gathered on his body. ?In this way, Voldemort, who has lost his Horcrux, will no longer have the characteristics of immortality. ¡°Ahem, of course Voldemort won¡¯t hang out herebecause it¡¯s just a gathering By the way, because there is less than half a month until the end of the period, the update will not be stable during this period until 1.30. I will update as soon as I can spare the time Related Works Chapter 63 The Dam of the Soul There are seven Horcruxes in total. This is something Alex already knew when he was in Egypt. The first Horcrux is Tom Riddle's diary. That diary had been destroyed by Alex when he was in second grade. And among the remaining six, Salazar Slytherin's locket has been obtained by Regulus Attalos Black. But, for Alex now, it is completely unnecessary. What he has to do is actually very simple, just like a child putting together a jigsaw puzzle, finding each piece that fits the puzzle, and then putting together a complete shape. It's just that Alex wants to puzzle with a person's soul, not the inferior puzzles that can be seen everywhere on the street and cost ten dollars a box. Have you ever looked down at the sky? Like a bird with wings, it flutters high in the highest sky and looks at all the living beings below. This is an ordinary door. Except for the slender blood-red color in the center of the door, it is no different from an ordinary wooden door. But when Alex pushed open the door to Voldemort's soul, he realized that everything had changed. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Again, have you ever looked down at the sky? Alex can¡¯t help but want to ask himself this now. I don¡¯t know if this cliff is 10,000 meters long or 100,000 meters long. This was Alex¡¯s first thought when he looked down. In front of Alex, there was a cliff with no end in sight. But behind him was a dark hole. If your eyes are good enough, you can find traces of the door frame on the edge of this dark cave. Yes, Alex came out of the door and found that he had no way out. In front of him was a cliff with no bottom, which appeared at Alex's feet at a vertical angle of 90 degrees. Behind him was the place where Alex had just entered. Alex suddenly smiled, like a chess player who had been sitting quietly for a long time, thinking about the chess game, and finally saw the clever move made by his opponent, so he stretched out and smiled exceptionally easily. "This is Voldemort's response?" Alex said to himself, but his voice echoed like thunder. This is an absolutely quiet world, but there is enough space to cause such a phenomenon. However, this is not the phenomenon that Alex pays attention to. "How can a wizard who can stand shoulder to shoulder with Dumbledore and stand at the top of the world allow others to enter his soul?" Alex subconsciously touched his nose, "And the so-called brain defense technique , is to build one dam after another in your own brain to resist others from prying into your brain. But how can it be the same for the soul? " "You are right, this is the dam of Voldemort's soul." Her voice is as soft as the wind, the spring breeze that blows the water in the distant mountains at dusk. Such a soft voice should also have a gentle smile. But when Alex looked back, he found that this was not the case. Her smile was carefree and unrestrained. As long as he is a man, as long as he sees such a smile, he will definitely stay in place, his mouth wide open, the saliva may not flow out, but the heavy breathing sound will be like thunder. Because no matter what man, when he sees such a smile, he will definitely think of a warm and soft bed, a soft and tender night, and a spring rain under a spring breeze. Alex didn¡¯t do this. He didn¡¯t even catch his breath. He was like an ancient well. No matter how warm and delicate the wind was, it couldn¡¯t blow the water at the bottom. The reason is simply because Alex has seen it so many times. Such a beautiful person. "Sylph what should I do?" Alex said. "This is the dam of his soul. It is not the magic he just cast at that moment, but his instinctive protection as a wizard." Sylph took a step forward and stood side by side with Alex. And her toes were already hanging in the air. "This is a protective measure that Voldemort had put in place very early on. I think it was the same period when he started making Horcruxes." "What does this have to do with what I want to do next? What I have to do now is to break this dam, break down his defense, and then enter the core of his soul." Alex stretched out his hand and pointed. ahead. "But what should I break?" Looking along Alex¡¯s hand, there is an endless sky ahead. The sky is extremely white??, there is no room for any strange colors. Even white clouds can be seen because of the slightest difference between themselves and pure white. But apart from these, there is nothing there. Just like Sylph said, breaking the dam of Voldemort's soul, but Alex didn't even know where the dam was and how he could break it. Breaking the sky? Alex tried his best to look in front of him, but found nothing. Suddenly, Alex seemed to have thought of something, and his eyes suddenly lit up. His eyes were very bright, like a lamp that suddenly turned on at dawn and dusk, shining with uncontrollable light. Alex said, "Sylph, can every wizard have this dam of the soul?" "No, this dam was formed when Voldemort started making Horcruxes." "It was formed when making Horcruxes," Alex suddenly closed his eyes and recalled carefully. "To make Horcruxes, a murder must be carried out, and Voldemort's first killing was when he was still in Horcrux. Gwarts, that is to say, he has not graduated from Hogwarts." "correct." "No matter how powerful a wizard he is now, his magic shouldn't be too strong when he was a student." Alex took out his wand and pointed forward, "Even if he is extremely talented, if he is really If a teacher wants to find out what's going on with him, this kind of student-level soul dam won't be of much use." With that said, Alex waved his wand down suddenly and continued to ask, "So, is the form of the soul's dam unchanged?" "The reason why it is called a dam is that it needs to defend against floods and possible attacks at all times. So, just like in reality, you can choose to heighten the dam that has been built and continuously strengthen it. , or lower the water level of the lake, but you can't tear it down and rebuild it. Because that would be a catastrophic event." "So, what did Voldemort think back then?" Alex flicked his wrist and fired a curse into the distance. He watched the curse fly to the deepest point and finally disappeared from his sight. . "In the beginning, Voldemort must not have been able to use his magic power to directly fight against enemies who might spy on him." Alex smiled and nodded his head with his wand, "But, he can use his own wisdom. , to contend with those annoying teachers, isn¡¯t it?¡± Alex looked at Sylph who was smiling and said with a smile, "Are you what I think?" "This is a wrong path." "No," Alex shook the wand in his hand, "This is a mental trap." ?? ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D There are still 70 essences. No one posts book reviews every day, and the results are published. I have always felt that it is really idiotic for the author to add his own essence. Therefore, I urge everyone to post more book reviews and don¡¯t let me add my own essence~~~~~ At the end of the term, I will try my best to spare more time and update it. Finally, has anyone thought of it? The dam of Voldemort's mental defenses? That thinking trap. Work related Chapter 64 Breaking the situation Alex took a step forward, putting his foot on the edge of the cliff. He stretched out his hands flatly forward, as if feeling the air rising from the bottom of the bottomless cliff, and then closed his eyes. Everything around him suddenly became silent. It was as if the world had just been opened, and there was not even the faint sound of the wind. Alex exhaled slowly, as if he had just let go of a huge burden. I just heard him ask Sylph, "If a cliff appears in front of you, what is your first thought?" "Your first thought?" Sylph also stood next to Alex, leaning down to look at the bottom of the cliff where she couldn't see the bottom, "Don't fall!" Alex nodded slowly and continued, "At what point will the cliff become an obstacle to your progress?" "Our target is behind the cliff." Sylph stretched out her slender fingers and pointed to the infinite distance. Alex suddenly seemed as if he had just finished a sauna. He was so tired that he sat on the edge of the cliff. His feet had already been stretched out, swinging back and forth in the air like a swing. He just heard him say, " So, should we try our best not to fall off this cliff?" "Yes, I not only have to try my best to overcome my nervousness, but I also have to try my best not to fall off this cliff." Sylph also sat down, but there was still no smile on her face. After changing, I heard her continue: "Besides, this cliff is bottomless. We have no idea whether there is something real under this cliff that can hold us up." "Unknown things are always scary. In order to avoid contact with these unknown things, we will unconsciously think in the opposite direction. This is not something we do intentionally, but subconsciously, it has helped us. It's decided." Alex waved his wand and watched a red spell shoot straight ahead until it disappeared. Sylph seemed to understand, and continued what Alex said, "So, we are eager to know how far the other side of this cliff is" Before Silph could finish her words, she heard a crisp sound suddenly coming from very far away. "It doesn't look that far." Alex looked in front of him with a stern expression. A light blue, translucent bridge appeared at Alex¡¯s feet. The color of the bridge was like sea water, scattered in the air, and then frozen again in an instant. Sylph walked in front of Alex, stood on the light blue bridge, turned back with a smile, looked at Alex, and asked, "What should we do now?" This bridge is very narrow and can only accommodate one person, so he stands on it carefully. It seems as if if there is any slight sway, people will fall from it. Alex lowered his head, thought for a moment, and said, "Send another spell." As he spoke, he raised his hand. A red curse shot out like a sharp arrow. Until Alex exhausted his eyes and couldn't see the trajectory of the magic spell, a clear sound came as expected. Now, the color of this light blue bridge has deepened. turned blue. The width has also increased from the point where only one person can stand, and now two people can stand side by side. Sylph seemed to have thought of something and laughed. She said nothing, just like a flower quietly blooming in the corner, looking at Alex obediently. Alex didn¡¯t say much. With a flick of his wrist, a magic spell pierced the sky again and shot straight into the distance. As Alex expected, the originally blue bridge under his feet has now become darker in color. Just now, he could vaguely see the bottomless cliffs under his feet, but now he can no longer see anything clearly. Something. And the width that would accommodate two people side by side is now no longer crowded even if four people walk by at the same time. Sylph walked gently to Alex's side, bit Alex's ear gently, and said softly, "It seems that you have made a mistake." "how come?" Sylph¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up, like a proud little girl who couldn¡¯t hide her excitement and pride. "You just said that this is a mental trap set by Voldemort. But look, there is a bridge under our feet. As long as we walk along this bridge, we will definitely be able to reach the other side. What does this tell you? Yes, it¡¯s not the same if the target is not far away. What do you think? Asia???X, and there's another point. " Alex nodded slowly and said, "Another point, what is it?" "It seems that Voldemort at that time was very confident in his own magic power. That's why he came up with such a method. It's a pity that he misjudged your magic power. I think if he was just an ordinary person, he would not be able to use magic spells. Find the bridge to the other side.¡± "bridge?" Alex suddenly laughed. His smile was strange. It started from his tightened brows, slowly expanded, and then spread to the raised corners of his mouth. It looks like an advanced chess player has finally seen through his opponent's skill, and he is about to make the best move! Alex walked slowly to the edge of the dark blue bridge and said, "I wasn't sure about my guess at first." "Sure?" "Voldemort was just a student at Hogwarts at the time. It was impossible for him to possess too powerful magic power, at least for Dumbledore and the professors at Hogwarts. Perhaps he was already an outstanding figure among the students. But for an adult wizard, he is still more or less lacking in magic power." "so what?" "So, I think his mental defense must be based on traps in people's thinking." "trap?" "Like I just said, we want to get to the other side. So, we used the magic spell and a bridge appeared." ¡°Why can¡¯t this be the way we move forward?¡± "I was hesitant because of this. If he was really that stupid, we could keep going like this until we reach our destination. But," Alex clicked on the dark blue bridge with his wand, " This ever-changing bridge exposed his greatest flaw.¡± "Flaw?" "When I shot the first magic spell, it was transparent and light blue, and when I shot the second magic spell, the color deepened." "That's right, but what does that mean?" "When my third magic spell flew out, the bridge was completely opaque. Moreover, the width has been greatly increased." "This means that his defense has been completely destroyed?" "No, it's just that my first two spells used the same magic power, but the third one used a lot more magic power. As I expected, the color of the bridge immediately became darker and more colorful. It¡¯s wider.¡± "What's the point of this?" "The wider and more opaque the bridge is, the more it can make us forget that there is actually an abyss under our feet; the more it will create a strong sense of security. And the person who built this bridge is not Voldemort. Precisely ourselves!¡± "Own?!" "It is estimated that in Voldemort's design, I will keep shooting out spells and keep moving forward, but in the end, I will find that there is no end at all, because I have been using my magic to help him broaden this The whole world." "Then you have found a solution?" "Of course, it is not easy to find loopholes in thinking without prompting, but he covers it up again and again. So as long as we follow his train of thought and push back. The more he wants us to forget, the more he wants us to forget. Something deadly!¡± "The bottom of the cliff!?" Alex didn¡¯t answer. He suddenly laughed, grabbed Sylph¡¯s hand, ran to the bridge, and jumped under the bridge! The wind immediately howled and kept passing by Alex's ears. Sylph's long hair kept swinging and fluttering violently in the air. "What should we do now?" Sylph shouted loudly to Alex, "We can't see the bottom of the cliff at all! And even if we get to the bottom, we will fall to pieces!" Alex didn¡¯t reply, he just laughed. He laughed so hard that he almost fainted. After a long time, maybe Alex was tired of laughing, but he loudly replied, "The bottom of the cliff, the bottom of the cliff!" "We are falling towards the bottom of the cliff!" "Think about what I said, this is a mental trap, a trap! Why do we encounter a cliff when we come out? Why is the bottomless cliff the first thing we see after entering through that door?" "I have no idea!" "Voldemort first used that bridge to give us the illusion, making us feel that we were thousands of miles away from the earth, and the place we were in wasA cliff! This is in his spiritual world. We don¡¯t know where the earth is and where the sky is! " "That means!?" "That is to say, we may have our feet on the ground now! And when we just came out, Voldemort had already made us lie down!" "How did you know?!" "The traps he set before were all designed to mislead us! But, he just exposed the truth!" "Then what should we do?" "Stop, stop!" Alex pulled Sylph's hand back fiercely, "Tell yourself, you are already on the ground now! I'll count one, two, three, and let's blink hard together! " "one!" "two!" "three!" Alex and Sylph opened their eyes forcefully at the same time. They suddenly discovered that the world was suddenly turned upside down, and they were running on a rugged coastal reef! They have reached the very edge of the coast, and in front of them is the endless sea! ?? ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? I always hope to make the novel more twists and turns and weirdness It is best that when the truth is revealed, everyone can shout in the bottom of their hearts, Damn it! If this is the case, then I will be satisfied The above are all false. If you don¡¯t vote, I will never be satisfied ????????????????????????????????????? A group is already full, and a group has a tradition that when the group is full, people will be kicked according to the speaking time. The further away from now, the easier it is to be kicked So everyone who is divers, hurry up and take a dip. Announce the number of the second group here. This group is not full, eh: 184078317 Related Works Chapter 65 The Seven Deadly Sins-Voldemort¡¯s Jealousy Alex and Sylph's running footsteps stopped. Now they were standing on the edge of the coast, and in front of them was a turbulent sea. "Now, we have come into contact with Voldemort's soul!" Alex said excitedly, looking at the rough sea water in front of him. Sylph tilted her head, looked at Alex and said, "Is this sea water the soul of Voldemort?" "No, we have to go there!" Alex took Sylph¡¯s hand and took a step forward. He walked quietly, as if he were walking in his own courtyard, looking at the most beautiful cherry blossoms, and quietly walked under the tree. In the blink of an eye, Alex and Sylph were already looking at the moonlit sea and the starry night sky in the distance, while a cold breeze was also blowing his hair. They stood on a high black rock outcropping the sea, and the waves rolled and foamed beneath his feet. He turned and looked back. Behind him stood a cliff, the steep rock wall dropped straight down, and it was so dark that it was difficult to see the face. Several large rocks, like the one Alex and Sylph were standing on, appeared to have broken away from the face of the cliff at some point in the past. It was bare and desolate all around. Apart from the vast sea and rocks, there was not a single tree, grass or beach in sight. Alex suddenly stretched out his hand and pointed to the cliff behind him. With a flick of his wrist, a ray of silver-white light shot out from Alex's wand and flew straight towards a dark cliff. In an instant, it lit up. At the same time, Alex shouted loudly, "Look there!" There is a crack in the cliff, and the dark water is swirling in it. Alex smiled at Sylph and motioned for her to walk there with him. They followed the edge of Dun's rocks, which had many jagged grooves for stepping on, leading down to the giant boulders half-surfacing around the cliffs. They were all very agile in their movements, and even so, some seawater still hit Alex and Sylph wetly from time to time. All their clothes were soaked. Holding the wand in one hand, Alex carefully walked to the cliff with a thin crack. He felt very cold now because of his damp clothes. Even his voice became colder. Just listen to him say coldly, "Here we are." Sylph poked her head inside and found that in this small gap, there was this dark river. She turned around, looked at Alex, and said helplessly, "It seems we have to swim in." Alex nodded in agreement, "Cold is undoubtedly a good way to weaken a person's combat effectiveness, but I think he overlooked one point." "What did he overlook?" Alex suddenly laughed and said, "Now that we are here, Voldemort should understand that his little tricks on the mind no longer work on us." ¡°Now it¡¯s not about those mental traps, it¡¯s about swimming into this small cave.¡± "Why do we have to swim? Or are we still in Voldemort's consciousness?" Alex looked at Sylph with a smile. "This is his soul. Nothing has an actual body. Why should we base it on his body?" Want to live by your imagination?" As he spoke, Alex let out a roar, like a giant devouring the world, and violently moved his hands to the left and right. With just a loud rumble, the entire cliff was split apart by Alex! A red door appeared in front of Alex. Sylph looked at the door that appeared in front of her, sighed, and said, "It seems that what you said does make some sense. Now I can't help but wonder if this is your second time in contact with the realm of the soul." Got it!" Alex asked, "Why?" as he walked towards the silver door. "Because you don't act like a Hogwarts student at all, more like a professor who has studied this very deeply." ¡°Maybe I¡¯m a professor!¡± Alex waved his hand and ended the conversation. Then he stretched out his hand and placed it on the red door! "Crunch" After a harsh sound, the red door was pushed open by Alex. I saw Alex smiling and dusting his hands, and a burst of black dead skin was like falling snow.?, fell from his hands. And his hands, which were originally covered in burns because he pushed the door open, were now as white and red as a girl. "Little trick" Alex smiled relentlessly. "who are you!" A voice suddenly came to mind. This is a child of seven or eight years old, with brown hair and a pair of slightly confused eyes. "How did you find this place?" Before Alex could speak, the kid spoke first. It was only then that Alex noticed what was in his hand. That¡¯s a rabbit. The white rabbit has a black rope on its head. The rope was like a snake, constantly shrinking, strangling the rabbit's neck. "Whose rabbit is this?" Alex asked curiously. ¡°It¡¯s not important,¡± the child¡¯s eyes suddenly flashed with jealousy, ¡°The problem is, I don¡¯t have one!¡± "you have not?" "I don't have this rabbit." "so what?" "Look!" The child stretched out his hand, and the rabbit slowly stretched out as if being supported by his hand, "This is my super power!" "superpower?" "No one else, everyone I know, they don't have it. Only me does it!" The kid jumped up, as if angry at Alex's indifference. "So what?" Alex's expression was like looking at a homeless man rummaging through the trash. Disdain is revealed nakedly. "So what?" The child waved his hand suddenly, and the rabbit hanging in the air exploded with a "bang". He walked up to Alex fiercely, looked at Alex, and said, "I have such super powers, but no one gives me a rabbit. Why?" "Huh?" Alex laughed, "Because you are so ugly!" "You're lying! I'm so different. Why do others have pets but I don't? Why do others have parents but I don't!" The child seemed to want to jump on Alex's head. , all have a kind of indescribable madness, "They don't deserve all this, and I am going to destroy everything for them!" As he spoke, the child waved his hand, and several children of his own age appeared out of thin air, rolling on the ground in pain. "Stop laughing! You're next!" "who is the next?" Alex¡¯s eyes suddenly widened, like an angry lion. And the silver light of the wand in his hand suddenly surged at this moment, becoming as long as a spear. "Duo!" There was a muffled sound. The child was pinned to the ground by Alex. "I rarely talk about children like this, because I am a very childlike person, but I have to say," Alex touched his nose, "When you were in the second grade of middle school, you were really ugly. Voldemort.¡± As soon as Alex finished speaking, he looked like a child, then slowly turned into like Voldemort, then wailed silently, and finally disappeared. I don¡¯t know how far away, the pendant containing Voldemort¡¯s soul, together with the silently wailing afterimage, turned into a line of black smoke and disappeared. ?? ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D This chapter is a little rushed. I didn¡¯t do well in the CET-6 exam. I won¡¯t do it at all By the way, does anyone know about the Western Country Music Forum? If so, can you tell me about it in the book review area? I would be very grateful~~~~ Related Works Chapter 66 Arrogant Animal Desire Sylph knelt down, looked at the gray-black thing on the ground, and said, "Was that Voldemort's Horcrux just now?" Alex nodded and saw that the silver spear in his hand that had just exploded with light now turned into a silver wand. ¡°That¡¯s Voldemort¡¯s soul.¡± Alex squatted down and poked the puddle of black mud with the wand in his hand. "Then if we destroy this soul, how can we destroy his Horcrux?" Sylph obviously still doesn't know that the Horcrux used by Voldemort to hide his soul exploded in an instant thousands of miles away. Now, This is her biggest confusion. Alex stood up and looked at Sylph who was squatting down. The hem of her golden dress was completely dragged to the ground, and her already plump breasts, as white and delicate skin as white jade, were now even more clearly visible. "I thought you were very familiar with this matter." Alex stretched out his right hand, holding the wand, and drew the shape of a person in the air. I just heard him say, "A person's soul is originally complete." "I know this, but if Voldemort separated the Horcrux, shouldn't his soul be incomplete?" "What would a person look like if his soul was incomplete?" Alex raised his wand and looked towards the sun. "He would be like the Longbottoms, and their souls were only damaged. " "Then Voldemort?!" "So, in order to prevent himself from becoming like that, he needs to make amends." Alex shook his finger proudly, "He needs to put some patches on his soul so that he can The soul feels like a whole guy.¡± "And the patch that makes the soul complete?" "It's the soul that he separated from. What's left. ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D Sorry, it¡¯s too late to write this chapter Because a good friend of mine suddenly qqed me on q, He likes a girl A person who has never been in love suddenly encounters someone like this. Wouldn¡¯t it be extremely helpless? What¡¯s more, he¡¯s been my best friend since childhood. What reason do I have for not helping him? Because when I fell in love for the first time, I also desperately hoped to have a good friend who could be by my side Tell me about girls So, I think, every reader, maybe you are already in love, and when you think about your first love, you may smile knowingly. If you are still missing someone and he or she often appears in your dreams, I think maybe you also need someone to appear by your side, even to listen to you and encourage you. I think this wonderful thing should not be cut off from me Sorry I have to take a night off Will make up for the third update tomorrow Related Works Chapter 66: Arrogant Animal Desire (Complete, 1st update) Sylph knelt down, looked at the gray-black thing on the ground, and said, "Was that Voldemort's Horcrux just now?" Alex nodded and saw that the silver spear in his hand that had just exploded with light now turned into a silver wand. ¡°That¡¯s Voldemort¡¯s soul.¡± Alex squatted down and poked the puddle of black mud with the wand in his hand. "Then if we destroy this soul, how can we destroy his Horcrux?" Sylph obviously still didn't know that Voldemort's Horcrux used to hide his soul exploded in an instant, thousands of miles away. What Alex is doing now is exactly her biggest confusion. Alex stood up and looked at Sylph who was squatting down. The hem of her golden dress was completely dragged to the ground, and her already plump breasts, as white and delicate skin as white jade, were now even more clearly visible. "I originally thought you were very familiar with things related to souls." Alex stretched out his right hand, holding the wand with his right hand, and drew the shape of a person in the air. I just heard him say, "A person's soul is originally complete." "I know this, but if Voldemort separated the Horcrux, shouldn't his soul be incomplete?" "What would a person look like if his soul was incomplete?" Alex raised his wand and looked towards the sun. "He would be like the Longbottoms, and their souls were only damaged. " "Then Voldemort?!" "So, in order to prevent himself from becoming like that, he needs to make amends." Alex shook his finger proudly, "He needs to put some patches on his soul so that he can The soul feels like a whole guy.¡± "And the patch that makes the soul complete?" "It's his separated soul. What's left of it!" "What's left?" "This is just a fig leaf," Alex looked at his fingers boredly, blew a breath, and continued, "Once his fig leaf, that is, his little patch, is gone. Then The soul thousands of miles away will return to Voldemort's body in an instant, and his so-called Horcrux." "What will happen to his Horcrux?" Alex looked at the door that slowly rose again in front of him, and said coldly, "Of course it disappeared." With that said, Alex ran forward suddenly and kicked the silver door hard! ¡°Bang!¡± There was a loud sound, and another completely dark world appeared in front of Alex. In the darkness, there is a deathly silence. But suddenly, the original environment was broken by a voice. Sylph smiled. Her smile was very special, like a lover lying on her lover's chest, smiling curiously and asking questions. It had a sweet and cloying pink smell. But, Alex just loves it. I just heard Sylph ask, "How do you know this?" Alex touched his nose. He would touch his nose every time he felt a little embarrassed. "How do you know? I didn't know it at first. But as soon as I entered Voldemort's soul world, I understood it somehow." Before Sylph could reply, Alex heard an old voice suddenly coming from the deepest part of the darkness. ¡°Then it¡¯s really not easy for you.¡± There was a "wow" sound, and a burst of fire flashed in front of Alex. For a moment, the room was too dark to see clearly, but now everything can be seen clearly! An old man, with his back to Alex, sat in an armchair. Her white hair, like a waterfall, dragged straight to the edge of the chair. And his robe was also dragged to the ground. Alex lowered his head slightly and looked at the robe on the ground. It was a traditional Slytherin costume, a silver and green wizard's robe. And this old man had the Slytherin logo painted on the wall facing him. It was a large oil painting on which there was a gloomy old man with long white hair. He was also wearing a traditional Slytherin costume, a silver and green wizard's robe, a long robe. The side is also supported on the ground. In an instant, the whole room suddenly became quiet. The old man coughed a few times and said, "This is my portrait."   "My name is" Alex shouted out this frightening name out of nowhere. "Salazar? Slytherin!" "Hehehe" A deep and proud laugh burst out from the old body with its back to Alex. "Young man, what do you want when you come to me?" "I want to know where this is." Alex took a deep breath, looking quite tired. It seemed that just facing the back of this ancient wizard made him breathless! "This is me" The old man suddenly raised his hands, and a surging magic power surged out of his body, "Salazar Slytherin's secret room, I am his master, I am Salazar ?Slytherin!" "What do you want?" The old man slowly put down his hands, and his tone became calm again. "Is it knowledge?" Raise your right hand! Rows of bookshelves suddenly appeared on Alex's right. There are all kinds of weird books on it, all of which are original copies. Even in the Hogwarts library, you might not be able to find some of these books. "Or power?" Raise your left hand! Rows of wands, gems, and potions appeared on Alex's left hand side. Those wands are all used by famous wizards in history, and there are several kinds of gems among them. Although they are not as precious as the magic stone, they still require the greatest alchemist to work hard for more than ten years. Get something out. Not to mention potions, those bubbling potions, Alex didn't even suspect that Dumbledore would die immediately if he got even a little bit of them. "Do you want it?" Salazar Slytherin's voice has become much calmer now, like an old man discussing the price of vegetables in the market, calm and calm. "Kneel down and kiss the hem of my robes. I will grant you everything you desire. I am the all-powerful Salazar Slytherin." "OK." Alex lowered his head and slowly walked behind the purple-red armchair. The hem of the silver and green robe was just one step in front of Alex. However, he suddenly stopped and started talking. Just listen to him say, "Dear Salazar Slytherin, I feel that this mortal name really cannot reflect your greatness." "oh?" "I think there is a better name that would suit you better than Salazar Slytherin." "explain." "Snapped!" A silver spear flashed out of Alex's hand, and without hesitation it was inserted into Salazar Slytherin's head. There are no obstacles, it can be said to be extremely smooth. "You" This old voice seemed to be coughing up blood now, weakly highlighting some jumbled words, "You know I am" "I think it would be better if you were called Voldemort!" Alex's mouth suddenly turned up, "Because no matter how much you pretend to be, you are not." Alex pointed to the giant portrait in front of him and said, "I use the reputation of my ancestors to satisfy my humble self-esteem. When I feel inferior to the extreme, I can't wait to decorate myself with arrogance." "But you are you, a mixed-race, dirty, and now even weaker, Voldemort!" As soon as he finished speaking, Alex let go of his hand, looked at the chair in front of him with interest, and fell down. A young face appeared in front of Alex. That was the face of Voldemort when he was young, which he had seen in the Chamber of Secrets. It's just that with his white hair and robe that can be made exactly like the one in the painting, it looks disgusting. "Use your brain more. You don't actually need to shout that you are Salazar's," Alex slowly walked over to Tom Riddle, who was panting like a dead fish, and raised his hands. He pointed his spear at the portrait of Salazar, "Even if the person who appears in front of me is really this old guy, I will kill him for you to see!" As he spoke, the silver spear was thrown out suddenly and stabbed hard into the chest of Salazar's portrait. In an instant, the entire secret room collapsed like a castle made of sand. In reality, Marvolo Gaunt's ring also turned into powder in an instant. What appeared in front of Alex was a commandThe place that impressed him most deeply - the girls' bathroom in Hogwarts. ?? ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D Ahem, the first update is here, and the second update is probably at 6:30 If not, you have to wait until 9:30 in the evening Work related Chapter 67: A beast but not a human (second update) Alex looked at the surrounding environment, and he suddenly realized that he was very familiar with this place. No matter who has experienced killing a basilisk in the girls' bathroom, they will definitely remember that bathroom. However, Alex looked in front of him and kept looking at Sylph in the mirror, and he noticed something different from time to time. For example this bathroom is much cleaner than in Alex's image. Whether it was the shining mirror in front of him or the ground without a trace of water under his feet, it seemed to tell Alex that this was not the girls' bathroom he was familiar with. Such a clean place made Alex suspicious. After all, he wasn't the kind of person who would just go into the women's restroom whenever he had something to do. Sylph suddenly laughed in the mirror. Her unique, soft and greasy voice also reached Alex¡¯s ears along with her smile. Just listen to her say, "What are you looking at?" ¡°Look at this place.¡± Alex also smiled at the person in the mirror. Isn¡¯t it interesting for two people to look at each other¡¯s expressions through the mirror? "You think this is funny?" Sylph said suddenly, "Why can't you be more steady? Why are you acting like a child?" "Because children don't think so much, but they easily find flaws." "Children wouldn't think so much? Are you talking about what happened just now? How did you see through that it was not Salazar Slytherin, but Voldemort's?" "In the minds of children, they don't have much concept of death. So when they suddenly face a person who has lived for thousands of years, they won't panic." "so what?" "Since he won't panic, his mind will definitely be brighter." "A little more enlightened?" "When you have some insight, you will find out how someone could give you so many benefits for no reason, and you will realize that this is something that shouldn't happen in the first place." "Why can't it be Saracha who has taken a liking to you and wants you to be his descendant?" "Because an old man has lived for so many years, how could he not have any descendants?" "How do you know?" "Because he was lonely. He sat there alone. Such a pitiful person was really unconvincing. What's more, he kept shouting his name loudly. When I said he was Salazar, His words revealed unspeakable joy.¡± "That's why he dug out those books and gems." "It's a pity that this is Voldemort's soul world, otherwise I wouldn't be able to bear the temptation." "you?!" Alex smiled and nodded, "Don't get lost, this is all illusion." Before Alex finished speaking, he heard a creaking sound and the bathroom door was pushed open. This is a Hogwarts student about seventeen years old, wearing a Slytherin silver and green wizard robe. He was tall and tall, and looked smiling, as if he was about to enter not a girls' bathroom, but a living room full of important people. Such a character will attract attention no matter where he appears. Not to mention, he actually appeared in the girls' bathroom. But Alex didn't even look at it, as if just one look would make his glasses go blind. Because it¡¯s a man! And Alex is extremely familiar with this person! Tom Riddle! The man who almost killed Alex when Alex was in second grade! But why did he appear here? A secret room? ! Alex couldn¡¯t restrain his inner curiosity and turned to look at the young Voldemort who suddenly appeared in front of him. He didn¡¯t seem to see Alex, or Alex was invisible in his eyes. I saw him walking past Alex calmly. Then, he knelt down! It was supposed to be a convenient place for girls, but now it was pushed away by Tom Riddle. The face that was originally as firm as marble was now horribly distorted. "What's going on?" Sylph turned her head and asked Alex. "Look!" Alex frowned, as if looking at thisThe ugliest thing in the world. Isn¡¯t it the ugliest thing? Tom Riddle actually put his face to the edge of the toilet, and his straight nose twitched in the air, as if he was taking drugs. "I almost want to throw up." Silph couldn't stand it anymore and turned her head away. Only Alex slowly stretched out his hand, and a silver spear slowly grew out of his hand. Oh, this isn¡¯t the end yet. Tom Riddle seems to have found his greatest happiness. He just went in and added more. This was the ultimate he wanted to pursue. His entire face was flushed abnormally, he was trembling, and he was mumbling words one after another. ¡°Bang bang bang!¡± Suddenly, the baffle next to me rang violently. Tom's face changed color immediately. At this time, he only heard a girl's voice and remembered it. Alex heard it, it was Myrtle's voice. I just heard her say, "This is the girls' bathroom, who is there!" Before she finished speaking, Tom Riddle immediately knelt on the ground and looked up through the gap in the baffle below. His whole body was trembling with fear, desire, and madness. ¡°I can¡¯t stand it anymore either!¡± Alex waved his hand suddenly and pinned Tom Riddle, who was kneeling on the ground, to the ground. It wasn't until the silver spear penetrated Tom Riddle's body that he reacted. After a violent convulsion, there was no sound anymore. "What's going on? Is this really the Dark Lord?" Sylph walked to Tom's body in disbelief, looked at Alex and said. "This is not the Dark Lord, this is just seventeen-year-old Tom Riddle." "But this is also" Silph was about to speak, but was suddenly interrupted by Alex. Just listen to Alex say, "You have to know, he was an orphan, and he must have spent a lot of effort to become the best student at Hogwarts. Unfortunately, there is also a teacher in this school, Watch him closely." "That¡­¡­" "And he has just reached an age where everyone is impulsive. Long-term pressure and excessive self-worship have already distorted his spirit and his world." "Then he is still considered a human being like this?" "This is the instinct of the beast. Don't forget that he has always been proud of being a descendant of Salazar, and Salazar's symbol is a snake. The one who first tempted Eve and tasted the forbidden fruit was not a snake. ?" "This is not a human being?" "This is a snake!" Alex shook his head and continued, "But it may also be Voldemort's real memory. This is his." As he spoke, a burst of twisted black smoke emerged from the corpse. Nagini, who was curled up next to the crucible, also let out a hiss unique to snakes and broke into several pieces. ?? ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D ???????? Tonight¡¯s key points, let¡¯s count the votes~~~~~~~ Works Related Chapter 68 Goldfish This was originally a noisy room, but today it seemed particularly quiet. Only the small and unique silverware on the table exhaled small puffs of smoke from time to time. These "sounds" did not make the room lively, but instead made it seem more deep and lonely. At this time, a slightly old voice sounded in the room. "Aren't people sometimes just like animals?" His speech was very slow, but it undoubtedly had a breathtaking power. Make you think along with his tone unconsciously. "Sorry, you mean animals?" "It is as simple as an animal. It only looks straight at its goal and does not think about why it goes so smoothly." "That's because you are the wisest and most powerful wizard." Another voice replied, obviously this was not the tone that an adult should have. It sounded like a young man who was still in the process of changing his voice, no more than 17 years old at most. "No," the old man was obviously very satisfied with the boy, so his tone unconsciously revealed joy, "If there is no strong implementation, no matter how great the wisdom is, there will be no room for display. If there is no People¡¯s sincere support, no matter how strong the power, will eventually fail. You did a good job, you shouldered the burden, and you succeeded, I am proud of you!" As he spoke, the old man stretched out his slender hands and clapped gently. Even if you don¡¯t look at the old man¡¯s smiling blue eyes, or the wrinkles on his face caused by laughter, just hearing these few words from the old man, the young man¡¯s face is already red. "This, this, this" The young man couldn't even speak smoothly, "But this is all your fault, Professor Dumbledore" "No, you did a good job indeed," Dumbledore took off his glasses, closed his eyes, and said with a smile, "Ron Weasley." Ron raised his head excitedly, his eyes already filled with tears. In the blur of tears, he suddenly realized that the entire principal's office was already full of people. Each of them cast admiring glances at themselves. Ron wiped his tears and finally mustered up the courage to look at the person he had always admired. "Professor, if you say he is an animal, what kind of animal is he in your eyes?" Dumbledore didn't answer. After a long time, the principal's room fell into silence again. Only in the middle of the room, where the slowly burning Goblet of Fire is telling, time here has not stagnated, but is still flowing forward. At this time, I heard Dumbledore speak slowly. ?? ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D "Goldfish?" Alex couldn¡¯t believe his eyes. What appears in front of you at this moment. Not to mention the place where he and Sylph stayed. All this started when they destroyed Voldemort. I saw that the faucets in the entire bathroom began to spurt out water. They squirted so much that Alex even suspected that there was this big river under the faucet! The water quickly covered their feet and reached Alex's waist before their eyes. "what should we do?" "Sylph frowned and asked. She didn't like the current environment very much. Even if she didn't imagine where the water came from, seeing more and more sewage gradually reaching her chest was unpleasant enough. "What should I do?" Alex stretched out his wand and chanted loudly, "Separate the left and right!" A red spell suddenly shot out from the top of Alex's wand, like a sharp sword, parting the water in front of Alex, forcibly opening up a new path. Alex was very satisfied with the effect of his spell. He nodded and looked around him. " I think we are probably in an aquarium now. " he said. "Indeed!" Sylph slowly walked to the edge of the separated water, looking at the place protected by a transparent passport. Everything in the water is now clear again. The pool, door panels, and a series of other things are all immersed in the water. No, it's like aquatic plants growing in the water. Alex even thought he was under the water again, and this was the mermaid's new village. "This is?" Alex suddenly looked at the animal appearing on the edge and shoutedThe first sentence of exclamation. ¡°Goldfish?!¡± A living animal, magnified dozens of times, appeared in front of Alex alive, and it was now eating alive. Alex couldn't help but feel a chill. If you are a tiger, then you at least know the meat it eats. If you are a tree, you will not be surprised at all. If it's a sheep, even if it's hungry, you don't feel threatened as an individual. But¡­¡­ Alex raised his head and looked at what was in front of him. This goldfish eats everything! The pool stood in front of it, and it stopped, biting into it, and actually ate it all with relish! The door panel stood in front of it, and it stopped and started biting it. The door panel turned out to be like a cake. It left tooth marks one after another, and then even a little bit of residue was gone! "Is it unconscious?" Even as a goblin, Sylph felt inexplicable fear. "It is biting stone pillars now, and it has just eaten three pillars!" "Sylph, have you ever raised a goldfish?" Alex sat down slowly and looked at the animal in front of him, frantically eating everything it saw. "Goldfish, you never know. Whether they are full or not, they keep eating.¡± "Eatingconstantly?" "As long as there is food placed in front of it, it will eat the food. No matter how much it has just eaten." As he spoke, Alex frowned and looked at the goldfish in the water. It has eaten everything in the water. Now it looks like a monster. The fish head is still as big as before, but the body is already ten times the size. It looks like a mountain with fish heads, constantly moving, and covered with scales! "In the final analysis, goldfish are animals that don't know their own size but try to devour the world." Alex touched the edge of his magic spell and looked at the fluctuations of golden light outside. Apparently, the goldfish began to eat Alex. The curse of kes. "They will keep eating until they stretch themselves to death!" Alex sighed, "Underestimating one's abilities is not enough to describe the stupidity of this animal." "Who would create such a magical creature?" "This is not a magical creature in the first place. It exists in reality." Alex smiled as he looked at the increasingly thinner magic spell. "Even humans sometimes don't know that they can eat it." No matter how much, you will eat yourself to the limit. But people, or other animals, will know to stop." Alex¡¯s words became slower and slower, while the goldfish gnawed faster and faster. The mouth without a single tooth now looked particularly terrifying. "Some people call it gluttony, some call it greed, some people have witnessed the rage when they don't get it, but let me say" Alex slowly raised his right hand holding the wand. At this moment, with a "pop!" sound, the goldfish bit the magic spell, and the water rushed in! That mouth without a single tooth, like a bottomless bag fluttering in the wind, came towards Alex! "madness!" A red spell suddenly shot out from Alex's wand. The magic spell as thick as a stone pillar was continuously instilled from the goldfish's mouth. I saw this goldfish, stopped by the curse, with its mouth open, but its belly got bigger and bigger, until it filled the entire bathroom. Then, there was a soft "pop" sound, and the whole thing exploded. "A fish that keeps eating will have only one result in the end, and that is to be literally starved to death, because it is so stupid that it can't even shut up." Alex looked at the stunned Sylph and said with a smile. And in the farthest place, a golden cup, a crown, and a person, all in an instant, let out a scream that only they themselves could hear, and then watched billowing black smoke coming out of their mouths. Works Related Chapter 69 Voldemort¡¯s Invitation "In the far east, there is a saying that the mantis stalks the cicada, and the oriole follows behind." Under the silver-white half-moon lenses, there is a hint of pride in the blue eyes. "What we have to do now is just to wait and wait patiently." In the Goblet of Fire, the green flame was burning continuously, as if it was not affected by the wizards surrounding it at all. The wizards around the Goblet of Fire looked solemn. With every beat of the flame, the hand holding the wand twitched involuntarily. Even though he is thousands of miles away, he has brought them great pressure. ¡°Whose name in this world can¡¯t even be mentioned? Whose name is every wizard¡¯s last hope in this world? Now, maybe a third such person will appear. But he is different from them, he is young, and he has not even graduated from Hogwarts. What reason does such a person have for them to gather here and be prepared? They didn't think that this man, who was just a boy, could escape from Voldemort's hands, let alone appear here intact. But once he gave the order, everyone came here. Wait for His command, obey His instructions, be patient, and wait. Whoever calls this person Dumbledore, whoever calls them is Dumbledore's Auror. People who were thousands of miles away seemed to feel something at this moment and suddenly raised their heads. What appeared in front of Alex now was a familiar face. The face was so pale that it was almost terrifying, and the pupils were as long and narrow as snakes. Scarlet red emerged from his eyes from time to time, and along with the sunken nostrils, there was a breath of death. He is Voldemort. His fingers were as slender as dry bones, with almost no trace of flesh on them. Because he was originally an undead soul, but he was just resurrected today. The resurrection of the dead is the most unbelievable thing, but Alex, standing in front of him, thinks this is normal. Do you think this is strange? How could one take for granted the resurrection of the dead? Alex now looked like an old god, looking at Voldemort in front of him, slowly stretching out his skinny arms, wearing his own black robe. If you see a person in the most cowardly and miserable state, no matter how great a person he is, he will become worthless in your heart. For example, Alex is looking at Voldemort now. "You" Voldemort slowly closed his eyes, feeling his new life, and said slowly, "Have you seen it all?" "I saw it all. Not only did I see it, but I saw it in detail." Alex said, slowly frowning. He thought of those scenes again, the child with a ferocious face on the cliff by the sea, the young man laughing arrogantly and with low self-esteem in the secret room, and the bathroom. Voldemort grinned at the corners of his mouth, which seemed to be torn apart, and then folded up his sleeves. The Death Eater's mark appeared on his arm. There was a slight sound, as gentle as the wind blowing through the leaves. Alex saw a completely different scene. One, two, ten, dozens. A black shadow, hooded and with its head lowered, quickly appeared out of thin air and surrounded Voldemort, surrounding him like a pilgrim. Their nostrils opened and closed nervously, exuding excitement and fear. Voldemort raised his head and looked at Alex standing in front of him, as if the person kneeling at his feet and kissing the edge of his robe did not exist, "There are six less Death Eaters here, no, to be precise, there are Seven!¡± He said, walking towards Alex. The people around him, like the tide, retreated to both sides and stood respectfully behind him. "I originally thought that there would be a place for you among today's people." Voldemort slowly pulled out his wand, "You and this tailworm were the first to find me. You, like little Crouch, are eager to serve me. Your glory, your wrist, and your strength all remind me of me when I was young." With that said, Voldemort closed his snake eyes glowing scarlet and sighed, "But I didn't expect that the blood of betrayal would actually be inherited in your body." Alex didn¡¯t speak, he just lowered his wand slowly to calm his mood. ?Voldemort noticed Alex's actions, stopped, and said happily, "You could have been below just one person, and then stood above ten thousand people! Stand behind me and enjoy endless glory. But, Harry ?Where's Potter?" Alex shook his head and laughed. "This is your plan, right?" Alex also remained silent, and the wand in his hand began to slowly light up with silver light. "It's very clever," Voldemort's tone was like looking at a student who got high marks in the exam, "So, they should all know about you" "Me!" The tailworm immediately knelt down on the edge of Voldemort's robe. He pitifully wanted to kiss the edge of Voldemort's robe, but was stopped. By an invisible wall. "Shut up, tailworm." Voldemort waved his wand, and the tailworm was tied up in the air without any resistance, waiting to be slaughtered like a pig. "Now, although I have not achieved my original intention, I am willing to give you another chance." A low noise suddenly sounded behind Voldemort. No Death Eater wants to believe that Voldemort is willing to give Alex, a Hogwarts student, a chance to make a new choice! "Now, kneel down and kiss the edge of my robe, just like you were planning to do when you were in first grade. I give you this privilege. Join me. You are only my servant. You are still the servant of ten thousand people." Above!" Alex said softly, "Horcrux." "Destroyed things can be remade; lost souls can be found again!" Voldemort's wand pointed to the sky, and a burst of surging magic power rushed to the sky unstoppably, "I am now more powerful than ever before!" Alex¡¯s eyes showed unabashed contempt, ¡°I¡¯ve seen you kneeling on the ground.¡± "" The surroundings of Voldemort were covered with ice in an instant. "Just like that goldfish, endlessly devouring greed, laziness, and rage. Is there a goldfish in your soul that wants to devour the little sanity you have left?" Holding the magic wand in hand, step forward! "A slave to one person is also a slave!" A wave of heroic spirit burst out from Alex's chest, "Under one person, there is also a shadow covering the sun!" "Um?" Voldemort waved his hand fiercely, and the tailworm that was originally tied exploded in an instant. Large swaths of blood bloomed like fireworks in this dark night. Falling in front of Voldemort and Alex. "Can you say that again." The wand was pointed directly, with a solemn tone! ?? ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D This chapter should have been finished very early, but it was delayed due to some things ?Suddenly I feel like my updates are irregular ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? There should be another update today. I wish everyone a happy Christmas Eve in advance~ Works Related Chapter 70 Say No! (1st update) Those who kneel down and worship will live. Those who stand, die! This is Voldemort's creed. He raised his head slightly, like a snake, looking at it slowly, carefully, happily and greedily. Looking at his prey. Alex. Voldemort shook his head gently, and a smile appeared on his lips unconsciously, "Are you Dumbledore? Or, are you that one, Philip?" His body leaned forward, his snake-like eyes constantly shooting threatening glances. "I've always wanted to hear them say the same thing to me." Voldemort raised his wand and put it under his nose, closed his eyes, and sniffed gently, "This is the smell of power. This will Let me hear it more clearly." Voldemort suddenly raised his wand, nodded on his head, and said, "I remembered that I once heard someone say such a thing to me. Then, he died." Alex¡¯s pupils suddenly dilated. "That man's name seems to be Philip Stoker." An unconcealable joy burst out from Voldemort's eyes! "I remember he had a son, I really wanted to name him," Alex slowly raised his wand, the excitement just now disappeared without a trace at this moment. His heart is like the mountains in autumn. Just waiting for a chilling autumn wind to blow by, countless yellow leaves will fall! "Alexander Valentin Stoker." Eyes drooped, voice soft. Alex¡¯s attitude was humble, but a surge of magic power was uncontrollably forming behind him. Like a volcano that has been dormant for hundreds of millions of years, it finally erupts. Evenly divided! A wall visible to the naked eye appeared between Alex and Voldemort. The withered grass on the ground was helplessly driven and spurred by this wall of magic power, rolling and floating in the air. With a tap of the wand, red magic suddenly shot out from the tip of Alex's wand. ?????????????????? Look where you are going, this is a confrontation between two armies, the rangers exploring the road! Voldemort is moving! The eyes that were originally like snakes shrank violently. A chill. From his eyes, it slowly spread to his hands. He slowly raised his hand and read. "There are many obstacles!" The air was frozen for a moment. Invisible obstacles appeared out of thin air one after another, blocking Alex's path to attack Voldemort! His spell was originally like a flying arrow, fast and urgent. At this moment, it was like a dead fish, hanging in mid-air out of thin air. With his mouth half open, he was panting and lingering. "Overestimating one's own capabilities" Voldemort looked at the curse that was bound in the air, and his yellow eyes were filled with the color of the curse. A piece of blood red! Voldemort smiled and walked towards Alex. He clicked his wand on the red curse, and then made a soft sound, and the red curse disappeared into the air. He was very happy. The black robe moved without any wind. Voldemort closed his eyes, listened attentively, and said to Alex, "Did you hear that? Your parents in hell are asking you to hurry up and accompany them. They miss you very much." ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? My hands are cold. Heartwarming. Alex didn¡¯t feel a trace of fear. His breathing became more rapid, like an angry engine, struggling to burst out his greatest strength! "I only heard them talking about me and calling me" Step forward! The wand twitched violently. Like an avalanche of spells, they spurted out from Alex's wand and attacked Voldemort overwhelmingly! At the same time, Alex's voice, accompanied by a curse, spread like a shadow. "They called me and said to you: 'No!'" What is the difference between a great wizard and a powerful wizard? Alex looked at more and more curses attacking Voldemort, and suddenly remembered what Neville's father, Frank, had said to him. "The strength of wizards is divided into three levels." "At the first level, you can skillfully use magic spells to knock down your opponents. At the second level, you can be good at using the surrounding environment to find the enemy's weaknesses and defeat your opponents. The most powerful?A wizard is one who can still roam freely and defeat the enemy even in the midst of a forest of spells! " The current Voldemort is one of the two people in this world who can do this. Bang! Bang! Bang! After a violent noise, all that appeared in front of Alex was a mess. And Voldemort has long disappeared. ¡°Pa¡­pa¡­pa¡­¡± bursts of applause rang out. It¡¯s behind you! Even without looking back, Alex could feel the tremendous pressure caused by being pointed at Voldemort's wand. Voldemort's voice sounded a little disappointing to Alex at this moment, "Do you know what's the difference between me and an ordinary wizard like you? You really let me down. So many spells, hitting If you don't hit someone, what's the use? The only difference between you and the troll is that it wields a giant stick, while you use magic spells." As he spoke, a cold touch hit the back of Alex¡¯s head. Voldemort sighed and said: "Thank you for bringing my soul together again, but I still have to say goodbye to you. In hell, take me to greet your parents and tell them that they have an idiot." son." "Avada Kedavra!" A ray of green light suddenly shot out from Voldemort's wand. It flew a long distance and then crashed into a tree. I saw this tree withering quickly, and turned into endless ash when blown by the wind. "I would rather you say this to my parents." Alex unconsciously touched his chin, where some stubble had recently grown. "Their son is a genius. He was in the fourth grade. By that time, you can already use phantom skillfully." Snapped! With a soft sound, Voldemort dodged and disappeared, appearing behind Alex. "We have to take another look at this, a disembodiment" Snapped! "Not once," Alex put his wand on Voldemort's lower back, "You can, and so can I. You have been abandoned by the times, old guy!" "Avada Kedavra!" Voldemort took a step forward and disappeared in front of Alex. At the same time, a green curse struck from behind Alex again. The body swayed to the left. The green curse rubbed Alex's right ear and flew into the distance. Alex slowly turned around, looked at Voldemort standing there, spread his hands, and said helplessly, "I finally know why you and Dumbledore can live for such a long time. " "Because no spell can hit us." Voldemort smiled sinisterly. The wand kept touching his face, sliding it, and said, "It seems that there will be one more person now." "You have to admit that there is a kind of person who is indeed gifted." The smile appeared on Alex's face again, "Now you can't do anything to me" "You can't do anything to me?" Voldemort laughed loudly, "It seems you don't know what we are afraid of! No matter how powerful a person is, there will be a time when his energy is exhausted, whether it is magic power or attention. Still physical strength. And now, I have fifty people here, and you." Alex looked around him, smiled, and said, "I'm the only one here." "You're right!" At the same time, dozens of wands were pointed at Alex. At this moment, Voldemort also raised his hand, waiting for the moment of Alex's death. Just listen to what he said, "Don't dream about Apparition. Everyone's magic power is different. In a chaotic environment, no one can successfully Apparate." Alex tightened his grip on his wand. Frank had already told him this, but Alex still smiled and just heard him say: "Even you?" ¡°Even if it¡¯s you!¡± Voldemort nodded, looking at Alex with regret and pleasure. ?? ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D Ahem, I got home today. I got up at 12 noon and have been writing this chapter all afternoon. How should I put it, I want to write as well as possible I originally wrote more than a thousand words, then deleted them, then wrote them again, then deleted them again Sorry, sorry I will try my best Related works Chapter 71: Slightly inferior What is it like on the battlefield? Alex had never experienced this before. Even the so-called war blockbusters he watched in his previous life could hardly give him an intuitive feeling. It's just that everything he has experienced now has made him truly experience the cruelty of war. Although what appeared in front of him now was not cannons and Thompson machine guns, nor all kinds of fighter planes flying in the sky, but groups of wizards. But war is war! Two people face each other, say hello to each other, and then bow to duel. Are you dreaming? When both sides are thinking about killing each other in the most efficient way, this face-to-face, soldier-to-soldier, general-to-general duel will only appear in the most exaggerated dreams of delusional people. Alex originally thought he would have a face-to-face duel with Voldemort. But now he knew it was all a joke. Now, behind him, there is neither a huge force that can make the Death Eaters behind Voldemort put down their wands to avoid casualties; nor is he weak enough to become the target of Voldemort's murder. He unknowingly, relying on the talents inherited from his parents and Frank's assault training, has grown from a wizard who has not yet graduated to a wizard who can compete with Voldemort and Dumbledore. If Voldemort and fifty Death Eaters surrounded Dumbledore, what would they do? kill him! No matter what the means! Voldemort's snake-like yellow pupils were also covered with bloodshot eyes at this moment. He shouted to Alex crazily: "How about walking through the rain of spells?" Alex closed his eyes and tried his best to feel the trajectory of each spell, and then avoided him. He felt some magic spells hit the tombstones on the ground from time to time, and then the splashed stone fragments jumped up and hit him on the shoulder. This makes the environment around Alex extremely noisy. He could only vaguely hear Voldemort shouting loudly at him, and he could hear maniacal laughter from time to time. All these difficulties were like a fire that suddenly exploded in Alex's chest. He suddenly laughed loudly uncontrollably. The movements became faster and faster, like a spring that had been compressed to a certain point and suddenly started to rebound! This is the best place to train yourself. Between life and death, everything about Alex was growing rapidly. Voldemort looked at Alex who was laughing, and his expression became more relaxed. He and Alex just had a one-on-one fight, and Alex didn't find a chance to escape. Now all the Death Eaters have surrounded Alex. Voldemort waved his wand and fired dozens of curses at Alex. He laughed loudly and said, "Has Dumbledore ever taught you that in such an environment, even he has no outside help?" , it¡¯s also a dead end!¡± As time went by, Alex gradually discovered the problem. The surrounding circle became smaller and smaller, and the space for him to escape became smaller and smaller. Alex smiled unconsciously while escaping the curse from someone unknown. "If it was in a secret room, I would be almost dead by now." As he got closer to where he came from, Alex felt that he was getting closer to the moment of escape. This was something he had already planned when he came. All he had to do was survive this last period of time, and then move to the door key that was about to be activated. Goblet of Fire. Alex unknowingly moved to the side of the Goblet of Fire. Alex took out his wand as he ducked sideways to avoid the incoming spell. "There are many obstacles!" The originally dim wand suddenly burst into silver light. It's like a nebula suddenly exploding at the end of the distant universe. Bursts of starlight burst out from the tip of Alex's little wand. Suddenly there was a meteor shower in the sky. One after another, every inch of land in front of Alex was decorated. Then these starlights became denser and denser, like snowflakes one after another, piled up on the ground in layers. Then it was suddenly lifted up by the gods, standing in the air like a thick, opaque curtain. Poof! puff! One after another, red or green spells, hit the wall erected in front of Alex, and then slowly passed through, breaking through the seemingly endless spells.   Alex bent down and picked up the Goblet of Fire that fell on the ground. I saw him wiping his sweaty head and looking around him. The surrounding area was originally a silvery white, but now it has become colorful, just like the night of a metropolis, a colorful night. Alex nodded with satisfaction. This was the strongest defense he had created with all his magic power. Seeing Voldemort's curse getting closer and closer to him, Alex shook his head helplessly. He thought it would last longer. However, it is enough to do this now! "In any case, you are still one step behind, Mr. Voldemort," Alex said with a smile while looking at the curse that was getting closer and closer. "The so-called slightly inferior move is what I mean. ah!" As he spoke, Alex stretched out a finger and touched the edge of the burning Goblet of Fire. Crack! After a slight explosion, apart from stone chips all over the ground, there was no trace of Alex anymore. ?? ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D The gathering place for portkeys is usually set long in advance. Alex originally thought that he would appear next to the Triwizard Tournament venue, not here. This was originally a noisy room, but when Alex appeared, it seemed particularly quiet. Only the small and unique silverware on the table exhaled small puffs of smoke from time to time. These "sounds" did not make the room lively, but instead made it seem more deep and lonely. Alex suddenly thought of where this was. At this moment, an old voice sounded. This voice sounded extremely familiar to Alex, but he felt extremely frightened! Just listen to this voice saying, "Aren't people sometimes just like animals?" Alex took a deep breath. He felt a little dizzy. He had just escaped from Voldemort and a large group of Death Eaters. And he used up all his magic power so that the Portkey's performance would not be affected. Alex tried hard to keep his eyes open, trying not to let go of the severe headache. Just listen to him say: "What does this mean?" "It is as simple as an animal. It only looks straight at its goal and does not think about why it goes so smoothly." It was like a piece of solid ice sliding into my stomach. Alex suddenly woke up and looked at the old man he had long thought of, Dumbledore, in disbelief. "smoothly!" "That's right!" Another voice rang. Ron Weasley's voice sounded full of uncontrollable joy at this moment, "From the beginning, I followed Professor Dumbledore's instructions and pretended to be tempted by you! Now you have no way to escape, What's waiting for you is Azkaban!" "I didn't expect it," Alex felt an unbearable dizziness, which made him sit directly on the ground, "it turns out that he is Snape" "I admire your ability very much." Dumbledore's blue eyes were full of regret. Alex closed his eyes, which made him feel better. Just listen to him say: "Unfortunately, I will never be under your control." At this time, Alex heard a burst of crackling explosions ringing around him. Alex could tell without opening his eyes that it was the sound of disembodiment. In other words, he is now surrounded again. Dumbledore stood up, stretching out his wrinkled hands like a dead tree. The top of the gray wand glowed with dim light. "No, it's a pity that you went the wrong way." In an instant, dozens of wands were drawn out and pointed at Alex, who fell to the ground with his eyes closed! "Just let it go! Alex! You will never be able to compete with the greatest wizard!" Ron Weasley's voice gave the final comment to Alex who was in dire straits. Alex forced a smile and dropped the wand in his hand. "No, it's just a little bit worse." ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D I caught a cold yesterday and slept drowsily all day. I feel better today I will try my best to update t.t   In addition, the group number of the second group is 184078317 Finally, the veteran in the group is very cute, please don¡¯t bully her Related Works Chapter 72: Hello, Azkaban (1st update) Alex sighed and opened his eyes. He was surprised to find that dozens of wands were all pointed at his head. Alex smiled helplessly and said, "Should I raise my hands?" Ron¡¯s expression immediately became complicated. Probably he had never thought that someone could laugh in such a situation. "Youhow could you" Ron immediately turned his head, looked at Dumbledore as if asking for help, and said, "Professor, he wants to cheat!" Hearing Ron's words, Alex smiled and shook his head, slowly lowering his hand. Before Alex's hand could reach his shoulder, the atmosphere around him immediately became tense again. The rapid breathing of the Aurors around them started again, as if what they were facing was not a fourth-year Hogwarts student, but a fully armed Death Eater! Alex raised his hand again in embarrassment, looked at Dumbledore innocently, and said, "I think even you, in this situation, couldn't have used a spell, right?" Dumbledore laughed, his eyes narrowed behind his blue half-moon glasses, and he shook his head and said: "Although it is impossible for me, I am not sure that it is impossible for you." Alex laughed helplessly again, and he found that today might be the day he was helpless the most. "Every one of us knows that you are the greatest wizard, Professor." "That's right," Dumbledore nodded slowly, and Alex heard a sigh of relief immediately coming from around him, "But even I, at your age, can't do what you do. degree." "But you are not my age either." "No, I mean, at your age, I have absolutely no ability to escape from such a siege, especially among the people surrounding you, there is an old guy like me." As he said, Dumbledore pointed with a smile. Pointing at himself and his big nose, at this moment, Alex seemed to be expressing emotion. This was not over yet. Dumbledore continued, "Although I don't want to admit it, I have to say that you are only a fourth-year student, but your attainments in magic have now reached the same level as me and Voldemort." ¡­¡± As soon as these three words came out of Dumbledore's mouth, everyone in the principal's office trembled. One of them even shot a spell out of his wand out of nervousness, heading straight for Alex's head. And go. Alex tilted his head and gave way. The curse rubbed his ears and hit the wall of the principal's office, leaving a large black scorch mark. Everyone was shocked by this sudden turn of events. Only Dumbledore said the last few words calmly. "We are on equal footing." Boom! Dumbledore¡¯s words were tantamount to dropping a bombshell in the entire principal¡¯s room. Alex could now hear the sound of breathing as loud as a snoring even if he wasn't paying attention. Everybody, everybody was gasping. Alex even heard the sound of someone dripping sweat behind him. They thought they were trapping a Death Eater who single-handedly killed Moody, but they didn't expect that they were actually trapping a sixteen-year-old Voldemort! Just now, some people cast magic spells because they were nervous. Now, everyone is so nervous that they don¡¯t even dare to cast spells. Alex suddenly felt that this moment was very funny. Dumbledore seemed to feel the tension of the Aurors around him. He laughed and said, "Fortunately, you have just experienced a battle." "Fight?!" An Auror with a big nose frowned and repeated Dumbledore's words. After a while, he said, "Professor, you are right! There was a curse that had been rubbed on the corners of his clothes and was burnt. Mark of!" "You returned safely from the siege of Voldemort and his Death Eaters." Dumbledore sighed longly, walked slowly to Alex's side, leaned down and stretched out his slender And old hands. Dumbledore's slender fingers were seen reaching into Alex's pocket. His expression was as if he was operating the most rigorous and serious potion preparation, searching Alex's body meticulously. Every place to hide something. Then. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????. Alex's wand fell to the ground. "This is also thanks to the quality of teaching at Hogwarts."   Dumbledore looked at the wand that fell to the ground, let out a sigh of relief, and told a joke, trying to lighten the atmosphere. Unfortunately, no one laughed, except Alex. I just heard him say, "This is also because I am a good student who is diligent and studious." "Good student?" Ron looked at Alex with disdain, as if he had heard some insult. Alex didn¡¯t even look at Ron. Instead, he looked at Dumbledore with an innocent face and said, ¡°So, Professor Dumbledore, why did you do this to me?¡± Before Dumbledore could reply, Ron immediately roared loudly, "Why? You" "Ron!" Dumbledore suddenly raised his left hand, stopped Ron's conversation, and said to Alex, "Because you attacked a Hogwarts teacher and a retired Auror. " Alex grinned and said with a smile: "Mad-Eye? Moody?" "And used the Unforgivable Curse." Alex rolled his eyes and looked at Dumbledore with a look that said, "Then what?" "Although your accomplice ran away, I think based on these two charges alone" "Is it enough to keep me in Azkaban for the rest of my life?" "I'm sorry too, I'm afraid you are one of my most outstanding students." Alex didn¡¯t reply, but Ron held his chest high, as if to indicate to Dumbledore that he was still there. "Now, as the Headmaster of Hogwarts, President of the International Federation of Wizards, and Chief Wizard of the Wizengamot, I am formally prosecuting Alexander Valentin Stoker for attacking as a Death Eater. A Hogwarts teacher, and used the Unforgivable Curse on him. I hereby, in my own name only, request the fastest trial, and now formally propose a plan" "Made the following decision: break the wand, be expelled from school, and be imprisoned in Azkaban forever!" With that said, Dumbledore took a step forward and raised his wand straight up. A blue light spurted out from Dumbledore's wand, like a spring of water, covering all around Dumbledore. I saw these blue rays of light falling from the air, and then landed on the ground, forming human shapes one by one, standing behind Dumbledore. Alex looked up and saw a blue figure, raising his blue hand. A hole suddenly opened on his face with no facial features, and two emotionless figures slowly floated out of it. words. "Seconded!" As soon as this sound like an attack horn came to mind, a long sound immediately sounded in the principal's office, like ocean waves, surrounding Alex's ears one after another, endlessly. "Seconded!" Dumbledore turned back and looked at each blue figure carefully. It was not until he found that everyone raised their hands that he turned his head and said to Alex. "It seems that there is no doubt about your guilt." Dumbledore spread his hands toward Alex regretfully. His expression was so serious that Alex almost thought that he really felt sorry for himself. , just listen to Dumbledore continue to say, "If you are not satisfied with this sentence, you can choose to have a new trial at the Ministry of Magic, but I want to remind you, although those blue figures just did not look like real people." "They should be everyone's magical projection. This is the prerogative of the president of the International Federation of Magicians and the Chief Mage of the Wizards Association. They can decide to hold a temporary trial according to the urgency of the case. Am I right, Professor?" "You are such a good student. So, have you decided to appeal?" Alex shook his head slowly. "So" Dumbledore slowly bent down again, picked up Alex's wand that fell to the ground, and said, "You should know that every wizard has a wand that is most suitable for him. After" "I will never be able to reach the peak of wizarding again." As he said this, Alex watched Dumbledore bend his hands downwards, and broke his wand with a crisp snap. Dumbledore summoned a ball of flame and completely burned Alex's wand, then looked at Alex and said, "Do you have anything else to say?" "Ugh, probably, say hello to Azkaban." As he spoke, Alex felt a cold wave coming from behind him. A dementor was standing still, floating behind Alex. ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D I haven¡¯t failed the class, so I have to work hard to update and repay everyone¡¯s feedback Related Works Chapter 73: Days in Azkaban (Second Update) Alex had never imagined that England's Ministry of Magic could be so efficient. Although on the one hand, they are still unwilling to admit the fact that Voldemort has returned; on the other hand, they are extremely enthusiastic about imprisoning themselves in Azkaban. He didn¡¯t even spend his last night at Hogwarts. Perhaps Dumbledore realized that he might be abducted by others, so he wanted to take him away overnight. Dumbledore did everything he could, just so that Alex could safely reach the place he never wanted to go - Azkaban. Now, Dumbledore got his wish. This is a small boat. Alex can¡¯t find any other words to describe this boat except small. He couldn't even change positions in the ship without falling into the freezing water. As Alex could see, as far as the eye could see, there was endless sea water. This was not the blue water Alex had imagined, but a stream of black water. It was as if the water was getting darker because it was connected to Azkaban. Alex couldn¡¯t help but sigh, he suddenly felt a little unsure. He is not 100% sure whether he can do what he planned. "Don't look around!" said a short Auror. The other Auror was taller and more direct. He sat behind Alex and put his wand directly on the back of Alex's head. "If you do anything to make us suspicious, I guarantee that the next moment, your head will turn into the most beautiful fireworks in the trick shop!" Alex didn¡¯t speak, but looked back at the tall Auror, then looked back at the Auror sitting in front of him. Then he looked up at the sky, watching a white seabird flying in the sky, and he was lost in thought for a long time. "Look away," the wizard in front of Alex looked at Alex and suddenly couldn't bear it and said, "You were only sentenced to two hundred years in prison in the end. If you can survive it, ¡­¡± "Survived? Who can survive the sentence in Azkaban? Although because you are a child, the life sentence was changed to two hundred years of imprisonment, but until now, I have never seen a person from Azkaban. Zkaban is alive" Alex slowly turned his head, letting the curse hit his forehead, but he opened the corners of his mouth indifferently, smiled at the Auror who was guarding him, and said, "What are you doing alive?" The tall Auror suddenly felt as if he was being grabbed by the throat. He had only felt this feeling on one person. That was during the Wizarding War, when Dumbledore looked at him like this. From then on, four words came into his mind. Don¡¯t be angry and be proud! I just heard him stammering, "Youdon't be delusional. No onecan escape from Azkaban!" Alex simply stopped looking at him because he found something more interesting in the distance. A huge black pillar, triangular in shape, stood in the distance. Alex gestured to the wizard in front and asked, "That's where?" The short Auror nodded and said, "Yes, that's Azkaban." "Azkaban" Alex whispered to himself unconsciously. Azkaban, these four words seemed to have magic power. At this moment, the small boat fell into deathly silence. Except for Alex's low voice and the sound of the waves, there was no sound. . Until a long time later, the boat Alex was sitting on made a soft "pop" sound. "Arrived!" The short Auror sitting on the bow of the boat got off first, then stretched out his wand, pointed at Alex, and motioned for him to get off the boat. Alex smiled politely and jumped down. As soon as he stepped on the soft sand, the cold sea water immediately poured into his shoes and soaked Alex's robe. , "Youwalk faster!" The tall Auror behind him frowned and urged, holding his wand and pointing it at Alex cautiously. "Huh?" Alex looked back at the tall Auror pushing the boat, raised his head, closed his eyes, took a deep breath, and said, "The air here is really good." "good?" Alex opened his eyes, looked at a white seabird hovering in the sky, and said with a smile: "Yes, there is hope."?Taste. " "Hope?" The tall Auror suddenly lost his patience, or he was irritated by Alex's attitude. He pointed his wand at Alex's back and said threateningly, "Quickly go!" At the same time, Alex saw several dementors not far away, slowly drifting towards him. "Oh, it seems they also want to know what your so-called hope is!" Alex looked at the reflection of the tall Auror on the ground and said, "Do you know that your voice is really ugly?" ?? ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D Thousands of miles away, Hogwarts is brightly lit at this moment. At this moment, all the students gathered in the auditorium. The walls are surrounded by the logos of the four houses of Hogwarts. Green, red, yellow, blue. The four animals are constantly changing their postures at this moment. Suddenly, there were several crisp knocking sounds in the auditorium. These sounds seemed to have magic power, making the entire auditorium quiet. I saw Dumbledore standing up from the classroom seat wearing an elegant wizard robe and a tall wizard hat. Just listen to him say: "Another year has come to an end. I think, before that, I should tell you the final situation of the Triwizard Hegemony." Before Dumbledore finished speaking, the whole auditorium suddenly became noisy. Except for a few girls who seemed unaware, everyone was discussing their opinions enthusiastically. After all, no one saw which warrior came out of the maze with the Goblet of Fire. There are a few people whose expressions are incompatible with those around them. Neville stared at the plate in front of him. A year's experience with the Warriors has sharpened his edges. His face has now become thinner, with expressions of confusion, pain, anger, and excitement appearing from time to time. It is far more complicated than the expression of Ron on his right. Because Ron only had one expression, the corners of his mouth were tilted up uncontrollably, his eyes were squinting uncontrollably, and even his ears couldn't help but turn red. He looked through the dictionary and couldn't find a word that suited him better than proud. "Ahem." Dumbledore cleared his throat, and after the entire auditorium became quiet again, he said: "After the referees' observations, Neville Longbottom finally arrived next to the Goblet of Fire. So, this The winner of the Triwizard Tournament is" The whole auditorium shouted in unison. "Neville Longbottom!" Neville didn't seem to hear it, he just lowered his head and slowly swung it from side to side. Hermione on his left seemed to have thought of something, and her eyes suddenly turned red. Krum, who was in the distance, looked at Hermione's expression, let out a long sigh, and looked elsewhere. There were all girls there. The Beauxbatons representatives were sitting there. I saw a silver-haired Veela girl comforting her little sister, as if what Dumbledore said just now didn't exist at all. Dumbledore waited for the shouts in the auditorium to subside, then stood up again and said, "The purpose of the Triwizard Tournament is to enhance and promote mutual understanding in the wizarding world. In view of what has happened now - in view of Voldemort's resurrection ¡ª¡ªThis connection is more important than ever." The entire auditorium suddenly fell into absolute silence. Then, in an instant, it exploded! "This is impossible!" Many students screamed in fear. "This has happened!" Dumbledore's voice suddenly became louder, as if he had used a loud spell, but his voice was still low and powerful. He said: "We have to admit this fact, and The person who resurrected him was our Hogwarts student, Alexander Valentin Stoker. He has now suffered the punishment he deserved and was thrown into Azkaban. But, I am happy Discover that, as Merlin said, the wand has two ends, and wizards have good and evil. He is also a student at Hogwarts, a brave student who fought against the forces of evil from beginning to end and helped us win! Luo Well Weasley! Let us cheer for him, he will be the next Head Boy!" As soon as Dumbledore finished speaking, Ron immediately puffed up his chest and looked around. When he found that everyone was still immersed in shock that Alex was a Death Eater, he lowered his head in anger. head. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Neville looked at Hermione beside him at a loss. Her eyes were a little dull, just blank.He looked at the seat to his right, where Alex usually sat. But not far away, there was a faint sound of sobbing. Lily was lying on the long table. The girl next to her had her hands hanging in the air, looking at her at a loss. Just like Angelina at the other end of the Gryffindor table, who kept muttering Alex's name unconsciously. As for Furong, she was gently hugging her little sister, closing her eyes to prevent her tears from falling like her sister's. ?? ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D "At this time, Hogwarts should be holding a dinner in the Great Hall, right?" "But this time, he can't stay there. I really hope Alex can get used to sleeping in Azkaban's bed, don't you think so, Lockhart?" "Barty, isn't all this already arranged? No matter what, I believe Alex will be able to succeed." "Why? Because he is Philip's son? Frank?" "No, because of Mary." "Okay, then, let's drink to Mary's son, Alex, for returning from Azkaban as soon as possible!" "cheers!" "By the way, Lockhart, do you want to go to Azkaban again?" "What are you going to do? Give Alex a toothbrush?" "No, give him some more books, don't let him mislead others when the time comes!" "Misleading others? I'm really not very good at this." Related Works Chapter 1 Alex¡¯s Redemption (Third Update) Alex lay on Azkaban's velvet bed, looking at the masonry roof, slowly thinking about the plan he had seen from Mary. Voldemort, himself, but in Mary's plan was originally his father Philip, and Dumbledore, will become the three poles of the wizarding world. But when one of them is lost due to some irresistible reason. For example, Philip's death was not voluntary; for example, Alex himself was thrown into Azkaban, but this was something that had already been planned. The other two people will definitely compete with each other. Considering that he had completely repaired Voldemort's soul, Voldemort's strength must be slightly better than Dumbledore's. Moreover, Dumbledore is already over two hundred years old. After all, he is old. Although he is getting more and more experienced, the decline in his reaction and agility will be his inevitable flaw. In other words, it is inevitable that Dumbledore will be injured in the confrontation with Voldemort, and it is certain that Dumbledore can escape with his life through his rich experience. By then, I will be following the plan Alex raised his hand, looked at the lines between his palms, and slowly made a fist. Everything is coming to an end. Suddenly, a somewhat cold voice rang. Azkaban, which was originally eerily quiet, immediately echoed with her voice. "Alex, whether you want me to say it or not, I still have to remind you that there is less than a month until Hogwarts starts." Alex suddenly turned over from the bed and sat up, looking at the girl standing in front of him with helplessness on his face. The well-tailored maid uniform reveals her jade-white arms and highlights her slender and charming legs. His delicate facial features were full of dissatisfaction at this moment. "I know, Sylph, you have been telling me about this since two months ago" Alex said angrily. As he spoke, Alex stretched out his right hand and stared at the empty right hand. Alex slowly made his hand into a fist, as if holding something. Just listen to Alex say, "I didn't know the meaning of wandless casting until now." "Huh!" Sylph was very dissatisfied with Alex's attempt to change the subject, and still pouted and looked at Alex. Alex was not surprised by this, so he continued: "I originally thought that wandless casting means that you can cast spells without using a wand." "That's how it is!" Sylph rolled her eyes at Alex angrily. "But, I am different from others. In other words," Alex looked up at Sylph, hoping to see something good in her eyes, but found that he saw nothing except a white eye. "Should I say that this has been planned since I was born?" As he spoke, the palm of Alex¡¯s right hand came out, faintly emitting a silver light. Slowly, the silver light slowly condensed, and a hollow silver wand appeared in Alex's hand. Alex stood up, holding the wand that appeared out of thin air. Exquisite and complex are the fine textures of this wand; gorgeous and luxurious are the body of this wand. "I originally thought that the wand that appeared out of thin air in the third grade could appear at will?" As he said that, Alex waved his hand and the wand disappeared again. "Don't tell me that you didn't assist me at that time." Alex looked at the expressionless Sylph with a smile, waved his hand again, and the wand appeared in his hand again, "I didn't know until now that it turned out There are so many requirements for this wand to appear!" "First of all, that person must have huge magic power to supply this silver wand; secondly, he must have superb control. Now that I think about it, when I was in second grade, I cast spells while training, but it was actually just for training. My magic control, in a real top wizard duel, cast spells at the same time, actually does not have much effect; in the end," Alex pointed the wand to the wall on his right, and thrust forward suddenly, "Bang" It made a violent sound and exploded a large piece of rock. "There must also be a scepter from the past that has been passed down from generation to generation in the Stoker family." As he spoke, Alex let out a long sigh, looked at the wall with a big hole blown out, and continued, "The so-called wandless casting is just that you can create one without a wand that suits you. It¡¯s just a magic wand. I really don¡¯t understand why I would practice such a thing"   "Because your wand has been broken." "This was originally planned, but I really can't figure out why I would do such an idiotic thing." "That's because you want to get the best wand." "I know I know." "Now that you already know, please continue practicing." Sylph shook her finger and looked at Alex and said, "No matter how proficient you are in wandless casting, as long as you have not become an Animag Si, you can¡¯t leave here.¡± "You've been telling me this since two months ago. But," Alex said, taking a step forward and appearing outside the cell with a flash, "I can apparate. ." Sylph's expression suddenly changed, she leaned on Alex's body, and said with charming eyes: "Actually, I have been looking forward to your Animagus, but since you are willing to do this If you do, that means you are ready to drink Polyjuice Potion for a whole year, what an amazing warrior!" "Hahaha!" Alex burst out laughing. He rushed forward, hugged Sylph's slender waist, and then took a step forward. When Sylph opened her eyes again, she found a tall building standing in front of her. Alex pointed to the distance and said: "The Eiffel Tower." "Are you really going to drink the Polyjuice Potion?!" "No," Alex rubbed his face and said proudly, "I just suddenly discovered something yesterday" "I am a disguised Animagus." "What?!" "No, to be precise, I became a disguised Animagus inexplicably." Alex lowered his head, but when he raised his head again, he had turned into another person. . He still has black hair and black eyes, but he is more angular, his lips are thinner, and he has two short beards on his lips. "Although it's presumptuous to ask this, I still want to ask" Sylph looked at Alex's new appearance and said doubtfully, "Do you really not care about your neighbor?" "No," Alex shook his head and said, "I have more important things to do now. Visit my lovely cousin." Alex adjusted his collar, bowed to Sylph with a big tongue, and said in French, "I am a big-nosed Frenchman, my lovely French Fleur cousin!" ?? ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D Just as Alex was heading towards his destination, in the Azkaban cell, Alex's neighbor seemed to have noticed something, turned his head and looked at the wall to his left. There is a big hole there, and there is no one on the other side. She stared blankly, then let out a long sigh and closed her eyes again. Tears fell from the ends of her black hair to the ground. The sound made her trance and shake her head several times. Through the gaps in her hair, which was like a dead tree, one could vaguely see the name tag with her name on it, Bellatrix Lestrange. ?? ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D I can¡¯t help it anymore. I feel like this chapter is a bit messy, but I¡¯m too sleepy. I¡¯ll see if I can change it when I have time tomorrow By the way, let me give you some recommendations. It¡¯s the end of the year and I want to rush forward and show my face to celebrate the New Year Work related Chapter 2 bonjour(Hello) The sun is bright, especially with this unique atmosphere. The beautiful French beauty walked down the Champs Elys¨¦es, her white high heels stepping on the gravel road, making a clicking sound. The golden hair is like waves, floating slowly with the river water. Alex felt like he was drunk. He had never experienced such a sunny afternoon and such a lazy breeze since he entered Azkaban. I saw him lazily closing his eyes and walking aimlessly on the streets of France. But the strange thing is that the people coming towards him seemed to not be able to see Alex, and just walked straight towards him. Then, it was moved aside as if a hand kept appearing out of thin air. "Ahem," Alex cleared his throat and whispered, "bonjour." This is French, meaning hello. His eyebrows wrinkled slightly. No matter what, foreign languages ??would always be a pain in Alex's heart. In his previous life, his English always depended on the exam status of the girl sitting in front of him. In this life, he didn¡¯t even realize that he would interact with the magical world of another country. For example, where he is now. The capital of France, Paris. This is also a gathering place for French wizards. But there was one thing that was different. Alex looked at a little human girl sitting on a centaur, and then walked past him. This is a gathering place for French mixed-race wizards. And the place Alex is looking for is right here. Alex frowned and pulled the wand out of his pocket. The silver wand slowly formed in his hand, and then he heard Alex clear his throat and read to the green street tree in front of him: "Bonjour!" There was a burst of singing, and I suddenly remembered from behind these green trees. As soon as Alex heard the song, he closed his eyes in comfort. It¡¯s the song of Furong. I saw these green trees, with their leaves falling down one after another. In just a blink of an eye, they had turned into a bare tree. At this moment, a cold voice came from behind the tree, and she asked: "Excuse me, who are you?" "Ahem," Alex cleared his throat, took out a card from his pocket, squinted his eyes, and read the words on it, "I am MannFredDe Germany" "who are you?" "Wait a minute, the words on this note are a bit" Before Alex could speak, he discovered that there was a wand on his belly. "who are you!" "Alex." Alex raised his hands honestly. "Who are youwhere did you hear this name?" The wand was not put down as Alex expected, but the force exerted on it became even stronger. Alex felt like his ribs were going to be broken. ¡°I really do know that guy named Alex.¡± "Um?" "Don't point the wand at my throat" Alex was now like a helpless little girl, being lifted up by Fleur's wand, "I remember" "What do you remember!" "There was an idiot woman who fell into the lake" "Then what?" "Her sister is here" "What happens next?" "There is a man lying next to her." "Um?" "The heart is beating very fast." "Who the hell are you?!" Fleur lowered her wand and her voice sounded a little more tired, "How could he tell you this? Have you been to Azkaban?" "I'm Alex." As he said that, Alex's face slowly changed. Familiar eyes, familiar face, and familiar smirking mouth. "you¡­¡­?" With a crash, the door made of dead trees opened. Familiar silver hair, familiar white face, and familiar, slightly proud smile. However, now Alex can¡¯t even see it in his eyes. Her hair was messy, and her face, as white as jade, now had two dark circles under her eyes. "I'm Alex, I just came from a place called AzkabanPlace well, come out. "As he said that, Alex touched his nose and smiled sheepishly. "Alex" Fleur suddenly covered her mouth, she was suddenly stunned, tears kept rolling in her eyes. Then, just for a moment, she yelled "Ah", like a child, and rushed onto Alex, knocking him staggering. The jade-like arms held Alex tightly and kept twitching, occasionally hitting Alex in the stomach with his small pink fist. ?? ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D Alex sat on the chair, looking at the old woman playing with Gabrielle outside, while drinking the coffee that Fleur gave him. I just heard him say: "The environment here is really good." Fleur nodded, looked at Alex a little worried, and said, "Is it really okay for you to do this? You escaped from Azkaban." "Relationship," Alex put down the tea cup, touched his nose, and said, "Maybe now I have become the most wanted criminal." "Well, I think it's better here too," Fleur stood up and looked outside. There was the bustling Champs Elys¨¦es. After finding that nothing was different from usual, she breathed a sigh of relief and looked at Alex. "After all, it's unlikely that the Ministry of Magic in England will chase France, unless you can reach the same heights as the Dark Lord," said Kes. "The Dark Lord?" "That will result in a joint search." With that said, Fleur walked up to Alex again, leaned down, examined his face carefully, and said, "Also, in French, when we say hello to our best friends, we all say salut." ." "Then I will also call you this from now on?" "You can call me Mach¨¦rie," Fleur blushed and continued, "This is my nickname. By the way, you will always stay here from now on, right?" Alex breathed out and said, "I'm afraid not, maybe I can only stay until the end of the summer vacation, ma ch¨¦rie?" "Huh? What did you say?" Fleur didn't hear Alex's words at all, her face was completely red. Shyness is always a girl's privilege, no matter how beautiful she is, isn't it? ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D Who said that French is the most beautiful language? When I watch French movies now, all I can think about is the helper, the leader, the big tongue of help Do you want me to give you the third update tomorrow? Do you want to? Let¡¯s vote~ If the number of votes exceeds 600 before noon tomorrow, there will be three updates By the way, Du Niang sings very well, she is the beauty in the second group~~~~~ Related works Chapter 3 New summer vacation life (first update) Life in France seems to Alex to be much slower-paced than in the UK, if you don't take these things into account. "Have you really turned into a disguised Animagus, big brother?" Gabri¡¯s biggest hobby recently is to stand in front of Alex, then take out her favorite photos of French wizarding world singing stars and make Alex look like her. "Gabriel" Fleur shook her head and sighed, watching Alex rub her face and transform into a woman. I saw Alex turned into a female singer, bent down, touched Gabri¡¯s head, and said with a smile, ¡°My cute little fan, do you want an autograph?¡± "Yeah!" Gabrielle raised her head happily, a smile on her little cheeks. "Game time is over!" Fleur bent down and picked up Gabrielle. Regardless of the little girl's yelling, she walked outside and said, "Grandma wants you to help her prepare dinner tonight. Gabrielle can¡¯t keep her word!¡± Alex smiled as he watched the two sisters walk out of the room, suddenly feeling that such a life was pretty good. She just heard her saying to herself: "Maybe I can live a life like this after I retire?" "Retirement?" Fleur raised her eyebrows, looked at Alex and said, "Do you really have such a plan? I guess you don't have a job yet." "I'm looking for it." As soon as he finished speaking, Alex couldn't help laughing. "What are you laughing at?" ¡°Our conversation reminded me of my father,¡± Alex recalled, closing his eyes slightly: ¡°At that time, he had just lost his job, and his mother asked him to go out and find a job every day.¡± Fleur¡¯s face suddenly turned red, she hit Alex lightly, and whispered: ¡°What are you talking about¡­¡± "You actually discovered it?" Alex opened the book in front of him with a smile and leaned down to read again. Fleur also bent down curiously, and a jasmine-like fragrance penetrated into Alex's nose. Fleur whispered in his ear: "On the Defense Laws of Dark Magic," "One Hundred Common Defense Spells for Wizards" Question", Alex, does Gabriel disturb you because she is causing trouble every day?" "Excuse me?" Alex touched his nose and closed his eyes, as if trying to remember. "Is it really true?" Fleur asked worriedly, her whole body was so close that Alex could almost hear Fleur's heartbeat now. He asked: "Are you nervous?" "Nono" Fleur took a detour behind Alex so that he wouldn't see her blushing face. "Speaking of disturbing" Furong nodded quickly and said: "Yes!" Alex¡¯s mouth suddenly grinned, and even from behind him, Fleur could still hear the smile in his words. "There is indeed some disturbance at night. Children should learn to sleep on their own, don't you think" "Um¡­¡­" "So tonight" "Oh" Fleur leaned down, kissed Alex on the right cheek, and said, "I'm afraid not, my dear." "Why?" "Because you still have to take the exam." She said, showing no shyness at all, and said as she walked outside, "I am not an English person who is easily shy. Enthusiasm is the name of our French girls." Alex shook his head dejectedly while listening to Fleur's silvery bell-like laughter, and continued to read his book. "What Furong said was right, his exam is very close at hand. On the first page of the book he was reading, there was a letter. I saw it read: "Dear Mr. Naz Gray: Hogwarts, you are warmly welcome to apply for the position of Defense Against the Dark Arts teacher at Hogwarts. Your qualification assessment will be held on the 22nd of this month in the Hogwarts Great Hall. Looking forward to your arrival. sincerely yours "Minerva McGonagall" Alex pulled the letter out again and frowned at it. No date, no address, who knows how it was sent to me. Although Alex is already a wizard comparable to Dumbledore, he still can't figure out how those owls fly, or how they deliver messages. But none of thisis the most important thing, Alex turned back and looked at the clock hanging on the wall. It is a universe composed of countless flowers. At every point in time, a Veela will come out to sing. At twelve o'clock, you can see the Veela chorus. If you don't applaud at this time, they will make a shrill scream. And above the clock, a calendar compiled with vines reminds Alex of the passage of time. August 18th, only five days left to prepare for Alex. But Alex flipped through his book. There were six hundred pages in total, and he had only read two hundred pages now "Fu Rong" He shouted loudly to the girl outside: "Can you prepare a midnight snack for me? I have to stay up late again tonight" "Okay" Before Fleur could finish her words, Alex heard a series of laughter like wind chimes coming from outside. ?? ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D "You are our pride!" Mrs. Weasley looked at her youngest son with tears in her eyes. "Mom," George said with a crooked mouth, "If you continue to talk" "Our little brother is about to set the house on fire." "Use his big head." As he said that, Fred and George laughed. Ron¡¯s face became even redder. However, he did not fight back angrily at his two brothers as before, but instead pushed his chest higher. The medal of the Student Council President above seems to have become brighter because of his actions. "Well done, you are worthy of being my brother," said Percy, who just graduated from Hogwarts this year, but he was even more happy to see that his career, how should I say, has a successor. "Don't be too proud," Mr. Weasley tried to be serious. He just heard him say, "Dumbledore, because we are now entering a period of war, we need some encouragement and examples even more. I think you want to Only if you work harder can you be worthy of him.¡± "I will!" Ron didn't even look at Ginny sitting aside, because this little girl seemed a little depressed throughout the summer vacation, but what does this have to do with him? "I will be the best Weasley!" He shouted to himself in his heart. ?? ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D "Prefect Prefect Neville, how did you get this medal?" Frank looked at his son with a smile, with a disappointed expression in his eyes, "You have to know that Phillip and I were at school. Time, but I have never gotten such an unlucky thing!" "Dad, do you really have no news about Alex?" Neville casually placed the prefect's sign on the table, looked at his father and said, "Otherwise, I want to go to Azkaban. Just look at him" "I'm afraid things haven't been going well lately, my dear," Mrs. Longbottom held Neville's face and said, "Your idiot father has been unemployed recently, and we don't even have travel expenses to Azkaban." "Tolls?" "You idiot woman" Frank slapped his forehead and said, "Why didn't you say it was because Alex escaped from prison that we couldn't see him! What an idiot excuse!" "You are the idiot!" Mrs. Longbottom stood up with a bang, and punched Frank with her fists and kicks. "I'm going back to my room first." Neville shrank his neck and walked towards his room. Behind him, Frank quietly gave Mrs. Longbottom a thumbs-up gesture. ?? ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D ¡°Ding ding ding!¡± Hermione grabbed the phone, her heart beating extremely fast now, because only Alex knew her home phone number. "Alex!?" Hermione asked impatiently as soon as she picked up the phone. "I am Luo" "Snapped!" The phone hung up. Well, you have to admit that some people never have a chance because they are not the protagonist. Work related Chapter 4 Alex¡¯s fiasco (second update) "clothing." "It's ugly." "Fleur!" Alex tilted his mouth and looked at himself in the mirror, "That's not what I said that day!" Furong looked at herself in the mirror and made a face. I saw Fleur in the mirror turning her head and looking at Alex. He stretched out his jade-white little hand, gently placed it on Alex's collar, and then lifted it up to make the collar stand up. "I'm a vampire" Alex made a face at Fleur standing in front of him. Fleur "snapped" and knocked away Alex's hand that came to pinch her ear, and said angrily, "Yes, you are an ugly vampire!" "Hey," Alex said, looking at Fleur spraying water into her hair, "then you are an ugly vampire!" "Snapped!" Fleur knocked away Alex's hand from behind, took a few steps back, and stood behind Alex. "What are you going to do?" "Shh!" Fleur stood on her tiptoes, just enough to rest her head on Alex's shoulder. "Look." she said. Alex followed Fleur's words and looked in the mirror. Alex in the mirror has not yet become a different person. His black hair was still neatly spread on both sides, and his high nose showed his extraordinary charm. Alex¡¯s eyes are black. In Fleur's words, "Your eyes are mesmerizing, that's the real magic." "Haha." Fleur suddenly laughed, and she whispered in Alex's ear, "We are a perfect match, aren't we?" Alex looked in the mirror. Fleur¡¯s chin was resting on her shoulder, and her red lips only needed to be tilted a little more to kiss Alex¡¯s cheek. And her silver hair was carefully exposed, like the ribbon of the Alex Medal, making herself look majestic and extraordinary, making Fleur even more charming. Alex nodded and replied: "It's a good match." "Then don't leave, okay?" Fleur pressed against Alex's ear, "They are still looking for you" Alex sighed and said, "I can't go on like this forever." "Ya" "Fleur, listen to me." Alex turned around and held Fleur's face. Her delicate facial features seemed to be breathing at this moment, "If I was born in France, if I went to school in France, if ¡­¡± Before she finished speaking, Fleur stood up on tiptoes, her hands wrapped around Alex's neck, and in just a moment, her plump lips came into contact with Alex. Her movements were unfamiliar and frightening. Maybe this was just a dream. So she moved more slowly, touching slowly, sucking slowly, opening slowly, and then A long blend. "French girl, you don't believe what if." Fleur buried her head in Alex's chest and said with a smile, "I will be there too!" "Where is that?" "Where you are!" "Then I wait for you." I saw Alex's hands rubbing his face, and then the appearance of another person appeared on his face. He looked at the person in the mirror, touched Furong's long silver hair and said. "Except for me, no one is worthy of you." ?? ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D "Hogwarts." Alex looked at the castle that appeared in front of him, sighed quietly, and walked in. "Welcome!" Filch stood at the door, wearing the best wizard uniform he could wear, and smiled at Alex who walked in. "Your test location is in the auditorium." He said, making a sign behind me and walking towards the auditorium. Alex smiled and nodded to Filch, followed him, and said as he walked: "I wonder who is running against me for your school's Defense Against the Dark Arts class?" "Um" Filch suddenly stopped, looked at Alex, and said expectantly, "I support you!" "Huh?!" Alex touched his nose awkwardly, "It seems he is"?Unlikeable guy? " "I am a senior official of the Ministry of Magic! You should accept my appointment! How can you let me compete with others for a position!" Before Alex entered the auditorium, he heard a sharp scream coming from inside, like a little girl's scream after being kicked. "I know now that she is indeed unlovable." Alex smiled and nodded to Filch and walked into the auditorium. Two sets of chairs, and Professor McGonagall who was already standing there smiling at him. "Professor McGonagall." Alex walked forward quickly, held her hand and said, "I didn't expect that it would be you who would send me a letter." "You areMr. Naz Gray." ¡°You know,¡± Alex said with a smile, ¡°I heard your story when I was a first-year student.¡± Professor McGonagall was obviously confused and looked at Alex. "The first female student president!" Alex said with a smile, "You made our Gryffindor House proud at that time!" "Haha, even if you say so, I can't give you too many points," Professor McGonagall walked up to the two of them with a smile in her eyes. "Oh," Alex turned around at this moment and looked at Umbridge, who looked angry, "Excuse me" "I am Umbridge, a senior official of the Ministry of Magic! You will not win the competition! If you still have respect for the Ministry of Magic, you should!" "Oh, I'm sorry." Alex sat down, shaking his head, and said, "I just wanted to ask you where you bought this pink cardigan." "What's wrong?" Umbridge raised her head high and stood on tiptoes, because even if Alex sat down, she was still taller than her. "Because it makes you look too much like a toad." "Mr. Grey" Professor McGonagall smiled and shook her head at Alex, "We are going to start the test." "He should be kicked out! He" "Want a fly?" Alex raised his head and asked. "Okay, if you are talking, I will be disqualified." Professor McGonagall clicked her wand, and two pieces of parchment appeared on Alex and Umbridge's table. "1. Please briefly describe the five principles of defense against black magic" Alex frowned at the question, and then he discovered "Won't." The next step is, "2. Please tell me the basic principles of the magic defense song." Alex bit the quill and finally wrote: "Kill Voldemort and the Death Eaters." "3. Please write down the occasions when magical defense can be used legally." Alex turned his quill, not caring that the ink fell on Umbridge, because he knew this question! "When there are no Muggles!" The following is the fourth path Alex slowly turned over the paper and found that there were a total of three hundred questions "Can I hand in my paper in advance? Professor McGonagall?" ?? ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D "Mr. Natsu, I'm sorryyour score is only forty points" "Even a fourth-year Hogwarts student can do better than you!" Umbridge's disgusting voice, like a little girl's, rang in Alex's ears again: "You o?bsp "No," Alex touched his nose and said, "It's really outstanding. " "ha!" Umbridge walked up to Alex, swiped her paper and spread it out in front of Alex. Full marks. "I really don't want to say it, but the wizard who corrected the paper probably didn't graduate from elementary school, right?" A miserable failure. Alex suddenly felt that falling in love would not help his grades. "Okay!" Umbridge walked past Alex arrogantly, turned back and ordered Professor McGonagall: "Now, go find Dumbledore, I want my letter of appointment!" ?? ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D There is one more update. I think I should be able to write it before twelve o'clock. That's right.??~ Related Works Chapter 5 Defense Against the Dark Arts Teacher (Third update) "Excuse me, Professor McGonagall," Alex said, "Isn't there a practical exam?" "Actual combat?!" Umbridge was like a cat whose tail was burned by fire, her voice suddenly became sharp, "You evil person! Do you want those pure students to cast vicious spells? !I¡¯m going to sue you!¡± Professor McGonagall looked at Alex and shrugged with a helpless expression. She only heard her say: "Originally" "As a senior official of the Ministry of Magic! With my personal, small suggestion," Umbridge stood on tiptoe excitedly, "Minister Fudge asked Hogwarts to cancel the Defense Against the Dark Arts competition. It¡¯s the spellcasting part of the test.¡± "That's because he knows you're too stupid to do a levitating spell with a wand." "No matter what you say!" Umbridge looked at Professor McGonagall with a fake smile, "Now I am the new Defense Against the Dark Arts teacher at Hogwarts." "Oh, by the way!" Umbridge raised her orchid fingers and looked at Alex and said, "Mr. Grey, you can call me now, Professor Umbridge." ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? With a slight noise, Dumbledore appeared in the auditorium. Elegant wizard robes, and his iconic long white beard. "Professor Dumbledore." Alex smiled and nodded towards Dumbledore, "It's really a pity" "Professor Dumbledore, you can give me the appointment letter." Umbridge walked quickly to Dumbledore, raised her head and looked at Dumbledore. "Oh well." Dumbledore handed the parchment in Umbridge's hand. I saw her holding a handful over, and then quickly unfolded it, greedily reading every word, and then read in her disgusting falsetto. "In order to ensure the teaching of the Defense Against the Dark Arts class at Hogwarts, we are hereby hiring" She paused, turned around, looked at Alex as if demonstrating, and made a mouth gesture to him. Alex recognized it, she was saying "I'm a senior official at the Ministry of Magic." She continued to read: "Mr. Naz Gray is hereby hired to serve as Professor of Defense Against the Dark Arts at Hogwarts." She raised her head suddenly and shouted at Dumbledore: "What!" "What's the matter, Miss Umbridge?" Dumbledore raised his head slightly, his blue eyes behind the half-moon lenses full of smiles. "He" Umbridge turned around and pointed at Alex and said, "The test just now was only forty points, and I, Umbridge, a senior official of the Ministry of Magic, got one hundred points." As she spoke, she faked a cough or two and said, "Are you mistaken? Dumbledoreteach" ¡°Bang bang!¡± Two violent noises. Before Umbridge could finish her words, her whole body bounced up, and two curses hit her back and chest respectively, one after the other. It was like a toad that was suddenly poked by two fingers, and its eyes popped out. Then there was a bang, bounced up, hit the roof of the auditorium, and then fell to the ground with a thud. "Oh, Professor Naz" Dumbledore spread his hands and said helplessly, "How about your Oblivion Curse? I remember we once had a Defense Against the Dark Arts teacher who was very good at the Oblivion Curse. I hope you are too. ." Alex touched his nose, "Forgetting Curse Principal, what about you?" "As you can see." Dumbledore spread his hands with a helpless expression. Alex walked directly to Umbridge, pointed the wand on her head, and said: "Confuse the audience!" A green spell spurted out from the top of Alex's wand, surrounding Umbridge's head, up and down, and then penetrated with a bang. "Fortunately, my confusion spell is good." Alex said with a smile. "I think we will get along very happily." Dumbledore also smiled and extended his hand, "Welcome, Professor Naz Gray." "Heroes see the same thing, principal." ?? ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D Lily was sitting on the Hogwarts Express, and opposite her was Hermione. The prefect¡¯s medal was shining brightly in front of the two people. But neither of them looked, but stared at each other. Lily suddenly rememberedWhen I was in third grade, I played wizard chess with Hermione in the carriage. She still remembered that Alex at that time was like a little quail, huddled there, trembling with fear from the quarrel between herself and Hermione. Lily sighed and asked, "Is he okay?" "I have no idea." "He didn't contact you?" ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but Lily felt a flash of joy in her heart. Hermione quickly walked to the carriage door, slammed the door hard, and said at the same time: "He didn't contact you either!" Lily didn¡¯t speak. She just stared out of the car window for a while and then said with a sigh of relief, ¡°No contact is a good contact. At least I don¡¯t need to hear his last words.¡± "That's how you know him?" Hermione snorted, sat down and said, "Alex will never disappear quietly, and he will never hide away for the rest of his life!" "How do you know, you know him?" "Because we are all Gryffindors." "Huh, Gryffindor." Lily raised her head in the direction of Hermione. In another carriage, Ron, who had become the president of the male student union, was happily giving orders. "Snapped!" The door was pushed open by Ron. "Two prefects, we are about to arrive at Hogwarts. Now please come to the conference room." As he said this, Ron stood up straight and straightened his chest. The logo of the male student union president on it was shining. Glow, "The alone time is over." As he said that, Ron winked at Hermione. Neither Hermione nor Lily spoke. They waited for a long time, which made Ron feel uncomfortable. He laughed a few times and said, "Then, no matter what, you must come!" With that said, Ron turned around and trotted towards the conference room. ¡°He makes me feel sick.¡± "Ha, it's really rare," Hermione laughed, "You and I actually have the same point of view." ?? ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D Alex sat at the faculty table for the first time to have a dinner party. Dumbledore sat next to him in a high-backed gold chair, wearing dark purple robes studded with silver stars and a matching hat. And Alex wore a bright yellow wizard robe. In the words of Dumbledore, who had been talking to him, "Oh, what a clever transfiguration." "Because it looks like honey?" "It's honey candy." Dumbledore replied with a smile, "I just said, we will get along very happily, Professor Grey." "I think so." Professor Alex nodded and looked at Professor McGonagall holding a stool with an ancient wizard's hat on it. The hat was patched with patches and the edges were frayed. There is a wide crack next to the brim of the hat. Then, the buzzing sound in the auditorium became quieter and finally became silent. Suddenly, the crack next to the brim opened like a mouth, and the Sorting Hat sang loudly: A long time ago I was wearing a new hat, At that time, Hogwarts had not yet been built. The four founders of Noble Academy, Thought they would never part ways. The same goal unites them, and their desires are so consistent: to build the best magic school in the world so that their knowledge can be passed on and continued. " "We will build a school together and teach together!" The four friends were very determined, but they never dreamed that one day they would split from each other. What kind of friends are there in this world? Better than Slytherin and Gryffindor? Unless you count another pair of best friends - Hufflepuff and Ravenclaw? How could such a good thing go wrong? How could such a friendship be wiped out? Alas, I witnessed this sad story with my own eyes, so I can tell you in detail here. Slytherin said: "The students we teach must have the purest blood." Ravenclaw said: "The students we teach must be superior in intelligence." Then, Alex couldn¡¯t listen anymore. He focused directly on the freshmen and female students. Oh, obviously, Hermione has become more beautiful, and Lily, not surprisingly, is the most beautiful Ravenclaw.?One of the charming girls. After a while, I just listened to the Sorting Hat singing. Now let¡¯s start the sorting. Alex came to his senses. "How did you get through such a difficult time?" Alex turned his head and asked Dumbledore, "This singing is really unbearable." Dumbledore said nothing and nodded secretly downwards. Alex followed Dumbledore's gaze and saw a copy of "The Quibbler" lying on Dumbledore's desk, which happened to be on the joke page. "I think we will get along very well indeed, principal." "I think so too, Professor." ?? ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D Is it okay to watch the third update? Do you want to continue the third update tomorrow? ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????? If the number of votes reaches 1,600 at noon tomorrow, eh, let¡¯s continue with the third update Work related Chapter 6 The first day of school (1st update) Harry woke up from another nightmare. This time, he directly saw Alex dying in front of him in his dream, surrounded by groups of dementors. His patron saint, twelve powerful knights, died one after another. Died tragically in front of him. In the dream, Sirius returned to the way he had just escaped from Azkaban, with a bony face and dim eyes: "Harry, he saved us." Then, with a cry of pain, Alex was captured by a dementor. They sang loudly, swirled around him, and then closed in again, one next to the other, sucking in Alex's soul. After the dementors dispersed, only a skeleton was left in front of Harry. "The third project is really too dangerous." Harry could still remember the memory of that time. At that time, he heard Alex say to him: "So, I decided that for this opportunity to be in the limelight, I have to do it myself. Get a grip. Harry, say goodbye to the girls cheering!" ¡°A cheer for the girls?¡± Harry raised his arms and looked at the bed on the other side of him. Alex's place used to be there, but now there is no one there. And Ron on the other side, even in his dream, kept chanting, "Teacher, glory, chairman." ¡°Bang!¡± Harry fell down again and pulled the quilt over his head. He seemed to have thought of something, but he didn't want to believe it. No matter what, the matter was over, and Harry never wanted to dream about anything related to Alex again. No guilt. Harry kept saying to himself. ?? ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D The night at Hogwarts was as quiet as ever, and there were people commotion in every dormitory. Someone is loved, so even in his sleep, he laughs quietly. Someone is missing you, so even in your sleep, you will sigh worriedly. People who are angry because of injustice clenched their fists in their sleep, and ambitious people performed complex calculations in their sleep, or experienced the joy of their success in advance in their dreams. If you were ever loved, would you have insomnia at night? If you ever miss me, will you cry at night? "He is no longer here. Alex is no longer here." This was Lily's solemn warning to herself countless times. But, I still think about Alex. Lily looked around her in trance. The tower was empty and silent. However, in a daze, she seemed to hear Alex's bad laugh, which was ridicule, pampering, and many unspeakable emotions. Lily suddenly felt a soreness in her eyes, and she walked to the edge of the tower with a wry smile. The night sky at Hogwarts has not changed at all. The moon is still bright, the stars are still twinkling, and the Forbidden Forest is still blown by the wind. She could still remember that when she was in third grade, she made a wish on a shooting star, but she never thought that a year later, the person would no longer be by her side. "Nothing has changed." Lily stretched out her hand, as if she could catch the meteor falling from the sky. As she spoke, she turned back, as if Alex was standing behind her with a smile. Tell her, yes, nothing has changed. Every night, Alex would bring the food he stole from the kitchen and chase after her, begging her, "Woman, please let me copy my homework!" Lily frowned and tried to pronounce the word that was said to be Chinese. "Lv Xia?" "Pfft." Lily suddenly laughed. She laughed so happily that her eyes were filled with tears. She laughed so hard that she bent over. She laughed so hard that she squatted on the ground. She laughed so hard that she punched the ground, making a banging sound. She sat down on the ground laughing, she laughed, she laughed. She laughed and cried. It fell to the ground with a ticking sound. Lily didn¡¯t look, the hazy scene was not beautiful. There was no sound of anyone around. Except one girl was crying. There is a plate next to her filled with her favorite food. Is it Alex? Lily wiped her tears, turned around, and picked up the pastries on the plate. Take a small bite, a small bite, and then eat it in big mouthfuls, filling your mouth. "tasty!"   Lily wiped her tears with her elbow, wiped the corners of her mouth, and said, "From now on, I am Alex!" "Um!" She nodded fiercely, but began to cry unconsciously. ?? ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D On the first day of school, it was extremely difficult for everyone to get up. Of course, there may be an exception for Ron. He got up very early today. Gryffindor's red wizard robe had been hung on the bedside last night, and was ironed to a straight point. The medal of the Student Council President was placed beside her bed. Ron cleared his throat and said kindly to his two roommates: "Harry, Neville, it's time to get up." As he said that, Ron subconsciously puffed up his chest so that his student body president's medal could be seen by them at the first glance. Harry reluctantly climbed up and listened to Ron's nagging in his ear with an embarrassed look on his face. "Harry, do you know? I saved you!" Ron laughed and patted Harry on the shoulder, "You know, without me, you would have died at the hands of the mysterious man! " As he said that, Ron burst into laughter. Neville turned over and covered his head with the quilt. Ron took Harry's hand and said, "Let's go to the auditorium quickly. We have to set a good example to the new students. We can't" Ron didn¡¯t say anything, he just glanced at Neville with disdain and looked at Harry with a look that you know. When Harry and the others entered the auditorium, there were still very few people inside. There are only a few Gryffindor students. Those are mostly preparation n.e.bsp; Harry saw Angelina. Their Quidditch captain. A tall girl with a hot body. But now she looked like she had serious dark circles, as if she hadn't slept well for several days. "Harry, listen to me." Ron just swallowed a fried egg and turned to Harry and said, "I plan to join the Gryffindor Quidditch team this year!" Except for Harry, no one in the auditorium looked at Ron. Ron's face suddenly turned red. He thought this was a sarcasm to his male student council president, and he shouted with a louder voice: "I will definitely do it, much better than that Death Eater! " brush! It seems to have been agreed upon. Throughout the auditorium, every Gryffindor raised their head and looked at Ron. He was extremely proud. "Harry, I spent the whole last year, and you will never imagine what kind of year I spent!" Ron said, waving his fork. "I worked undercover under that Death Eater and the fake Professor Moody, working for Dumbledore." Professor Lido sent information! If it weren't for me, you would be dead by now. What I said is true, man! Come, drink to our friendship!" As he said that, Ron laughed heartily. His laughter filled the entire auditorium. There is no better word to describe it other than abrupt. No one echoed his laughter. "Harry, I saved your life!" Ron looked at himself in disbelief, the friend of the Head Boy, the Boy Who Lived, Harry Potter. Because he didn't smile. ¡°Bang!¡± A thick book fell in front of Ron. "It was Alex who saved Harry! If he hadn't replaced Harry at the last moment, it would have been Harry who went to face Voldemort!" Hermione said like an angry lioness, glaring at Ron. : "And as soon as he came back, we imprisoned him in Azkaban. The reason is that he resurrected Voldemort!" Hermione stood up, her white cheeks looking red with anger at this moment: "He saved people, but he will be imprisoned in Azkaban!" "He resurrected the mysterious man! The mysterious man will kill countless people. He planned it for a whole year!" Ron stood up and faced each other! "No one knows except you!" Hermione calmed down and looked at Ron with disdain, "A frame-up made up of jealousy, do you think I will believe you?" Ron raised his head higher and heard him say: "You must believe Dumbledore!" "Falled out!" A red curse struck from behind Ron. There was a loud "bang", and Ron turned around with an expression of disbelief.?, fell down. Wearing a blue wizard robe, Lily looked extremely beautiful at this moment. With her trembling hand still holding the wand, she summoned up her courage and said loudly: "I don't believe it!" "Attack a classmate in the auditorium! Fifty points from Ravenclaw!" Snape's huge aquiline nose appeared behind Lily. "Oh, good use of magic. From the perspective of Defense Against the Dark Arts class, I will give you extra points." Another figure walked in from the door of the auditorium. Under the silhouette of the rising sun, Lily suddenly felt that he looked like a person. Works Related Chapter 7 Alex¡¯s First Lesson (Second Update) Alex smiled and walked towards the auditorium. He found that everyone in the auditorium was looking at him now. Whether it's Lily who released the spell, or Hermione who just argued with Ron. Except for Ron, who had fainted on the long table. Snape stood in front of Alex and looked at Alex like he was an idiot: "She knocked out her classmate." Alex shrank back in fright and shouted, "Can't you see?!" As he spoke, Alex circled around Snape, "I know a brain healer. Healer, I can make an appointment for you at St. Leman's Magical Hospital if you need it.¡± With that said, Alex sat down on the long table, picked up a cup of milk tea, and Gulu poured it all into his mouth at once. There was no trace of Snape's murderous expression. Snape¡¯s expression was uncertain for a while before he made up his mind and strode to Ron¡¯s side. Alex walked forward with a smile again, looked at Snape and said, "Do you want treatment?" ¡°You¡¯re asking even though you know it!¡± Snape took out his wand, glanced at Alex who was noisy next to him, and said: "I don't know why Dumbledore hired you, but" He paused and looked around Hogg. Watts' students continued, "I don't think they can do it under obsp; "I think so too," Alex nodded with deep sympathy, looked around at the students around him, and said, "Photo Judging by your level, they're hard at potion obsp; Take a deep breath! Snape stepped back, looked up and down, and studied Alex carefully again. "you¡­¡­" "How long has it been since you washed your hair?" "Oh, you happen to be here." Just when Snape couldn't help but pull out his wand and duel with Alex, Professor McGonagall suddenly appeared in the auditorium. "Good morning." Alex smiled and waved to Professor McGonagall. "Good morning, Professor Gray, please go to Principal Dumbledore's office later. Also, your house has been solved. And Professor Snape." Professor McGonagall smiled at Alex, and then Saw Ron lying on the table. "What's going on?" she asked. "It was an accident." "Miss Lisa Dupin knocked out Ron with a spell." Snape stated the facts expressionlessly. "Well, Professor Snape has already given too many penalties." Alex touched his nose dissatisfied, then stretched out his wand and nodded Ron's head, "Resuscitate quickly!" With a slight crackling sound, Ron woke up. He first jumped up angrily, then saw the professor standing around him, and then sat down angrily, saying: "Hello, Professor." "Okay." Professor McGonagall nodded and said. Snape glanced at Alex again, and walked straight over without Ron Lee's greeting. "How about you," Alex looked at Ron with a smile and said, "President of the Student Council?" "Yes! Professor!" Ron immediately puffed up his chest. "Yeah! Very good!" Alex patted Ron on the shoulder and said, "You are the best I have ever seen" Ron¡¯s chest puffed up even higher. "most¡­¡­" Ron can¡¯t wait to hear what Alex has to say, the youngest Head Boy! He'd heard it countless times this summer, but now he couldn't wait to hear it again! "I hope you don't mind," Alex touched his nose, and Ron suddenly had an ominous premonition. "Forget it, I hope you have time and spend more time on the Defense Against the Dark Arts class," Alex shook his head and walked past Ron, looking disappointed. "Oh, right!" Alex suddenly turned around. Ron¡¯s eyes shone again and he looked at Alex expectantly. "Your clothes are very nice, and the blue color suits you very well." Alex pointed at Lily and said, "I think Ravenclaw plus thirty points." "What?!" People around looked at Alex, the new professor, in disbelief. Especially Lily, she felt that the way this person spoke was too similar "And" Alex looked up and thought for a moment, then continued: "I'm in a good mood today, Ravenclaw will add twenty points!" ?As he spoke, Alex took a piece of bread from the long table and held it in his mouth. I saw him waving behind him while walking towards Dumbledore's principal's office. "What kind of teacher is this!" Ron was so angry that his face turned red. A boy sat next to Ron, but without looking at him, he said to Hermione: "It seems that our Defense Against the Dark Arts teacher is a good teacher this year." Hermione said nothing and nodded subconsciously. Because she felt something was wrong there. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª "You came!" In the principal's office, Dumbledore leaned back in his chair and smiled at Alex. Alex waved his hand and said, "Good morning!" "Are you still used to sleeping? Professor McGonagall has already vacated your house. Of course, if you want, you can also live in Hogwarts Castle." "castle?" Alex subconsciously scratched his chin and said, "I would rather live in Hogsmeade." Dumbledore asked with a smile: "Because it's quiet?" "Because of my girlfriend." "Bang!" Dumbledore clapped his hands, with an expression as if that was the case. "Is there anything else?" Alex frowned and looked at Dumbledore's hand. I saw that his right hand was completely black, "Principal, your hand?" "Voldemort has just been resurrected" Although he was very reluctant, Alex still shook a little, after all, this was how he pretended to be. Alex asked: "Did you fight him?" Dumbledore sighed, "Some things are your responsibility. The only solution is to face them bravely." Alex raised his eyebrows and asked, "It's like an exam?" Dumbledore nodded and said, "I think so." "Then you should have another choice." Alex said with a smile, "You can use a confusion spell on the examiner." "I hope so," Dumbledore took out a piece of parchment from the drawer and placed it in front of Alex, "This is the Hogwarts class schedule." ¡°I know,¡± Alex also took out one from his pocket and said, ¡°I already have the Defense Against the Dark Arts timetable.¡± Dumbledore¡¯s snow-white eyebrows jumped, and an unknown, mischievous smile appeared on his mouth hidden under his beard. "This is from the Care of Magical Creatures class." "What?!" "Hagrid has some family matters, so he hasn't had anyone to teach for him lately." "Substitute class?" Alex looked at the class schedule carefully, and he found, "I have my first class this afternoon?!" "I just said, we will get along very happily." Alex walked out of the principal's office depressed, leaving Dumbledore laughing alone. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Hagrid was carrying a big package, raised his head, and looked at the valley in the distance. That's where the giants gather. "finally reached." He muttered in his mouth. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª It seems that the third update will be in the early morning. If you don¡¯t stay up late, you can watch it tomorrow I really didn¡¯t mean to Work related Chapter 8 Posing (third update) How do you get someone with only a fourth-year Hogwarts degree to teach a group of seventh-year students who are about to graduate? It¡¯s very simple, you just need to be besieged and imprisoned in Azkaban for helping the Dark Lord resurrect, and you can easily escape from there. Of course, it would be great to be proficient in the art of disguise. You'd better be a disguised animagus. Finally, and most importantly, you need to be able to pose. Alex is standing there now. The loose wizard robe was blown by the wind at the edge of the Forbidden Forest. A group of Slytherin and Ravenclaw students stood in front of Alex. There are tall blonde beauties with light makeup, and there are petite East Asian girls with cute looks. There is also the burly Slytherin, who is as tall as a gorilla, and a lot of bespectacled girls from Ravenclaw. "Okay, glasses" Alex was reluctant to say good afternoon to glasses girls. He cleared his throat, took out his wand and looked at the students in front of him and said, "Do you know who I am now?" "Professor Naz Gray." A seventh-year Ravenclaw female student said, pushing her eyes. "That's right," Alex waved his wand quickly, "I was originally teaching the Defense Against the Dark Arts class, but as you can see, there is a problem now." With that said, Alex spread his hands and said: "Professor Hagrid, there are some things that I can't come back in time for, so until he comes back, I will temporarily take over the Care of Magical Creatures class." "Hey, has that troll been captured in the zoo?" Alex pointed his wand at the Slytherin boy who spoke: "Give me your name!" "Verne! Professor of Defense Against the Dark Arts!" "Are you dissatisfied?" Alex raised his eyebrows, and the tip of the wand seemed to tremble slowly but quickly. It looks like a magic spell will be emitted from it at any time. "No, Professor." ¡°Oh, okay,¡± Alex turned to the other side, pretending not to see the face made by the man named Verne, ¡°we¡¯re going to reviewthe swallow-tailed dog today.¡± "Okay, classmate Verne, can you tell everyone the relevant knowledge?" "Ahem." Verne cleared his throat and said: "The swallow-tailed dog is native to southeastern England. It is very similar to the Jack Russell hound, except that it has a forked tail. In fact, the swallow-tailed dog is almost A dog bred by wizards because it is extremely loyal to wizards, but very cruel to Muggles. It is an amazing scavenger, eating anything it encounters, from goblins to old tires. Any wizard who wants to apply Anyone who keeps a swallow-tailed dog must first complete a simple test to prove that he has the ability to control a swallow-tailed dog in a Muggle-inhabited area, and then he can obtain a license from the Department for the Regulation and Control of Magical Creatures. The owner of a swallow-tailed dog must wait until the swallow-tailed dog reaches six years old. At eight weeks of age, the dog is legally obliged to use a painless cutting spell to remove its peculiar tail, lest it attracts the attention of Muggles." "Bah!" Alex clapped his hands and said in admiration: "What a good explanation." As soon as he finished speaking, Verne nodded modestly, but when he looked at Alex, his eyes were even more full of disdain. Alex was very familiar with this look. It was this look when he looked at Quirrell and Lockhart back then. Idiot teacher, you will get out in one year. "Oh," Alex turned the wand in his hand and said, "There is nothing more effective than on-the-spot observation. I think you should have a swallow-tailed dog so that everyone can have a more intuitive experience. ." ¡°Classmate Verne,¡± Alex asked, ¡°Can I ask you a favor?¡± "Did you bring the dog over? Professor, are there any extra points?" "Yes, and there are many." Alex smiled evilly and pointed his wand at poor Verne. Then, under the horrified eyes of everyone, he turned into a swallow-tailed dog. While chasing his tail in circles in fear, he whined pitifully. "I don't like people interrupting in class," Alex thought for a moment and continued: "Especially boys. Okay, now we have an observation object. Before get out of class is over, everyone will write an observation report. Give me." No one dared to answer, and everyone was silent. "Snap," Alex snapped his fingers, "Answer!" "I understand, Professor!" "very good!" AlexKes looked at a group of people carefully surrounding the swallow-tailed dog, and then he relaxed and leaned against a tree. When is the most relaxing time for a teacher? Alex will tell you, when posing. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Alex suddenly realized that he should teach the Care of Magical Creatures class, because he could always find various animals easily. So far, he has found a series of magical animals such as Hu Meizi, Swamp Digger, Fire Crab, Niffler, etc. Of course, on top of that, he also received a ton of pink howler letters. This made Alex develop a habit of throwing letters into the fire on time every day. Enjoy the special experience of roaring firecrackers. However, there are occasional exceptions. For example, this letter. There is something written on it with special ink. And if you want to be able to see the real content, rather than what is written on the surfacethe wizard figure rescue association leaflet, you must use something special. "Alex, I guarantee Dumbledore can't see me!" "That won't work, Sylph." Alex smiled and looked at the goblin on his letter. Sylph became the size of a thumb again and stepped on the letter with her bare feet. "I like watching you running around!" "snort!" Sylph angrily sat down on the letter, and then rolled around on the letter like a bed sheet. The handwriting slowly emerged from the letter. To Alex: The mysterious man is planning a big escape from Azkaban, and he is also intensifying the search for you. We think he may have learned that we have some way of controlling the dementors. Apparently, I think this was also known to Dumbledore's spies. So, stay hidden, I guess he won't be able to figure out your hiding place that quickly. In addition, Brother Hai is stepping up contact with the giant tribe, but it seems that there is not much progress. The giants obviously don't like Hagrid's type very much. If you ask me, Madam Maxime might do a better job, but unfortunately, she is not Dumbledore's side. Judging from the fact that the Order of the Phoenix was seeking assistance from giants, it was clearly at a disadvantage compared to the Death Eaters. In the end, both the Order of the Phoenix and the Death Eaters were stepping up their efforts to recruit manpower. There had already been a battle, and Dumbledore seemed senile. Plan ahead! Lockhart Alex picked up the letter again, read it in detail, carefully used his wand to remove the golden powder, and then threw it into the fireplace with a "snap". "Old and decrepit" While listening to the sound of the letter burning, Alex thought of Dumbledore's right hand, which was completely blackened. "It seems that I really have to advance my plan. However, before that, I'd better prepare myself for this promising career!" ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª I could have made it much earlier, but suddenly my mood dropped, and I adjusted it for a long time. Sorry, sorry Related Works Chapter 9 Two Boys Azkaban looks particularly deserted at night. Even if the wind blows occasionally, if you listen carefully, you can hear the sound of ghosts crying. The night light tonight is also extremely dim. For example, Bellatrix. Her room is also the same as the one next door. Her husband was on the other side of the cell, and on the other side of her was a child from a few days ago. A wall of stone, a wall of pain, a wall of death. Stone, stone. Stone! This is a world entirely made of stone. Green grass is simply the most unrealistic fantasy of everyone who stays here. A lot of people go crazy because they can't see any color other than stone. This is also a wall built of pain. Do you want to laugh? Do you want to laugh wildly? Do you want to laugh so loudly that you shed tears? Here are fifty people who dig their nails into their own flesh just to stop crying; here are at least a hundred people who can't speak anymore because they burst into tears when they speak. So they bite off their tongues. ¡°At least everyone here is doing the same thing, waiting to die. This is a place full of death. Dark, dead silence. There is no hope or future in sight. But now, for Bellatrix, things are different from before. A ray of moonlight slanted down from one side and hit her face. Alive, she felt alive for the first time. And this moonlight came from the child's room. Under the hazy moonlight, Bellacritus moved the hair from his forehead, revealing his forehead that was already covered with pain and wrinkles. She was supposed to be a beauty, with a delicate face, but she also carried the pride of a young lady. In order to pursue her, some wizards went to Egypt and carved her portrait in the desert. In order to pursue her, some wizards went to the Antarctic to catch the rarest penguins there and bring them back as her birthday. Gift. So her man should be one in a million. Everyone thought that he would choose her, and everyone thought that she would accept him. As a result, no one thought of their ending. He chose the most unlikely woman. Bellacritus thought more than once that they were completely incompatible! So she was tired and chose the most honest man. He has no use except following him like a tail. Thinking of this, Bellacritus used all his strength to push himself up. The stone ground is extremely cold at night. Her hands are now covered with wrinkles, which not only shows that she is no longer young, but also tells her that she does not have much strength left. She moved slowly, like a graceful old woman, and then leaned against the cold wall. Now, the moonlight appeared in front of her. It was still slanting light, and she couldn't even see her face, but she felt very satisfied. She slowly closed her eyes. She couldn't explain why, but whenever she leaned against this huge gap, she could always feel a slight gasp. The dementors¡¯ tentacles are spread throughout every corner of this prison. Except here. From this huge gap, the wind flowing out seemed to have the power to blow away the Dementors. It is the first green bud that appears in the vast wasteland; it is the first golden light that flashes in the dark night; it is it is. Bellacritus laughed. It was the boy who was as dazzling as the sun on that midsummer afternoon, smiling at me. "Bellacritus? Oh, your name is really long," the boy touched his nose and spoke awkwardly, but the corner of his mouth was smiling, "I'll call you Bella from now on, right?" ,Bella!" At that time, she seemed to hold her head high and said dissatisfiedly: "This is a boy's name, I don't want it!" Bellacritus murmured in a low voice: "I don't want it! I don't" She murmured, but the corners of her mouth slowly curved up, like a shy moon bud. She was indeed smiling, and tears slowly flowed from the corners of her eyes. At this moment, a deep singing sound came from the broken hole, accompanied by the moonlight. That¡¯s the song that boy often hums. Hey~jude,don¡¯t~make~it~bad. (Hey! jude, don¡¯t be depressed) She sang along, ¡°hey~jude, don¡¯t~make~it~ Bad.¡±The person on the other side seemed to have heard her singing, so he naturally picked up the next line: "take~a~sad~song~and~make~ It~better¡± (sing a sad song to relieve your mood) Slowly, their voices merged together. Remember~to~let~her~into~your~heart ¡°Please keep her in your heart,¡± she hummed slowly, her memory recalling that midsummer afternoon. He is the most famous noble son, and he is the most beautiful noble lady. Then~you~can~start~to~make~it~better. Life will be better. Life, she slowly raised her head and looked at everything around her. She was like a patient who fell into a deep sleep. She suddenly wanted to get up and look at her surroundings and the stones around her. Hey~jude,don¡®t~be~afraid Like a little girl, she said to herself: "Bella, Bella, don't be afraid, don't be afraid." You~d~get~her(You were born to get her.) The singing seemed to give her strength. She had heard such singing from him before. This was a Muggle song. She shouldn't have remembered it, but the memory couldn't be contained at all. This was also magic. She sang even louder. ¡°the~minute~you~let~her~under~your~ skin, Then~you~begin~to~make~it~better. and~anytime~you~feel~the~pain, Hey~jude,refrain, Don¡®t~carry~the~world~upon~your~shoulders.¡± As she sang, she laughed harder and harder. Tears flowed freely from the corners of her eyes, completely devoid of manners. She smiled so happily that she bent over happily. He doesn¡¯t know whether he is alive or dead now. But somehow, his face became more and more clear in her image. He was smiling at her. Unconsciously, she had reached the end of the song. ¡°you~have~found~her,now~go~and~get~ her." (You have met her Go win her heart now. ) She has already met him. No matter where he is, she will find him and say sorry to him. She wanted to hold him, even if she couldn't even say she was sorry, she just wanted to simply hold him. "Huo!" She stood up! The shabby prison uniform turned into the skirt of new clothes at this moment. She suddenly felt full of power. His skinny hands firmly supported the edge of the hole. She turned over! The bustling room on the other side is filled with moonlight! A stone wall has disappeared. What was displayed in front of her was a magic wand stuck in the ground, and a piece of open, boundless sky. It turns out that the singing just now was all her hallucination. From beginning to end, it was her who was singing, she was the one singing! Thinking of this, she couldn't help but screamed loudly! The empty Azkaban is filled with her screams. This is the most urgent cry for freedom. This is the most heartfelt joy after a person is free! I saw her grabbing the wand and rushing out. Thunder sounded in an instant following her footsteps, followed by heavy rain. She held her head high, feeling the moisture of the rain. She has made up her mind to find him! "It seems you are ready to serve me again, Bellatrix." A silent shadow suddenly appeared behind Bella. Voldemort slowly pulled out his wand, looked at the person in front of him with disdain, and said, "Now, kneel down and kiss the edge of my robe!" Bella froze, she closed her eyes and slowly crawled towards Voldemort. However, the world that had been dark when he closed his eyes suddenly became bright at this moment. "Bellacritus? Oh, your name is really long," the boy touched his nose and spoke awkwardly, but the corner of his mouth was smiling, "I'll call you Bella from now on, right?" ?Bella!" The boy's smile has now become the deepest and most secret ray of sunshine in Bella's heart. And on the other side is Hogwarts. Dumbledore was holding a cup of honey tea in his hand, standing by the window of the principal's office, looking into the distance. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Dumbledore frowned and said, "Snape?" "Professor," the voice outside the door replied slowly, "I was invited to talk about the person we all suspected.""Bang." Dumbledore put down the tea cup, walked to the door, opened the door, and saw Snape standing at the door. Snape was standing there humbly, but his eyes unconsciously drifted to Dumbledore's hand. A completely black hand, a completely burnt hand. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªLast year¡¯s version is almost the same as this year¡¯s update. Hey, everyone, may you have good luck in the Year of the Dragon and may your family be happy. ,safe and sound! Work related Chapter 10 Speculation (first update) Dumbledore tapped the table with his good hand and said: The person we all doubt? " Snape nodded, closed the door, stood in front of Dumbledore, and said, "Don't you have any doubts about him?" As he said that, Snape's eyes suddenly became fierce. "No." Snape suddenly laughed, as if he had heard the funniest joke. He stood there, looking at Dumbledore motionless, and said, "Why do you think he has no suspicion at all?" Dumbledore lowered his head and looked at his hand. That hand no longer looked like a healthy person's hand. Rather, it looked like completely charred wood that had been roasted by the fire and then salvaged from the fire. He raised his right hand and looked at it carefully. He looked at it so carefully, like an old man in a pawn shop, looking at a beautiful pawn item, or like a long-time prostitute, sitting on a chair, watching the most popular girl, under his Singing a ditty in front of me. Dumbledore said slowly: "Is there any doubt?" Snape closed his eyes, took a deep breath, and said, "I originally thought you just injured your hand." "Yes," Dumbledore raised his hand, "Not only is my hand injured, my speed of using magic has also slowed down, or" Snape lowered his head and whispered: "Maybe the balance between us and the Dark Lord has been broken." Dumbledore laughed. He smiled so happily that the wrinkles on his face wrinkled little by little: "I'm afraid yes, we are at a comprehensive disadvantage now. After all, I am no longer the person he fears most." Snape stared at Dumbledore fiercely, as if he hoped to persuade him with his eyes, "So you let that boy go to Hogwarts!" "That boy?" "Alex!" Snape strode back and forth in front of Dumbledore, and the hem of his black wizard robe kept swinging, "You let him enter Hogwarts to teach! Then why did you We wanted to send him to Azkaban in the first place!¡± Dumbledore stretched out his fingers, slender fingers, and shook them back and forth in front of Snape. "Professor Naz Gray is not Alex," said Dumbledore, facing Snape. Pu spread his hands and said with a smile: "I believe him!" "believe him?" Snape seemed to have heard the funniest joke and couldn't help but laugh softly. Dumbledore said nothing, he just sat patiently in his seat, waiting for Snape to end his laughter. After a while, Snape stopped. His eyes are no longer full of excitement as before, but have become much calmer, and there is even a hint of prayer in his eyes. He said: "What about Harry? He is still unwilling to learn the so-called brain defense technique." "You can let" Dumbledore ignored Snape's surprised expression and continued: "You can let Professor Naz Gray teach him." "Why don't you let the Dark Lord teach him directly? Dumbledore, you promised me, and you have promised me since then," Snape's expression looked as if he wanted to eat Dumbledore. , "I will never letLily's child get any harm!" Dumbledore said nothing. He looked at his long white beard with interest, as if there was an interesting novel in it. "In first grade, you said Harry would not be in danger. Because you said you would take care of him the whole time." Dumbledore tried to interlock his hands, but he failed. He shrugged worthily and said, "I sure did." "Then!" Snape laughed, "In exchange for my information, I ask that you make the same promise!" "I" Dumbledore closed his eyes, as if considering Snape's request. Suddenly, he opened his eyes, and two bright silver rays shot out from his eyes, hitting Snape directly. "What's new about Voldemort?" "He attacked Azkaban and is preparing to restore the strength of all Death Eaters and absorb enough allies before attacking Hogwarts." Snape said expressionlessly. "Thank you." Dumbledore smiled and nodded to Snape. "Aren't you afraid that I will vote for him?" "Because of Harry Potter." Dumbledore looked at him.?? became sharper, making Snape restless, "I have to seize the time to recover from my injuries." "so?" "So," Dumbledore looked at Snape with a smile and said, "I allow you to use the power of the Order of the Phoenix to protect Harry." "Protection?" Snape walked slowly to the door, turned back, looked at Dumbledore and said, "Then, you won't mind if I find out the true identity of the so-called Naz Gray, right?" As he said that, there was a loud bang and the door to the principal's office was closed. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª "The so-called Defense Against the Dark Arts," Alex said slowly, pacing back and forth on the podium, "is a way of using a wand, um" Alex touched his nose, then slowly took a step back. His podium is at the back, and on top of the podium are his lecture notes. However, when the fifth-year Gryffindor students below found that their Defense Against the Dark Arts class was stuck again, they all looked at each other and exchanged glances with each other. "Professor Natsu, what can't be done" A Gryffindor student looked helplessly at his deskmate. "This year is our o¡¤bsp;" Just as the two people were exchanging glances, the two Gryffindor students at the back had already consciously picked up the book and started looking for today's content. Because at this moment, Alex finally made up his mind. He flipped the handout back and forth several times, then Alex closed it with a snap and said: "Students, self-study is also a very important ability. The content of this chapter is not difficult. We study by ourselves." Bar!" There was no sound of surprise not a single one. The unexpected look, oh, sorry, nothing at all. Every Gryffindor student opened his own book and started looking for it. In less than a month, they had discovered that this new Defense Against the Dark Arts teacher was said to have superb magic power and could turn people into animals instantly. Completely unreliable! ¡°As long as he forgets lyrics in class, he will definitely let the students study on their own. This is not the first time. And the reasons are never the same. "Self-study is an important ability" "Let us freely swim in the ocean of knowledge" "Today, we will take a class test by reading books by ourselves" "" Alex leaned on the podium with one hand, looked at the students under the podium, and touched his nose awkwardly. He wanted to prepare for lessons, but every time, well, he admitted, he had never thought of preparing for lessons. Fleur had prepared all these for him. Suddenly, an obvious coughing sound appeared in the classroom. "Ahem." A girl with brown hair raised her hand. "Professor." The girl frowned and asked, "Excuse me, under what circumstances can we force a magic spell to reveal his true face?" "Um," Alex frowned. He felt that the girl was knowingly asking questions, but he still pondered for a moment and said, "Excuse me, are you?" "Hermione Granger. Professor!" Hermione looked at Alex and laughed. She had a vague feeling, so now she was cautiously trying to confirm it. Her guessthis man is Alex! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªAhem, let me know the group number of each reader group: 71658483. When this group is full, the group will be in order of speaking for two weeks. Anyone who doesn't speak in the group will be kicked out Ahem, if you are a girl, you will have permanent immunity if you enter the group and reveal your identity. If you are a transvestite, you can send photos and we will discuss it ~ Group 2: 184078317 According to the announcement, I haven¡¯t spoken for 2 weeks or something. I¡¯m sorry. However, this group kicks people based on Hong Cha¡¯s relationship status. According to the author¡¯s detailed investigation, she may have fallen out of love today, so eh By the way if someone is kicked, they will be notified in advance in the day¡¯s update Work related Chapter 10 Speculation (first update) Dumbledore tapped the table with his good hand and said: The person we all doubt? " Snape nodded, closed the door, stood in front of Dumbledore, and said, "Don't you have any doubts about him?" As he said that, Snape's eyes suddenly became fierce. "No." Snape suddenly laughed, as if he had heard the funniest joke. He stood there, looking at Dumbledore motionless, and said, "Why do you think he has no suspicion at all?" Dumbledore lowered his head and looked at his hand. That hand no longer looked like a healthy person's hand. Rather, it looked like completely charred wood that had been roasted by the fire and then salvaged from the fire. He raised his right hand and looked at it carefully. He looked at it so carefully, like an old man in a pawn shop, looking at a beautiful pawn item, or like a long-time prostitute, sitting on a chair, watching the most popular girl, under his Singing a ditty in front of me. Dumbledore said slowly: "Is there any doubt?" Snape closed his eyes, took a deep breath, and said, "I originally thought you just injured your hand." "Yes," Dumbledore raised his hand, "Not only is my hand injured, my speed of using magic has also slowed down, or" Snape lowered his head and whispered: "Maybe the balance between us and the Dark Lord has been broken." Dumbledore laughed. He smiled so happily that the wrinkles on his face wrinkled little by little: "I'm afraid yes, we are at a comprehensive disadvantage now. After all, I am no longer the person he fears most." Snape stared at Dumbledore fiercely, as if he hoped to persuade him with his eyes, "So you let that boy go to Hogwarts!" "That boy?" "Alex!" Snape strode back and forth in front of Dumbledore, and the hem of his black wizard robe kept swinging, "You let him enter Hogwarts to teach! Then why did you We wanted to send him to Azkaban in the first place!¡± Dumbledore stretched out his fingers, slender fingers, and shook them back and forth in front of Snape. "Professor Naz Gray is not Alex," said Dumbledore, facing Snape. Pu spread his hands and said with a smile: "I believe him!" "believe him?" Snape seemed to have heard the funniest joke and couldn't help but laugh softly. Dumbledore said nothing, he just sat patiently in his seat, waiting for Snape to end his laughter. After a while, Snape stopped. His eyes are no longer full of excitement as before, but have become much calmer, and there is even a hint of prayer in his eyes. He said: "What about Harry? He is still unwilling to learn the so-called brain defense technique." "You can let" Dumbledore ignored Snape's surprised expression and continued: "You can let Professor Naz Gray teach him." "Why don't you let the Dark Lord teach him directly? Dumbledore, you promised me, and you have promised me since then," Snape's expression looked as if he wanted to eat Dumbledore. , "I will never letLily's child get any harm!" Dumbledore said nothing. He looked at his long white beard with interest, as if there was an interesting novel in it. "In first grade, you said Harry would not be in danger. Because you said you would take care of him the whole time." Dumbledore tried to interlock his hands, but he failed. He shrugged worthily and said, "I sure did." "Then!" Snape laughed, "In exchange for my information, I ask that you make the same promise!" "I" Dumbledore closed his eyes, as if considering Snape's request. Suddenly, he opened his eyes, and two bright silver rays shot out from his eyes, hitting Snape directly. "What's new about Voldemort?" "He attacked Azkaban and is preparing to restore the strength of all Death Eaters and absorb enough allies before attacking Hogwarts." Snape said expressionlessly. "Thank you." Dumbledore smiled and nodded to Snape. "Aren't you afraid that I will vote for him?" "Because of Harry Potter." Dumbledore looked at him.?? became sharper, making Snape restless, "I have to seize the time to recover from my injuries." "so?" "So," Dumbledore looked at Snape with a smile and said, "I allow you to use the power of the Order of the Phoenix to protect Harry." "Protection?" Snape walked slowly to the door, turned back, looked at Dumbledore and said, "Then, you won't mind if I find out the true identity of the so-called Naz Gray, right?" As he said that, there was a loud bang and the door to the principal's office was closed. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª "The so-called Defense Against the Dark Arts," Alex said slowly, pacing back and forth on the podium, "is a way of using a wand, um" Alex touched his nose, then slowly took a step back. His podium is at the back, and on top of the podium are his lecture notes. However, when the fifth-year Gryffindor students below found that their Defense Against the Dark Arts class was stuck again, they all looked at each other and exchanged glances with each other. "Professor Natsu, what can't be done" A Gryffindor student looked helplessly at his deskmate. "This year is our o¡¤bsp;" Just as the two people were exchanging glances, the two Gryffindor students at the back had already consciously picked up the book and started looking for today's content. Because at this moment, Alex finally made up his mind. He flipped the handout back and forth several times, then Alex closed it with a snap and said: "Students, self-study is also a very important ability. The content of this chapter is not difficult. We study by ourselves." Bar!" There was no sound of surprise not a single one. The unexpected look, oh, sorry, nothing at all. Every Gryffindor student opened his own book and started looking for it. In less than a month, they had discovered that this new Defense Against the Dark Arts teacher was said to have superb magic power and could turn people into animals instantly. Completely unreliable! ¡°As long as he forgets lyrics in class, he will definitely let the students study on their own. This is not the first time. And the reasons are never the same. "Self-study is an important ability" "Let us freely swim in the ocean of knowledge" "Today, we will take a class test by reading books by ourselves" "" Alex leaned on the podium with one hand, looked at the students under the podium, and touched his nose awkwardly. He wanted to prepare for lessons, but every time, well, he admitted, he had never thought of preparing for lessons. Fleur had prepared all these for him. Suddenly, an obvious coughing sound appeared in the classroom. "Ahem." A girl with brown hair raised her hand. "Professor." The girl frowned and asked, "Excuse me, under what circumstances can we force a magic spell to reveal his true face?" "Um," Alex frowned. He felt that the girl was knowingly asking questions, but he still pondered for a moment and said, "Excuse me, are you?" "Hermione Granger. Professor!" Hermione looked at Alex and laughed. She had a vague feeling, so now she was cautiously trying to confirm it. Her guessthis man is Alex! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªAhem, let me know the group number of each reader group: 71658483. When this group is full, the group will be in order of speaking for two weeks. Anyone who doesn't speak in the group will be kicked out Ahem, if you are a girl, you will have permanent immunity if you enter the group and reveal your identity. If you are a transvestite, you can send photos and we will discuss it ~ Group 2: 184078317 According to the announcement, I haven¡¯t spoken for 2 weeks or something. I¡¯m sorry. However, this group kicks people based on Hong Cha¡¯s relationship status. According to the author¡¯s detailed investigation, she may have fallen out of love today, so eh By the way if someone is kicked, they will be notified in advance in the day¡¯s update Related Works Chapter 11 Alex¡¯s New Home (Second Update) How many homes will a person have in his lifetime? Alex sat next to the slowly burning fireplace, looking at the burning flames, whispering the word home in his heart. A pair of hands came quietly behind Alex while Alex was in a daze. "Are you still reading the handouts?" She asked softly, her tone gentle. Alex slowly leaned back and closed his eyes. The smell of the pages, mixed with the fragrance of the person behind him, made him intoxicated. "Are you sleepy?" The girl put her hands on Alex's head and started massaging it slowly. The girl who had just taken a bath and was wearing a pure white gauze nightgown asked softly again. Her expression was so peaceful, and her eyebrows were smiling gently. "fine." Alex turned around and held the girl's face. ?Silver hair, skin as white as moonlight. Then, smiling eyes, smiling nose, smiling mouth. Alex suddenly felt his breathing quicken. He said: "You are so beautiful, Fleur." "Me?" Fleur smiled, just like a mother looking at a naughty child who was covered in mud because of playing, then smiled and patted the child's clothes, and said: "Then, you don't want to think about Hermione anymore." Already?" "Hermione" "And," Fleur said as she hugged Alex tightly into her arms, "Lily, don't you miss her too?" "I¡­¡­" For the first time, Alex felt a little painful. This was the first time in his life that he felt like this. He couldn't let go of the warm hug now, but he also couldn't let go of that girl's bright smiling face, let alone the girl who was crying in his chest. Alex said this for the first time: "I am a scumbag" "No," Fleur hugged Alex tighter and said, "You are a good person." "A good person?" "A good person who won't refuse." Fleur quietly held Alex in her arms, nodded Alex's head with her chin, and said with her eyes closed. "You look really holy right now." Hearing Alex¡¯s words, Fleur quietly raised the corners of her lips: ¡°Do you like this kind of life? "I like it, but" "But you still have your mission. You are like a hero in a fairy tale. You get the sense of mission from nowhere, and then you keep driving yourself, wanting to give everyone a happy ending." Alex frowned slightly and said, "This is not a mission, this is revenge." ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Snape sat in his office, looking at the heads beating in the flames, and said, "Moody, what suggestions do you have." The man in the flames turned his head, looked at Snape sideways and said, "Suggestion?" Snape nodded and said, "We all know that person's identity is not simple." "Your identity is not simple either." "Whose identity will be simple?" "There are," Moody in the flames, his eyes suddenly became sharp, "people who drank Veritaserum!" "Ron?" "Hermione!" "How to do it?" "Legilimency" "Are you really an Auror?" Snape looked at Moody, the man in the flames, and said, "I don't want to go to Azkaban." "Are you serious, Snape?" ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª "Hermione, why did you pull me here?" Hermione did not answer, but looked around carefully, and then said: "I think someone cast a spell on me." Neville¡¯s eyes widened: ¡°What?!¡± Hermione nodded solemnly, then pointed to her head and said, "There is always a person talking to me in my mind." Neville's expression also became solemn, and he asked: "What did you say?" "Professor Naz Gray, it's Alex!" As soon as I heard Hermione's words,Weiwei's eyes lit up and he said, "I think so too!" "But" Hermione took out a small bottle from her pocket, "Do you have this?" "What's this?" Hermione shook the bottle, and a small stream of foam rushed from the bottom to the mouth of the bottle. "Veritaserum." She said, "With just one drop, we can let Professor Naz Gray take the secret of his first girlfriend." Tell us everything about the situation." Stars suddenly appeared in Neville's eyes, "How did you do it Hermione! We are going to seventh grade, no, even Aurors may not be able to use this!" "I didn't do this." Hermione's eyes were full of fear as she said, "This was in my schoolbag after I finished Potions class." "Snape?" "I don't think it's him. After all, it's obvious to him that he won't make such a mistake." "No matter what," Neville said excitedly, "We can all use this Veritaserum on Professor Naz Gray. With just one or two drops, we can know whether he is Alex or not!" "It's not that simple," Hermione sighed and said, "Let's not talk about how we used Veritaserum on him, but when we succeed, there will only be two results" "One," Hermione raised a finger and said, "If we know the true identity of Professor Naz through Veritaserum, and he is not Alex, then how will we face an angry black man?" Teacher of the Magical Defense class?" "Everything is forgotten?" "You can't expect every Defense Against the Dark Arts teacher to be so incompetent. Besides," Hermione said helplessly, "I think we are being watched now. How can they let us go?" Neville wiped the cold sweat from his forehead and continued to ask: "What about the other outcome?" ¡°He¡¯s really Alex.¡± "Then?" Neville suddenly remembered something and shivered all over. "That's right," Hermione nodded, "We will be the ones who send him to Azkaban again, the most direct ones." "Then what do you want me to do? Hermione." "Take this." Hermione handed the Veritaserum to Neville's hand and said, "I think I may have been under the Imperius Curse, so if I was about to use the Veritaserum, I found It¡¯s not on me¡­¡± "Then Alex's identity will never be exposed." Neville lowered his head, thought for a while, and said, "Then why don't you just destroy this Veritaserum?" "Because" Hermione didn't continue, she just shook her head. In the other corner, a girl with two fangs in her smile touched her nose and said, "Because, I also want to know whether Professor Naz Gray is Alex!" "Hmph. !" The same hum sounded from two different girls. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªThere is one more update, I will try my best again. By the way, one group is only one person away from being full. The second group number is: 184078317, cough Hey, Black Tea is going to bed Everyone, do you want to go to Night Raid? Related Works Chapter 12 The Snow Has Not Falled Yet (Third Update) The fireplace in the teacher's office was burning cracklingly, and bursts of hot air came out of it, slowly surrounding Alex and starting to rotate. Alex leaned his chair back, drinking hot tea and reading the parchment in his hand. I saw it read "Teaching schedule: We will start a trip to Hogsmeade this Wednesday." Alex touched his chin, which had become very clean recently, and heard him whisper softly: "Journey to Hogsmeade." As he spoke, Alex looked at the slowly moving white clouds outside the window, and couldn't help but think of butterbeer, candy house, and the two girls who were by his side at that time. Thinking of this, Alex couldn't help but sigh. He lowered his head and kept counting with his fingers, as if counting the time. "Soon, soon." Alex muttered silently. "Dong dong dong." "Professor Naz Grey." Professor McGonagall's voice sounded outside the door. She said, "Are you going to Hogsmeade?" Alex stood up, put on his woolen coat, opened the door and said to Professor McGonagall: "I'm ready to go now. Do we want to go together, Professor McGonagall?" Professor McGonagall had a look of embarrassment on her stern face: "I'm afraid I can't. I'm going to see the principal later. I have some things to solve." "So¡­¡­?" Professor McGonagall smiled and nodded: "Yes, I hope you can take care of the Gryffindor students when I am away." Alex picked up his collar, "Oh, so, today, I am the Head of Gryffindor?" "Yes, the Head of Gryffindor, Mr. Grey." Professor McGonagall smiled and pointed into the distance, "Our students will gather at the door of the Gryffindor lounge. I think you know how to take a rest. Room?" "Of course," Alex strode towards the Gryffindor common room and said as he walked, "I used to be a Gryffindor too." Alex just walked through a few corridors and found himself at the entrance of the Gryffindor common room. Rows of students wearing Gryffindor's gold and red wizard robes were lining up in front of him, looking at him doubtfully. Ron proudly puffed up his chest to the people around him, stood in front of Alex, and said, "Professor, where is Professor McGonagall?" "She has something to do and she can't come, Head Boy." Alex said, "So, I will lead your trip to Hogsmeade today. Any questions?" "But¡­¡­" "Nothing to worry about," Alex waved his hand, interrupting Ron's words, walked directly to the front of the team, and said, "Let's go." Ron¡¯s face turned as purple as pig liver, and he felt extremely embarrassed! "teach¡­¡­" "Oh, that's right!" Alex suddenly turned around and said to Ron: "Please stand at the end." "Why?!" Alex looked at Ron with a regretful expression and said, "In order to prevent someone from falling behind." After that, Alex patted Ron on the shoulder and said, "I believe you, the male student union President." After listening to Alex¡¯s words that were like coaxing a child, Ron walked to the last one in the queue dejectedly, then looked around, holding up his chest badge with the President of the Student Council. Suddenly, he heard a girl's faint murmur. "Alex!" His eyes lit up in an instant. That was Hermione's voice, and he would definitely hear it wrong. And she just said Alex, which meant that Alex was hiding in Hogsmeade! When he thought of this, Ron suddenly felt his blood boiling all over again. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª The gravel road in Hogsmeade. Hermione moved slowly while holding on to the invisibility cloak she borrowed from Harry. In front of her was a tall wizard, wearing a woolen coat and having short black hair. During the Defense Against the Dark Arts class, Hermione often subconsciously imagined whether Alex's back would look like this when he grew up. Every time she thought about this, Hermione's longing for Alex was like an uncontrollable impulse, and a voice began to ring in her ears. Give him a drink, give him?Drink it! Hermione muttered to herself: "Drink it, drink it!" At some point, Hermione got back the Veritaserum from Neville, and now she is holding it in her hand. on her hands. Alex, who was walking in front of her, didn't notice anything strange behind her. His goal is clear and specific - the Three Broomsticks Bar. It was a spacious and bright bar, and the bartender, the proprietress, was very good-looking. This made Alex couldn't help but regard it as his meeting place. What¡¯s more, talking about news there is the least likely place to be discovered by others. Because, in the vast and endless wilderness, few things can reach their prey through lurking. Similarly, for those who have private conversations, instead of talking in a mixed environment, it is better to choose the Three Broomsticks Bar, so that while talking, you can also pay good attention to your surroundings to avoid eavesdropping by people around you. . Entering the bar, Alex turned his head to the proprietress and said, "A glass of butterbeer." As he said that, he sat in front of a young wizard in his twenties. Alex looked him in the eyes and asked, "Do you like drinking?" "like." "Thank you," Alex took the butterbeer from the hand of the landlady, looked at the person sitting in front of him, and continued to ask: "I like to drink butterbeer the most, what about you?" "Wine brewed by Veela." "Can Veela make wine? What kind of wine can they make?" "A kind of wine imported from China is called Wuliangye." "Is it Erguotou?" "No, it's rice cake!" After hearing this, Alex raised his eyebrows and asked with a smile: "Professor?" "Listen," the man took a depressed sip of the wine in front of him and said, "I don't like your connection code at all, it's long and meaningless!" ¡°My time is limited,¡± Alex tapped the table with his middle finger and said, ¡°What¡¯s going on.¡± Lockhart sighed and said, "The snow hasn't fallen yet." Alex¡¯s brows suddenly wrinkled: ¡°Why hasn¡¯t the snow fallen yet? Is it because the temperature is not enough? They have opened the icehouse.¡± "They opened the icehouse, but the spell doesn't seem to be ready yet. Besides, the halfling has gone home." "How's the discussion going? Does his mother accept him?" "It's a pity," Lockhart shook his head and said, "His mother seems to like his younger brother more. Maybe because of his appearance, he suffered a lot." "So, wouldn't it mean that he is completely at a disadvantage? How can he win over that person? It seems like his family fortune will be like this, being emptied bit by bit, and eventually leaving nothing." "I think so, they are not only draining his wealth now, but also planning to take him out of the competition forever." Lockhart said. "But no matter what, after all, he has managed property for so many years and will always have some savings." Alex touched his chin and said: "As long as the snow starts to fall, maybe everything will change." "It will be a heavy snowfall, I think it won't be too far away, you should pay attention to your health!" With that said, Lockhart nodded to Alex, raised his glass and said, "Cheers to our health!" "Alex also raised his glass and read: "To our health, cheers! " Watching Alex pick up the wine glass, Hermione's heart suddenly rose to her throat! That cup of butterbeer was mixed with the colorless and odorless Veritaserum that Hermione had just dropped into it! Although the specious conversation they just had was usually enough to arouse Hermione's curiosity, now Hermione only had four words in her mind. Just like what she whispered unconsciously: ¡°Alex!¡±¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªThe third watch is over, go to bed~~~~~~~ Work related Chapter 13 Veritaserum and Snow What can I do with a bottle of truth serum? He can make the most loyal husband reveal his most private love affair; he can make the most filial son reveal the most vicious curse in his heart; he can make his best friend turn against her, and she can also make her closest friend reveal his most vicious curse. Lovers are strangers. If you had a bottle of potion like this in your hand, where would you use it? Is it to test her husband, or to peek into the heart of a close friend? "Hermione doesn't know. She looked at Professor Naz Gray in a daze. Under Hermione's gaze, the appearance of this man in his twenties slowly became younger, and then he turned into the person she was most familiar with, Alex. [.com] Hermione gently picked up the wine glass, covering up her panic, and whispered in her mouth: "Isn't it, Alex, let me see through you!" Lockhart didn't pay attention to Hermione behind him. Instead, he raised his eyebrows and looked at Alex in front of him: "What's wrong with you?" "I?" Alex shook his head and said, "I probably have a cold." With that said, Alex stood up, looked at Lockhart and said: "I have to get out of here quickly, the longer we are in contact" Lockhart smiled, shook his finger, and said, "It's not a good habit to talk too much." Alex nodded, picked up the coat he put on the back of the chair, and walked towards the door while saying: "But I have to make sure that others can understand me first. I can't expect everyone to understand me." They¡¯re all as smart as me.¡± ¡°As he spoke, Alex made an aiming gesture and fired a shot at the door: ¡°Especially after teaching at Hogwarts for a year, I am completely qualified to be their teacher when I am in fourth grade.¡± "Aggreko¡­¡­" Before Lockhart had finished speaking, Alex waved his hand and pushed the door open unsteadily. A strong gust of wind blew straight towards Alex. "Good wind!" Alex suddenly opened his coat, squinted at the pedestrians in front of him, and shouted loudly: "It's so cool! You zombies, take advantage of the wind!" Alex shouted loudly, then staggered forward. He now felt that his head was extremely heavy, as if someone had hit him hard with a blunt instrument. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Alex squinted his eyes and listened carefully, there was a small footsteps, as if behind him. Alex somehow managed to say what he was thinking, "I want to find you!" ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? The footsteps suddenly stopped. Alex chuckled. He suddenly felt that his brain was a little out of use. No, to be precise, he felt that there was a problem with his thinking ability. "Why can't I control myself" "Pa" Alex covered his mouth in horror to prevent the next words from coming out. But he didn¡¯t know that the power of Veritaserum was gradually changing Alex¡¯s brain. The waves of analgesia were gradually destroying Alex's thinking. Alex found that everything in front of him became increasingly blurry. In his eyes, the tree at the door of the screaming shack in the distance slowly bent down, like a passionate lady, welcoming the most romantic libertine into her boudoir. "Good place." Alex let go of his hand, stumbled to the foot of the tree, leaned against the tree with a "bang", and then slowly slid down. Everything in front of me was finally in complete chaos. Alex struggled to squeeze out his last bit of clarity, took out his wand from his pocket, and pointed in a direction based on his feeling. His eyes were red and bloodshot, and he roared: "Come out!" No one paid him any attention, but a louder gasp sounded like a giant drum beating in Alex¡¯s ears at this moment! Alex's wand swung violently toward the distance, and at the same time, he chanted a spell loudly: "Expelliarmus!" The wand clicked, and then, two thick red lights shot forward, empty. In front of no one, nothing appeared. Alex didn¡¯t take it seriously. He just tilted his ears, listening for even the smallest movement. "Crack!" The wand was raised quickly, and a green light shot straight in the direction of the sound. A girl's scream was suddenly heard in the distance. Alex saw a silver invisibility cloak flyingHalf of the sky was covered, and then the person hidden under the invisibility cloak was revealed. "Hermione?" Before Alex finished speaking, he suddenly felt that he had no strength, and his wand fell to the ground with a snap. "Professor Naz Gray?" Hermione looked carefully at Alex who was leaning against the tree, and walked up to him. Hermione stretched out her hand, waved it carefully back and forth in front of Alex, and said, "Are you okay?" Alex suddenly opened his eyes! "Ah!" Hermione jumped back in fright and looked at Alex warily. Alex nodded slowly and said, "Okay." "So" Hermione slowly circled Alex and said tentatively: "So, what's your name?" Alex frowned and replied: "Name?" As he spoke, he shook his head and blinked hard. This scared Hermione to the point where she suddenly didn't dare to speak. She gasped for breath, waiting for Alex's answer. ¡°Is it Alex¡­or¡­Professor Naz Gray? "I am" Alex suddenly seemed to cry bitterly, and tears filled his eyes in an instant. Because he suddenly discovered that he could not remember his name in his previous life. "The name of my previous life" Alex hit his head hard, but shook his head in pain, "I can't remember it, I can't remember it, I" "Don't be nervous," Hermione took a deep breath, looked at the professor in front of her, and said, "We don't want past lives, I just want to know your current name, your current name." Alex suddenly felt relieved, lowered his hand, and replied expressionlessly: "Naz Gray." "So," Hermione shook her head left and right, and after confirming that Alex had been completely infected by the Veritaserum, she asked carefully: "Have you ever used another name, or" Before Hermione could finish asking, Alex replied directly: "Alex!" "Ah!" Hermione suddenly covered her mouth to prevent tears from coming out of her eyes. She asked with a cry: "Howhow did you get out of Azkaban." "I have an invisible wand from which I apparated." ¡°So what do you look like.¡± "I am a disguised Animagus." "Disguised as an Animagus? Then why did you come to Hogwarts again?" "Kill." ¡°Who to kill?!¡± "Damn people!" "The damn person?" Hermione frowned. She suddenly felt that Alex had a lot of things that he was hiding from her. She continued to ask: "When?" "When it snows." "winter?" "no." "No?" Hermione recalled everything she had experienced and asked clearly: "It was something you mentioned when we were talking about it in the tavern." "Yes." "Who is the other person?" "Lockhart." "Lockhart?!" Hermione's eyes widened as if she had heard the most incredible thing, and she said, "Isn't he already missing? What is your relationship?!" "He is my father's subordinate. In other words, I am his leader now." "What are you gathering there to talk about?" "Talk about snow." "What exactly is snow?" "It's a piece of snow made of human blood." Hermione suddenly stood up, as if getting to know Alex again, looking at the man in front of her, speechless. Does Alex want to commit murder to achieve his goal? Just when Hermione was lost in thought, a person suddenly rushed in and knocked away Hermione who was standing in front of Alex. The golden hair looks extremely dazzling in the sun. And her two small tiger teeth are showing through her proud smile. She was panting slightly, and the clothes on her shoulders were ripped open by the curse, but she didn't care at all. She shouted loudly to Alex: "Hermione and I, Lily Dupin and Hermione Granger, who do you like more!"¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªDrink, drink, I'm drunk, I have a terrible headache, I barely wrote this chapter, sorry, sorry, by the way, the sound of firecrackers to welcome the God of Wealth is so loud Also, what do you think Alex should say There's another Veritaserum situation Down. Related Works Chapter 14 The People Following Behind "Pahpahpah" A burst of applause suddenly appeared outside the Screaming Shack, and an old man with a hood staggered over. He dragged his wooden legs, step by step, and walked slowly in front of Hermione, smiling at the two stunned people, the two girls. He looked extremely excited, stretching out his scarred hands and wiping his tears. He said: "It's really touching. I haven't seen such a scene for a long time." [bsp; "Expelliarmus!" Before the old man could finish his words, a red curse was shot at him quickly with a shout. "Okay!" the old man shouted, pointing the wand at himself, "Armour for protection!" "Ding!" There was a crisp sound, and this menacing curse bounced back quickly. The old man coughed a few times, put down the hand holding the wand, looked at the girl opposite him, and said, "Don't young people today like to let the elderly finish what they say?" Lily didn¡¯t speak, and slowly retreated to Alex, looking warily at Hermione and the old man in front of her, Mad Eye Moody. Lily opened her eyes wide, looked at Mad-Eye Moody in front of her in surprise, and said, "You are passed out!" ¡°Bang!¡± Another green spell shot out from the top of Lily's wand in an instant, like an arrow leaving the string. "The curse stops immediately!" Moody¡¯s wand clicked, and it was as if a hand appeared out of thin air and held the spell that Lily shot over. Her spell was cast in an instant, as if she was dead, frozen, motionless, and stopped in mid-air. Moody rubbed his wand with his left hand and said with emotion: "How smart! Ravenclaw!" Lily shouted angrily at Hermione: "What are you doing?" "I" Hermione's eyes suddenly became lifeless, and she fell to the ground blankly, looking at Alex stupidly. Moody laughed. He slowly walked up to Hermione, lowered his head and looked at her, and said, "What is she doing?" "You put a curse on her!" Moody breathed a sigh of relief and said, "Let me just say, Ravenclaw girls are smart" "It's the soul-stealing curse!" "Bah, bang, bang," Moody clapped again, "A Ravenclaw girl, being too smart is not a good thing. However, I have to say, you are right, she was possessed by the Soul Seizer. curse." As he spoke, Moody removed his blindfold, revealing the blue magic eyes that were turning crazily inside. "Although she tried very hard to resist the curse, unfortunately she still failed." "You will end up in Azkaban!" Lily kept clenching and then letting go of her hand. "Well, it was said in the book "How to Win a Duel", 'The prerequisite for a person to win a spell is to keep the spell firing at all times. During the stalemate, keep loosening and tightening. A magic wand can keep you alert at all times, and you can cast spells more quickly and accurately.'" Looking at the pale Lily, Moody squeezed out a ferocious smile on his wrinkled face, "Look, I have read that book. How is it? Did you recite it wrong? Raven, who is well-read Crow girl?¡± ¡°Bang!¡± As soon as Moody finished speaking, a green spell hit Lily. She looked incredulous because Moody didn't recite a magic spell at all! But she has been hit! Moody stood there, took the wand that flew out of Lily's hand, and said with a playful smile: "How does it feel to fall into the arms of your little lover?" With that said, Moody threw Lily's wand to the ground, and then took out the old kettle he carried with him from his big cloak. "Gudu." He frowned and took a swig of water. "For the past year, my kettle has been filled with polyjuice potion. I don't want to smell that smell again in my life." As he spoke, Moody unscrewed the bottle cap and poured out all the water inside. "The water in the pot now has this disgusting smell." He waved his magic wand and said: "Clear spring like water!" "Why aren't you talking?" Moody looked at Lily curiously, "Didn't you just say you were going to send me to Azkaban?" Lily stared at Moody, as if she wanted to kill Moody with her eyes. "This is not?It's my fault, I suffered enough from him last year. To be honest, I have never slept in a box for that long! Moreover," Moody said, pointing at Alex, he continued: "If it was really me who taught you last year, you should know one thing. " A bony finger shook in front of Lily. "You should know that a wizard does not have to open his mouth when he chants a spell. Silent spells are much more useful in a duel than holding the wand constantly. Don't read too much. Ah! Little girl, smart Ravenclaw." Moody pointed to Hermione who fell on the ground and said: "Without her, I really don't know how I could have made him drink the Veritaserum. It should be said that I We should be thankful that this girl has an excellent talent in stealth." "Ah, by the way, I still have something to ask him. Can you continue to lie in his arms. Girls and boys must keep a certain distance." Moody smiled at Lily, like a kind old grandfather. His wand was also lit very slowly, like an old man. But the black rope appeared very quickly, appearing out of thin air. Like a snake that pounced on its prey, it wrapped around Lily's neck, spared her rope, and tied her up. "Little girl, you should talk to little girls and stop hanging out with boys." With that, Moody waved his wand and Lily bumped into Hermione. "Ahem." Moody dragged his wooden leg and slowly moved towards Alex. The smile on his face looked very proud, like a butcher who stripped the most beautiful woman naked and put her on the bed. He was in a happy mood, like a eunuch watching another man have his limbs chopped off. "You" he said, his normal eyes staring at Alex excitedly, and his abnormal magic eyes also kept turning, "When you knocked me down, did you ever think about such a thing?" one day?" Before Alex could answer, Moody laughed himself. "never thought about." "kindness?!" Moody suddenly put the wand against Alex's throat. The magic eye stopped turning, the laughter could not be heard, and his breathing almost stopped. After a long time, Moody slowly breathed a sigh of relief and said, "I almost forgot that you were given Veritaserum." "Listen, I want to ask you now, who was the person who knocked me out with you?" "Tailworm." "So, the person pretending to be me is also him?" "no." "who is it?" ¡°Barty Crouch Jr.¡± "Where is he now?" "Hogsmeade." "He's here too?" Moody laughed ferociously, "Okay, very good." With that said, Moody's wand slowly raised and pointed at Alex's head. Both eyes were narrowed carefully, like a hunter taking aim. "Expelliarmus!" In the distance, there was another roar. Moody's magic eyes quickly looked towards the place where the sound came from. A girl with silver hair was panting and pointing her wand at him. "Furong!" Moody turned around, the corners of his mouth twitching, and a beast-like growl came out of his throat. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Say something very off-topic, about Han Han. Admittedly, I am an insignificant writer, but I just want to say that Han Han's novels were written by his father. I think it is completely baseless. It is said that a seventeen-year-old boy cannot write such a thing. I really doubt the IQ of the questioner. As far as my personal experience is concerned, examination essays and my own articles are obviously different. As for the so-called accumulation, when I was in junior high school, in order to show that I was different, I took two books, "Selected Prose of the Six Dynasties" and "Wanyue Ci", and read them like crazy. I especially liked the uncommon ones and almost never read them. Allusions that people pay attention to, so that they can show off in their own compositions and save others by themselves. I think for a high school student, if you don't study for a year and desperately search for this kind of cold knowledge, and then get it into your own novels, what will happen? How difficult can it be, and how mentally retarded it would be to be unable to do such a thing. As for some knowledge that minors should not know, I have been on pornographic websites since I was in third grade. Never underestimate a boy, his heart to explore the unknown! In the end, I really couldn¡¯t figure it out and couldn¡¯t write it myself, so I questioned other people¡¯s ideas. I just found out this today. I support Han Han. Although I haven't watched his "Three Gates" Related Works Chapter 15 Death¡¯s Invisibility Cloak Moody was in a very uneasy mood now. He was like a candidate who had successfully cheated on an exam, his heart was beating wildly all the time. "Did Alex have a plan to lead himself here?" He kept asking himself, otherwise, why would anyone else appear here besides Hermione. Although she is just an insignificant Ravenclaw girl, if even such a fifth-year student can find this place, then no one can find him! [bsp; But While Moody was holding his wand tightly tightly, he stared at the other woman who was causing trouble, Fleur! In his heart, he recalled the plan he and Snape made a few days ago with disappointment! He still remembered that it was night, and the wind outside made the sign of the Pig Head Bar whistle. Wrapped in a turban, he sat inside, waiting for Snape to arrive. Even though Snape put on a hooded coat, he still had a cold aura. He walked directly to Moody, pulled out his chair, and sat down. "Moody, you came on time." Moody was a little nervous, which made his voice hoarse. He said, "If you have something to say, tell me quickly, Snape. What do you plan to do?" ¡°What do I plan to do?¡± Snape seemed to have heard a big joke and couldn't help but raise the corners of his mouth. Then he took out a bottle of water-like liquid from his pocket and placed it in front of Moody. Moody stretched out his scarred hand, carefully raised it, placed it in front of his constantly turning magic eyes, and looked at the small bottle carefully. After a long time, he said: "Are you still planning to use Veritaserum?" "Otherwise, what other way is there?" Snape frowned, as if this was a question that tainted people's wisdom. "Don't you even know how to do things without Dumbledore's instructions? Mad-Eye ¡¤Moody!" "On the contrary" Moody opened the bottle cap, carefully put it to his nose and smelled it, and said, "I must be careful, if that Professor Naz Gray is really Alex If so, then he is someone who can rival Dumbledore!" With that said, Moody put down the bottle and stopped turning his magic eye. Both eyes were staring at the bottle of truth serum, as if looking at a bomb about to explode. "Snape, how can you make Dumbledore drink the Veritaserum? Even though it is a colorless and odorless potion, the magic wave contained in it cannot escape the eyes of a wizard of his level. ." "That's why we need Hermione." Moody sneered and said: "Hermione, that girl who has an ambiguous relationship with Alex. Do you think that if you find Dumbledore's brother, you can kill Dumbledore by drugging him?" "cannot." "I know not, Snape. I have been following Dumbledore for forty years, and I have never seen anyone hurt Dumbledore through plotting." "I haven't seen it either, Moody." "Then what do you rely on? A young man's brain burned out by love?" "No." Snape shook his head, his eyes suddenly flashed, and he said, "It's Harry Potter!" "We cannot let this matter have anything to do with Harry Potter. He is the savior. Dumbledore said that he will be a banner against the Dark Lord." "This has nothing to do with the flag, and we don't want to borrow any of Harry's power. We just want to get one thing." "thing¡­¡­?" ¡°His invisibility cloak.¡± As he spoke, Snape looked at Moody, who looked confused, and laughed sinisterly. Just listen to him saying slowly: "Have you ever heard of "The Legend of the Three Brothers" in "The Tales of Beedle the Poet"." "The Elder Wand, the Resurrection Stone, and the Invisibility Cloak. I know this story. Three wizards with powerful magic received a gift from the God of Death. A wand that can defeat anyone, a Resurrection Stone that can resurrect the dead, and There is one" "The invisibility cloak that can deceive death, the invisibility cloak of death!" As he spoke, Snape's expression became strange, and he said slowly: "As a spy, I know some things that I shouldn't know. Or, I know a lot of things that others don¡¯t know. For example, this is not a legend, but these three things really exist. And the wand is in Dumbledore¡¯s hand.¡± After listening to Snape's words, Moody suddenly froze and stopped breathing, leaving only the magic eye turning crazily. He murmured unconsciously: "I remember""Li has an invisibility cloak," "But how can you be sure?" Before Snape could answer, Moody suddenly stopped Snape from continuing to speak. His eyes suddenly turned golden, as if he had turned back into the Auror who made Death Eaters fearful. "I know your plan, Snape," he said. "oh?" "If Harry's invisibility cloak is really one of the Deathly Hallows, then unless that kid Alex is really more powerful than Death, he won't be able to find anyone following him!" "That's right." "So, we just need to use the Imperius Curse on Hermione, let her ask Harry to borrow the Invisibility Cloak, and then take advantage of the opportunity to go to Hogsmeade in a few days to let her drug Alex. Then everything will be fine Solved easily.¡± "That's it?" "No," Moody said excitedly, pulling out his big canteen, taking a sip, "even if we fail, we won't be in any danger! I mean, no one knows about Harry's invisibility cloak, Is it really the Deathly Hallows? But if it is, I just need to follow Hermione and see the reaction. The symptoms of people who have been poisoned by Veritaserum are obvious. When the time comes, I just need to follow her, and then Then you can find out the professor¡¯s true identity.¡± "Or maybe my information is wrong." Snape looked to the left and right and added for Moody: "Then we can continue to hide in the dark. We are like a hand that only hides in the dark. There is absolutely no danger. Alex will only suspect that his lover is putting on a good show just to worry about him!" "That's it! Then, when the time comes, I will follow Hermione. If something unexpected happens" "I will be behind you and support you, Moody. But, Moody, I still can't figure out why you want to cooperate with me." "Are you asking me why?" Moody's eyes gradually softened and he said, "I feel that Dumbledore is old." ¡°Oh, you want to find a new flag?¡± "No, Dumbledore said that Harry will be a banner against the mysterious man. But I can also see that Harry is not as good as that boy in any aspect." "So you want to clear all obstacles for Harry?" "This is Dumbledore's plan! Although I don't know why he has suddenly become hesitant recently, I will carry it out for him!" As he spoke, Moody stood up suddenly. He stretched out his scarred hand, put the truth serum into his arms, then dragged his wooden legs and walked toward the door step by step. At that time, it suddenly started raining outside. The rain was very heavy and it drenched Moody, making him extremely uncomfortable. He is already an old man, but he is not willing to give up. He feels that he can still serve Dumbledore. He wants to wash away the shame of last year. The most important thing When Dumbledore died Moody's eyes became even sharper. He wanted to be the one who guided Harry Potter forward and became the new Dumbledore! "Be the one who guides Harry Potter forward!" Moody's eyes became fiery. That rainy night was getting farther and farther away from him now, and Fleur's curse was getting closer and closer to him! "snort!" Moody looked down at the invisibility cloak at his feet. Everything was exactly as he and Snape had planned, Death's invisibility cloak. I will be the new Dumbledore! Instead of living in his shadow for the rest of your life! "Come on!" Moody's throat came out with a low growl similar to that of a beast. Everything went so smoothly! He felt like he was back to the way he felt when he was young again. He felt like he had a chance to win! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªAhem, when I was taking a shower two days ago, I slipped in the bathroom and fell miserably At that time, half of my body was still It hurts, but it feels better today So I updated a chapter about administering Veritaserum, and things that Alex didn't notice. I emphasized Harry's invisibility cloak, but no one seemed to pay attention, so I have this Chapter, it also counts as me writing down the complete plan of Moody and Snape Also, regarding whether Alex was hit by veritaserum when he fell to the ground, cough cough Related Works Chapter 16 Moody versus Fleur? (1st update) When people get older, they will especially like to talk about things about their past. Especially his glorious past, time is fair, and he will not let you have fewer gray hairs on your head just because you became famous when you were young. So, Moody¡¯s head is now covered with white hair. His hands are not as steady as they were more than ten years ago. His two legs, which were originally short and thick, have now turned into wooden piles. Likewise, Moody loves bullshit. [bsp; He was holding the magic wand in his hand, and the magic eyes in his eyes were moving crazily. "Fleur?" He smiled contemptuously, and the smile on his mouth looked very familiar. Moody would smile like this every time he felt that he had a chance to win. The right corner of the mouth suddenly pulled up, revealing a few yellow and black teeth, along with a few scars that suddenly opened on the face. He once wore an invisibility cloak, lurked for a month, and captured twelve Death Eaters, but they never saw him in the end. All of them were solved in his sleep by a magic spell. And now, at least half of the people in Azkaban were captured by him. Every night, people commit suicide there. But Moody has been living a comfortable life so far, and he has no psychological burden at all. "They deserve to die," Moody slowly moved towards Fleur and whispered, "Everyone related to the Death Eaters deserves to die." As he spoke, Moody suddenly pointed the wand at himself. It was like a bucket of water appeared out of thin air and poured it over Moody's head. Little by little, it slowly filled his whole body. Furong in the distance looked at all this in surprise. A person, a living person, holds a wand in front of you and then disappears. By the time Fleur reached where Moody was, there was no one there. Suddenly, an old voice rang in Furong's ears. "It feels interesting, doesn't it?" Fleur didn¡¯t answer, she just held her wand and looked around vigilantly, trying to find the source of the sound. "As far as I know, you are a student who just graduated this year, right? Beauxbatons, I'm not very familiar with this school." Fleur took a deep breath and moved her wrist slightly without leaving any trace. She secretly thought: The more she teases him and talks more, the more he talks, the bigger the flaws will be exposed in the end! Click! Fleur¡¯s eyes immediately opened wide, and she heard the sound of feet stepping on the branches! The silver eyes immediately became agile at this moment. Where is it, where is it! Fleur's chest rose and fell rapidly, and her breathing became faster and faster, and her eyes kept searching around her. I saw it! Fleur held her breath and concentrated, turning her wrist gently, so that the tip of the wand was placed at a subtle angle, pointing faintly in the direction of the sound. "Have you noticed me? Little girl, I am an old man" "Bang!" The top of the hibiscus wand suddenly burst out with a dazzling orange-red light, heading straight towards the place where the sound came from! ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? A thick tree was hit head-on by Fleur's spell. It shook a few times, and finally let out a few weak groans. It was broken in the middle and fell to the ground, raising a large cloud of dust. "You are indeed a warrior of the Triwizard Tournament! You can use the silent spell so skillfully, and after using it, the power released is so huge!" Before she finished speaking, Fleur pointed the wand at herself and shouted: "Armor for protection!" Just when Fleur's wand was pointing at herself and chanting the spell. The green magic spell flew over quickly. It hit the protective charm directly and made a loud "buzz" sound. Even Lily, who fell into Hermione's arms, couldn't help but frown, and then her eyes lit up. Look around you. "Oh, the future is really limitless!" Moody's voice thought again, and he continued: "When I was young" Fleur didn't let Moody finish his sentence. She was angered by Moody's cynicism. I just heard her shouting loudly: "You must have been ugly when you were young!" After hearing what Fleur said, Moody laughed. His laughter sounded eerie, like the laughter that suddenly came from the tomb when you passed it late at night. No one has heard what kind of laughter it is, but as soon as they hear it, they immediately feel cold all over. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ??No exceptions. She held her wand and stood there, not daring to move. Like a frightened deer in the dense forest, covered in silver moonlight, it raised its head and looked around. She has never encountered such a wizard. After all, the war years were too far away from her. What's more, something happened on another continent. Her country is separated from here by the English Channel. And during the last wizarding war that engulfed France, she wasn't even born yet. Fleur tried her best to stay vigilant to prevent Moody from discovering her flaws. The duel between wizards sometimes only lasts for a moment. Thinking of this, Fleur couldn't help but look at Alex. The man still looked unconscious, leaning against a tree and looking ahead with blurred eyes. A voice suddenly sounded behind Furong. "He looks nice like this, right? He's so quiet. He was really unfriendly to me last year." The hibiscus wand pointed at herself quietly, and then slowly turned away. As expected, there was no one behind me. You never know if there is someone behind you. "Want to know where I am? Haha, for so many years, every Death Eater who has met me wants to know this answer." "What about the end?" "In the end, the only thing they can see" A green spell passed by Fleur's face and shot into the sky. At this time, Moody's voice came slowly. "The only thing they saw was my curse." The wind is not blowing and the leaves are not moving. There was only a girl¡¯s voice that suddenly came to mind. "Expelliarmus!" A ray of red light slid across the sky. A silver cloak was lifted up, flew high, and then fell to the ground. A face full of scars and a magic eye that moves crazily. There was also a stream of laughter that couldn¡¯t be concealed, like a silver bell. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Hey, Baishou, this is the first update~! Related Works Chapter 17 Moody¡¯s End (Second Update) Just for a moment, Moody felt his heart go cold. He would never have thought that Fleur could actually see through Death's invisibility cloak. Could she be more powerful than Dumbledore? Fleur did not rush to attack, but stretched out her hand, pointed at Moody, and said: "Look at your feet." Immediately, there is a series of silver bell -like laughter, and there are two small tiger teeth. Lily stood up, raised her magic wand and said, "Don't underestimate the wisdom of Ravenclaw." The magic eyes kept turning back and forth, looking at Furong in front of him and at Furong standing behind him. The two of them were in tandem, and Moody found that he had been flanked! Suddenly, Moody seemed to have thought of something and looked at Alex in fear, only to see him still lying there with his eyes closed. He couldn't help but breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, it has nothing to do with Alex. Moody thought, if Alex really set up a trap to kill him, the only thing he could do now was to use Apparition and escape. Thinking of this, Moody regained his composure, looked at Fleur in front of him with a grin, and said, "You think" "Expelliarmus!" Fleur ignored Moody, raised her wand and pointed it at Moody, followed by a red curse spurting out from the top of her wand. Moody immediately pointed his wand at himself and shouted loudly: "Armor for protection!" There was a muffled "bang" sound, and Fleur's spell hit Moody's body, making a heavy sound and then bounced away. Taking this opportunity, Moody was able to breathe a little easier, but before he could take a breath, Moody immediately became anxious. He turned around hurriedly, raised the wand in his hand, and yelled loudly at Lily behind him: "Little girl, don't think about it" "Your opponent is here!" Not to be outdone, Fleur shouted at Moody and cast her own spell. "Hmph, you are not overestimating your own abilities." Moody pointed his wand at the incoming curse and muttered: "The curse will stop!" It was as if countless hands appeared out of thin air, and in an instant, they grabbed the magic spell that Fleur shot over. I saw Furong's curse, like a giant stuck in the quagmire. It was suddenly restrained and froze in mid-air, unable to move. "I will kill the little girl first, and then I will kill you" "Little girl?" Furong laughed and said, "Are you talking about the girl behind you?" "Huh?" Moody suddenly reacted. The magic eyes in his eyes rotated rapidly. When he looked from the back of his head, he found that there was no one behind him! Damn it! Moody suddenly became nervous. That girl is wearing Death's Invisibility Cloak! "Now the form is reversed," Fleur smiled and shook her hand at Moody, "Old man!" As soon as Fleur finished speaking, a magic spell silently flew away from behind Moody and rushed towards Moody fiercely! "Don't underestimate me." Moody turned around and shouted loudly at the spell behind him: "There are many obstacles!" "The flames are blazing!" Furong on the other side will not miss such a good opportunity. A large ball of flame emerged from her wand, like a fire dragon, burning straight at Moody. Moody had just repelled Lily's spell when Fleur's flames came over behind him. The burning feeling, just for a moment, brought Moody great pain. His white hair was burned by the flames in just an instant. "Clear spring is like water!" Moody cast a spell on his burning hair while dragging his wooden leg to move. He stayed in place and was attacked from both sides. He had no choice but to die! "Where did that little girl get the wand that can untie me?" Suddenly, Moody stopped and ran to Hermione's side. Hermione fainted on the ground, and it was like a bolt of lightning that struck Moody instantly. "It's this girl's wand! How could I forget such an important thing!" Moody couldn't help but roared angrily in his heart for the mistake he had made. But to no avail. The curse of Furong came over again. Three to red magic??, and flew towards Moody without a moment's notice. At this moment, Moody¡¯s magic eyes were turning crazily! Although his magic eyes cannot see the person hidden under the invisibility cloak, but ¡°Bang!¡± Fleur's spell hit Moody, making a loud noise, and at the same time, a huge cloud of dust flew into the air. "Experience is much more important than magic power!" Moody couldn't help but roared excitedly. Furong saw a little girl suddenly appear in the dust. At this moment, the invisibility cloak was cracked by the experienced Moody! At this moment, both Moody's magic eyes and his intact eyes were fixed on Lily, who appeared in the smoke. He pointed the wand towards the steps, "Expelliarmus!" ¡°Bang!¡± Lily¡¯s figure suddenly appeared. With her yelp, Hermione's wand, which was in Lily's hand, also flew out, drawing a parabola. When Fleur saw something bad, she immediately raised her wand, "Here comes the wand!" "good chance!" Moody laughed ferociously! Another red spell shot out silently from the top of his wand. Hit Fleur. At this moment, the wand in Fleur's hand flew out, drawing a weak parabola and falling in the direction of Moody. The smoke and dust slowly fell. Moody¡¯s head of white hair gradually appeared. He was laughing and coughing violently. His right hand still held the wand tightly, but his left hand dropped weakly because it had just been hit by Fleur's spell. Moody thought, it's all over! Suddenly, there was a sound that sounded like a demon to Moody! "Expelliarmus!" This is a boy's voice. He seems to be still in the process of changing his voice. So the sound is a little different. But his tone was full of coldness, like ice that would never melt, almost freezing Moody's whole body. Moody saw the scene behind him from his magic eyes. First there was a red light, then there was a lion's head, with its mouth wide open and its fierce fangs exposed. Then it landed on the ground and ran with its strong limbs, its mane being blown by the wind and slapping the lion's back. With a "bang", Moody was knocked flying by the lion. When Moody came to his senses, he found that he was already in mid-air. At this time, the lion jumped up, bit the wand, flew back to Alex, shook his head violently, and the wand slipped out of a parabola and landed at Alex's feet. With a "pop" sound, Moody fell to the ground, his eyes looking at the scene behind him in disbelief. Alex stood unsteadily, his head covered with sweat. But his eyes were like knives that could be inserted into his chest! "You" Moody's chest heaved violently, "How could you" "Me?" Alex let out a long breath and leaned against the tree, but he didn't look much better than Moody. "I heard their voices." "Ha, I really didn't expect it." Moody struggled to stand up, but found that his wooden leg had been smashed to pieces. "The effect of Veritaserum on you is actually so small, but you should have noticed it!" With that said, Moody didn't answer Alex, laughed to himself, and continued: "We also put poisonous potion in the truth serum." Alex frowned and asked, "So" "So, you have just discovered that your magic power is gradually declining! The more you use it now, the weaker you will be after a while!" "So what!" Alex smiled and walked forward, stepping on Moody's wand with a "click" and breaking it. "Do you expect me to give you the wand in exchange? Idiot!" "idiot?" Moody smiled and looked into the distance, "Snape is right behind me. You have been completely defeated, young man!" Hearing Moody's words, Lily and Fleur immediately looked at Alex in horror. "A complete failure?" Alex muttered softly, and in the distance, there were waves of footsteps! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªBai Shou, this is the second update&¡­ In addition, this Bai Shou said that he would make his QQ public, Increase visibility: 771486683 In addition, thank you Uncle A, show me photos of stewardesses in the group~~~~~ Related Works Chapter 18 Do you want a cigarette? (Third update) Chapter 18 Do you want a cigarette? (Third update) "Snape?" Alex narrowed his eyes and looked at the people approaching in the distance. [bsp; However, before he could get closer, a whistle came from afar. When Alex raised his head again, he saw an orange-red light spot, slowly drifting over from far to near. "professor?!" "Lockhart!?" "Professor Lockhart?!" "Is someone calling me?" Lockhart, it¡¯s Lockhart. As if he had seen a ghost, Moody looked at the person walking towards him, and looked behind him reluctantly. As a result, there was no one behind him, and there was no sign of Snape at all. "What's going on" Moody looked at Alex silently and asked. "what happened?" Alex couldn't help but laugh. He smiled and bent over, but couldn't hold on anymore and sat down on the ground with a "pop". Lockhart walked up to Alex with a smile, looked at Alex, and asked: "It seems that your situation is not good?" "What the hell is going on!" Moody shouted, "Where's Snape!" No one paid any attention to him. Until this moment, Alex had time to carefully observe Lockhart walking over. There was a big hole in his purple wizard robe, as if it had been scratched by a sharp blade. And a large portion of the originally golden wavy hair was burned off by the fire. Alex smiled and said: "It's so embarrassing!" "Oh?" Lockhart raised his eyebrows, sat next to Alex, pointed at Moody who fell on the ground and said, "It's better than you!" "Me?" Alex laughed, "If you hadn't guessed that something was wrong, I guess you would be embarrassed." Lily walked up to Alex, frowned tightly, and asked: "Guess? Did Alex, at that time, you already knew that you had been infected with the truth serum?!" Lockhart nodded and said, "At that time, I saw that Alex looked a little strange and asked him what was going on. He said, 'Maybe he has a cold.'" "This is very common." Lily said, then turned her head, looked at Alex, and said, "How can anyone understand you like this?" Alex smiled and said: "You continue to listen, there will be more later." "Then you became abnormal. You said, 'I have to leave quickly, the longer we are in contact'" "And you interrupted me, Lockhart." "That's right, because I think if we continue talking about it, why do we need to use so many metaphors to talk about that matter." Alex clapped his hands and laughed, and said: "So you said at that time that 'talkative' is not a good habit." "So, you say, 'But you have to make sure that others understand you,' Alex. It's not a good habit to question other people's intelligence." "oh?" "You made a shooting gesture toward the door." Lockhart stood up, repeated the action in front of Alex, and fired a shot in the distance. "Wait until I come from When I came out of the bar, I noticed that your finger was pointing in the same direction." Lily said in surprise: "This is it?!" Alex and Lockhart nodded at the same time. Fleur then said: "Alex, you felt something was wrong at that time, and then you made a gesture to Lockhart and told him to follow you and come here?" "Well," Alex looked at Fleur, smiled, and explained, "I only took a sip and I already felt something was wrong. However, I really didn't expect that Snape's Veritaserum was so effective. effective." As he spoke, Alex shook his head to himself. "And I followed Alex slowly at that time, always paying attention to this situation. However, I think Alex should be thinking the same thing as me." The two girls asked involuntarily: "The same?" "Same." Alex nodded in agreement and said, "I want to know who is following me." "So you just follow the plan?!" "I think it's better to lure the snake out of its hole." ¡°As a result, Moody was drawn outCome. " As he spoke, Alex suddenly felt dizzy, and then he fell to the ground with a bang. "What's up with him?!" Lily and Fleur looked at Lockhart nervously and asked. "He" Lockhart walked slowly to Alex's side, stretched out his wand and pointed it at him, then shook his head, "It doesn't look good." "Not good?" "In order to save you, he forcibly broke through the efficacy of the Veritaserum without waiting for himself to fully wake up. Therefore, he can be said to have overused his magic power." As he spoke, Lockhart pretended not to notice the faces of Fleur and Lily turning pale in an instant, and continued: "This kind of situation is not common. Probably" ¡°What will probably happen!?¡± "Probably, if you are lucky, you can almost recover within a period of time without using magic power." ¡°What if it¡¯s not good?!¡± "It will be like this." Lockhart spread his hands, rolled his eyes, and stuck out his tongue. "died." "Dead?" Lily looked at Alex lying on the ground in disbelief. She stretched out her hand tremblingly and touched Alex's face gently. She really couldn't believe it. , Alex, who was talking to them proudly just now, may be the next moment "died?" Fleur hurriedly put her hand under Alex's nose and breathed a sigh of relief when she found that Alex was still breathing. "Sorry, although he escaped from Azkaban, he hasn't spoken to you much yet," Lockhart nodded apologetically to Lily and said, "But I have to take him away now." With that said, Lockhart grabbed Alex with one hand and grabbed Moody's arm at the same time. There was a soft crackling sound and disappeared. "I said" Lily blinked her big bright eyes, looked at Fleur expectantly, and said, "Alex, you won't really die, you think so!" "Maybe." The two girls looked at the place where Alex fell just now with worried faces, nervous and speechless. But he didn't notice that Hermione, who had fallen aside, shed tears silently. "Alexis going to bekilled by me" ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª As soon as Lockhart's Apparition ended, he turned his head and said, "Would you like a cigarette?" Alex, who was supposed to look like a dead man, suddenly opened his eyes and laughed. "Why would you want to say this?" "Are you really not worried about being punished by God for deceiving three girls?" "No, we should really thank Snape for giving us this opportunity." "If Hermione and Neville hadn't told her about the truth serum found on her bedside, Frank wouldn't have been able to notify us in time. But, Alex, don't you really feel guilty?" "Guilty?" Alex was stunned, and it took a while before he came back to his senses. "Give me a cigarette, Lockhart." "cigarette?" "Yeah." Alex nodded, took it from Lockhart, took a deep breath, spit it out, and then looked at the white smoke, slowly, feebly, but persistently The ground floated upward. He said: "I like Lily, I like Hermione, and I like Fleur." As he said that, Alex looked at the flickering cigarette butts, and his expression suddenly became excited, "I like every one of them." "so¡­¡­?" "So, no matter what the means," Alex threw away the cigarette butt in his hand and said, "I will be with them!" "Well, such domineering love is really rare." "I just lack a bit of domineering." Alex returned to his usual playful smile and shrugged at Lockhart, "Hurry up and get ready." "You know, I don't like Polyjuice Potion." Lockhart frowned, pulled out a piece of hair from Moody's head, put it into a small kettle, and drank it. Looking at Alex who had turned into Moody Lockhart, he said apologetically: "We have to give him a big surprise."¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªCall me with a white headThe Q number who announced the list, eh, he has a girlfriend Poor baby 463482835 Today, a group of Uncle A showed us many beauties from the Comic Con, Uncle A did a great job! ! ! ! ! ! Related Works Chapter 19 "Prophecy" of "The Daily Prophet" It wasn't evening yet, but Alex was already feeling a little cold. He stretched out his wand and lit the fire in the fireplace with a click. The blazing flame immediately gave Alex a warm and comfortable feeling. At this time, a sharp cry came over. I saw a gray owl flying in from outside the window, calling out "coo" and standing in front of Alex. Alex leaned down, looked at the newspaper under the owl's feet, frowned and said, "Daily Prophet? Lockhart, how could you order such a newspaper?" [bsp; Before he finished speaking, Alec Si raised his right hand and stopped Lockhart who was about to bend down to pick up the newspaper. "There is another letter here." Alex took it from the owl's feet and read: "Alex, as I expected, the situation has developed again. Two days ago, the Ministry of Magic held an emergency internal meeting. It seems that they can no longer bear it. This is tomorrow's "Daily Prophet" , he gave it to me in advance through some channels, you can take a look, I think the old man must have noticed something. In other words, he felt that his time was running out. " Alex nodded involuntarily as he read. He also very much agreed with Barty Jr.'s words. The old man's actions really gave him the feeling that time was running out and he needed to speed up. Lockhart immediately picked up the parchment that Alex put down, held it in front of his eyes, looked at it carefully, and said to Alex: "This is indeed Barty Jr.'s handwriting. It's just why it didn't pass through the old man's handwriting." Barty sent this letter?" "Old Barty?" "He is still working in the Ministry of Magic. Last year's Triwizard Tournament did not affect him on the surface. He is still the Minister of International Magical Liaison." "That means his every move is being monitored, Lockhart?" "Although I don't want to admit it, the number of Aurors currently owned by the Ministry of Magic is still the largest on the surface. However, even if he is being monitored on the surface" As he said, Lockhart raised his head and hesitated. Look at Alex. At this moment, Alex¡¯s eyes met Lockhart¡¯s. "Barty Jr. shouldn't have sent this letter either." They all said in unison! Alex picked up his wand and began to tremble slightly. This was a habit he had developed when he first entered Hogwarts. Whenever he starts to think about a problem, he can't help but tap the wand to make the top of the wand emit white catkins, guiding his thoughts bit by bit. Alex suddenly stopped his wand and said, "Let's think about it from the beginning." As he spoke, he pointed to a big box in the corner. "Snape and Moody are locked inside now." Lockhart then added: "This is the result of Barty and I following you, and then taking the opportunity to ambush Snape. Two of us hit one, and the look on our face when we thought it was Snape was like seeing a ghost." Alex nodded, looked at Lockhart, and motioned for him to continue. "According to the plan, little Barty and I once again relied on the Polyjuice Potion to sneak into Hogwarts. No, we entered Hogwarts openly." Alex continued: "In order to prevent being discoveredlittle Barty will enter Hogwarts in advance. As Snape." "So, under what circumstances would a double agent boldly send such a letter, carried by an owl, without any protection?" "When he wants to be stopped!" Alex¡¯s wand suddenly burst out with sparks! I saw him lying on his back, leaning on the armchair, and said with admiration, "As expected of little Barty, I have already figured out his intention." "Intention?" "The Ministry of Magic would have intercepted a letter like this. Look up, Alex. Now that people at the Ministry still think I'm a Death Eater, this letter must be for the Dark Lord. So. , in the eyes of the Dark Lord, whose information is he most concerned about, the most detailed, and the most accurate?" "Dumbledore." "So the person here is naturally talking about our beloved principal. His time is running out." As he spoke, Alex quickly turned the wand on his finger and asked, "If there is someone This person has been weighing on you, and now you hear that he is going to die, what do you want to do most?" ¡°Maybe it¡¯s a good idea to have a drink and celebrate.¡± Lockhart replied with a smile, ¡°At least I don¡¯t need to worry about him in my actions.¡±"It's not just that there is no need to worry," Alex dusted off the parchment, his eyes suddenly filled with smiles, "What they want to do most is definitely not to have a second person like this appear again." "And Dumbledore," Lockhart sighed suddenly, "he actually let this letter fly out. It seems that he has already made up his mind." Alex shook his head and said, "He made this decision a long time ago." As he spoke, Alex spread out the newspaper in front of him. On the first page, there is a huge photo that almost fills the entire page. It¡¯s Dumbledore. He has half-moon eyes and a long white beard that reaches the bottom of the frame. And his blue eyes were looking at Alex with a smile, as if to say, you are right. Alex smiled and pointed to Lockhart at the headline in the newspaper. "Should we believe his words?! Dumbledore's shocking statement: He is back!" "He is back?" Lockhart raised his eyebrows and hurriedly turned the newspaper back. He saw that there was neither a photo nor the usual long paragraphs on the second page. There were only three words, as if by magic, no. Blood was dripping down. Mystery man! Lockhart turned to read the content of the third page: "The mysterious man, also known as the man who must not be named. The atrocities he committed fifteen years ago still make every good man People have lingering fears. However, recently, the person we respected was once the president of the International Federation of Magicians and the chief magician of the Wizengamot. " Hearing this, Alex couldn't help laughing, "They started so quickly!" "Dumbledore, made another shocking statement. The terrifying mysterious man is resurrected again! The most evil man who was defeated by the Boy Who Lived fifteen years ago will make a comeback! This newspaper cannot believe that a wizard who was at least once a highly respected wizard would now say such astonishing words. But last year, he threw a fourth-year student into Azkaban without trial. As a result, he was stripped of his positions as president of the International Federation of Magicians and chief magician of the Wizengamot. An earlier year, he hired a werewolf as a Defense Against the Dark Arts teacher. And now, in Hogwarts, there is still a half-blood giant teaching students. Even more this year, he rejected the candidate offered by the Ministry of Magic and hired a person whose "theoretical level is not even as good as a fifth-year student" (Hogwarts student lingo) to take up this position. Although this newspaper has no intention to doubt the words of a great wizard based on his reputation, based on his performance in recent years, perhaps our greatest wizard may be old. " Alex looked at Lockhart who stopped and said, "That's all?" "If you still want to hear about the International Crucible report." "No need," Alex rolled up the newspaper, took out Barty Crouch Jr.'s letter, and threw it into the burning fireplace. "This newspaper is really putting it mildly, isn't it?" Alex said while watching the flames crackling the newspaper: "They actually want to say that Dumbledore is already an old fool, and he should start from now on. Get lost as Headmaster of Hogwarts." ¡°That¡¯s not what you think, Alex?¡± "Dumbledore is still very conscious, at least for now." ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Regarding conspiracy and conspiracy, my brain capacity is too small, and it is too painful to think about it& Related works Chapter 20 Two old smokers Night had just fallen, like a black curtain, covering up all the sounds in Hogsmeade. The flames in the fireplace continued to shine, reflecting Lockhart's face. It flashed and flashed, just like the cigarette butt in his mouth. Flashing with his breath. White smoke slowly floated out of his mouth. [bsp; Under the shroud of smoke, a slightly joking voice sounded. "You're still the same as before. Lockhart, smoking is not a good habit." "Don't you want it?" Lockhart smiled and said to the person sitting in front of him, "You already have a son, do you still want to work harder and have a daughter?" As he spoke, Lockhart stretched out his hand, and the cigarette on it, like Lockhart, looked at the person opposite and laughed silently. "It's not that I don't want it" The man's hand had already stretched out and took the cigarette from Lockhart's hand, "It's just that she doesn't like me smoking." "So, a married man will always be afraid of the future." Lockhart smiled and nodded, and with a click, a flame danced in front of him. suck¡­¡­ The fire flickered on the cigarette butt, and then burned slowly. Accompanied by the firelight of the fireplace, another man's face was reflected again - Frank Longbottom. "Women hate it most when men come home smelling like cigarettes and alcohol. And Neville was still young at the time, so I simply quit." As he spoke, Frank took a deep look at Lockhart, and the cigarette slowly fell from his mouth. Spit out. "It feels good to relive it again." Lockhart said with a smile, "I can still remember what happened when we were students." As he spoke, he seemed to be able to feel Lockhart's excitement, and the light from the cigarette butt became brighter. "You, me, and" "And Philip." Frank nodded, and their eyes became a little deep for a moment. They couldn't help but look next to them, as if there was someone sitting there, an old man with a family and children. ¡°That time, our first time, Frank, that time,¡± "At that time, we were all good students." Frank chuckled as he said, as if he was telling a big joke, "We sneaked out of the lounge in the middle of the night." "It was extremely cold at that time, but we hadn't even learned the Warming Charm. We were shaking with the cold." Frank stood up, shook his finger at Lockhart and said, "How can a quilt be enough to keep out the cold?" "picture!" Lockhart clapped his hands and said, "This look really looks like Philip. I've been wondering why he didn't enter Slytherin." Frank bent down and said, minding his own business. "Nobility is born, so why should I ask for it from the academy?" Lockhart was also interested in Frank, and he bowed and said: "Adventure is the enjoyment of life, why should it be forced on the academy, Gryffindor, that is not what I want." As he said that, the two people looked at each other and said at the same time: "In the pursuit of wisdom, it is better to introspect yourself. If you are stuck in the mire and rely on the support of others, Ravenclaw, what's the point?" "However, because of our smoking, Filch chased us around the castle." "But there's no going back from this." Lockhart squinted his eyes, as if he saw a boy running in front of him, "Alex looks a lot like Phillip." ¡°I originally thought Philip was alive again.¡± "survived¡­¡­" Lockhart suddenly stopped and stopped talking. He blew out the cigarette very slowly, as if he was also reminiscing. "It's really difficult for me to believe that a person who has everything planned and has no flaws can die so easily. When he was still in the first grade, he was ready to go on a night tour. He took a fish with him to lure Filch's cat away. And he didn't plan his own death." "Maybe," Frank smiled and shook his head and said, "Maybe he planned that after his death, there will be an excellent successor." "Alexander! Speaking of Alexander, Frank, do you know the history of Muggles?" "Well, Margaret once told me. A long time ago, there was a Muggle named Alexander in Greece, who unified the entire Muggle world. And his father was named Philip." "Maybe I really borrowed the light of this name." Lockhart said, "In my firstWhen I first came into contact with him, he was only a second-year student. " ¡°Second grade is such a good time!¡± "It's true, walking among the girls with a stick on their face. Hermione and Lily, even this is exactly the same as Philip back then." "But when Philip was like this, he was already in fourth grade." "So, he will be even more outstanding. Alex, when I see him again, he will be more mature." "Mature?" "The way he is now, don't you think it's unbelievable that a fourth-grade student can save you from the situation of being an idiot?" "No, what he is doing now is even more amazing than curing me. It's as if Philip and Margaret are guiding him. By the way, were you planning to go to St. Leman's Hospital?" "Yes, in order to prevent my last old friend from being strangled to death by a devil's net inexplicably one day." "Perhaps, it will come to an end soon. Margaret told me that the Muggle King was still a young man when he became famous." "However, that king did not conquer our island country in the end." "England." As he spoke, Frank shook his head and sighed: "That's why Alex appeared. Maybe there is an inexplicable magic at play in all this. Otherwise, I really can't figure it out. , why is it that a young man under the age of twenty can think so much and be so powerful." "That's right, Frank." Lockhart¡¯s eyes suddenly shone, and his voice was kept low, as if he was afraid of being heard by others. "Don't you miss her at all?" "I already have a wife, I already have children." "I'm asking you, do you not miss her at all?" Frank looked at the cigarette in his hand, stunned for a moment, and then laughed. "What about you?" he asked. "What do you think?" Frank looked at Lockhart, Lockhart looked at Frank, and both of them couldn't help but laugh. "We really feel sorry for Philip." Two old smokers and a small room. The old man's memories burned slowly in the curling smoke, then floated into the air, and finally disappeared. In every war, there are always some veterans. Their reasons for joining the war may be simple or complex, but you will never know because they will only recall and will not tell you anything. And Alex, who was far away in Hogwarts, looked at the deep night, but he also smiled. He is a new recruit. But he must be the winner. Because in this night, there are the girl's dark eyes that are opened because of worry. He must be the winner, no matter which battlefield he is on. Alex clenched his fists involuntarily and whispered to himself. "I want to have the last laugh, no matter in which aspect, no matter how."¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Moody The magic eye was mistaken by me. Finally, I can¡¯t help but explain the reason for today¡¯s update in detail. Today I received a call from my dad. He asked me in a friendly way if I had not been eating well, sleeping well or feeling unwell recently. I was very touched and said no, it was pretty good. Then he asked, why didn't I update didn't update didn't update So, I wrote it immediately today eh Finally, what I said in the group that day was that it was Du Niang and me. In the photo, the man in it is not me. By the way, last year, I broke my finger for a while, which was caused by playing ball with this man. . . . Related works Chapter 21 The upcoming Valentine¡¯s Day Lily didn't like roses very much before. She always felt that the smell of these flowers was too overbearing. In comparison, she prefers the smell of jasmine, which is lighter and milder. Therefore, she has never been able to understand why so many people like to give their lovers a rose on Valentine's Day. [bsp; The color is as hot as fire, as if it can set people on fire. Thinking of this, Lily opened her eyes subconsciously. She suffered from insomnia again. The night at Hogwarts is still the same as usual, with only the low breathing of the people in the dormitory in the night, and the crackling and slight sound of the fireplace. However, at this moment, Lily felt a strange feeling. Under the same night sky, there is someone you like, close at hand. He is fine now, perhaps asleep and snoring quietly. Maybe he was still reading, just like when I saw him before. He is very smart and has a beautiful smile, like the surface of a lake in the sun. Calm, yet sparkling, touching people's hearts and souls. "Alex¡­¡­" Lily whispered in her mouth. The voice was very small, like a deer, lowering its head and carefully eating the first buds to grow under the white snow under the light of the moon. "Hoo!" The roommate suddenly made an unexplained snore. Lily quickly raised her head, like a frightened deer, and carefully looked at the roommate who fell asleep again. She didn't notice her murmur. Thinking of this, Lily felt relieved again. "Alex" Lily muttered again. Although she only met him once in Hogsmeade, although she could see Alex every time she took Defense Against the Dark Arts class. However, Lily found that she couldn't help but miss Alex in her heart. Love, or not love, it's that simple. No matter how many girls he has around him, he just likes her. That girl with dazzling silver hair is taller than herself, her facial features are more delicate than hers, and her speech seems to be gentler than hers. Lily still remembers that the girl was the representative of Beauxbatons in the Triwizard Tournament last year, and her name was Fleur. The girl looked at Alex with the same look in her eyes as Hermione looked at Alex. Being domineering is like watching a naughty boy playing in the snow, but feeling unusually sure in his heart. This boy, no matter what, will eventually return to her arms. "But Alex, he's mine." Lily said softly, but her eyes were shining. Two cute little tiger teeth were exposed unconsciously. It was as if Furong was standing in front of her, and she was declaring war for the one she loved. Lily suddenly felt that she understood why so many people like to give a rose to the person they like on Valentine's Day. It is a strong, exclusive fragrance. He is a person who has a strong desire to be exclusive. At that moment, when Alex stumbled and fell into her arms, Lily suddenly felt that if she could die like this, maybe it would be a happy thing. "Why can't you just like me? Alex." Lily wrinkled her nose angrily and said outside the window. It was as if Alex was standing outside the window, smiling awkwardly. Lily faced the empty place threateningly, bared her little tiger fangs, as if threatening Alex, and said: "There are only a few days until Valentine's Day!" "I know." "I want to dance with you that day!" Lily's eyes narrowed with a smile, like a proud child, "I want to dance with you that day, just the two of us!" "good." Lily nodded subconsciously and said, "Okay? You agreed?" Suddenly, Lily was so shocked that she was speechless. She suddenly realized that someone was answering her words! A figure suddenly appeared outside the originally peaceful window. Although he couldn't see his facial features, Lily recognized his familiar outline in an instant! She could have sworn that the boy standing outside the window must be smiling mischievously, like a fox who just had his way! "Snapped!" The quilt was lifted entirely, and Lily stood up straight in shock, looking at Alex standing outside the window. Covered his mouth excitedlybar. Tears couldn't help but well up in his eyes for a moment. "Dong dong dong." The window was knocked lightly three times. Whether Romeo knocked on Juliet's window in the same way, Alex didn't know. But now his mood has become inexplicably better. Knocking on a girl's window in the middle of the night, and then looking at the girl's blushing face, fluffy hair, and smooth shoulders exposed from the bed. I'm afraid this is the feeling of stealing jade and fragrance. Thinking of this, Alex gently pushed forward with his hand, as if pushing away the girl's heart. Gentleness, fearing that one's own edges may hurt the girl; slowness, fearing that going too fast may scare the girl in front of him; determination, this is the determination to go in no matter what. Lily rubbed her eyes and still looked at Alex in disbelief. "Am I dreaming?" "No, how about you pinch yourself?" "Um¡­¡­" "How about you bite me?" With that said, Alex piled up his sleeves and put his arms in front of Lily. "Bite you" Lily gently lifted Alex's arm, placed it in front of her face, and looked at it carefully. "I don't want it!" With that said, Lily pushed Alex's arm back. "Why?" "Idiot!" Lily stood up, her long hair falling down her shoulders like a waterfall, and she leaned on Alex's body. Two small tiger teeth gently bit Alex's shoulders. . "It hurts me just as much if I bite you." "what about now?" "You have been hurting my heart, so the two of us should hurt it together."¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªThis is the promise made by the ancient little boy in the group The update of Yao, I¡¯m sorry that I only finished it now. It took too much time to find the status Sorry, sorry Work related Chapter 22 Do you want to dance? A girl's heart is like the stars in the sky. They have always been there, but they are always covered by dark clouds. They only emit a little light from the gaps, giving the boys the smallest hints. Maybe playboys will always hurt girls¡¯ hearts, but they also have a different ability. From these tiniest lights, the girl's tiniest thoughts can be detected. [bsp; Alex is such a person, so his starry sky is always bright with stars. No matter how big the dark clouds are, they cannot block his keen eyesight. Every student who went to the auditorium to have breakfast was surprised to find something. The ceiling that could originally see the starry sky outside was now covered by dark clouds. These dark clouds are like a large blackboard with stars embellished to form a line of words. "Would you like to dance?" This is the first sentence every Hogwarts student sees when they wake up the next morning. This sentence was written on the top of the auditorium. "Dance?" Lily raised her head and looked at the words at the top of the auditorium. A sense of sweetness suddenly and quietly emerged from the bottom of her heart. She couldn't help but laugh. Two small tiger teeth were proudly exposed. "Lily, do you know who could do this?" Her roommate pointed to the ceiling and said, "I have been studying at Hogwarts for four years, and this is the first time I have seen something like this." "Um." Lily nodded obediently, of course she knew who did all this. "Everyone, please be quiet." Just when everyone was talking a lot, Dumbledore stepped onto the podium. His long silver-white beard was dragged onto the table. Just listen to what he said. "It was proposed by our Defense Against the Dark Arts teacher, Professor Naz Gray, that we will hold the first ever event in Hogwarts' history ten days later, on Valentine's Day" "first?" The students couldn¡¯t help but look at each other. Didn¡¯t they have a dance when they were in fourth grade? They can still remember that at that time, they were the two most beautiful girls in the school. Hermione and Lily. Neither of these two found a dance partner, but Alex suddenly appeared, sang a song, and seduced both girls. "He must have used black magic." Countless boys have thought about it, otherwise why would two girls run out for a boy like you for no reason. Moreover, what happened later confirmed their suspicions. Alex became a Death Eater, and they heard that he also resurrected the Dark Lord! And more girls turned their attention to Lily, who was blushing. "There is no Alex this time. Who will she choose to be her dance partner? Coco must not be" Thinking of this, they involuntarily turned their attention to the teachers sitting above. To be precise, it was the professor sitting next to Dumbledore who was smiling and chatting with him. Professor Naz Gray. A professor with black hair, although he usually looks a bit stern, but his smile is like golden sunshine, and he is also very powerful in magic. He is the best Defense Against the Dark Arts teacher they have ever seen. teacher. Think about it, who were their original teachers? A stutterer who smells like garlic and can't even speak smoothly. A teacher who suddenly disappeared for no reason at the end of the semester, a ragged man who was actually a werewolf, and the most normal, not just a retired Auror with only one eye and one leg who made a squealing sound when he walked. Thinking of this, they couldn't help but cast their eyes on the man who stood up. Alex, oh, should be called Professor Naz Gray now. I saw him first bowing to Dumbledore, then turning around and looking at the entire auditorium. "You don't have to doubt it, I think this is indeed the first time." Alex smiled and continued, "We will wear what we want to wear on that day. Dress up as we want to dress up. look like." "what does that mean?!" "That is to say, you can dress up as a werewolf, you can turn yourself into a centaur, as long as you are happy and you can guarantee that you will be able to find a girl willing to dance with you." "It's a masquerade party!" There were already students from Muggle families shouting loudly underground. "That's right," Alex nodded toward the place where the voice came from. ? ???This is indeed a masquerade, and it will be held here, on Valentine's Day, in the auditorium. If you want, you can wear a mask. I want to invite my sweetheart to dance like this again." Having said this, Alex smiled in Lily's direction, and their eyes met together in an instant. A sweetness spread quietly. Of course, if you can ignore the several intoxicated girls beside Lili. These poor girls thought the professor was watching them. "So he won't see me, and I'll look a little embarrassed." "Then how can we be sure that we can find the person we are looking for!" Another boy yelled down below. "Oh," Alex lowered his head and then looked at the boy, "Then you can only pray for Merlin's blessing! After all, love is like gambling. In the far east, they called their incredible encounter fate. ." "Fate." Lily muttered the word in a low voice and laughed unconsciously. Two small tiger teeth were exposed proudly. "Fate? What is that!" Suddenly, a sharp voice came out from the door. It sounded like an old woman in her seventies, holding her own voice and imitating the speech of a little girl. Everyone turned their attention to the door. I saw a short woman wearing a knitted pink sweater appearing at the door, looking like a cocky toad. Alex frowned and muttered in a low voice, as if complaining that there were too many flies in the summer: "Umbridge?" "I'm afraid so." Dumbledore also frowned and cast a doubtful look at the visitor. "I am Umbridge! A senior official of the Ministry of Magic!" As she spoke, she took out a roll of parchment from her wizard robe and said provocatively: "And I was appointed Hogg by the Minister of Magic, Mr. Fudge. Watts' senior search officer!" As she said that, she finally raised her round head, stared at her round eyes, and looked at Alex viciously with a proud look on her face. It's like saying, I didn't expect it! I am back again! Alex tilted his head and said to Dumbledore: "Fortunately she arrived during breakfast." "Why?" ¡°Compared to lunch and dinner, it¡¯s still acceptable to eat less in the morning.¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have to see her every day from now on.¡± "Is this a weight loss curse?" As he said that, Alex and Dumbledore looked at each other and laughed. "We will indeed get along very happily!" ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª The update is basically stable. However, it¡¯s almost over. I haven¡¯t been in a good mood lately. Maybe it¡¯s true what everyone said. What I¡¯m writing now is not as good as what I wrote before. I feel like it¡¯s a big blow I feel a little overwhelmed. However, no matter what, it won't be bad or eunuch. Now that I have written it, I must tell the story to the end and tell it well. Related Works Chapter 23 I want to attend a lecture There was silence in the auditorium, as if someone had released a silent spell with a huge range. No, to be precise, there is still sound. Umbridge was giggling quietly. It's likewell, let's not describe the laughter of a toad, at least let everyone have a good sleep. [bsp; "I said" Suddenly, a voice came out unexpectedly, breaking this tormenting moment. Alex waved his hand to the students, "Everyone, just do whatever you need to do. Class will begin in a while." With that said, Alex smiled at Lily and walked out. "You ran away?" Umbridge's vicious little eyes stared at Alex who walked out. At this moment, she felt proud again. Should I say, Alex, you have quietly won this woman's heart? Oh, Playboy, I wish you a happy marriage. Love is like two magnets. They are attracted to each other, but one of them must get close first, so that they can "pop" and be together. And if you can grasp the distance between them, often leaving and often approaching, you will appreciate something else. ¡°Pah, pah, pah, pah, pah¡­¡± This is the applause from under the podium, nothing else. These applauses are ringing non-stop at this moment, giving people a feeling of rising erratically. Yes, there is really nothing wrong with applause. Alex suddenly felt that being a teacher was a wonderful experience. If no one is listening to the class. "Professor Naz Gray." Umbridge stood up and stood at the door without hesitation, facing the curious eyes of all the students without fear. "Sorry, I'm in class now." Alex glanced sideways at the door, but said in his heart, get out of here quickly, don't force me to chant a spell on you, this person's appearance is really too disturbing. Watched. Umbridge looked unfazed and said in a high voice: "It doesn't matter, I won't disturb you" "Okay," Alex waved his wand, and the door closed with a bang, and dust fell from the door frame. "Now let's open the book and what we're going to talk about today. yes¡­¡­" At this moment, the door creaked again. Umbridge's nose was completely turned red from the impact. And she was looking at Alex with an expression on her face that made Alex's hair stand on end. "I didn't give up on you! Don't look at me like this!" Alex couldn't help but roar almost frantically in his heart. Because the look in Umbridge's eyes was really unbearable. Of course, this kind of look is not uncommon. For example, a wife who has been abandoned by a man stands at the door of a man with a big belly. For example, on Valentine's Day, a man stands in front of a man and a woman, looking at the man and woman in front of him, as if there are a thousand words to say. No matter how you can abandon this woman and leave me! God bless, ah, no, Merlin bless. In this world, what Alex fears most is not Voldemort wearing a black robe and nothing else. After all, Alex was able to fight this guy without a nose, back and forth. Alex was even less afraid. That Harry Potter was just a teenager. Except for the scars on his head, from picking up girls to comparing his height, Harry Potter was a complete Luther. . but¡­¡­ ¡°Isn¡¯t this woman gay?¡± Alex mustered up the courage to look at Umbridge. She was wearing a pink cardigan, and I heard that gay men wear pink the best, and Alex suddenly felt a chill on her back. "Professor Naz Gray." Umbridge¡¯s voice was high-pitched and thin, as if she was pinching her throat. In this magical world, there really is a transgender curse, right? And this is an incomplete one? ! No, this one is the most courageous one? ! Gender doesn't stop him anymore? ! The High Inquisitor of Hogwarts, the fearless senior official of the Ministry of Magic? ! The gay man who runs rampant in the world! A biting chill followed Umbridge's gaze and pierced Alex's body, and then like the sharpest needle, Alex felt a slight pain in his anus. "Professor Naz Gray," Umbridge did not accept the lesson she just taught at all. She raised her head high and arrogantly, staring at Alex with an unstoppable momentum and said: " As the High Prosecutor of Hogwarts and a fearless senior official of the Ministry of Magic" Alec??Looking over suspiciously, I couldn't help but tremble in my heart, thinking: "So, you have the right to pop my anus?" Umbridge was even more proud when she saw Alex not speaking. She felt that Alex was completely intimidated by him. Yes, that normal man can calmly and calmly face a gay man, especially one who is very ugly and has probably undergone sex reassignment surgery! "I have the right!" "I have your sister!" Alex pointed at Umbridge and lit her wand sharply. In an instant, dozens of afterimages appeared on Alex's wand. The traditional method of turning three pure things into one thing with one breath is simply too weak to compare with the current Alex. For men, there are two major things in life that they cannot tolerate. One is a cuckold and the other is a chrysanthemum. Comparatively speaking, the latter is even better than the former! So, like a storm of spells, it struck Umbridge. Crack, crackle. Crackle, crackle, then crackle, crackle, crackle! ! ! ! ! ! Every student looked at their professor dumbfounded. Their professor was using the magic spell to knock down, performing a drum set with the sound of gongs. Hearing a loud noise, Umbridge fell backwards and hit the wall with her head three times bigger than before. This time, she didn't even bother to cover up her voice. A hoarse, rough voice came out from the faceless mouth. "you¡­¡­" Alex¡¯s mouth twitched, ¡°You must have had a sex change, now you can¡¯t even hide your voice.¡± After a while, when Alex was sure there was no sound outside, he breathed a sigh of relief. He turned around quickly, and his long wizard robe floated up like his battle robe. Holding the wand in his hand, he started writing on the blackboard. ¡°We won¡¯t have any other classes today, this is today¡¯s theme!¡± "The correct view of love!" ¡°Pah¡­pah¡­pah¡­¡± Following a slight slapping sound, there was another faint moan outside the door. "I want to listen to the class" It¡¯s too late, Umbridge, you have already set foot on the point of no return! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª ???????????????? Du Niang, you promised to help me upload it, you¡¯re cheating me! The school¡¯s network is broken, I logged into the background, I waited for half an hour, ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! ! ! ! ! ! ! ! ! ! ! ! ! ! Works related Chapter 24: Attending lectures? Fatal? ! Alex gestured helplessly with his eyes. The student sitting in the front row looked like a housewife who had just yelled and slapped a cockroach to death with her slippers, and then with a threatening look, Watching her husband, Luo, go and get rid of the bed bug. I saw a Hufflepuff student in the front row, standing up tremblingly, raising his head, looking at Alex with a serious face, then took a deep breath and walked towards the door. [bsp; Crunch. It¡¯s like a child quietly opening the door to his parents¡¯ room in the middle of the night. It was something done with curiosity and innocence, and I finally understood why my parents were so angry when I was a kid when I came to their room in the middle of the night. Umbridge has this expression now. If half of her face is swollen, her expression can still be seen. An expression of shame, anger, depression, pain, and tragedy, like an overturned hot pot. Not only will the hot pot cause blisters all over the body, but the tofu, garlic, hoisin sauce, and other seasonings will also stain you. All over, and then on your head, leaving several uncooked mutton slices. "UmProfessor," the student was not sure and asked cautiously, "Do you need to go to the medical wing?" "Hospital wing?" Umbridge turned over and rolled up like a big meat ball, "I don't want it, I want to listen to the class!" With that said, like an angry mammoth, he rushed over and shot an extremely fierce look at Alex. Then Alex waved his wand, and the door clicked shut again. Finally, a human-shaped silhouette appeared on the door, howling unwillingly, and finally fell down. Umbridge looked at Alex like a warrior, like a warrior who had experienced countless battles and victorious, and like a warrior who had experienced countless battles, victorious and had only one breath left. His hand slowly reached into his collar, and then he took out a piece of parchment tremblingly. This piece of parchment is still brand new, with a bright luster, and it says Alex squinted his eyes and couldn't see clearly. Umbridge stopped, cleared her throat, and looked threateningly at the Hufflepuff students beside her. "I am a senior official at the Ministry of Magic." "I know that, is there anything else?" Alex tilted his head, looked at Umbridge, and asked. Before Umbridge could answer, Alex clapped his hands and said, "I understand, you need a stool." With that said, Alex waved his wand, and a stool appeared under Umbridge. However, Umbridge lowered her head and looked under her. Well, the stool is a bit Well, Umbridge couldn't see the small stool under her through her huge body. I saw Umbridge looking at Alex disdainfully, trying to drive me away in this way? She took out her wand and pointed at her stool. A green curse appeared half-dead from the top of her wand, and then, with her puzzled expression, it hit the small stool slowly and abnormally. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Like a small spark, it exploded slightly. Then, with a loud "crack" sound, dozens of vines rushed out of the chair, tying up Umbridge like rice dumplings. I saw Alex nodding to Umbridge seriously, his expression full of gratitude. He turned his head and said to the students: "As you can see. In this magical world, everything is full of magic. If you don't understand, please don't accept the things that others give you. Cast a spell on this item rashly. Because you can't guarantee that you have seen through the operation of this item. In the end, maybe you will suffer a lot of harm because you fell under the spell." With that said, Alex pointed at Umbridge, "Just like what littleProfessor Umbridge showed us. Let us applaud Professor Umbridge for her wonderful performance. She He completely performed everything a person who knows nothing and is reckless should do." As soon as Alex finished speaking, bursts of laughter and applause broke out in the entire classroom. Well, no student is an idiot, but who likes an ugly, annoying teacher? Therefore, they are also taking this opportunity to express their feelings. Umbridge's whole face was red from being strangled. She was messing around with her wand. In the end, she broke the stool with a bang. They squeezed out the door. "GiveI am waiting! Natsu Gray! You have to pay the price! Remember it for me! " ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª "What you are doing is of no use at all in improving our tense relationship with the Ministry of Magic, Professor Grey." "Yeah, you're right, Principal Dumbledore." Alex nodded, flipping through the book in his hand. "What you did, Ms. Umbridge, as an official of the Ministry of Magic, I said that I would file a lawsuit against you." "Yeah, you're right, Principal Dumbledore." Alex nodded, tickling. "Professor Naz Gray, by doing this, you have given the students a very bad head start." "Yes, yes, Mr. Headmaster, you are wise and powerful." Alex clapped his hands and said, not paying attention to what Dumbledore said at all. "Ms. Umbridge, she also has something very harmful to us." "Huh?" Alex raised his eyebrows, thinking, is he disgusting us and making us all thinner? "You'll find out later when you go take a look." Dumbledore stood up, glanced at Alex, shook his head and walked out. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Ministry of Magic Decree No. 23: From now on, any activities at Hogwarts must be reported to a senior official of the Ministry of Magic, a senior prosecutor of Hogwarts, and Ms. Umbridge. ?Special note, especially for dances, must apply, otherwise it will be regarded as a violation of school rules and must be punished. Senior official of the Ministry of Magic, Senior Prosecutor of Hogwarts Umbridge Alex stared at this thing blankly, feeling that he was completely embarrassed This really doesn't have anything to do with him, right? ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª My determination to upload updates is overwhelming! I originally thought that my phone was dead and unusable. Nima I uploaded from 10.30 to 11:30! ! ! ! ! ! ! ! ! ! Work related Chapter 25 New venue Alex raised his head, read the text on the notice, then yawned, rubbed his eyes, and finally confirmed that he had not read a word wrong. There is indeed an extra line above: ?Special note, especially for dances, must apply, otherwise it will be regarded as a violation of school rules and must be punished. [bsp; Senior official of the Ministry of Magic, Senior Prosecutor of Hogwarts Umbridge Alex touched his nose unconsciously. He suddenly found that this matter was a bit difficult to handle. Should he ask that Umbridge? Even if you don't ask Umbridge, just submit an application, it is really an unbearable thing. Sui didn't like talking to a person who looked like a toad. Alex even felt that this person, maybe, this Umbridge had become a man. Okay, Alex admits he's a little confused right now. For a man, what can be more unacceptable than making a promise in front of a girl but not being able to keep it? ¡°I made a promise in front of a group of girls, but failed to keep it. Alex wants to die now. Alex now wants to hide in a place where no one knows him, and die quietly. Alex now wants to hide in a place where no one knows him, with one, two, three, four, five, six in his arms. Seven girls, and then die. Alex doesn¡¯t want to give up. There is no problem that can stand in front of a man, especially when there are all girls behind him! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª "Headmaster," Alex stood in the office and looked at Dumbledore sitting behind the desk and said, "You know, we need a venue that can replace the auditorium to hold the dance." "What you are doing is of no use at all in improving our tense relationship with the Ministry of Magic, Professor Grey." "Yeah, you're right, Principal Dumbledore." Alex, "What about the venue?" "You did this, Ms. Umbridge, in her capacity as an official of the Ministry of Magic, said that charges will be brought against you." "Yeah, you're right, Principal Dumbledore." Alex nodded, tickling, "What about the venue?" "Professor Naz Gray, if you do this, it will give the students a very bad head start." "Yes, yes, Mr. Headmaster, you are wise and powerful." Alex clapped his hands and said, not paying attention to what Dumbledore said at all, "What about the venue?" "Ahem" Dumbledore gave Alex a helpless look, as if to say, no matter what, I am the principal, at least he should pay attention to me. Alex immediately understood Dumbledore¡¯s expression, immediately pulled out the stool and sat down honestly, just like a son-in-law meeting his mother-in-law. "You know, our Hogwarts is a school with a long history." "I know this." Alex nodded quickly, "I'm just concerned about how you can help me find this venue." "Haste makes waste," Dumbledore said with a smile, "As a leader, especially a well-known school like Hogwarts." Alex couldn¡¯t help but cursed in his heart: ¡°Do you mean to say that tuition fees must be very expensive?¡± "On the one hand, the tuition we charge must be high." Dumbledore seemed to have heard Alex's thoughts and actually nodded. On the other hand, as a principal, no matter what happens, he must Stay calm and cool. This has nothing to do with your age. Even if you are only a sixteen-year-old boy, you must be stable and mature. At least there is an entire team and the world behind you. " "Are you okay?" Alex suddenly felt that Dumbledore had seen through him? Does he already know his true identity? Thinking of this, Alex couldn't feel a trace of nervousness, but his whole person felt indescribably calm. ¡°And more importantly, you must always maintain a young heart.¡± "Young at heart?" "Explore the secret heart, just like me." As he spoke, Dumbledore pointed to the portraits of previous principals hanging on the wall, and continued: "Maybe, after I die, I will also be like They are hung on the wall to give the successor some help, after all, I am not in a good state now." As he said that, Dumbledore blamed himself for fighting Voldemort.?I showed Alex my hand, which was completely blackened. "You see, this is proof of my age." Alex couldn't help but think to himself, is Dumbledore saying that he will die at any time? "Although, I have been the number one person in the magical world for half my life. But sometimes, the rules are the rules, new people are born, and old people will eventually wither." "Actually, there is absolutely no need for you to make yourself so miserable." "Haha, when people get older, they can't help but have this kind of hobby." Dumbledore smiled and said: "There are all kinds of secrets hidden in Hogwarts. For example, a secret s room." ¡°Walked back and forth three times in the corridor between the tapestry depicting the idiot Barnabas training the dwarf to dance ballet, and the human-sized vase.¡± "Walk three times." "Yes, and you have to concentrate and think about your own needs. At this time, the room will appear." At this point, Dumbledore winked at Alexu. "That means I can find the dance venue I want right there?" "You can also make the dance party a buffet style." "Why?" "Because I like it better." Dumbledore chuckled. "However, you seem to have overlooked a very important issue." "Um?" "How can I notify those students?" "Well, the party organizers always have to do more things." Dumbledore spread his hands towards Alex with a helpless expression, and turned his head to tease his phoenix Fawkes. Alex nodded thoughtfully and walked out ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª In the Defense Against the Dark Arts class the next day, every Hogwarts student discovered that their Defense Against the Dark Arts teacher, Professor Naz Gray, was not affected by the announcement yesterday at all, and his whole person changed. Be even more energetic. However, after class, they discovered that they had guessed wrong. Because today, Professor Naz Gray gave homework for the first time. Everyone used the special silver-white paper he handed out to write a full twenty-inch paper. "Yeah, it's best to fill them all in." Alex stood on the podium, looked at the mourners below, and said slowly, "This is your usual share." Normally, how many teachers do bad things in your name? Work related Chapter 26 The knight sends an invitation, and the lady wears new clothes Tonight is destined to be a sleepless night. Every Hogwarts student looked at the silver parchment in front of him with a painful expression. When do students feel a deep sense of helplessness? [bsp; When they finished writing the 2,000-word paper, they found that half of the parchment was still unfinished! "Professor, your diploma is filled with water!" Countless students looked at the parchment in front of them viciously, endlessly. For example, Ron. There are three books placed next to him, which are more than half a head taller than him. Even his iconic red hair was completely invisible at this moment, only sighs one after another floated out from the back of the book. At this time, Ron unconsciously turned his eyes to the opposite side. There was no one there. To be precise, there was a person sitting there ten minutes ago. A girl with brown hair, charming eyes, and a curvy figure. Although her legs were covered in a loose robe, her slender and beautiful silhouette was still revealed when she occasionally moved around casually. The skin is slender and delicate, like smooth satin. Maybe when you are emotional, it will reveal a bit of touching pink color, exuding a faint fragrance of roses. Ron suddenly felt his mouth go dry. He was no longer a young man who didn't understand anything and could only act based on hazy feelings. He has long been financially unclear, and he has had many dreams unique to his youth. Sometimes, it was Hermione who appeared in his dreams, sometimes it was a Ravenclaw girl, and he even once dreamed of Angelina, the captain of the Quidditch team. However, all of them are entangled with Alex! They don't even care about themselves. After all, I can't compare to that Death Eater! How am I inferior to him! Ron became even more annoyed when he thought of this. If Alex was still in school here, he'd forget it. However, that man has disappeared for a year, and they are still devoted to him. Did he give every girl a love potion? Thinking of this, Ron suddenly raised his head uneasily. Because he was in the dark, he suddenly heard a mysterious voice speaking to him. If someone is in pain, someone will be happy. ??????????????????For example, Alex. It has been almost half a year since he became a professor at Hogwarts. During these six months, the Hogwarts library looked like a ragged woman lying on the bed. She refuses but welcomes them, and she lets you pick them. Ordinary students need a teacher¡¯s signature when entering or exiting the library. But Alex is now a teacher himself, so there is no need for this at all. Look at the book spread out in front of him. All books on profound magic are like a kid who has a hundred years of inner strength and is suddenly taught powerful and exquisite moves. When the two are combined together, they immediately produce the effect of one plus one, which is greater than two. Alex had been wondering what method Dumbledore used to contact the members of the Order of the Phoenix. But now this secret is also placed in front of him. Patronus. The patron saint is not just a magic spell used to defend against dementors. It had already been used before the Dementors appeared. There used to be wizards with superb magic who used their patron saints to deliver messages. For example, Dumbledore, for example, Alex now. Alex casually opened the book in front of him and read the words on it. First, you must have a strong patron saint. Thirteen knights, killing countless dementors along the way, are they considered strong? Alex thought with a smile before continuing to look down. Secondly, you must have a purpose for delivering the message. This goal must have your own imprint on it. In other words, you have to retain a certain amount of magic on it. But this magic power cannot be too strong. It must accept the magic power of the invitee. These two magic powers will become a bridge and connect each other. "Bridge?" Alex immediately laughed maliciously. He reached out and grabbed the paper in front of him. It was an extremely ordinary piece of parchment. Alex tapped it with his wand and muttered something. A ray of silver light immediately leaked out from the top of his wand. The light is very thin, like hair. The light was very heavy, as if it really had weight. It slowly floated onto the parchment, fell down, and then curled up, like a hibernating snake.   Within a few minutes, this hibernating silver snake disappeared. The same goes for ice sculptures in winter. They disappear in a flash. At this time, all that was left was the parchment that had changed color. This is a piece of silver parchment, the most common style. It is covered with fine lines. Alex picked it up proudly, dusted it off with his hand, and watched the parchment swaying in front of him. Every student at Hogwarts received such a parchment. Exactly the same as what Alex made. As they wrote their homework, Alex's parchment absorbed the magic from their words. Once the magic absorbed reaches the required level, the parchment will no longer grow longer. Otherwise, you will find that you have only written half of it after writing all night. Alex doesn¡¯t care about this. He was just counting time. It is now 9:00 pm, a very ordinary time. By this time, the girls had generally left the noisy lounge and returned to their warm dormitories. It's now! Alex raised his wand, a silver-white wand with countless patterns hollowed out on it, which looked noble and mysterious. "Call the gods to protect you!" Alex yelled. His voice was like the sound of an ancient horn, steady and powerful. Twelve figures appeared in Alex¡¯s field of vision, then bowed and saluted. "Nice to meet you, my king." The armor is bright and the queue is solemn. The twelve knights stood silently around Alex, like statues of great men carved in the ancient Roman era. They didn't say a word, but they were imposing. Twelve knights, with Alex as the center, formed a circle. Dim silver light lit up from their bodies one after another, just like the first sunlight to appear in the long dark night. It was not an orange-gold-red, dazzling light, it had the appearance of moonlight. Tranquility, and the soft touch of moonlight. This light is hazy, as if it is a layer of milky white gauze, being blown by the wind from the willow bank of an unknown river. Then it dances wantonly, but carefully carnivales, swinging its graceful body, bringing this world to life. All tinged with a light silver color. Alex raised his wand and his entire expression became solemn. ¡°Please follow the mark of magic and pass it on. The dance will be held on Saturday this week starting at 8pm. Please walk back and forth three times in the corridor between the tapestry depicting the idiot Barnabas training the dwarf to dance ballet and the human-sized vase, and the room will appear in front of you. " As soon as Alex finished speaking, a knight holding a long sword walked up to Alex. "Excuse me, is there anything else you need to add?" "Addition?" Alex lowered his head, thought again, and said, "Please tell them and don't leak the secret." ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª This night is destined to be written into the memories of countless girls at Hogwarts. In their room, the roll of parchment emitted silver light for an instant. A knight with bright armor and a resolute face walked out of it. He was covered in silvery white, just like the moonlight. He stood in front of them and bowed, just like a figure from hundreds of years ago. "This is your message, ma'am." He said slowly, showing no reaction at all to the girls' blushes or surprised expressions. ¡°The dance will be held on Saturday this week, starting at 8pm. Please walk back and forth three times in the corridor between the tapestry depicting the idiot Barnabas training the dwarf to dance ballet and the human-sized vase, and the room will appear in front of you. Please also keep it confidential. " With that said, the knight picked up the roll of parchment and placed it on the table. Then a faint white smoke floated from his whole body and disappeared into the air. It¡¯s like nothing happened. Except for the surprised ones. They could no longer sleep, so they opened the window and looked at their clothes. Yes, what you need to wear to the dance. Omnipotent magic, how can it be thwarted by edicts? Related Works Chapter 27 The Last Dance Tonight came extremely late. Just like the end of a strong old man, although it comes later, it will eventually come. Dumbledore took a look and saw many strange silverware in front of him. Many of these silverwares were collected by him during his adventures in his youth. [bsp; For example, the silver lamp in front of you slowly releases smoke. It had never been lit, and Dumbledore could still remember the scene after he got it, as if it happened yesterday. Thinking of this, Dumbledore couldn't help but sigh, as if recalling, but also sighing. This lamp seemed to have heard Dumbledore's call. The tiniest glow faintly came out from the center of the lamp. Like a restless person, he carefully looks at the world. "This is a prophetic lamp." Dumbledore took off his glasses, and everything in front of him immediately became blurry. "It can predict a person's lifespan. When a person's life comes to an end, it will It will be lit up. It seems to illuminate the road that that person is about to embark on, a dark road leading to death." Thinking of this, Dumbledore couldn't help laughing. There is a sense of relief, but also a sense of reluctance. He raised his hand. That completely blackened hand. From the time of the injury until now, there has been no change at all. The vigorous vitality of young people has long since slipped away from this old man. What is left for him now is just dragging his aging body and waiting slowly. But, it¡¯s soon. Dumbledore stood up. Like an old general, years of war have sculpted his face. The bridge of his nose was originally strong, but now it has lost a piece. his blue eyes, It was originally bright and full of vitality, but now it has become dim. Although the light of wisdom is still flickering, he knows that behind the flickering, sometimes, what is revealed is a feeling of powerlessness. Dumbledore put his hands firmly on the table and stood up unsteadily. He walked slowly in his office, the headmaster's office at Hogwarts. With his dim eyes, he could hardly see clearly everything around him. Years of life have told Dumbledore where he is. On his left hand side is his pet, a phoenix that will never die. On his right hand side is a large wardrobe locked by a curse. "The cave of Hera is open." Dumbledore raised his good hand and pointed a long, wrinkled finger on the wardrobe. Who would have thought that the greatest wizard would have such a simple spell to open his secret wardrobe? No one can think of it. Dumbledore laughed. Open the wardrobe. A tight-fitting robe hangs in the closet. This is the clothes he wore when he was alone in the duel with Greenwald. Although he could no longer see the red robe clearly without his glasses, Dumbledore could still feel its presence. Dumbledore slowly took off his luxurious ceremonial robe, and fumbled to put on the bright red wizard robe. The hem of this wizard's robe is very short, which allows the wizard to move better during a duel; the cuffs of this garment are small, which makes it easier for the wizard to raise his hands to cast spells and avoid unnecessary movements. Dumbledore dressed very slowly, his movements were like a pilgrimage. And this dress is his temple. Although the eyes could not see clearly, when the red wizard robe was attached to Dumbledore's body, a force suddenly arose from the bottom of his heart. In just a moment, Dumbledore felt that he was full of power again. , he felt that his arms were full of strength again, and his fingers seemed to become more flexible. Even his eyes, blue eyes, became full of fighting spirit. The red wizard robe reflected in Dumbledore's blue eyes was like a burning flame in the water. The Elder Wand is in Dumbledore's hand. As soon as he reached out his hand, he held it tightly. Didn't even look at it. He has spent too many years and many things have become habits. "I am still young." Dumbledore murmured to himself. He seemed to have exhausted all his strength, widening his eyes and looking around him at this office he was so familiar with. It¡¯s a blur.There is only his phoenix, a blur of light and shadow. And in this light and shadow, there is another point, the tiniest point of light, like a lamp that will be blown out at any time, swaying and dying. "Ah." Dumbledore laughed. The white beard also moved slowly, as if in response. "I'm still old after all." Dumbledore walked to his desk and picked up his glasses as if he had walked there a thousand times before. The gold-rimmed glasses were placed on the bridge of his nose, and the clear world returned to Dumbledore's eyes again. Dumbledore stretched out his wand, and a slowly fluttering silver feather appeared in mid-air. "Just do what I said. We have lost a lot, and now it is the final moment. Although I have made many decisions in my life, some of which are right and some wrong, I think this matter is What I do will definitely be the right thing. Please don¡¯t doubt that this is the judgment made by an old man based on his lifelong experience.¡± With that said, Dumbledore waved his wand, and the silver feathers immediately split into a dozen pieces and flew out in all directions. Some of these feathers appeared in front of Snape's desk, some appeared in front of Professor McGonagall, some appeared in front of Hagrid, and so on. Some of them looked at this feather with complicated eyes, recalling their lives; some were in an incredible daze, and some could no longer hold back, and their eyes were filled with tears. However, at this moment, it has nothing to do with this old man. His whole person seemed to have let go of a heavy burden and became relaxed. His eyebrows spread easily, like a young man's. "Let's go!" Dumbledore said to himself with a smile, "Go to my last ball." He is tall, his beard is flowing, and his steps are brisk. ¡°Bang!¡± With a sound, the door to the principal¡¯s office was closed. Dumbledore walked towards the Room of Requirement without looking back, as if he never planned to come back here. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????. The old man longs to return to his youth, but he never gets a response. In the room, the light also lit up in an instant. The firelight is firmly on, shining on a person's upcoming journey home. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªI will try my best to update, cough cough cough, finally, thank you for the blank space~~~~~~~ I wish you the college entrance examination Everything goes well, all readers and non-readers, the college entrance examination goes well~~~~~~~¡¤ Related works Chapter 28 The dance is in progress Roomy wizard robe with long hem. He held the wand in his hand and turned it quickly. Alex is in a good mood now and can bring up a gust of wind when he walks. How many troubles can a person have in his life? There are so many worries that cannot be solved by one person. [bsp; Alex doesn¡¯t know, but he knows one thing. If you can¡¯t live happily, one day you will be overwhelmed by all kinds of headaches. So, he always tries to make himself happy. If a person always likes to smile, his luck will not be too bad. Had she been a woman, her luck would have been even better. Although Alex is not a woman, he still feels that he is very lucky. Alex looked at the tapestry in front of him and said to himself. ¡°Walked back and forth three times in the corridor between the tapestry depicting the idiot Barnabas training the dwarf to dance ballet, and the human-sized vase.¡± ¡°A place to dance.¡± Alex closed his eyes and concentrated on thinking. Suddenly, a long-distant memory emerged from the deepest part of his heart. That was a very distant night. At that time, he was still a first-year student at Hogwarts. There were bright stars at night at that time. That night, there was a bright moon. That night, there was a boy and a girl. They were like silver bells, laughing freely. everyone. No matter whether you have gray hair now or your chin is covered with stubble. Or maybe your figure has grown and your voice has become rough; your once neat short hair has fallen below your shoulders. You used to pat the shoulder of the person you grew up with without any scruples. You used to lie on the grass together and count the stars for countless nights. All of this makes people nostalgic. So, when Alex walked into that place in a daze, which was said to be a place where all requests were answered, what appeared in front of him was no longer the dance place he originally imagined. That is a forest. The vast forest. Alex looked around, and the corners of his mouth twitched unconsciously. He suddenly discovered that this forest was extremely familiar to him. Forbidden forest. correct. Hogwarts, in this small room, Alex was in a trance for a moment, and then, a complete and original unicorn appeared among the branches of the trees, revealing its white sharp horns, the Forbidden Forest , appeared here. However, Alex looked around and found that the place was really dim based on the starlight alone. Thinking of this, Alex took out his wand, pointed at the sky, and said: "fluorescence!" Surprisingly, the tip of Alex's wand has not changed at all. Alex himself smiled proudly. Only a click sound like a broken screen was heard, slowly and quietly. The originally dark sky, like a wide mirror, cracked open in an instant. Dozens of cracks appeared in the sky in uneven layers, and with a crashing and shattering sound, it fell from the sky. In just an instant, silver light filled the entire Forbidden Forest. At this moment, all the 1.85 billion stars in the sky burned themselves and emitted the most brilliant light. Click When Alex looked up at the extremely brilliant starry sky above his head, the door behind him was opened. Alex didn't look back, but he could hear everyone who walked in from the door giving out their own low voices of admiration for this wonderful thing. ??Amazing teacher, amazing magic. Everyone says something like this to some extent. After a while, Alex turned back and looked at the large group of people behind him. Lily was wearing a light blue wizard dress with light makeup on her face. There was an obvious smile in his blue eyes. Alex looked at her and couldn't help but laugh. At this time, a voice suddenly came out that surprised everyone. "It seems I'm not too late." Dumbledore walked in calmly wearing a tall wizard hat. I just heard him smile and say: "The venue has been provided by our professor, so let me contribute some music." As he spoke, the old wizard laughed. He took out his wand and stretched it into the air like he was competing with Alex just now.There was a crisp ding-dong sound. Countless musical instruments immediately appeared in the air. The piano hangs under the moon, the accordion is pulled in mid-air by two stars, and the violin and guitar are surrounded by a group of stars. In the entire sky, there is more or less a musical instrument next to every star. Immediately afterwards, Dumbledore waved his wand. Like a conductor sending a signal, first the piano sounded like a spring, followed by the violin, which sounded slowly, frivolously and cheerfully. In just a short breath, the entire forbidden forest was immediately filled with the sound of the piano. ¡°Now, invite your dance partners!¡± Dumbledore spread his hands and said to each student. At this time, he realized that Alex also said the same thing. The two people smiled and nodded and walked in different directions. It¡¯s the same night, but their directions are different. "One walks towards the dawn, his era is coming, and the bright sun will be born in the dark night, illuminating a new era. "A person walks into the night, his era is about to pass, the afterglow of the sun will disappear in the dark night, and he will use the last light to remember a bygone era. They stand at both ends of the crossroads, one heading towards the future and the other heading towards the past. Dumbledore didn't know what he thought of. He looked at the starry sky in the sky, which was as gorgeous as daytime, and sighed. In the dark night, making musical instruments sound is indeed a kind of profound magic. However, Dumbledore stretched out his good right hand. It's like stroking the starry sky. It is no longer something he can do to make the sky appear bright again. Maybe he is really old. As for Alex? He is smiling. A strong young man never thinks that he will grow old one day. His eyes were focused on the raised corners of a girl's mouth. "I once kissed you on the cheek when I was in first grade." The girl smiled and said: "I didn't agree at the time." "I like you, I like you very much." Alex's breathing was still calm, because his heart had melted with the girl's smile. The girl smiled, but she didn't speak. The slender fingers gently lifted Lily's chin, maybe frivolously, but this was Alex. However, for Lily, her eyes were still mixed with curiosity and surprise, and she looked at the man in front of her with a full smile. "What do you want?" Her voice slipped out of a small gap in her mouth, carrying a soul-stirring aroma. ¡°Like four years ago.¡± Alex said, leaned down and kissed her. This forest is very big, and many people are looking for their dance partners in it. This forest is also very small, and Alex only has Lily in his eyes. Men will mature one day, but before that, they are always in love. Related works Chapter 29 Prelude to the end The dance was over before I knew it. Alex didn't dance much from beginning to end. He just stayed under the tree and talked quietly to Lily. The Forbidden Forest was so large that no one noticed their conversation. "Pah, pah" With two crisp applauses, the music that was originally playing gradually became quieter. A slightly older voice was heard, echoing throughout the room. [bsp; "This is an unforgettable night. I am very happy to see that you can all get some happiness of your own here." Dumbledore's voice sounded a little more sad, "Now, it's time to say It¡¯s time to say goodbye.¡± "goodbye?" Alex repeated in a low voice, playing with Dumbledore's words. "Next, please prefects of each grade, please take people from your own colleges back to the dormitory. I don't want to see this person still wandering in the corridor after the quiet. Of course, if I don't see it, , then I will never blame you." Dumbledore continued, as if telling a funny joke. Alex couldn't see Dumbledore's people there, but suddenly felt Lily leaning against him gently in his arms. Lily stood on tiptoe, her voice was as soft as dew, and she said, "Let's go together." "together?" Alex squinted his eyes and looked at the starry sky above his head. Countless musical instruments exploded in the air, turning into huge fireworks one after another, releasing colorful colors. Alex couldn¡¯t help but be fascinated by it. Suddenly, a warm and soft touch came from his hand. Lily's hand gently held Alex's, and she tilted her head slightly to rest on Alex's shoulder. She is laughing. The smile is like fireworks in the sky. Even if it is just for a moment, people can't help but want to keep it forever. Alex shook his hand back, smiled, pulled out his wand, and pointed it at the sky. ¡°There are many obstacles.¡± This is a spell used by students throughout the year. However, it was now used from Alex's hand. There was no light or shadow, and no sound was heard. Lily suddenly felt a gust of wind, passing in front of Alex and floating directly into the air. A pair of invisible hands held back the fireworks that were originally falling downwards. These colorful fireworks are like countless flowers, blooming from the sky in an instant, but in an instant, they become eternity. "Like it?" Alex turned back and smiled at Lily. "Um." ¡°They will light our way home,¡± Alex said, his eyes lighting up with confidence. As long as a person has confidence, his smile will appear to have a unique magic. It can soothe people's hearts unconsciously. Lily nodded, but couldn't bear to leave her hand. She closed her eyes and smelled Alex carefully, carefully. "It stinks." She opened her eyes and pouted. Her eyes seemed to be smiling and crying. "Well, it's smelly." Alex picked up Lily, feeling the weight of her, the weight of her soul, and spinning her around, "I will still come back smelly, no matter what." "A man should not make too many promises." Lily was put down and looked at Alex and said. "Haha," Alex touched Lily's head, "Even if I am a big liar, I can't make you sad." Lily didn¡¯t speak, nodded, turned her back to Alex, and walked into the crowd. They walked very slowly, constantly looking back and looking at the fixed fireworks in the sky. Everyone has seen meteors, but not everyone has seen meteors that suddenly stopped. "Finally, everyone left." A voice suddenly came from the sky. It's Dumbledore. Alex nodded unconsciously and looked in the direction of the sound. I saw Dumbledore wearing a bright red wizard robe, like a king, slowly rising into the air. The trees on the ground were uprooted one by one, like giant snakes, entangled together and turned into a huge vine, supporting Dumbledore and slowly rising into the sky. "How does it feel to be in heaven?" Alex slowly emerged from the shadows of the forest floor.Dumbledore asked, raising his head towards the sky. "very good." Although he was far away, Alex was still sure that Dumbledore was smiling when he said something. "Really good?" Alex walked very slowly, the hem of his wide wizard robe gently rubbing against the ground. At this moment, Alex looked like a devout pilgrim. . ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? There was a trembling of the trees, and the trees under Dumbledore's feet were completely curled together, like snakes, leaning forward. Dumbledore stood proudly on the snake's head, with his long white beard floating automatically in the wind. The eyes from above are like a god looking at the mortals in the dust. ¡°Not only is it good, but it¡¯s also very relaxing!¡± Dumbledore was beaming, as if he was not a dying old man, but a young man full of energy. "Then, go toa higher place, go to heaven, and look at the scenery there!" As he spoke, Alex swung his wand upwards, and countless thick trees were immediately uprooted, each root clearly visible around Alex. They were like soldiers ready to go, shouting and exuding a bloody breath. "Thousands of bullets fired!" Alex shouted suddenly and loudly. The trees that were originally stagnant immediately turned into a storm, shooting up into the sky at high speed. It seemed like a downpour was falling from the bottom up, made up of trees. Dumbledore stared at his big blue eyes, watching this bottom-up scene, and murmured to himself: "Are you trying to pull me down from the clouds?" As he spoke, Dumbledore¡¯s eyes sharpened suddenly. His wand, a brown wand made of elderwood, twitched slightly. Invisible circles of light appeared around him. It vibrated, scattered around itself, and hit the stationary fireworks in the sky. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? A soft sound. It was small, but it exploded like it exploded in Alex's ears. Meteor shower. A red meteor shower falls from the sky. Densely packed, almost covering the black sky. Emitting a dazzling light, it hit the trees. Boom! Boom! Boom! ??The sound of explosions, one after another, completely echoed in this dark forbidden forest. Puff after puff of flames burned from the trees. The red fire light illuminated the originally dark Forbidden Forest like daylight! Dumbledore still stood there, as if the flame in front of him was just a weak candle that would be completely extinguished if he blew it. "Is this all you can do?" Dumbledore's brows frowned unconsciously. He waved his hand and the flames dissipated. The trees that were originally lush and green all turned black at this moment. But besides these charred trees, Dumbledore suddenly discovered. He is the trace of Alex! Related Works Chapter 30 The Red Flame "Die like this?" Dumbledore stood on the snake made of trees, looked at the scorched black patch on the ground, and said regretfully. There are charred trees everywhere on the ground, like a dilapidated and desolate battlefield after a great war. Dumbledore felt a sense of desolation in his heart for no reason. He did not expect that the burden that he had carefully and carefully prepared to unload would seem to be returning to him at this moment. [bsp; "Really dead?" The snow-white eyebrows were frowned tightly, forming a tic-tac-toe on Dumbledore's brow. ¡°Although it¡¯s very presumptuous.¡± A voice came erratically from a very far away place. When Dumbledore heard this statement, his eyebrows jumped suddenly, and his whole person showed a look of excitement. Alex is far away from Dumbledore now. The wizard robe on his body is intact, and the hem is floating automatically without wind. Although Alex avoided Dumbledore's attack, his messy hair and heavy breathing still showed a trace of his embarrassment. "When did the principal start killing his own school professors?" As Alex finished speaking, the wand in his hand also emitted a faint silver light. "Professor?" Dumbledore laughed as if he had heard some joke. Just listen to him continue: "Not only do I want to kill the professor in my school, I also send this professor to Azkaban." "oh?" Alex raised his eyebrows and smiled. "Haha," Dumbledore stood on a high place, looked down, and laughed, "Do you think that the principal of a school will know nothing about a teacher?" Alex nodded and responded with a smile. "You look like an old fool." "Not only am I not old, but I am not confused at all." Dumbledore's tone became calmer. Maybe it was the magic just now that consumed too much of the old man's energy. Maybe it was the long-term combat experience that enabled the old man to grasp the situation. Take all the time to rest so you can cope with the upcoming battle. "You escaped from Azkaban. From that moment on, I began to wonder where you would escape to." Dumbledore squinted his eyes and searched everywhere. His experience told him that people in the distance were The figure is definitely not Alex! "Then where am I?" Crackling. With a crisp sound, Alex apparated from a distance and stood at Dumbledore's feet. The snake looked like a big snake, holding up Dumbledore's tree with its head held high. I saw Alex stretching out his wand, once and then again, gently lighting it on the tree. One point after another, many, almost countless tiny stars merged into the big tree at Dumbledore's feet. This is Alex's magic. The test at the ball just now told Alex that he now has such an ability. Delay the release of the spell, delay it, and then explode in an instant. And what he has to do now is just to delay it for a little bit, so as to reach a perfect time. Alex is now in the blind spot of Dumbledore's perspective, and it is impossible for Dumbledore to notice Alex's small movements. "France." Dumbledore seemed to be thinking what Alex was thinking, still squinting his eyes and searching for Alex's figure around him. "Although I didn't believe the news at first, but when I already knew this when I received the job application from France. Otherwise, how could I let a man who beat up a Ministry of Magic official enter my school?" "Your school?" Alex frowned and took a step forward. This step is just like a normal walk by the lake, quiet and leisurely. But his people had arrived behind Dumbledore in an instant. "Expelliarmus!" A ray of red light, accompanied by Alex's shout, shot out from the top of his wand, like a sharp sword, and shot at Dumbledore. "The curse stops immediately!" Dumbledore didn¡¯t look back at all, he just pointed behind him based on his experience. The green spell hit Alex accurately. Nothing less, nothing more. Alex looked at his spell and stopped behind Dumbledore, but he didn't show any surprise. He knew that any skilled wizard had the ability to guard against silent spells shot from behind him, not to mention that he had just recited the spell loudly? ??Time, Alex's mind, is counting the time carefully. Dumbledore turned around slowly, not worried at all that Alex would take the opportunity to attack him. The snow-white beard appeared in front of Alex again. This long beard, in Alex's opinion, is like a medal for this old man. He can be so long because when he was alive, no one could hurt him even in the slightest. "A very beautiful Apparition. If I'm not mistaken, it was Lockhart who taught you?" Dumbledore narrowed his eyes, like a kind old man greeting his children, "He was a talented man back then. Although the student is still not as powerful as Philip, your father, he has a unique talent in apparation." "It was Frank, Frank Longbottom who taught me." "It turns out it's him." After hearing Alex's words, Dumbledore unconsciously stretched out two hands, wanting to give a high-five, but found that his left hand was completely rotten, and had to smile and click it. Nodding, "The three of them are indeed a small group with a good relationship." "No matter how good the relationship is, you will still die." Alex's eyes were lowered, and there was a hint of ridicule in his tone. "Who won't die?" Dumbledore was much calmer, completely unaware of Alex's ridicule. As he spoke, he pointed at the stars in the sky that Alex had conjured, and said: "Muggles Although I look down on them, they told me through something called science that although the stars in the sky are eternal, they will still die one day." "die¡­¡­!" Alex¡¯s eyes suddenly flashed with a sharp light! It's now! I saw Alex swinging his wand forward suddenly, but his whole body was like a duckweed, slowly floating back. Click! A series of loud and violent explosions rang out from under Dumbledore. The trees that were originally like rocks began to tremble under Dumbledore's feet. Even Dumbledore's long white beard was shaken and began to flutter slowly. Dumbledore looked at Alex walking away from him, his eyes suddenly flashed with disbelief, he could actually do this! The scorched trees on the ground began to tremble violently and rapidly. With a roaring roar and a crackling roar, it shot toward Dumbledore. Covering the sky and the sun, there is no gap. Dumbledore looked at the trees rushing toward him with all his concentration, and curled his lips imperceptibly. Was it still the same thing? Alex could no longer see Dumbledore's expression. His whole body was floating downwards like a free fall. His eyes glanced at the trees that shot towards Dumbledore. He stretched out his wand and started shaking. Bang! A huge muffled sound! Countless dead trees flew out from the snake under Dumbledore. Like a sudden eruption of a volcano, strips of fire erupted from the trees. There is no way for Dumbledore to survive, in heaven or on earth! ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????. Alex stood firmly on the ground and murmured to himself: "Please die, Professor." Boom! There was a loud noise, and countless trees, like a dense forest, took root in the place where Dumbledore had just stood. There was no longer a trace of white, long beard. The delayed release spell was activated by Alex, a clever hunter. Alex breathed a sigh of relief, raised his head, and looked at Dumbledore's place. Suddenly, he realized that he had seen it wrong. Because where there should have been darkness, he suddenly saw light. A faint, pulsating red light. Immediately afterwards, the red light became bigger and bigger, coming out from the small slit. Alex squinted his eyes slightly. The red light stung his eyes a little. Immediately afterwards, Alex closed his eyes completely. Because it was a huge, fiery red light. Suddenly it started burning from Dumbledore's place. The flames shot straight into the sky and turned into the shape of a phoenix. The sharp beak is now pointed directly at Alex. The woods that had been blocking the sky and the sun just now were burned to the point where no trace could be seen. This is a red flame. Under the flames, stood a wizard in a fiery red wizard robe. He was covered in redThe original bright white beard was no longer visible, because his whole body seemed to be on fire, and his whole body was like a fire. This fire, this Dumbledore, is looking at Alex, slowly descending from the sky, like the god of fire in the sky, coming down to the mortal world to look at this Alex. Dumbledore is the god of the wizarding world. Alex, isn¡¯t he the one who is going to kill the gods now? Now God is here, he raised his right hand that was still intact, holding the wand in his hand, and pointed at the mortal opposite, Alex. "I can't die yet," he said. Alex squinted his eyes and watched the flames pass in front of him, but he didn't look nervous at all. He even laughed. God has fallen into the mortal world. What awaits this God below is not his death. "It's just now." This is a mortal reply. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª I think it¡¯s well writtenOkay, Dumbledore is going to die, um, Chapter Half of the five volumes have been written. Yes, there is still half of it. Well, it won¡¯t be unfinished. I think even if it is not unfinished, I will be the first author to write the complete Harry Potter books, right? Related Works Chapter 31 Embers Dumbledore is a fire that has been burning for hundreds of years. Just like what Alex saw now, the sky was overwhelming and the whole sky was reflected red. Alex¡¯s breathing slowly slowed down, and his whole mind slowly focused. This is a test for him, Dumbledore, Voldemort. To be able to stand above others, one must not be an ordinary person. Moved! Dumbledore moved. Alex slowly backed away to avoid the increasing heat brought by Dumbledore. I saw Dumbledore's hand moving slowly, and a red line suddenly appeared in the air. It is a red trail, like a light lit at night, so bright that no one can ignore it. "You are a good student." Dumbledore said, but the movements of his hands did not stop. The air around him began to twist, rising like waves, and seemed to be burning. "Go!" Dumbledore held the wand and waved it towards Alex, while saying: "Let me, as a teacher, teach you, a good student, the last lesson! Magic is always fundamental!" As he said that, Alex suddenly realized that he had no place to hide. Everything he could see was on fire. When even air can burn, what else can't burn? "There are many obstacles!" Alex pointed his wand at the flames around him, desperately trying to stop the spread of the flames. Beads of sweat squeezed out from Alex's forehead, fell into the air in panic, and then evaporated. "There are no rules in magic. The so-called spells are just fools' tricks!" Dumbledore shouted loudly, and the wand in his hand shook one after another. I saw the flames in the sky suddenly gathering together. First there was a loud roar, and then, the fiery red mane flew up with all its strength, and sparks emanated from the hair and spread to the strong limbs. Finally, with the fiery red tail, it twitched violently, There was a huge explosion. "Magic is called magic because there are no rules that can restrict her!" Dumbledore's eyes were full of intoxication. He looked at the flaming lion of Gryffindor in front of him. There was indescribable pride in his words. His wand still did not stop waving, and he moved downwards casually. wave. huge. Alex looked at the person in front of him in surprise. He knows that there are giants in this world. They are three meters tall, with strong limbs and violent strength. However, Alex had not seen this, no, he had heard this story in mythology. Before humans, it was the Titans who ruled the world. Now he knew that it was the wizards of the Gao Dynasty who used their magic wands to transform the thirty-meter-tall Titan, looking down at the first humans from the sky. Because Dumbledore is performing this first scene for Alex! "How far your thoughts go, that's where your magic will go!" Dumbledore stretched out his good hand and pointed at Alex, and the Titan moved. Standing tall against the sky and the earth, the earth is shaking! Alex suddenly felt that his apparation was completely useless. No matter how far you disapparate, the Titan will be able to hit you again with just a slight movement of his hand. Not to mention, the fire lion in the sky, flying around, never leaving his side. ¡°No one at Hogwarts ever said you couldn¡¯t disapparate.¡± Lockhart¡¯s voice suddenly rang in Alex¡¯s ears. For some reason, Alex felt like laughing when he heard this voice now. "Apparition?" Alex watched as he fell around, surrounded by fire. "Where can I go?" Alex asked himself. "Imagination is the prison that limits one's own magic power?" Alex's eyebrows raised unconsciously, chewing on Dumbledore's words just now. "If that's the case." Alex looked at the sea of ????fire in front of him, and thought of the method of apparation in his mind. Target! Alex suddenly wanted to stand on a high place and look at these thousands of creatures. Determination? If the flames were added to the body, then why could Dumbledore not do it?No injuries? Alex raised his head and looked at Dumbledore in the center of the flames, with a mocking smile on his face. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Calm down. It¡¯s just like now. Alex stopped waving his wand and walked straight forward. "Crack, a crisp sound." Others are already standing on the flames. Standing in the clouds, looking down at the Titans, this feeling is really wonderful. "How far your thoughts go, that's where your magic will go!" Dumbledore¡¯s words echoed in Alex¡¯s mind again, and he suddenly felt that there was no place in the world that could stop him. He touched the wand in his hand. The king's scepter was now emitting silver light. "Magic is called magic because there are no rules that can restrict her!" Dumbledore¡¯s words now sound like secrets from a peerless master to Alex. Suddenly, Alex seemed to understand something. conventional Who performs magic without using a wand? Which wizard with high magic power can't use his own wand? Isn¡¯t this the biggest rule? Alex laughed, holding the wand firmly with both hands. "Crack!" The wand broke, losing Alex's magic power. In an instant, it turned into gray smoke, and then disappeared. Alex couldn't feel the temperature of the fire now. He closed his eyes slightly and recalled Dumbledore's first words. "There is no convention in magic. The so-called spells are just fools' tricks!" So, this should be correct! A burst of silver brilliance shook from Alex's hand. I saw him clasping his hands together, like a young man, scooping up a clear spring. ¡°The flames filling the sky should be extinguished with water.¡± As Alex spoke, magic rippled around him. "I want this water to come from the sky, shine like stars, and fall like rain!" Alex said, opening his closed hands. rain! The silver rain fell from the sky! This is not rain. Every drop of their water exudes dazzling light. Brighter than a shooting star! Alex couldn't help but laugh. He found a way to truly fight. Like these meteors falling from the sky, some neighed and turned into silver-white unicorns, using their sharp horns to hold up the wailing lions. Some clamored and transformed into mighty knights. Spears, swords, giant axes, and countless weapons were added to the Titan's body. As high as the mountains are, so are the Titans. But no matter how high the mountain is, at this moment, it turns into sparks, floating in the air. The raging flames have completely disappeared, disappearing under the meteor shower. "Let's show off! Dumbledore!" Alex shouted loudly to Dumbledore. His voice was like a command, and the falling meteor shower turned into a sharp sword in an instant, shooting at Dumbledore! Alex knew that this would not save the old man's life. When he reached this realm, he understood that everything was different. Yes, Dumbledore is the same as Alex. He pulled Alex to reach the highest peak in the wizarding world. He let go of his hands, and the wand slipped from his hands and fell into the clouds. Does he want to cast spells with both hands like Alex? Boom! After the dazzling silver light, all that was left for Alex was an old man. He opened his arms, smiled, his beard hung down feebly, and then, together with his wand, fell into the mortal world. What the hell does this happen! Alex floated in the air blankly, looking at Dumbledore falling to the ground, speechless. Alex should know that when a fire goes out, the embers are quiet. Related Works Chapter 31 The Old Man¡¯s Legacy Dumbledore just died? Alex looked at Dumbledore in disbelief. He opened his arms and was actually smiling, smiling as he faced Alex's curse. He is an old man, he is an old man with a beard that reaches his waist. Not only his beard, hair, but also the wrinkles on his face seemed to tell people that he was an old man who would not live long. [bsp; However, in this magical world, no one can ever believe that he will really die. Alex is also a human being, and he also can¡¯t believe it, at least he can¡¯t believe that he defeated Dumbledore so easily. So he walked very slowly. Faced with a legend, everyone would not be able to bear to watch the ending. No matter whether the ending is sad or happy, the closer it gets, the sadder it will be. With every step Alex took, he felt scenes from his past flying past his eyes. This old man may be a bridge connecting him to his previous life. When he opened his eyes for the first time and saw the house elf standing in front of him, he already felt that the world had changed. Then when he picked up the first magic book, which was densely packed with various spells, he knew for the first time that the parents in the photo had moved their sleeves to reveal the Death Eater mark. This old man, unconsciously, enveloped him like a shadow. For the first time, in the dormitory, the legilimens that frightened him started, no, even the first time he used the spell, Alex unconsciously regarded Dumbledore as his enemy. . But Alex looked at the wand in his hand. The silver-white wand has disappeared. Dumbledore's wand came to his hand. The wand, with the same gray-white hair as the old man, came to Alex's hand. According to legend, this wand was made by the God of Death himself. Those who hold it have the power to defeat death. However, every master was defeated by death in the end. They died at the hands of others, and the wands spread with them. People in the wizarding world who know all this call this wand the Deathly Hallows. Alex looked at the wand and laughed contemptuously. Could this wand only be able to defeat death, but when he faced death, he always accomplished nothing? "Alex¡­¡­" At this moment, a very weak voice came from the direction of Dumbledore. He is not dead! Alex couldn't help but hold the wand in his hand and walked over cautiously. He really wanted to know what the greatest wizard who was about to die would say. Dumbledore seemed to hear Alex's voice, struggled to get up, and leaned against a completely burnt tree, his white beard dragging feebly on the ground. "Do you have anything else to say?" Alex walked up to Dumbledore, and for the first time, he lowered his head and looked at the old man. "I¡­¡­" "You did it on purpose." Alex said without saying much, his eyes extremely firm, "I can never believe that a wizard who has dominated the magical world for so long could actually be defeated like this." "You said, I am already old." "So, you have more experience that I don't have." "You will always grow, and your experience will one day surpass mine." As he said that, Dumbledore's eyes suddenly shone brightly, "You have to know that there are only two things in this world that are unstoppable. Hope. , and love.¡± "I don't like your wording." Alex's eyes showed distrust involuntarily, "You sent me to Azkaban, and now, you actually talk to me about love and hope." "When a small grass wants to sprout, it can always push back something much heavier than itself." Dumbledore's eyes were full of admiration, "I saw you, the first time I saw you, I was like Saw myself.¡± "yourself?" "You are as talented as I was when I was young. No, you are actually my ideal person." As he said that, tears filled Dumbledore's eyes unconsciously. "I am far from your optimism. Not to mention your popularity. Although many people are willing to follow me, I am not happy and I don¡¯t have many friends." "I don't have many friends." Alex shook his head. "At least you have a lot of girls who like you." Dumbledore narrowed his eyes, as if he remembered the girls he had met when he was a first-year student. He nowHe even forgot her name, but those black eyes seemed to be smiling at him not far away. "Voldemort and I had similar childhoods. We were both dissatisfied with the world." Dumbledore didn't care about Alex's knowing look and continued, "It's just that the paths we chose were different. . This war is our duel. I didn¡¯t want anyone to disturb our duel.¡± "A duel?" Alex couldn't help but sneered: "Who do you think you are? Merlin or God?" "A strong man is enough to dominate the world." Dumbledore coughed violently, and large pools of blood spurted out from his mouth and dripped onto his white beard. "I originally planned to let Harry inherit my Elder Wand. ." "Then what?" "You came into my sight. You are better than him, no, you are better than me. So I changed my plan." The wise light in Dumbledore's eyes made Alex couldn't help but feel angry. Getting tired of it. "Listen," Dumbledore ordered Alex like a boss at this moment: "Since you escaped from Azkaban, I have changed my plan. Because at that time, I failed in the battle with Voldemort. Although it was just one hand, I thought that next time, it would be my life. So, I thought of you." "Me." Alex tilted his head slightly, and couldn't help but laugh sarcastically. "It's you." Dumbledore gasped, "You will inherit my Order of the Phoenix and this school - Hogwarts. You don't know it yet, but Snape is actually mine. , he will continue to serve you." "Ha, I really don't know." Alex shook his head involuntarily, "If there is nothing important, I should leave. I have my people, and I don't need your Order of the Phoenix. You can still win.¡± "You can't win." Dumbledore laughed, with blood everywhere at the corners of his mouth. "I started arranging it from the day you entered Hogwarts as a professor. I spent almost a whole year, We have found your stronghold. Now, I think Voldemort should have driven there with a large number of Death Eaters. Without them, you must rely on the power of the Order of the Phoenix." Dumbledore smiled happily. He liked this feeling of being in control of everything. He let Alex inherit his legacy. No, or in other words, even if he died, he wanted everything to go according to his plan. Implementation, he wants to control everything. "Don't forget, you just had a battle with me. Your magic power has not been fully recovered, and you still need some time to adapt to the Elder Wand." Alex lowered his head, looked at the legendary invincible wand in his hand, and raised his eyebrows. "The reason why I have been stuck with you for so long," "Just to consume my magic power so that I can't rescue them in time." Alex¡¯s eyes were covered with a layer of frost. "Yes, now, counting the time, the battle should have reached its climax, and it should be time for Voldemort to appear." "so what?" Alex looked at Dumbledore, as if it was his first time meeting the old man. He stretched out his hands, grabbed both ends of the elder's wand, and placed it flatly in front of Dumbledore. "I don't care about a broken piece of wood." "Click" A slight crackling sound sounded from in front of Dumbledore. When the elder's wand, broken into two parts, fell into the dust from in front of Dumbledore, the old man was unwilling to give up and coughed out the last mouthful of blood. Empty. Alex¡¯s figure was no longer in front of him. And in the distant village of Hogsmeade, Alex's feet stepped on this land, looking at the Dark Mark rising in the distance, his hands glowed with silver light. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Let¡¯s do the level 2 simulation tomorrow. I don¡¯t know how to do it at all¡­ Work related Chapter 32 Death Eaters The wind was strong, and Voldemort's black robes were swaying in the wind. This is the entrance to Hogsmeade, and wizards can be found everywhere here. However, at this moment, no wizard appeared on the street. Just because the most terrifying person has appeared here, standing alive on the street. Behind Voldemort, the Dark Mark rose high into the air. It was like a flag fluttering in the wind, exuding an aura of terror. Liantian seemed to be infected by the temperament behind Voldemort, and became timid and gloomy. "My servants, it's time to show me your loyalty." Voldemort whispered, cruel laughter coming out of his mouth involuntarily. I saw him stretching out his slender and pale fingers and tapping on his arm. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? The Dark Mark on his right arm lit up in an instant. It was like blood seeping out from under Voldemort's skin, staining his entire arm palely. "boom"! "boom"! "boom"! ! ! I saw a puff of black smoke coming out from behind Voldemort. They came quickly, and the Death Eaters have always been a well-trained force. Figures wearing black hoods appeared behind Voldemort through apparation. They bent over and lowered themselves, surrounding Voldemort like a pilgrim. They are indeed on a pilgrimage. Whenever Voldemort's eyes glance over their bodies, you will find that they cannot restrain their excitement. "The Dark Lord." A hooded Death Eater shouted tremblingly. I saw him shouting softly as he knelt down and moved his knees on the ground, trying to kiss the hem of Voldemort's black robe. "No, wait a minute, Gorb." Voldemort stretched out his hand and stopped him. Voldemort's white face looked even paler at this moment, with scarlet blood vessels densely covering Voldemort's face. This made his snake-like eyes look even more terrifying. I saw those yellow eyes, opening and closing nervously, looking like a poisonous snake lurking in the grass. "My servants," Voldemort's eyes flashed with strange colors, "our friends have given me important information." Having said this, Voldemort paused for a moment until every Death Eater raised their head and looked at him in reverence before continuing. Voldemort smiled slightly. Thanks to Alex, his current thinking was extremely clear. It was not at all unreasonable because of the Horcrux. In Voldemort's heart, there are only two people who can truly threaten him. One is the old Dumbledore, and the other is Philip Stoker, Alex's father, who is already in the grave. The reason why they can fight against themselves is that in addition to being superb wizards themselves, they also use their own army. Yes, the army. Voldemort looked at the Death Eaters crawling at his feet. His army is his Death Eaters, and Dumbledore¡¯s army is his Order of the Phoenix. As for Philip, his people include people from two aspects. There are both Death Eaters who quietly joined his command, and there are also members who rely on the Order of the Phoenix. This is a very superb method, because he can master the intelligence of both sides and avoid casualties due to war. However, now he is dead. Thinking of this, Voldemort couldn't help but take out his wand and rub it excitedly. Today, he wants to uncover the traitor hiding under his command. Voldemort, who had regained his sanity, would never allow anyone to interfere with his duel with Dumbledore. Until now, Voldemort still did not know that Dumbledore was dead. "Someone among us has betrayed me." Voldemort's voice became deeper in an instant, and his tone continued to contain a chill. The Death Eaters kneeling on the ground had their backs covered with sweat in an instant. "However," Voldemort smiled cruelly. He liked such Death Eaters and servants who were completely afraid of him, "you have one last chance." ¡°As he spoke, Voldemort¡¯s eyes slowly swept over Lucius Malfoy. This man always had the cunning of a nobleman, although Voldemort felt that Lucius would never dare to betray him, but. Voldemort's eyes moved to other Death Eaters. Voldemort remembered that this tall man was called Goyle. The wizard could not help but tremble when he looked at him. He liked this feeling. To be feared was what he dreamed of. Especially, Voldemort's eyes swept over Bellatrix Black. She lowered her head obediently and prostrated.On. Like the most complete slave. "This is your last time to prove your loyalty to me." Voldemort's fingers slowly waved in the crowd, and someone made a terrifying low twitching sound. "I will forget about your past, except today. , some of you can go against my will.¡± ?????????????? Voldemort¡¯s black wizard robe automatically rises in the absence of wind. It was as if there was an invisible hand holding up the clothes from below. "Our goal is to defeat death. Before defeating death, we must first kill all our enemies." With that said, Voldemort turned around and waved forward. "Whoosh"! "Whoosh"! "Whoosh"! I saw those Death Eaters who were kneeling on the ground immediately raised their heads, and their entire faces became ferocious. They rushed forward suddenly, and their whole bodies turned into a ball of black smoke, flying quickly towards the direction of Voldemort's finger. The houses and trees along the way, when touched by the black smoke, immediately melted in half and became dilapidated. This black smoke is moving rapidly. They are the vanguard of Voldemort, and they are also the messengers of death that no one wants to see. Behind them, a big white snake squirmed back and forth in the skull's mouth, like a flag, exuding a terrifying aura around it. They fly very fast, perhaps because they are afraid that being too slow will not be loyal enough to Voldemort, or they may have just come out of Azkaban, and they are eager to get some cruel happiness. So, in just a blink of an eye, they had arrived where Voldemort wanted to go. An old-fashioned house. The wall covered with ivy has been covered by green vines, and the original color of the wall cannot be seen clearly. The tall chimneys are like telling others that there are still people living here. There are indeed people living here. The girl with silver hair was looking curiously at the brown-haired girl in front of her. She knew nothing about what was happening outside. She just asked very curiously, "Why don't you go to Alex's ball? You already know that he is the Professor of Defense Against the Dark Arts, Hermione." Hermione's eyes turned red all of a sudden. Her voice was very weak and sounded extremely unstable, "I, I don't have the face to see him. I think, I think, I simply don't love him enough." "I think I don't love him enough at all?" A middle-aged man, holding a cigarette in his mouth, looked through the peephole at everything happening outside the door, including groups of Death Eaters. "Frank, I think we still don't want him." I went to eavesdrop on the little girls¡¯ spring sorrow. If I don¡¯t get rid of all the people outside the door,¡± "That's so sorry for Philip," Frank, Neville's father, looked at his own man with a smile and said, "I don't want to be unable to protect even his daughter-in-law, Gilderoy Lockhart." "Is this an overflow of sympathy?" Lockhart looked at the purple wizard robe he was wearing. "This is my best piece of clothing. I hope it won't be stained by them." As he spoke, Lockhart took a deep breath, and the fiery red cigarette butt suddenly lit up. "Bang!" The door was kicked open. Lockhart walked out calmly and looked at the Death Eaters outside. Slowly blowing out a smoke ring, "Do you want a cigarette, Frank?"¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªThe second-level exam is over, and the written test is really too much What a scam. . . . . . The difficulty is not at the same level as the previous two years. . . . . . . . . Not at all. . . . . . . Ahem, this, I said it would be updated, but you have to believe me~~~~ Related Works Chapter 33: Lockhart¡¯s Battle Voldemort stood behind, looking at the house surrounded by layers, and laughed ferociously. "Dumbledore," he turned around and said to Bellatrix who was following behind, "he is indeed a master of manipulating people's hearts, but." "But what?" Bellatrix lay on the ground, raised her head, looked at Voldemort, and responded humbly. "If it's just manipulation, then there will always be someone who is not controlled by you." Voldemort's snake-like eyes shone with wisdom at this moment, "He is different from me. He wants total control, but I just It¡¯s just that you need to be afraid. In comparison, it¡¯s easier to make others afraid.¡± As he spoke, Voldemort pointed his wand forward. Alex¡¯s father¡¯s best friend and his two most important mentors. Gilderoy Lockhart. He was wearing his most beautiful purple wizard robe, which was undyed, and his golden hair was like waves, exuding confidence. The other one is Neville's father. Frank Longbottom just recovered from illness. He looks much thinner. The angular face highlights a kind of perseverance unique to men. "You see, those two people have never been willing to obey my rule. There are many people, because of various stupid reasons, who have chosen the path of confrontation with me." As he spoke, Voldemort held the wand and tapped it gently. He touched his palm and made a slight snapping sound, "Some of them say it's for love, some for friendship, and some for peace. I don't care about these." Voldemort's eyes were filled with strange looks. "I just want to live forever! All those who stand in front of me, they just want to die." "You mean, the Dark Lord." The Death Eaters knelt down one by one and looked at Voldemort in reverence. This was the Dark Lord they knew, the Dark Lord they knew. Eternal life! This is the essence of magic. With eternal life, rights, power, and desires. Everything can be satisfied. The abnormal Dark Lord was gone. At this moment, he once again showed his demeanor when he first formed the Death Eaters. "Then," Voldemort leaned down slightly and touched the head of the Death Eater kneeling in front of him with his wand, "use your wand to open the path to eternal life for me!" ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª "It's still the same." Lockhart slowly blew out a smoke ring and looked at Voldemort, who was talking loudly in front of him. "Before every war, there is a long speech like this." ¡°It¡¯s always nagging endlessly, which is why I don¡¯t want to join him.¡± Frank nodded in agreement, ¡°I have to kneel on the ground to respond every time. This is really a torturous thing.¡± "Have you never thought that we can disapparate and run away now?" Lockhart looked at Frank with a smile, "The two of us cannot face an army of Death Eaters." "I also want to leave." Frank turned around and looked at the lights in the house, "But the two girls inside don't know anything about Apparition. Even if the two of us can Apparate with them. " "But I don't have that much time." Lockhart looked up to the sky and sighed, "It seems that my enchanting life is about to end like this." "For Philip's two daughters-in-law." Frank clapped his hands and laughed. "The first time we chased Mary for Philip and had a fierce fight with Bellatrix. Now, the last time It¡¯s for Alex¡¯s two girls to stand up regardless of their own safety.¡± "So," Lockhart took a long drag on his cigarette, and the cigarette butt suddenly lit up, then he threw it to the ground and stepped on it hard, "life is really lonely as snow." "You really don't want to smoke?" "don't want." "Okay." Lockhart nodded. "It's a good choice to die like a good man." As he said that, Lockhart took out the last cigarette from his pocket. That's his wand. A girl gave it to him when he just graduated from Hogwarts. He liked that girl very much, she was a Ravenclaw girl. Very smart and beautiful. Unfortunately, she died. If she hadn't died, Lockhart thought, maybe he would be very happy to look at her, because she had a love and marriage that he envied, and a son who was like a playboy. "Who among you comes first?" Lockhart stepped forward and stoodIn front of the old demon. He thought to himself that Voldemort did not look as scary as the legend said, or would people become more brave when facing death? "The Dark Lord, how dare he be so rude." The Death Eaters all became angry. "This is just the cry of a defeated dog." Voldemort said slowly. What's more, his target was not these people at all. He had already set up an ambush on the periphery, just waiting for Alex to fall into the trap, and he How could this battle end so quickly? "Who among you is going to deal with this scum that keeps howling and behaving like a pure-blood wizard?" "We are happy to help!" A Death Eater bent over and walked backward step by step in front of Voldemort. It wasn't until they reached the middle of the field that Cai straightened up. He is two heads taller than Lockhart, he is simply a giant! The hood was still on his head, but even without the hood, you couldn't see his face at all because he was so tall. "Ado Carlo. This will be the last name you will hear in this world." He lowered his head and said ferociously. "Frank," Lockhart turned around at this time and said to the person standing behind him with a smile, "When all this is over, I am going to adopt a girl. I have already thought of a name, she will be called Mary. " As soon as Lockhart finished speaking, a loud "bang" was heard. With the magic wand in his mouth and the spell cast silently in an instant, he was like the most coquettish assassin, taking away a life with just one movement of his body. There were no dazzling spells or signs of intense firefights. For just a moment, every Death Eater looked at all this in surprise. A giant over two meters tall fell straight backwards. It wasn't until he fell to the ground, kicking up a large cloud of dust that the Death Eaters discovered what had happened. A big hole was opened in the chest of this man named Aido Carlo. A wound obviously caused by a curse was bleeding out. "There was so much nonsense during the duel." Lockhart stepped on the corpse and looked at Voldemort with a stern look. The cigarette butt on his mouth was shining arrogantly, "Who is next?" His eyes scanned every Death Eater like a knife, and finally reached Voldemort's face. The original appearance of a popular star was completely lost at this moment. It was like a ball of fire burning violently in his eyes! ¡°When a person tears off his disguise, that¡¯s when he is at his most arrogant. "I'm Gilderoy Lockhart. I'm a writer, I'm a star, I'm a wizard, and now, I'm a warrior." "Go, I don't want to hear his voice again." Voldemort waved his hand impatiently and looked at the giant's younger brother, Amick Carrow, a wizard who was only 1.2 meters tall. "Don't let your The family has been shamed, go and wash away the shame!¡±¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª . . . . . Uh-huh. . . . Definitely not addicted to games or chatting with girls. . . . . Related Works Chapter 34 Double Guns Amy Carrow was a short wizard. He was even a bit shorter than the teacher who taught magic. It looked like all his tall genes had been absorbed by his twin brother, Ado Carlo. "It's a pity that the elder brother who looked like a giant is now dead. It was like a mountain that suddenly collapsed, kicking up a large cloud of dust, and then lay there silently. "This is a shame." Amick Caro held the wand and looked at the person opposite carefully. He is much more cautious than his brother. What happened just now shows that this wizard has unusual spell-casting abilities. Even if the magic spell is cast silently, it is not so fast, because the wizard in front of him is still empty-handed. Where is his wand? Amick Carlo moved cautiously. He and his brother are completely different people. Compared to his tall and powerful brother, Amick Carlo has been a small man since he was a child. Naturally, their fighting styles are completely different. His brother is a tall man close to a giant in height. Compared with ordinary wizards, he is more able to withstand the blows of magic spells. Usually, if he is knocked unconscious and hit on his body, it will only shake him. But Amick Carlo is different. He is short in stature and has erratic eyes. He looks like an assassin. His fighting style is like that of a poisonous snake, hiding in the shadow of the giant, and then revealing its fangs in an instant, causing the most fatal blow. Just like now, Amick is ready to do the same. He crouched down, staring intently at Lockhart's hands. The author of this best-selling novel must also be a fast shooter with extraordinary shooting speed. Otherwise, how could he release the magic spell so quickly and knock down the giant-like Aido Carlo? I saw Amick Carlo slowly sliding his hands to his trouser pockets, where his wand was hidden. Now he only needed to keep his upper body ignorant, and then quickly pulled out his wand. He is very confident in his spells, especially the silent spell. It¡¯s time to wash away the shame! Amick¡¯s eyes were filled with blood unconsciously. Like a bloodthirsty beast about to pounce on its prey. Then, he suddenly looked back at the scene his brother had just seen. I saw Lockhart moving his mouth with a cigarette in his mouth. Until this moment, Amick was still a little doubtful. Without a wand, would he be able to shoot the spell out of the smoke? At this moment, a red light suddenly shot out of Lockhart's mouth. Like a sharp sword, it pierced Amick Carlo's head directly. A huge bloody hole appeared on his head. Through this hole, one could clearly see the surprised and frightened looks of the Death Eaters behind him. Two people in a row, two people in a row, didn't even cast a spell, didn't even take out their wands, they just died silently in front of them like little chickens. It is undeniable that in war, marching forward bravely is an admirable behavior, but knowing that it is death, or even dying in an unclear way, is definitely not their choice. They are called Death Eaters, not Death Eaters. They don't want to die. Lockhart suddenly breathed a sigh of relief. Two consecutive spells greatly consumed his energy. However, his goal has been achieved, completely frightening the wizards in front of him. Indeed, things turned out just as Lockhart expected. Every Death Eater lowered his head to avoid eye contact with Voldemort. They really didn't want to be assigned by Voldemort anymore. "What are you all afraid of?" Voldemort slowly walked out of the kneeling crowd. The black wizard robe was like a shadow, dragging on the ground, catching the eyes of all the Death Eaters. They were looking at Voldemort now as if they were looking at the only hope. "Huh." Voldemort smiled coldly, took his wand out of his pocket, and pointed it at Lockhart. "That's just a little trick. Do you think you can deceive me by holding the wand in your mouth and using a silent spell?" Voldemort flicked his wrist, and a red spell suddenly shot out from the top of the wand. Shot at Lockhart. With a "bang" sound, Lockhart flew out and fell to the ground. "Howl." Voldemort smiled and waved his hand behind him, indicating: "I don't want to see this person when I come here again." "Don't worry, Dark Lord." ???????????????????????A tall man jumped out, with straw-like hair sticking to his forehead, his nostrils opened and closed nervously with excitement, holding the wand, and occupied the front of Lockhart. "I, Antonin Duluha, will deal with him!" "Snapped!" A cigarette butt was thrown to the ground. This is still a scene in midsummer. The dry leaves on the ground quickly burned. I saw gray smoke rising slowly from the leaves, like a silent smile, scrutinizing Antoning Du Muha who rushed up. "you!" Antoning Du Muha hadn¡¯t finished speaking yet, but his eyes immediately showed a look of horror. If a wisp of smoke suddenly turned into a rope, would you be surprised? Especially this rope that suddenly wraps around your neck. He's wrapped around you so tightly, just like when parting, a lover's hand will never say goodbye to you easily. She will be reluctant to let you go until you have said all your good things. ¡°However, Antoning Du Muha was speechless. His face gradually became more and more rosy from the abnormal paleness just now, and then within a few seconds, it turned into purple, and finally turned livid. Antoning Du Muha died like this. Strangled to death by a streak of gray smoke! It wasn¡¯t until this moment that the man pointing behind Lockhart with his wand showed his face. "I'm Frank Longbottom, I'm an Auror." He walked slowly to Lockhart, stretched out his wand, and pointed it at the Death Eater. "He is also Lockhart's friend. So, let's fight!" Only a little red light suddenly lit up from the corner of Frank's mouth. It is a slowly burning cigarette. Two old smokers, maybe they don¡¯t believe they will die, or they are not afraid of death. Related Works Chapter 35: Soldiers vs. Generals! Friendships are always inspiring because they ferment between people like old wine. Maybe when you open it, the taste is very pungent, but when you drink it, a warm current will always surround your heart. Lockhart can no longer remember how many times Frank stood behind him and the two of them faced difficulties together. Before he could even use a wand, the two of them took rocks and smashed away a big black dog. When they were able to use wands, they used them for the first time on the door lock of the girls' dormitory. ¡°When a fox friend meets a dog friend, the two delinquent teenagers get together, smoke, drink, fight, and rob women. There is simply nothing they haven¡¯t done before. However, there is one thing that they have not done. It's not like using a magic wand to blow up a gust of wind and lift up the little girl's skirt, nor is it about sneaking into the girl's bathroom by nodding each other's head with the wand, nor is it about cheating in the exam with a wink and then being discovered. , using the magic wand to modify the teacher's memory. This is nothing. Because what appears in front of them now is something they have never imagined. "let me." His voice was very deep, like orchestral music, making a hoarse and unpleasant friction sound that pierced people's eardrums unstoppably. "The Dark Lord!" The rows of Death Eaters behind looked at their master in fear and walked up from behind. His snake-like face was covered with protruding wrinkles caused by dissatisfaction. "Aren't you scared at all?" Voldemort slowly took out his wand from his pocket and looked at the two people in front of him at leisure. The black pupils stood up in the yellow eyes, looking like a snake ready to catch its prey. "Then." Voldemort's wand slid through a strange arc in the air, "Go to hell!" "There are many obstacles!" Frank almost instantly pulled out his wand, pointed at the curse shot by Voldemort, and recited it loudly. A series of red curses visible to the naked eye collided with Voldemort's curse. Voldemort's green, thick curse was like a rampaging bull, heading straight towards his destination. Lockhart and Frank broke through. "Don't overestimate your own capabilities." Voldemort glanced disdainfully. In comparison, Voldemort is the king of kings and the last general to the Death Eaters. And what about Lockhart and Frank? They are just two pawns crossing the river. Therefore, Frank tried his best to stop Voldemort's curse, but it was just like a mantis trying to block the progress of the wheel due to overestimation of his own strength. In just an instant, it became shattered. The curse was advancing faster and faster, and when it almost reached Frank's face, Lockhart moved. His originally swaying body suddenly fell towards Frank, and his left hand naturally rested on Frank's shoulder. Only a loud "bang" was heard. A huge pit appeared where Lockhart had just stood. "Apparition." Voldemort didn't even look surprised, as if he was just watching a first-year student cast a levitating spell. "You actually brought someone with you," Voldemort smiled contemptuously. "Even Dumbledore wouldn't dare to do that in front of me." As he spoke, he raised his hand again. A green light shot out from his wand. "Avada Kedavra!" This is the death spell, but this time, when it came out of Voldemort's mouth, it was a little less crazy, but a little more cruel. The worst punishment God can give a wicked person is to make him lose his mind. But the most terrifying thing is that this evil man has a mind. ¡°Bang bang¡± With two dull sounds, the two people fell into the dust. No one cares about their life or death. Except for one person, he stayed beside them for a while and then followed the crowd to the door of the house. The door was locked, and there were these two women inside. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Alex walks slowly.It¡¯s not that he doesn¡¯t want to disapparate. But the tattered wizard robe, messy hair, and body out of breath all told him one thing. He is at the end of his strength. However, it was like a fire suddenly burning in his heart. With the heart, every time it beats feebly and struggling. The blood flows staggeringly, reaching every corner of the body, bringing the last trace of strength. ¡°I¡¯m going to save them!¡± Alex¡¯s eyes were firmer than ever before. Just like the eyes on the stone statue, they don't blink. They are made of two stones. No matter what happened in front of Alex or blocked in front of him, it could not make his eyes shift slightly. "No one should stand in my way!" Alex lowered his head, like a wounded beast, roaring crazily in front of him. "Stop." The person speaking was a woman. He was about forty years old, with a head of gray hair and a fat figure, but he still had a gentle expression. "The order given to me by the Dark Lord is to prevent anyone from passing by. You are still a child. How can I bear to look at you" This woman has a gentle and kind expression on her face, uses the gentlest and kindest tone, and speaks the gentlest and kindest words. "What about death?" She didn't finish her words. Dozens of magic spells flew out from behind her in an instant, but they were not overwhelming. However, no matter that person, it was difficult for him to raise his guard when he was tempted by her gentle words. What's more, Alex is in a hurry? Alex was completely unaware that there was someone standing in front of him. He just rushed forward with all his heart, mumbling vague words subconsciously. "beside!" There was a loud noise, and a ripple rippled fiercely. ¡°Besides! Beside!! Beside!!!¡± One curse after another. , hit Alex and stopped in front of him. Their spell was completely blocked. One after another, illusory figures appeared from the sky. They were either fencing, swinging battle axes, or blocking with the giant shields on their hands, like a group of loyal guards, protecting Alex's safety. But Alex was completely unaware. He was still frowning, anxious about the distance of the journey. "Step aside!" Alex looked at the crowd in front of him angrily. Each of them held a wand and fired spells at Alex desperately. "Separate the left and right!" Subconsciously, Alex spread his hands to both sides and shouted a spell. Two invisible hands really appeared in the air, covering the person blocking the way irresistibly. With just a gentle push, the entire ground cracked open, revealing a deep crack. Alex, however, was walking unconsciously in the middle of the crack. The trees in front of him moved out of the way; the animals in front of him bowed down. There has never been a king who charged into battle and was the vanguard. However, there are always men who charge into battle, and Alex is exactly that. ¡°And what Alex wants to do now is to be the first one. The soldiers are facing the generals, and the generals are facing each other. The pawns on both sides, whether they were battle-hardened wizards or Death Eaters who had been lying in wait for a long time, were all destined to be vulnerable to the two top figures in the wizarding world. ; ; Work related Chapter 36 Letter The beauty of a woman is to sit there quietly, with her head tilted slightly and a slight smile on her mouth. They no longer screamed or sighed, they were just like the most exquisite porcelain, with breath as pure as orchid fragrance coming out from their fair skin. Hermione never thought she would be such a woman. ¡°Only on important occasions would she honestly use softener to make her hair straight. Just like her front teeth, although she didn't like them very much, Hermione was unwilling to change them. What he likes should not be my appearance, but my person. Her name is Hermione and she is very strong. If I am like other women, with long, silky hair, a beautiful face, and a character that obeys your orders, then. Does Alex like long hair, face, or me, Hermione Granger? Every time she thought of this, Hermione would look at Fleur involuntarily. Furong has long silver hair like a waterfall, a beautiful and delicate face, and a gentle and smooth personality. Even now. Hermione has never regretted her decision. It¡¯s like sitting next to the fireplace now, watching the magic spell outside the door flickering. Am I about to die? Hermione asked herself involuntarily. Fleur beside her didn't say anything, she just sat there quietly, looking at the noisy scene outside the door indifferently. "I said." Hermione couldn't bear the tense atmosphere, and words came out of her mouth with her head lowered. "Aren't you afraid at all?" "Afraid." Furong nodded slightly, but couldn't help but laugh. "How can you still laugh at this time?" Hermione was slightly surprised. She quietly slipped her wand into her pocket and held her wand tightly. Feel the lines on the wand to gain some sense of security. "He once said," Fleur paused, and the smile on her lips unconsciously climbed up, "When you are nervous and sad, you should smile." "Him." Hermione was reluctant to mention the man. She always felt that she was sorry for him. Maybe a personality like his is not suitable for a boy like Alex. Two people who are like flames, staying together, will only rob each other of the little oxygen used for burning. Hermione sighed secretly, maybe my luck is really bad. If only my temper were better. In a trance, Hermione saw a figure. Smiling faces, smiling people. "If a girl smiles often, her luck will not be too bad." "smile?" Hermione murmured to herself, the corners of her mouth curling up involuntarily. The fighting outside the door has completely quieted down at this time. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª "It's really vulnerable." Voldemort looked at the two old men on the ground with regret and shook his head. "The Dark Lord!" The Death Eaters immediately knelt at Voldemort's feet like a pilgrim. "Bellatrix," Voldemort nodded slowly, walked among the kneeling Death Eaters, and tapped her shoulder with his wand, "when I left, you did not give up on me. You have always carried out my beliefs from beginning to end." "The Dark Lord." Bellatrix Black, a woman in her forties, was lying on the ground at this moment, trembling with excitement. "Those who are loyal will be rewarded." Voldemort loudly preached inspiring words among the Death Eaters, "This is the honor you are allowed." "Said Voldemort's wand. Pointing directly at the room where Hermione and Fleur were staying. ¡°Bang!¡± Green light shot out from Voldemort's wand and hit the top of the roof. Circling, twisting, and expanding wildly. Like a plague, like death. A skull, from any angle, looks like just white bones. A snake, from anywhere, looks just like a sad and sinister pattern. The snake emerged from the skull's mouth, and then hovered next to the skull like a lover. Snuggled up and sneered. They are like Voldemort's eyes, eager to bring death to people.   "Kill under the mark of the Dark Lord." Voldemort waved his wand gracefully, walked to the door of the house reservedly, and then tapped lightly on the door. "Click." Without reservation, the room was opened to Voldemort and his Death Eaters. "Bellatrix, go ahead." As Voldemort said, the loose wizard robes were fluttered by the wind, and the long edges of the robes were fluttering in front of each Death Eater like a flag of death. "And I will be waiting for the arrival of one of the most important guests." Voldemort stood in front of the house, took out his wand, and nodded to the people around him. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª "Are you here to kill us?" Hermione looked at the reflection on the ground and asked calmly, even laughing. "You don't want to resist?" The voice of the visitor was a little hoarse and tired, but it no longer had the original madness. "It's all coming to an end, and I'm really too tired." Fleur didn't wait for Hermione to speak, but spoke it out herself. "tired?" Bellatrix laughed. She doubled over with laughter, and her eyes were instantly filled with tears. "You saidyou said you were tired?" Her eyes seemed to have been stabbed by sharp horns, blood oozing out and glowing red. "Why are you tired?" She walked back and forth with the wand in her hand. "Do you think you will be rewarded for worrying about him and being exhausted for him?" "Bang!" The wardrobe was blown open. "You think that as long as you face him wholeheartedly, he will change his mind?" "Bang!" The fireplace also turned into rubble. "Delusions, delusions, delusions!" "What a heart split in two!" "I like both you and her!" "This is all a lie!" Bellatrix's wand kept spraying out magic spells, almost wiping Hermione and Fleur's faces and hitting the wall. "You think I will believe it?!" Her eyes were already a little abnormal, with a nervous whisper. "A man, once he has made up his mind, will not even tell a lie!" Bellatrix's wand crackled with sparks outwards. "Just watch! He won't come, won't come, never come!" Bellatrix's eyes stared blankly into the distance, as if there was a person standing somewhere. "He lied to you, lied to you! You should feel tired! Just watch, after your hearts are completely broken, you won't even feel tired anymore!" Bellatrix slowly raised her wand. Her expression was so determined, she was breaking with her past. There was silence in the whole room. Suddenly, there was an indescribable exclamation from outside! Hermione and Fleur's eyes suddenly lit up again. Bellatrix was actually like them, with a strange look in her eyes. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªI think only when an author is happy can he write good novels. . . Finally, I thought that the drama was over, but who knew, when I went to review it today, they actually said that there was something wrong with my script and that it needed to be changed. . . . I go. . . . . ; ; Work related Chapter 37 Moving forward A warrior is always the first to rush. When they appeared on the battlefield through the smoke of gunpowder in the sky, they often couldn't see even a tiny ray of morning light in the distant horizon. Only when they fall, Guangming will look at him stingily, look at him with indifference and pity. Alex has never considered himself a brave person. He likes to be in the limelight and be the center of everyone's attention. However, in Alex¡¯s view, he is not a person who can sacrifice himself for others. People, sometimes wish they could live a little more selfishly. Just like a cautious businessman, as long as he makes enough money to survive, he can stop and watch the life and death of others. Alex also feels that he should be such a person. So, he kept warning himself. Walk a little slower, walk a little slower, think about it, think about it again. Hermione was not his type. What he likes is a girl who looks like a water lotus, which only floats slightly in the cool breeze, revealing her shy lowered head. Hermione is different. Thinking of this, Alex couldn't help but laugh. He himself didn't realize that this girl was different from others. She is always proud. Like a swan, head held high, soaring in her pond. For others, she only had disdain in her eyes, holding her head high like that. As long as she makes her hair smoother, her long brown hair can become a ribbon that captivates all living beings, but she doesn't disdain it. As long as she waved the magic wand, her front teeth, which were always laughed at, would become much smaller, but she did not do this. She is never shy in front of others. He was unwilling to even lower his head a little and admit his mistake. Even the simplest show of weakness cannot be done. Alex tried his best to keep a straight face. Now was not the time to laugh. This kind of behavior of going to die alone for a girl was really not something that a person with brains could do. Alex is not stupid, he is even smart. He can sleep for 364 consecutive days in a semester, and then on the last day, he can read a book and get a very good grade. "It's the same as what Lockhart said. Alex has an IQ that everyone envies, but he doesn't Alex shook his head and sighed, but he did not have an overly high emotional intelligence. ??Always do things that put yourself in danger because of impulse. So, according to common sense, Alex should slow down his pace. He did slow down. I saw Alex's feet stepping down in an instant, and his whole person appeared in the distance in a flash. Stepping down, there is a flash. Flashing is a journey. He is like a character in the oldest silent film, cut by the roughest director to form a series of beating, but inconsistent pictures. Except for a protagonist who keeps moving forward, there is no similarity in the scenery. Alex walked very slowly, and the scenery around him moved very fast. In those scenery, there are Death Eaters lying on the ground, each one moaning and making his last sound. There are also some broken traps, exposed to the sun, expressing their incompetence. There are also some blood stains, like flowers blooming along the way. Very subtle, but very conspicuous on the road. Alex himself didn't realize that his back was already covered in blood. After the battle with Dumbledore, Alex rushed towards Hermione's place. No matter what, we must rush over. The front is not far, you just need to move forward and you can reach it. Alex is now confirming this statement. Do the same thing as those waiting in the distance. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª "The wait is not far away." Voldemort was sitting on the steps, and his black wizard robes spread like a tide from the steps to the ground. In front of him, there were densely packed Death Eaters. One by one, they were lying on the ground, looking at their king in their most humble posture. "What I hated most in the past was waiting." Voldemort turned back and said to Bellatrix. His apricotThe color is like a snake, and the eyes are full of playful expression. "Waiting is the last groan of the weak. They crawl in front of suffering, looking for the most appropriate interface for themselves, a reason that allows them to fall down with confidence." With that said, Voldemort took out his wand. He tilted his head slightly and rubbed his wand. This dark wand is well maintained. There are neither finger marks nor scratches caused by fighting. Perfect, almost like new. If there is anything different, it is that when you calm down and listen carefully, you can hear the painful groans of countless people who died under this magic wand. That icy chill Voldemort liked this feeling very much. He was very close. The slight chill made his whole body feel excited. "As long as you look forward, what you are waiting for will come to you." Voldemort looked at the house behind him with interest. Inside was Hermione and Fleur's hiding place. But, there's no sound inside now "You didn't kill them, did you?" Voldemort looked at Bellatrix, until the latter nodded, and then smiled with satisfaction, "The joy of waiting is that you can watch what will happen in the future with full expectations. Things, by the way, and leisure, take a look at the interesting people and scenery around you." As he spoke, Voldemort picked up his wand and lowered it slightly on the steps. "Coax!" The flames suddenly jumped up. He made a circle around Voldemort, not daring to step beyond that circle. Voldemort was like this, squinting his eyes, enjoying the warm feeling brought by the burning fire behind him, while listening to the sound of the fire burning the house behind him. Suddenly, Voldemort waved his hand, and the Death Eaters standing in front of him bowed one by one and dispersed to both sides. "You finally came." "Get out of the way." Alex felt very hot, and his back was soaked with blood. "It seems that the battle with Dumbledore did not consume too much of your energy." Voldemort stood up slowly, walked to the middle, looked at the panting Alex, and said with a smile. "Why don't you do what Dumbledore said?" Voldemort took out his wand and lightly touched it in the palm of his hand. "I should watch them being killed by you." "This is the quality a leader should possess." "That's why he will be the first to die, and you, Voldemort, will be the next one." "I will never die," Voldemort leaned forward slightly and his tone became more solemn, "Relying on the human heart to achieve one's goals is far inferior to pure strength." "Look," Voldemort said, spreading his hands as if holding a burning flame, "the house behind is right there, and the woman you love is inside." "Just save them, or turn around and run away, I'm at your mercy." Alex didn¡¯t speak. What he used to answer was the curse that filled the sky. Warriors, it¡¯s time to move forward. Even though there is death in front of you; even if you are soaked in blood behind you. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªBecause I haven¡¯t written for a long time. . . I wrote a piece of paper in the afternoon, and then when I touched it with my hand, the USB flash drive moved, and then everything I wrote was gone. . . . Ahem, I personally don¡¯t think it was as well written as the first time. . . . Finally, three updates as promised last time. . . I will work hard. . . . ; ; Related works Chapter 38 What is carried on the shoulders Some men, who do not have much ability, may become out of breath after taking only two steps. However, when they understand what they are carrying on their shoulders, they will suddenly become upright. Men are like springs. The flexibility they possess is unimaginable by anyone. [] ???????? Just like Alex is now. The endless battle was already like a heavy burden, weighing down on him. Alex frowned, he felt very tired. His shoulders were tired, his back was sore, and he didn't even want to move. He just wanted to lie down, lying on the ground like a dead man, without even needing to breathe heavily. But, he didn¡¯t allow it. The heart is still beating, beating unyieldingly. ¡°Bang bang bang!!!¡± Countless curses were cast upon Voldemort overwhelmingly. But it was like a stone thrown into the lake, and nothing could be seen except circles and circles of ripples. ¡°What a powerful blow!¡± Voldemort laughed loudly and waved his wand widely, as if to express his joyful emotions. "Has your entanglement with Dumbledore exhausted all your energy?" Voldemort waved his wand, and he floated up. His black wizard robe was like a dark cloud, exuding the scent of death. The smell of decay. "Do you know power?" Voldemort's wand moved slowly, and the spell Alex shot over seemed to be strangled by the neck, twisting feebly in the air, then wailing and helplessly disappearing into the air. "Do you know power?" Voldemort repeated his words, one black curse after another, hitting Alex's defense like lightning. Alex blocked it from left to right, like a low dam, resisting the huge waves! "you know¡­¡­" Voldemort laughed, and the wind blew violently towards Alex from above, like a sharp knife, eroding every inch of Alex's defense. "The power is me!" Voldemort's face suddenly became ferocious. I saw his right hand raised high, and countless black light pillars rose into the sky, like a forest composed of black trees, blocking the sky and the sun, and Alex could not be seen at all. "I want life!" When the magic wand was waved, a black beam of light rose up, and then suddenly fell down like a meteor, kicking up a large cloud of dust. "He can survive!" The wand was waved, and the blackness dispersed. The Death Eaters knelt down and prostrated on the ground. Beneath Voldemort was the house where Hermione and Fleur were. Using this house as a benchmark, nothing else could be seen except this house and the Death Eaters in front of it. "I want people to die" Voldemort waved his wand slowly. The black light pillar slowly softened, as if it was melted, and turned into something like a water drop. The light is like water droplets, or black light. One drop after another, hanging in mid-air. They squirmed like snakes, lengthening their bodies and then gathering together. "The magic comes from me." "Strength manifests itself because of me." "The world, conquer it for me." "Those who obey me will survive." "He who goes against me will die." Voldemort's chanting, like the Buddha's scriptures, spread far and wide. It's like a huge drum beating in people's hearts. In his hand, the wand in his hand seemed to have the whole world on it. He waved his hand, and the world shook. A black snake twisted and circled in the air, looking at the tiny humans on the ground. Alex¡¯s person looks extremely small. The fight with Dumbledore drained his energy, and the traps along the way drained his last strength. He thought that he was like an insignificant willow catkin, which would be blown far away by a gust of wind. ¡°You disobey me, you betray me, you challenge me.¡± At this moment, Voldemort was like the only god in the world, reading out his verdict. "I sanction you, I punish you, I" Voldemort waved his hand down, as if holding a sharp sword, to chop off Alex's head.   ¡°Kill you!¡± ¡°Bang!¡± The snake suddenly pounced on Alex from the sky. Waves of frightened and mournful sounds rang out from the ranks of Death Eaters. Every Death Eater was frightened by this curse that shook the world, and shed tears in horror. ¡°Bang! Bang! Bang!¡± Waves of smoke covered the place where Alex was. Apart from the sound of impact, there was no light or movement at all from Alex's place. Suddenly, a deep voice came out from the fog. "A man's instinct is to show off." "If there is nothing pressing our shoulders, they will float lightly. Even a gust of wind can easily blow them away." The wind blew from nowhere, and the smoke slowly dispersed. "If, I just say if." Alex shook his head, smiling proudly. "If there is someone on my shoulders." His body gradually lit up with silver light, like the light of the morning sun, which was extremely weak. "With her responsibilities and her expectations, I will be her support. " "Even if I am just an insignificant wisp of catkins, I will stop there shamelessly and guard that place without moving." Lying on top of Alex, the huge black snake was pushed up. The hand suddenly waved to the left! "Snapped!" A giant sword stretched out from Alex's left hand and cut off the snake's body. The hand suddenly waved to the right! "Snapped!" A spear stretched out from Alex's right hand and nailed the snake's head. "Peng!" A huge flame suddenly burned from Alex's body. "What's more, I'm carrying more than one person on my shoulders." Alex said, his eyes becoming more determined. He walked forward with his head held high, his eyes looking directly at Voldemort, who was like a god in the sky. In the air, steps appeared out of thin air, one after another, appearing at Alex¡¯s feet, like humble courtiers, welcoming him towards the kingdom of God. "I don't want to lose." Alex could no longer see clearly Voldemort standing in front of him. If magic were a pool of water, Alex would have dried up. But, if magic is the soul. His magic power is just beginning to burn. "I can no longer see clearly what's in front of me." Alex stretched out his hands, and silver light radiated from his hands in a dazzling way. "But, it must be you who falls from the sky in the end!" "Snapped!" ??Silver light exploded in the air. Every beam of light floated into the air, and limbs immediately grew. They have bright and bright armor, sharp and sharp weapons, and majestic and powerful eyes. The endless figures rushed towards Voldemort like a wave. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªAhem, let me tell you, my **** is ¡°Yunsuo Xiaoxiang is a man¡±, Please give me fans, please give me fans~~~~ Order of the Phoenix Chapter 39 When I Fall "Bang bang bang!!!" One impact after another, continuous and merciless. All Alex¡¯s anger was fully vented at this moment. Crazy floods surged over the embankments and rushed into the endless fields. "Snapped!" The sword pierced the barrier in front of Voldemort. Then it died together with another black beam of light. Just blinking, the spear penetrated again! Shake, step back! Voldemort was retreating step by step, distancing himself from Alex. Alex is now like a bleeding bull, and his blood is far from exhausted. But his eyes were already filled with blood! Fight! A huge silver flame burned behind Alex's entire body, emitting extraordinary heat, and even the air was distorted. "Did he become completely hysterical because of anger and weakness?" Voldemort thought as he waved his wand and resisted Alex's attack. The storm is hard to last. Just like Alex now, his speed gradually slowed down. In a duel between masters, slowing down means there are omissions and flaws! Voldemort suddenly laughed. Alex's spells were much sparser than at the beginning, and there were fewer and fewer attacks coming from below, which allowed him to quietly move his wand to achieve his goals while defending. On the ground, the broken black snake was broken into three sections and started to move again. "It's now!" Voldemort suddenly jumped up, and the black snake on the ground responded to his movement at the same moment. After a violent twisting, the black snake was reconnected, head to tail, and came to life again! "Click!" There was a loud noise, and the black snake wrapped around the room where Hermione and Fleur were. In an instant, a skylight was opened in the originally two-story house, and a huge snake head stretched out. "you!" Alex suddenly stopped his offensive steps. "Sometimes, details determine success or failure." Voldemort regained his composure from Alex's violent attack just now. I saw his black wizard robe floating in the air again, like dead souls, making ugly and sad howls. "You chose not to follow Dumbledore's arrangements and come alone." Voldemort said slowly, and the hand holding the wand slowly raised upwards. I saw the snake head suddenly picking up the roof of the house, and a large amount of light spread from the roof. Alex in the sky could clearly see that Fleur had fainted on the ground, and Hermione's condition was not much better. She leaned against the fireplace, surrounded by broken wood and gravel. "You think you can save everything." Voldemort waved his wand suddenly, and a black light shot down Alex quickly, making a loud "bang" sound. "You dare to give up your own plan." Voldemort waved his wand even faster, "You tried to save everyone, but in the end, you couldn't even save yourself. In this world, no one should save you except yourself. Stop thinking about others. Otherwise, there is only death waiting for you, only death, death!" One curse after another, accompanied by Voldemort¡¯s manic laughter, was shot at Alex quickly. One figure after another appeared in front of Alex. They stood next to each other, holding huge shields, like ancient Roman soldiers more than ten centuries ago, forming an impenetrable shield wall. "Never overestimate yourself." Voldemort waved his wand more happily. The attack that could have endangered his life has now disappeared. Alex is like a small fishing boat in a storm. It is almost foreseeable that it will sink. "You are just dust, just dust." Voldemort walked towards Alex step by step. The shield wall in front of Alex was already crumbling at this moment. Defense is much more difficult than offense. Especially when you are passively beaten. Alex originally defeated Voldemort almost in an instant with his passion and unwillingness to admit defeat. However, because of the safety of Hermione and Fleur, he suddenly became jealous. Not every man can watch the woman he loves in danger and remain indifferent. Maybe Dumbledore??Yes, he can quantify everyone's life. They are just numbers and chess pieces. He is the most outstanding chess player, because in his plan, even he is a pawn who can be sacrificed at critical moments. Maybe Voldemort can too. In his eyes, no one or anything was more important than Voldemort's own life, his immortality, and his power. The only thing standing in front of him was death. But Alex couldn't do it. His heart is soft. Like an ordinary person, he will worry about the people he cares about and will be happy for a smile. He can explode into hundreds of times more combat power because of one belief. But it's okay to suddenly feel depressed because of a person. The impact of blood loss is becoming more and more obvious on Alex. He could still vaguely see the vague shadow of Voldemort in front of him, and then relied on a large-scale attack to achieve his goal. But now Alex couldn't even raise his hand. He was extremely exhausted. Just like Alex¡¯s energy, the silver shield wall in front of him also reflects this. "Crackling." Like a small spark, it beat weakly for a few times and then shattered. One after another, like butterflies, they scattered in all directions in an instant. "Crack!" "Crack!" "Crack!" Voldemort deliberately controlled the power of his curse. He enjoys this process. Alex is like a sandbag, being hit by Voldemort's curse, hit repeatedly, suspended in mid-air. Alex's consciousness dissipated along with his strength. "It's all over." Voldemort waved his wand, and Alex fell to the ground like an insignificant feather. Since coming to the magical world, Hermione's original world view has changed. She no longer believed in science blindly, but an angel fell from the sky. Maybe there really are angels. When she leaned against the fireplace, the fireplace that had stopped burning could no longer bring her any more warmth. The texture of the masonry was clearly imprinted on Hermione's back, making her feel warm every time she looked up and saw Alex fighting for her. Even now. The angel fell from the sky, and Voldemort looked at all this from above, smiling ferociously. However, Hermione still felt very warm. Alex's face slipped from her eyes, like a bird with broken wings, and fell in front of her with a snap. "Alex¡­¡­" Hermione whispered his name, just like the first, second, third, and countless times in her dreams, at night, when she was alone, behind Alex's back When I miss you, when I admire you, at every moment, the call is the same. Hermione¡¯s voice was very small. She was so arrogant and didn¡¯t want to be easily heard by others. Hermione's voice was very insistent, and she was so stubborn that she was absolutely unwilling to change even if no one cared. She gritted her teeth, and the scars on her body seemed to be repaying Alex's love debt. This man hurt her heart again and again, and entered her heart again and again. "It's all coming to an end." Hermione carefully lifted Alex up and leaned against the wall. The girl's unique slender and delicate legs were placed motionless under Alex's head at this moment. "I don't care anymore, how many people like you." Hermione said, not caring about Voldemort laughing wildly in the sky, and the snake head swinging from side to side with a ferocious look. "I just want to be with you now, Alex." Hermione said with a smile, reaching out her hand to wipe away the blood that spilled from the corner of Alex's mouth, "I've always wanted to sing to you. , but there will always be others around you, and now, there is no one around anymore." With that said, Hermione smiled slightly, lowered her head, and kissed Alex gently on the forehead. "Love? I have always been against such a person?" Voldemort fell to the ground, looked at the half-dead Alex in the house, and suddenly laughed disdainfully. He now had no desire to kill Alex at all, or in other words, he did not bother to use death on Alex. Cursed. I saw him raising his wand and gently??On the house. "The flames are blazing!" A small fire appeared on the house with a crackling sound. It burned bit by bit. When Hermione raised her head again, there was already a sea of ??fire in front of her. But suddenly she didn't feel the pain anymore. A long time ago, Alex told her that he liked China very much. For this purpose, Hermione specially learned a Chinese song, but she never had the chance to sing it to Alex. In other words, she has always been angry with Alex, but now, she is no longer angry. Hermione opened her mouth slowly, her voice was sweet and cool, like spring water, gently brushing against every trace of flame light. "My precious baby, Give you a little sweetness, Let you have a good sleep tonight, My little devil, my little devil, Tease your eyebrows, Make you like this world. " At this point, Hermione suddenly laughed. She smiled, and tears flowed out, dripping on Alex's face. Alex seemed to hear Hermione singing, and he smiled too. Alex likes this world. A person is always lucky when he has something he likes. When I fell, I was low in the dust. You put me on your lap, humming and smiling. Maybe I can't hear it, maybe I can't feel it, but I will smile back. Hermione's singing spread far further than she thought, and had a much greater impact than she thought. Bellatrix stood there blankly, looking at Voldemort, her Dark Lord, in front of her. Voldemort has been standing outside the door, staring at the burning house indifferently. Until a loud noise rang out from in front of him. However, what appeared in Bellatrix's mind was not the blazing flames, but a bright afternoon with the sun shining unbridled. A boy stood in front of her, head tilted, eyes closed, feeling the sunshine and smiling. "Your name is too long, and it's really tiring to read it." The boy said to himself, not paying attention to Bellacritus's expression. "I will call you Bella from now on! Little Bella!" "Philip, your son is going to die." Bella said slowly, walking past Voldemort, the flames quietly making way for her. "Boy." Bella squatted down and looked at Alex in Hermione's arms. Her hands were not as soft and white as those of a young girl. The long period of imprisonment had made her hands rough and dull. However, when her hand touched Alex's face, a maternal brilliance shone from her face. "If I hadn't been willful back then, my child would have been this old." As she said that, Bella slowly turned around and looked at Voldemort with a frosty face, the corners of her mouth curled up in an incomprehensible way. "You say so, dear, Philip." ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Forget it. . . You still have to be kind as a person, ahem, my **** is Yunsuo Xiaoxiang and he is a man. . . . Asking for fans, asking for fans. . . ; ; Order of the Phoenix Chapter 40 Benaya's Story When Alex woke up from his coma, he saw a tall man with gray hair. The bridge of his nose was high and his eyes looked old and tired. ¡°We don¡¯t have much time.¡± This man first bowed like a gentleman, and then walked up to Alex. [] As he got closer, Hermione realized that this man's eyes were a watery light blue and very charming. "Benaya can't last very long," he said, an apologetic smile on his face, and stretched out his hands to take Alex and Hermione's hands. "Maybe only the boy in your arms can do it. After all, he is our only hope now." As he said that, the man held their hands, took a small step forward, and disappeared with a flash. . Alex can be sure that this is a very clever disembodiment. This man, it seemed, was a very powerful wizard. When the jumping scene stopped again, what appeared in front of him was no longer the house burning with blazing flames. The stars in the sky shone inexplicably above the head, not caring about what just happened to Alex. And the trees, one after another, stood in front of Alex in strange shapes. With the help of the not obvious starlight, their shadows became shadowy, looking like a scene from a ghost story. "This is it?" Alex said as he put the fainted Hermione under the tree. The suffering in the sea of ??fire consumed this stubborn girl too much energy, but she suddenly learned that she was out of danger. The moment of relaxation was like the straw that broke the camel's back, making her relax and fall into a dark and sweet dream. "Forbidden Forest." The wizard stood up and looked into the distance. "Isn't today over yet?" Alex looked at the scene in the distance in disbelief. The lights of Hogwarts were still sparsely lit. Dumbledore's death, the trap set by Dumbledore, the battle with Voldemort, and his defeat. All of this actually happened in just one day! "Today will be over soon." The wizard seemed to have noticed Alex's distress and said comfortingly, "And other things will also be over soon. Nothing will bother you forever. .A good day will eventually come.¡± "Thanks." Alex said, raising his head and looking at the wizard in front of him. The dizziness caused by excessive bleeding has eased a lot, allowing Alex to take a good, careful look at the man in front of him. A tall wizard with a pale face, his face looked as if it had been cut by a knife, he was thin and tall. However, he always maintained a reserved smile on his lips, looking like an old gentleman. Alex has seen this kind of smile before on Lucius Malfoy. A pure-blood wizard with noble status always smiles like this. Especially when your eyes move to what this wizard is wearing. He was wearing a black wizard robe and a large hood that had been lowered. However, his true identity still cannot be concealed. "Are you a Death Eater?" Alex asked his question in disbelief. "Death Eaters?" The wizard raised his head, seemed to remember something, smiled, and shook his head. It was only then that the moonlight shone stingily, fully illuminating the man's appearance. A pair of blue eyes are full of indescribable tenderness, the corners of the mouth are plump, and there is no trace of stubble on the chin. The whole person looks energetic and elegant. "You are Bellatrix's husband!" Alex suddenly reacted. His hand subconsciously reached for his wand, but suddenly he found that he had broken his wand during the battle with Dumbledore. "Yes, it's me." The wizard smiled proudly. This smile looked like that of a victorious knight. It was hard to describe, but full of indescribable reserve. "Although we have met many times before, this is the first time we have such a face-to-face communication. It is my honor to meet you." The wizard said, bowing to Alex, "My name is Rodolphus. Le Lestrange.¡± As he said that, he slowly did it and sat directly on the ground, but his expression did not change at all, as if he was sitting on his own velvet bed.Sitting on the chair, he looked peaceful and smiled. Alex also sat down, looked at Rodolphus opposite, and asked involuntarily, "You are a pure-blood wizard." Rodolphus, Bellatrix's husband, smiled and nodded. "Then why did you save me? Aren't you a real Death Eater?" "Death Eaters?" Rodolphus pondered slowly for a while, then raised his head and said to Alex: "With all due respect, I am not willing to answer your question directly. The children of the Stoker family, Do you want to hear my story?¡± "Yeah." Alex nodded. "A long time ago" As soon as he said a few words, Rodolphus couldn't help but laugh. His wrinkles wrinkled slightly around him, but a trace of sadness slipped through the corners of his eyes involuntarily, "Many stories have to be added. It was a long time ago. But my story is not too far away. At that time, it was only more than twenty years ago." "More than twenty years ago" Alex muttered softly. He was not born yet at that time. He only knew that at that time, Voldemort was rampant in the world, and Dumbledore was competing with him. "Yes, twenty years ago. At that time, I was still a student at Hogwarts. Of course," Rodolphus smiled, with a little pride on his face, "I am a Slytherin, of course. Slytherin. At that time, I was already a fifth-year student. I am ashamed to say that at that time, I was only focused on recreating the glory of the pure-blood nobles. So, of course, Lucius and the others left. It's very close, and I'm a few years older than them, so I reluctantly serve as Slytherin's prefect." "Then why do you want to rescue us?" "you?" Rodolphus raised his head and glanced at Hermione briefly. "Mudblood? Do you think a Slytherin would save a Mudblood?" "No, you won't." Alex nodded slowly, but now Alex was even more confused. "No, I will save her." Rodolphus became even more proud. Seeing Alex's surprised eyes, he laughed even louder, "Because I am Benaya's husband and she wants to Save you, so I saved you.¡± "Benaya? Who is she?" "Benaya," Rodolphus' eyes suddenly became gentle, "the first time I saw her, she was still a little girl who didn't know anything. She had a long ponytail and followed me. , you want to ride a toy broomstick. Pure-blood nobles are all family friends. When you see a little girl following you with a runny nose, you will inevitably want to protect her." "Noble?" "Noble." Rodolphus raised his head and looked in the direction of Hogsmeade, where the fireworks became even more intense. "I have wanted to get engaged to her for a long time, and she also likes me as a big brother. But My parents feel that they should wait until I go to Hogwarts and get along with each other for a period of time to deepen our feelings for each other, so that we can talk about marriage." "So," Rodolphus turned around and spread his hands toward Alex regretfully, "things changed. Another man appeared in his eyes." As he spoke, Rodolphus pointed his hand at Alex. "That's your father, Philip Stoker. A man with a halo, he showed incredible talent when he was only in the first year. A Hufflepuff, actually just a Hufflepuff Strange. He led Hufflepuff to win the House Cup in his second year." Alex didn¡¯t speak, just looked at Rodolphus, eager to get more news about his father. "Later, he fell in love and the competition for the Academy Cup returned to the right path - the competition between Gryffindor and Slytherin." "Dad, falling in love is such a waste of time." "What's more, more than one girl likes him." A look of jealousy slowly appeared in Rodolphus's eyes, but it disappeared in an instant. "The two most outstanding girls, one is called Margaret, and the other," Rodolphus turned around and looked at the explosions that kept coming from the distance, "is called Bellatrix Black. In In her family, everyone calls her by her nickname, Benaya, just." Rodolphus let out a long sigh, "Philip thought her name was too long and liked to call her Bella. From then on, she no longer allowed others to call her Benaya. She only allowed Others call her Bella, or her full name, Bellatrix."   "I" "She didn't want you to die." Rodolphus's eyes showed a look of pain, "She said she saw the shadow of Philip in you, so she hoped you could survive. That's why I saved you. ." "What about Death Eaters? Why do you want to be Death Eaters?" "Because Philip got married, but the bride was not Benaya. Because of Margaret's plan, Philip became a Death Eater, so Benaya naturally wanted to follow in Philip's footsteps." "Benaya is actually a very stupid girl." After saying this, even Alex could see the doting in Rodolphus's eyes clearly. "She felt that if she also became a Death Eater, then You can appear in front of Phillip all the time, even if you are not making any noise, you can still quietly stare at that man's face under the big hood." As he spoke, Rodolphus raised his eyebrows sadly, "So, I had no choice but to accompany her and become a Death Eater. At least, I can guarantee that no one can take better care of her except me. good." Suddenly, a cold voice interrupted. It was Hermione. She just heard her say: "Aren't you jealous?" "Jealous?" Rodolphus suddenly laughed, "Why should I be jealous? I have to thank Philip. If he hadn't been obsessed with only falling in love with one girl, how could Benaya be willing to stay with me? ?¡± "But you can't win her heart." "That's better than standing far away forever, watching her cry, watching her laugh, but being unable to do anything about it." As he spoke, Rodolphus leaned down, stared at Alex with his eyes, and said in a solemn tone. : "Promise me, boy." "What?" "Don't be a bad person like your father. Men should not take on the role of making girls sad. Whether you marry one or two, as long as you believe, you will be better than anyone else." Take care of her, just do it boldly. I won't look at you here. After all, I don't like your face very much. This face reminds me of your father. By the way, Voldemort will not attack Hogg these days. Watts, because he took some time out to find the traitor lurking within his ranks of Death Eaters, which is no small undertaking." "Then what are you going to do?" "Me?" Rodolphus turned around, smiled at Hermione and Alex, bowed for the last time, and said: "Of course I want to die with the woman I like. I'm sorry, although this doesn't mean anything. It's the gentlemanly thing to do, but I still say let's say goodbye and never see each other again." With that said, Rodolphus took a step and flashed, and the whole person disappeared. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª I was planning to post this last night. . . But - Piao Tian Literature - couldn't get on board, so we had to release the early version in the group. . . If nothing else happens today, there will be another update. . . Order of the Phoenix Chapter 41 The new headmaster of Hogwarts? Alex leaned against Hermione, watching Rodolphus disappear, and suddenly felt that everything was just like a dream, an unruly and not absurd dream. "Alex." Hermione slowly lowered her head and said this in her unique, slightly proud voice, "I don't think I will be like Bella Crites in the future." [] "Um." Alex nodded subconsciously. "I will try my best." Hermione continued, her ears and eyes turned red, "Although I am not willing to give in, I have thought about it and I will not give up on you. Even if there are still people around you. other people." "Someone else?" "Whether it's Lily or Fleur, even if Angelina appears in front of me, I will bravely fight for the share that belongs to me." Hermione said with a brush and pulled out She took out her wand and put it directly against Alex's throat. Her eyes were focused and full of power. "You have to remember that the former Hermione Granger has died in that burning house. I, the current Hermione Granger, will never, never miss Bellatrix. Just like Chris, I gave up my love, but I, absolutely, absolutely, will not give up!" "I said¡­¡­" "Huh?!" Hermione pressed her wand harder, her whole body now pressed against Alex's body, "What do you think, my Alex?" With that said, Hermione jumped forward and her wand fell to the ground with a clatter. She kissed crazily, kissed crazily, tears kept flowing from the corners of her eyes, and her plump lips kept panting and moaning. At this moment, she is a weak flower, and every attack of wind and rain will make her gasp; at this moment, she is a rose with thorns, no matter what, she must thorn back without giving up. Alex pushed harder, and Hermione pushed harder. Lilac pressed hard against Alex, and then sucked hard, as if she was possessed, using Hermione's own breath to exchange Alex's breath. As if going crazy, he pressed his body against Alex's body. Hermione trembled, trembled, until she finally moaned unwillingly, she slowed down and fell into Alex's arms. "Alex." Hermione stretched out her hand and touched Alex's chin, her voice was soft and full of tenderness. "Um." "Don't leave me." "Okay." Alex nodded, leaned down, and kissed Hermione's teardrops. "I need you, Alex, I need you!" Hermione pursed her lips and trembled unwillingly, again and again. "Hermione." Alex slowly lifted Hermione up and let her lie on top of him. Hermione's head rested directly on Alex's shoulder. "Now, I have to go back." Alex's voice was very small, ringing in Hermione's ears. "Now? But Voldemort is still there." Hermione said, lying on Alex's shoulder. "There's no need to go there now." Alex sighed deeply, and Hermione patted Alex's back comfortingly. She didn't speak, but listened carefully to the boy's words. "Bellatrix is ??probably dead now." "Um." "And Rodolphusshould be by Bellatrix's side now. He finally got what he hoped for." "What about us now?" "According to what he said, I must go to Hogwarts now." Alex's eyes were shining with a strange light, "I think that the principal of Hogwarts may be a magical position. " "Magic?" "Well," Alex nodded slowly and said, "Otherwise, it's hard to imagine why Voldemort bothered to conquer Hogwarts." "Maybe it's because that place has become his base camp." "There is also this possibility," Alex stood up slowly, supported by Hermione, "But no matter what the possibility is now, I must return to Hogwarts. If in a few days, Wait until Voldemort completes his internal cleansing and conquers Hogwarts." "Is there no hope for us to defeat him?" "Yes!" Alex nodded solemnly, tilting his head to Hermione's ear, and whispered: "In the pocket of my wizard robe, there is a bottle of potion."?You take it out. " "What is this?" Hermione looked curiously at what she took out of Alex's pocket and looked at it in front of her. "Polyjuice Potion! This is actually Polyjuice Potion!" Hermione suddenly screamed. "Feed me and drink it." I saw Hermione pressing Alex's whole body onto her body, then wrapping her hands around Alex's waist, unscrewing the bottle cap from behind, then raising her hands with difficulty, and slowly feeding Alex Alex drank it. "What should we do now?" Hermione looked calmly as Alex, who turned into Professor Naz Gray, said. "Let's go there!" Alex put a hand on Hermione's shoulder and pointed to the other side of the Forbidden Forest with his right hand. Passing through the forestry of Hogwarts, Hogwarts Castle is brightly lit and looks like a palace in a fairy tale, waiting for its owner to enter. "Go back to Hogwarts?" "Well." Alex nodded and said: "We don't have much time. I can't guarantee how fast Voldemort will move, so we must seize the time. If we can, we should be earlier. ." "Is this okay with you?" Hermione helped Alex while carefully moving towards Hogwarts. She walked with great difficulty. "Aren't you going to recover and go back?" Hermione said worriedly, "Aren't you worried about your current situation?" "I can't wait," Alex smiled at Hermione, "Besides, I can also recover from my injuries in Hogwarts." "How badly are you injured?" "How much does it weigh?" Alex changed his position to make himself more comfortable. "Thanks to Voldemort, my magic power has basically been exhausted now. This is like a person running a long-distance marathon. If you say It¡¯s hard to tell how much damage there is, but at least within these three days, I couldn¡¯t beat even a third-year Hogwarts student.¡± As he spoke, Alex smiled proudly, "If I hadn't still had the identity of a Hogwarts professor and was wandering around outside now, I would have absolutely no confidence that I could survive these three days. Moreover, I In these three days, I will become the new headmaster of Hogwarts!" "The new headmaster?" Hermione asked worriedly, "What about three days from now?" "Three days later?" Alex looked at the sky, which was full of stars. "Even Voldemort is no longer my opponent." The figures of the two of them walked farther and farther in the black night. The two exhausted people did not notice at all that in the darkness, the man with red hair was quietly listening to all this. "Three days?" He laughed coldly, his face ferocious and terrifying, "I, Ron, will you survive? Alex!"¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªUnfinished? You actually said I sucked? ! By the way, do you really think I sucked? ! ! ! I feel that although the amount is not much, they are all thinking about the plot honestly and are not rushing the plot Order of the Phoenix Chapter 42 The First Day Today's night at Hogwarts looks particularly dark. Alex put his arm on Hermione's shoulder and walked slowly towards the castle. Although they had walked the road ahead countless times, it became particularly unfamiliar in the darkness at this moment. [] "How long do we have to go?" Hermione frowned and looked at Alex worriedly and said, "Can you still hold on, Alex?" "I think we'll be there soon." Alex said, trying hard to raise his head and look into the distance. It turned out to be exactly what Alex said. The outline of the tall Hogwarts castle appeared more and more clearly in front of Hermione and Alex. Even the black shadow in front of the castle appeared clearly in front of Alex. This is a person. He is definitely not an ordinary student at Hogwarts. He is much taller than the average person. ¡°Some people can be recognized just by their appearance. For example, the person in front of Alex. He has a huge hooked nose, like the oil drain pipe in the kitchen behind a small restaurant. People will recognize him from a long distance, and then they will cover their nose and stay away. "Hello, Snape." Alex frowned and said to the person in front of him. "You don't look good," Snape muttered slowly, with a look of gloating and meanness on his face, "What have you been doing so late at night?" As he spoke, he turned his attention to Hermione. In the darkness, his face suddenly showed a look of surprise, and he said: "It's very late now, why are you still here." "IProfessor Snape" Hermione almost screamed nervously. Which professor would take a female student out at night and then not come back until very late. What's more, the person who bumped into him was Snape, who had always disliked Gryffindor! ¡°Is Alex¡¯s secret about to be revealed soon? ! "Hurry in." Snape glanced at Alex slowly and said meaningfully: "Tomorrow, Hogwarts will be in chaos." "No matter how chaotic it is, it won't get anywhere," Alex walked towards Hogwarts without looking back, his back looking more and more calm, "This is what he has already planned." Hermione looked at Snape carefully until she was sure that he had no intention of exposing Alex, then she trotted back to Alex's side. "How could Snape let us go so easily?" "Snape?" Alex suddenly smiled proudly, "He was already one of ours." "Why? How could he?" "If a person is locked in a box." "Then he will only hate you even more." "So we had to use Snape's hair to make the Polyjuice Potion." Alex laughed softly. "It just so happens that we still have one person who cannot obtain an aboveboard identity to support our activities. So, I think Barty Crouch Jr. would also be very satisfied teaching Potions at Hogwarts. After all, he already taught a Defense Against the Dark Arts class last year." "In other words, the current Professor Snape is actually Mr. Barty Crouch Jr.?" "correct." ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª "That's right, that's Snape!" Ron, who was hiding in the dark, watched Alex and Hermione approach Hogwarts. His heart felt like a boiling oil pan for a moment. Sparks shot up uncontrollably and spread all over his body. His eyes immediately turned red for just a moment. "How could Snape let Alex go?" Ron leaned against the tree, looking at Snape who was still looking into the distance, his mind spinning rapidly. "Yes!" Ron's eyes suddenly lit up. Snape was afraid that Alex would kill him directly and silence him! He must not know, Although Alex looks very weak, he is even weaker than he actually looks. Even he, Ron Weasley, could teach Alex an unforgettable lesson if he dared to risk his life! As long as Ron slowly walked out of the shadows of the Forbidden Forest and looked directly at Snape. The heart beats fast. "As long as I tell Snape about Alex's situation, then as a member of the Order of the Phoenix, heI will definitely take advantage of this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity to kill Alex. " That¡¯s it! Ron's heart almost jumped out of his chest. He took a deep breath and walked towards Snape. "professor!" Ron frowned and tried to keep his tone as calm as possible. "Why are you here, Mr. Weasley?" Snape turned around and looked Ron up and down, his huge aquiline nose dangling in front of Ron's eyes. "I couldn't sleep at night." Ron's eyes rolled around, trying his best to bring the topic back to where he expected it to be. "Then why don't you go back quickly!" "No!" Ron was so anxious that his neck was red. His whole body was like a tomato that had just been taken out of the pot, wet with sweat and red. "I discovered a big secret, Professor!" Ron said hoarsely to Snape cautiously. "I'm not interested in knowing this secret right now." Snape's eyes drifted directly over Ron's head, just like he did in class, looking arrogantly at the students he didn't like, and then his eyes arrogantly drifted directly to past. "It's time for you to go back." There was a clear sense of gloating in Snape's voice. "I will react to Professor McGonagall then. You are still wandering outside at such a late hour! Oh, yes "Snape suddenly came back to his senses and sneered at Ron: "Twenty points from Gryffindor for staying up all night." "No, Professor, listen to my explanation." Ron was so anxious that he was about to burst into tears. This was completely different from what he thought! "Professor, I discovered a big secret, really, it's true!" Ron shouted excitedly. "This has something to do with Professor Nazgret, it's true, I promise!" Looking at Snape who slowly stopped, Ron became even more excited. I saw Ron getting closer to the professor he hated the most, Snape. "Professor." Ron's nostrils opened and closed one by one due to excitement, "That Professor Naz Gray is Alex!" As he said that, Ron's pupils dilated, "He just accepted Administered Polyjuice Potion." "So what?" Snape looked at Ron like he was a fool, which Ron couldn't stand. He felt like there was a claw twitching in his heart, and it had to dig out his heart and liver. "He just escaped from the Dark Lord!" Ron's eyes were shining brightly. "There is no magic power at all. Professor, you only need to recite a spell, and he will fall to the ground like a dead person. You¡¯re at your mercy!¡± "At my mercy?" Snape muttered these four words slowly, then suddenly raised his head and looked at Ron, "Then what do you want?" "Me?" Ron chuckled, "I want him dead!" "die?" "Yes, Professor." Ron bent down slightly, trying to be as humble as possible, "I didn't get back to it until now." "What is the taste?" "It's jealousy, professor." Ron lowered his head, but his eyes were glowing red, "Jealousy is like a glass of fine wine. The more jealous I am, the mellower he is. As long as I can drink this glass of wine, I can see Ya with my own eyes. Even if I just think about Alex¡¯s death, I will feel extremely intoxicated.¡± "Professor, you can feel it, can't you?" Ron raised his head. He didn't look like a Hogwarts student at all, but indeed a mature person. Snape even saw a hint of Dumbledore and Voldemort in him. "The more we hate him, the more intense our revenge will be." Ron almost turned into a devil at this moment, confusing people's hearts. "Everything he has should be ours!" At that time, you will become the greatest wizard in the magical world! And I" Ron, stretched out his tongue that had turned scarlet at some point, and slowly licked his lips, "He will become the happiest person because of revenge." "Professor, let us enjoy hatred together!" "enjoy?" Snape slowly took out his wand, looked at Ron who was lowering his head and begging, and nodded. "What you said makes sense, Mr. Weasley."¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªThere has been no update for a long time recently, It's because I had some issues at home and I didn't ask for leave in advance. I'm really sorry.It's basically figured out now. . . Now I will make sure to update it every day Order of the Phoenix Chapter 43 He is really gone By the time Alex returned to the teachers' lounge, it was late. "However, if you are okay, I hope you can help us." Professor McGonagall is in the lounge, waiting for Alex. "whats the matter?" Alex subconsciously looked to his right, Hermione had already gone back. The door was still half open, and the lights from the corridor outside shakily shone in. "Professor McGonagall, I'm not feeling well today and want to go to bed early. If you need anything, I can help you tomorrow." With that said, Alex walked towards Hogwarts to help everyone. The small bed assigned by the professor, while signaling to Professor McGonagall with his eyes, it is my sleep time now, I hope you can go out. "I'm sorry, Mr. Naz Grey, this matter is really urgent and urgent," Professor McGonagall said while staring at Alex, as if she wanted to see through his disguise. "Professor Dumbledore, we can't find Professor Dumbledore." "When did it start?" Alex sat up suddenly, with a look of surprise on his face. Just like it was another person who killed Dumbledore with a curse. "After today's dance." Professor McGonagall's brows furrowed so much that she looked much older. "Has this happened before?" "It has happened before, but wherever Professor Dumbledore goes, he always leaves a note." "Then you didn't stay this time?" "I left it." Professor McGonagall sighed, "But we would rather Professor Dumbledore didn't leave that note." "It's better to leave something behind than nothing," Alex sparsely put on his coat, walked to Professor McGonagall, and asked, "What's written on it?" Professor McGonagall did not reply, but silently took out a piece of yellowed parchment. Alex took it and looked at it carefully under the light. The above is still Dumbledore's best cursive calligraphy. Each letter seems to be dancing and connected together. At first glance, it looks like balls of wool. I saw it read: "Don't come to me, I have an appointment to go to. If I still haven't shown up by tomorrow morning, please open the principal's office, my desk. There is a letter inside, which describes my thoughts about what is going to happen. view of things. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªAlbus Dumbledore ¡°Also, the password for the principal¡¯s office has been changed. The new password is: Successor. I wish you and me good luck. " "Dumbledore said not to go find him?" Alex raised the parchment in his hand, trying to look more confused, "Then shall we obey Dumbledore's order and be honest? Stay here and know that Dumbledore's words must have his truth." "Okay, I think so too!" Professor McGonagall breathed rapidly, looking like an offended lioness, "But, Professor Naz Gray, you should first take a look at the current time. ." "time?" "I don't intend to express my dissatisfaction with your daily routine, but you should realize that the time is right now." After saying that, Professor McGonagall opened the curtains of the window, and outside the curtains, the distant sky was already slightly glowing. White light. "It's already the second day." "But Dumbledore hasn't shown up yet." "Although he is the most powerful wizard in the world today, if he cannot appear in the Great Hall of Hogwarts tomorrow morning, I think this will undoubtedly be a huge disaster for Hogwarts." "It's not just Hogwarts." Alex turned back to Professor McGonagall and said as he walked out, "It's the same for the entire wizarding world." "A, a huge disaster!" Professor McGonagall nodded and rushed out from Alex like a whirlwind. "I will also inform others that it will be based on breakfast time tomorrow. If there is no If you find it, please gather in the auditorium. By then, we must go to the principal's office." Alex nodded, watching Professor McGonagall walking further and further away, and couldn't help but breathe a sigh of relief. Subconsciously muttering to himself: "It seems that I have to go to the principal's office tomorrow. Should I go back to sleep now or" When Alex was still in a dilemma, Nick, who was almost headless, suddenlyAlex came out from behind and said hello, "Hi, are you also looking for Dumbledore? I wish you good luck, my sir. I am going to start looking now, our dear Headmaster." " Alex nodded slowly, looked at the ghost walking further and further away, and murmured: "I wish you a safe journey on your way to heaven, my Lord Principal." ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª "You also know that Dumbledore is gone?" Alex raised his head, looked at Snape walking towards him, and nodded slowly. "That's what you did." Snape looked around and laughed. It was exactly the same as what you planned. ¡°There is still a deviation.¡± "I can't blame you for what happened to Lockhart." Snape smiled comfortingly at Alex and continued: "Besides, things are not as bad as you think." "oh?" "Well. The Dark Lord probably also felt that killing these two people was not good enough. Therefore, he kept them, probably with the intention of using them as a tool to threaten you and bring them to Hogwarts." ¡°That just saves me the trouble of finding him.¡± "Don't be too happy, your secret has been discovered by Ron." Snape said, showing a disdainful smile, exactly the same as what appeared on Alex's face. "He is like a headless fly now. He originally thought he was holding an extremely thick thigh, but now, he found that this extremely thick thigh fell down. Dumbledore disappeared cleanly. So yesterday Even at night, I would hang out outside, probably because I was worried about being discovered." "Haha, you are still as smart as the Alex I know." Snape smiled and walked further and further away. At this time, Alex suddenly heard a loud cry coming from the third floor of Hogwarts. "he died!" "Dumbledore is dead!" ¡°He was finally discovered?¡± Alex murmured to himself as he followed the crowd of astonished people towards the third floor. The door to the Room of Requirement on the third floor was forcibly opened by Professor Flitwick. ?In other words, this Room of Requirements has sensed the needs of these Hogwarts professors. Find Dumbledore's burial place. So, the entire burning forest appeared in front of everyone. An old man with white beard and hair was leaning quietly against a burnt tree. It was like a burning flame, quiet and unable to emit even a trace of heat. It was not until this time that people woke up from a dream and gave out their first and last cry of grief. Dumbledore is, truly, truly dead. He's really gone. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª My **** is ¡°Yunsuo Xiaoxiang is a man¡± Please add and pay attention~~~ ~~ Order of the Phoenix Chapter 44 "My Successor" Dumbledore is dead. Dumbledore, the headmaster of Hogwarts, is dead. Headmaster of Hogwarts, chief wizard of the International Molson Wizarding Court, recipient of the Order of Merlin First Class, Dumbledore is dead. [] The most powerful man in the wizarding world, Dumbledore, is dead. Death is silent. Like a tired dog, it whimpered and died under the tree. No one saw it, no one heard it, no one noticed it. By the time they saw Dumbledore again, he was dead. Just die under the tree. His expression didn't change much, like an extremely calm old man who had unplugged his own oxygen tube. "What do we do now?" Alex walked out of the crowd and looked at Professor McGonagall with a frown. This senior woman is now crying silently. Professor McGonagall didn't hear Alex's voice at all. She was crying hard and twitching. This kind of convulsion seems to be contagious. Slowly, the female professor teaching Herbology also started crying, followed closely by Hagrid. This huge giant's equally huge cry almost shattered people's eardrums. "We have to snap out of it now." Snape suddenly strode up and faced the professors who looked sad. "What do you want to do!" Hagrid roared violently. "Dumbledore has just left us, and you can't wait to give us orders!" Hagrid walked up to Snape like a giant and looked at him condescendingly, with anger in his eyes. The light flashed sharply, as if Snape would tear him into pieces if he answered less than he was satisfied with. "Hagrid, wait!" Professor McGonagall suddenly walked out of the crowd. "Everyone, please be quiet." She tried hard to suppress her sobs and spoke to the professors standing in front of her, "We, everyone, we must stay calm!" "Calm down!? Dumbledore has been killed!" "No." Professor McGonagall said, taking out a piece of parchment from his wizard robe. "Dumbledore died in a duel!" "Duel?!" "Impossible, he is already the most powerful wizard, who can kill him!" "This is a conspiracy!" "No, please take a look at this note!" Professor McGonagall's voice suddenly rose several octaves, almost louder than Hagrid's. With that said, Professor McGonagall took out her wand and whispered a spell in her mouth. Seeing the note that Dumbledore left for Professor McGonagall yesterday, the ticket began to move swayingly. Finally, it stopped straight in the air and shot out a golden light. "Don't come to me, I have an appointment to go to. If I still haven't shown up by tomorrow morning, please open the principal's office, my desk. There is a letter inside, which describes my thoughts about what is going to happen. view of things. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªAlbus Dumbledore ¡°Also, the password for the principal¡¯s office has been changed. The new password is: Successor. I wish you and me good luck. " "Dumbledore has already anticipated today's fate." Snape said in a low voice. As soon as he said his words, he immediately received nods of agreement from all the professors present. "Then what should we do now?" Hagrid asked in a panic. Although he is the largest, it does not mean that he is also the most intelligent. At least in this situation, he is helpless and completely helpless. ¡°Let¡¯s discuss first how we should face the students at Hogwarts.¡± Alex walked among the professors and looked at the crowd behind them. Inside, there was a professor of prophecy who was panicking and still immersed in panic, and a professor who taught magic text. He was exchanging opinions with the arithmetic divination teacher with a serious look on his face. It could be seen that their faces were completely undisguised and full of surprise. "I agree!" At this time, Professor Flitwick, who taught Charms, shouted. Although he is a dwarf, no one dares to look down upon him at this moment. As a professor of Ravenclaw, he has full right to speak at this moment. "We must suppress this news." Professor of Hufflepuff?Walk out. She is a round-faced, kind professor, and every student likes her because she never deducts points from her students easily. "If we let them know now that Professor Dumbledore is dead, it will immediately cause great panic!" "No, this is nothing!" Professor Flitwick suddenly stood up, looking very excited, "In our world, Dumbledore has always been the greatest wizard. But now he has fallen. Here! Then who can kill him?!" "The Dark Lord!" Without much hesitation, every professor was surprised to express their guess, except Alex. "He has been able to enter and exit Hogwarts without any hindrance! As a result, our school will no longer have security at all. If the students find out, this will inevitably cause a huge chaos." "And in this war, I really can't find a safer place than Hogwarts!" Professor McGonagall finally stabilized her emotions and stood in front of everyone. "Now, please keep this secret until we arrive at Dumbledore's office and understand the message he left!" "Find your successor!" With tears in her eyes, Professor McGonagall said these words with great reluctance. Immediately afterwards, one person, one ghost, and one portrait followed one after another, obeying Professor McGonagall, walked out of the Room of Requirement, and walked towards the principal's office. The principal's office of Hogwarts is on a corner on the third floor of Hogwarts. When Alex came here again, he felt like he was in another world. The last time I came here, the greatest wizard in the world was sitting here. But now, he blended into the crowd and went to see the greatest wizard in the world who was killed by his own hands. Like a group of tourists, they went to see the last place where he lived his life with a feeling of condolences. "Password!" The guards at the door, the two gargoyles who had existed since the founding of Hogwarts, said words they had repeated countless times. "successor!" Professor McGonagall, Professor Snape. And Alex. The three people said the password in unison and stood side by side at the door of the principal's office. The path leading to the principal's office is not wide and very narrow. Only one person can pass through. Alex turned his head and looked at Professor McGonagall on his right. This older woman had a serious face and looked at Alex carefully, as if he held the secret of Dumbledore's death. And when Alex tilted his head, he looked at Professor Snape on the left. The man with a hooked nose frowned, as if looking at a grease stain. I have to say that he demonstrated the word disgust very vividly. "Who goes first?" The three people asked in unison again. At this time, the genius has just dawned. Alex was just recovering from yesterday's serious injury. There are only two days left before Voldemort strikes again as Rodolphus said. "Let me do it!" Alex did his part and walked in the front with his head held high. He is walking very fast, just like the current situation, he has to race against time, whether it is his injury or his ability to integrate Hogwarts' combat power, he only has the last two days! The successors are comparing each other, and the usurper has already taken the lead, our Alex is as usual! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªLet me yell again, my ****, ¡°Yun Suo Xiaoxiang is a man¡± please add please add please add please add Ahhhhhhhhh~~~~~~~~ Order of the Phoenix Chapter 45 "The Usurper" Dumbledore's headmaster's office is on the third floor of Hogwarts. When Alex opened the door, he seemed to be able to see the old principal with a long beard, sitting on the table filled with silverware, looking at him with a smile on his face with his blue eyes. . [] "You are already dead!" Alex took a look and whispered to himself. As he spoke, Alex looked at the corner of the principal's office, where there was a huge bird stand. Originally it had Dumbledore¡¯s pet on it. A phoenix named Fox. However, when Alex looked there again, there was nothing there. It was like a deserted and miserable battlefield after a great war, without a trace of human beings. "You are here." Alex smiled contemptuously, turned around and looked at the person who walked in. The professors of Hogwarts, one after another, walked into the principal's office. At this time, Alex stood in front of them, smiling and looking at them, like a hospitable and enthusiastic host greeting his guests, and like a proud general standing on the rostrum, reviewing with his troops. This made them all feel a little uncomfortable. No one likes to be given orders. Especially a person who has just entered Hogwarts for a year and is a teacher of Defense Against the Dark Arts. This year, the teacher position will be changed. In their opinion, no one can stay in this school for two years. However, Alex has no such consciousness at all. I saw him continuing to speak, without any shyness or embarrassment, "Since Professor Dumbledore had already anticipated what happened today when he left, should we follow his instructions and take out the His will.¡± "That's right." Professor McGonagall finally calmed down and turned back to the serious professor, "According to what Dumbledore said" "There is a letter in Principal Dumbledore's desk!" Snape immediately strode to the desk, eager to put himself in the position of leader. Professor McGonagall suddenly stopped Snape, stood in front of him, and said with a serious face: "Professor Snape, when Dumbledore is away, I usually take the position of temporary deputy principal." "This is the letter!" When the two professors were tit-for-tat, Alex raised his hand and pulled out the letter from the drawer. "Give me!" The two professors shouted in unison. "I'd better open it in front of everyone." Alex didn't give the two professors any time to react. He took out the letter, shook it, and let the sunlight shine on the letter. The reflected light was like magic, completely attracting every professor's attention. look. Alex cleared his throat and read softly. His voice was not high, but the entire principal's office was quiet. Only the small silverware on the desk in the principal's office was gently blowing out smoke. ¡°Dear colleagues. I am honored to leave you my last letter and my last request to you. When I wrote this letter, please believe me, I was extremely conflicted in my heart. As you can see, I am an old man, an old man with a big beard. " After reading this, all the professors suddenly raised their heads and looked at the portraits hanging on the wall. It turned out that these portraits were already awake, and like them, they were quietly listening to Dumbledore's will. "Don't you know what you wrote?" Professor McGonagall frowned and looked at Dumbledore's portrait and asked. "I'm afraid so. When I wrote that will, I seemed to have cast a spell of secrecy." Dumbledore's portrait still looked so wise, but when he spread out his hands, people discovered that he Even more helpless. A helpless expression appeared so clearly on Dumbledore's face for the first time, even though he was just a portrait. Alex paused, and when everyone's attention returned to him, he opened his mouth again and continued to read. "Perhaps I have some special talents in fighting. Therefore, I have never failed in any battle I have experienced in my life. When I was young, I took a huge risk to face Greenwald alone. At that time, I never thought that this would be the beginning of my life. From then on, everyone began to believe in me and thought that no one could beat me.Because no evil person will be afraid of me. I am like a lighthouse. Although my light is not strong, I always hope to bring some warmth to others. " Dumbledore's portrait let out a long sigh, feeling recognized by his words. "Yesterday, just yesterday, yesterday night. As usual, I went on a date. A date about life and death. Just like when I was young, I went to duel with Grindelwald. The two of us will Face to face, decide the winner without anyone interfering. Of course, now that everyone has come here, the outcome is already clear. I lost, and I also lost my life. My life is precious. Everyone's life is the same. It¡¯s just that there can only be one person who stands at the top. This person is not me. " Alex stopped and looked at every professor in the office. Their eyes were filled with unconcealable sadness. "Now, someone will take it from me and fight against Voldemort." Alex said Voldemort's name, not caring about Professor Reed in the office, who all trembled. "Fight against Voldemort. Please don't be afraid. The person who defeated me was not Voldemort. He has not sneaked into our school until now. The sheep need another sheep to raise their horns! Dumbledore, I am asking you now, all of you standing here, to take up the burden of Hogwarts and become our Headmaster! You will be the commander in chief to end this battle, and we will fight bravely under your command. Professors, please make your preparations. My office will be opened again tonight. Every professor, you all have the right to vote. ¡°And the candidate professor¡­¡± Alex glanced at the parchment in his hand and couldn't help but smile. Because there is no name on it at all. Does this old man still want to add obstacles to himself at this point? "Recommendations will be made by professors in each college. Every professor has the right to vote. Professors, use your wands to point on the silverware on my table, and silently say what you think person's name. When it¡¯s time for the dinner, our new principal¡¯s name will appear high in the sky. " As he spoke, Alex flicked his wand involuntarily, causing Dumbledore's letter to slowly float into the air and burn. "Now, everyone, go back." Alex looked around and was the first to go out. No one knows that Dumbledore¡¯s will stated that Professor McGonagall would take over as the principal of Hogwarts. Because he read it so smoothly that no one had any doubts about it. The usurper always has some tricks that others don¡¯t know. Because they will never allow failure. When these professors gathered in Principal Dumbledore's office, they did not know that earth-shaking changes had taken place outside the principal's office. "Dumbledore is dead! What should we do!" The owl brought the latest Daily Prophet. The first page contained only these few words, but the whole school exploded. "Please be quiet, everyone. I am a senior official of the Ministry of Magic, Umbridge." A short and fat woman appeared in the Great Hall of Hogwarts, holding a decree in her hand, "I have received permission from the Ministry of Magic. Authorized to come to resolve the appointment issue of the Headmaster of Hogwarts, so please take me to the teachers¡¯ lounge, I think, I want to talk to them.¡± "I want to talk to them." Voldemort is sitting on a throne made of skeletons. Behind him are the corpses of two Death Eaters hanging high. A woman in her forties and an old man almost fifty. "Lucius, take the girl named Fleur with you. When we get to Hogwarts, this little girl will definitely be of great use." Voldemort slowly walked down from his throne, his black robe dragging on the ground, leaving a blood-red trail. Voldemort seemed to have noticed it. He turned around and looked behind him, "The blood of the betrayer looks really delicious. Don't you think so? Lucius." "you say¡­¡­" ?Voldemort slowly pulled out his wand and said slowly to the Death Eaters kneeling in front of him, "Should I kill more, what do you think, my servants?"¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªThe new book manuscript I secretly saved today was seen by my girlfriend. It¡¯s so embarrassing, so embarrassing, ahhhhh%¡­ Order of the Phoenix Chapter 46 The Right to Vote Snape walked very slowly, taking every step carefully and carefully. Professor McGonagall also walked very slowly, with every step being exactly the same. [] Alex also walked very slowly, just like the crowd around him, every professor was like this, walking carefully, looking at his wand from time to time, as if there was incredible magic in the wand, . They are like a silent lava, moving slowly. No one knows the temperature of this red magma. In fact, the temperature of this magma is terrifyingly high. Every one of them is thinking about who I should vote for. as well as. Can I become the principal? They thought silently and kept silent until they reached the auditorium. There was silence in the entire auditorium. Everyone is looking at the newspaper in front of them, and those who don¡¯t have newspapers are also looking at each other. Some students sobbed lowly, feeling sad for the future they could not see. Some students looked directly at the Slytherin students. Their eyes were full of hatred, envy, and flattery. "Dumbledore is dead, what should we do?" Every Hogwarts student¡¯s eyes are exchanging such information until their teachers, the professors of this school, appear in the auditorium. "Snapped!" It¡¯s like someone blew up a balloon. In just a moment, the entire auditorium exploded. ¡°Professor, professor!¡± "Teacher, teacher!" Every cry is spread among the students, every helpless face spreads on the students' faces, every worried, scared, proud, and frightened eyes are silently speaking. "Professors!" I saw Umbridge suddenly striding forward, facing the professors in front of her and said: "The Ministry of Magic was shocked to hear the sad news of Dumbledore's death, and sent me to investigate whether the situation is true. Now, please, Dumbledore The person closest to Bullido in this world, come and tell me whether he is alive or dead!" Professor McGonagall took a deep breath, her face was still serious, but her body was shaking slightly, betraying her true situation. She was extremely nervous now. "Professor Dumbledore," she said, "has left us forever!" "Coax!" The auditorium made a sound of inhalation, and then quickly fell silent. When terror comes to everyone, no one will be in the mood to have the courage to talk and laugh with others. Even as a student, fear would silence him. "Now is not the time to be silent!" Alex suddenly strode out, stood in front of all the teachers, and said loudly: "The war will never leave us because of Dumbledore's death! We are still far from safety. when!" "Professor Natsu!" "Now, my students, I solemnly tell you that a new principal will be born among us professors! No matter who becomes the principal, we will use our lives to ensure your safety!" "I agree." Snape walked out slowly and stood next to Alex. "Me too." "I think so." "Count me in." Professors came out one after another and comforted their students. It was not until every student stopped that they breathed a sigh of relief. "Now, all students, please go back to the lounge. As soon as we have new news, we will notify you!" ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª "I have my own vote." Professor McGonagall sat alone in her lounge, looking at her wand and muttering to herself, "If we add" "professor!" Hagrid¡¯s huge figure suddenly appeared in front of Professor McGonagall. "Will you vote for me, Hagrid?" "I do, Professor. If I don't choose you, who else can I choose?" Hagrid smiled honestly, "What's more, you are Dumbledore, that great man and the best heir!" "What do you think? IOur Muggle Studies professor? " "I am willing to follow your instructions, madam!" Caredi Bubaji, a thin professor bent down and replied. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª "Hogwarts has now reached its most critical moment. We must use all our wisdom to overcome this difficulty! The era of relying solely on strength has passed! We must use our own strength!" It is unimaginable that a short wizard can be so deafening and convincing when he speaks loudly. "Now, it's Ravenclaw's turn to lead Hogwarts!" Professor Victor nodded slowly, took out a pen, and began to write and draw in front of himself. "If the Arithmetic Station didn't tell us, the principal this time would definitely not be Professor McGonagall! She can only be a vice principal and a deputy!" "Knowledge is power! At least that's what the magic text told me!" Professor Verne looked at the magic text on the palm of his hand and read it out carefully and gracefully. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª "It needs to be relaxed, it needs to be stable. Hogwarts can't stand the torment anymore!" Professor Sprout is a short witch with flowing gray hair. She usually wears a thick hat full of patches and is covered in mud. But that doesn't mean she has no temper at all. "Hufflepuff has achieved great success when Philip was there. We are fully capable of helping Hogwarts overcome difficulties. As long as we unite, miracles will happen!" Sybill Trelawney, the female professor wearing huge glasses, said in her unique vague and unclear voice: "This is what I saw in the crystal ball!" "Although I am only a professor of flying lessons," Mrs. Hodge looked at Professor Sprout and said, "but I think what we need now is someone who can unite all of us!" ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª "One vote, two votes, three votes" Snape took out his wand and slowly counted the votes. "Now everyone has three votes!" Snape looked at the person standing in front of him and said, "No Dean is willing to recommend anyone other than himself. Just like me!" "You're absolutely right!" Ron looked around him and then said, "But we don't know who Alex will vote for!" "so?" "So, he found me!" Umbridge walked into Snape's office, a satisfied smile suddenly appeared on her face, "He would never have thought that as the representative of the Ministry of Magic and the representative of the school governor, I could cast two votes by myself! " "That is to say" "That is to say!" Ron looked at the professor beside him excitedly and said: "Now Professor Binns and Professor Sinister of Astronomy are willing to vote for you. No matter what Alex votes for, No one can compare with you! You have five votes, my principal!" "As soon as you become the principal, you will announce Alex's true identity immediately. By then, he will be dead!" ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡°It¡¯s true, people should not be judged by their appearance¡± Alex looked at the letter in his hand and slowly shook his head, "I didn't expect you to have such courage and dare to pretend to be such a disgusting person." With that said, Alex stood up, threw the letter into the burning fireplace, and said to the burning flame: "No matter who it is, with four votes, they will definitely become the principal of Hogwarts! Do you think it is possible for me? The one who gave me a big surprise is Sirius Black!" +¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªI have to say one update every day. There are still a lot of essences. They will be useless after Sunday. Hurry up. Post a book review, what a gem! ! ! ! ! ! ! ! ! Order of the Phoenix Chapter 47 Dark Clouds Overwhelm the City Voldemort walked very slowly, like a slowly moving cloud of death. Wherever he pointed, it was shrouded in a thick, unclear shadow. [] "What is your conclusion?" Voldemort sat on his throne, looking at the giant in front of him, his tone solemn. "We need to get" The giant leader mumbled a lot of nonsense, then raised his head and opened his bloody mouth, "We want to get a lofty status! We want to be higher than humans! Higher than human beings!" wizard!" Voldemort shook his head slightly, as if to say I understand. In fact, Voldemort really knew it. So he raised his wand. "Although you giants are not informed." The top of the wand shines with green light, like a star far away in the sky, emitting a strange color. "But you should also know that Dumbledore is dead." The green light, like a snake's seed, began to puff and flicker at the top of Voldemort's wand. ¡°I¡¯m asking for your opinion, but I¡¯m not inviting you.¡± Voldemort's tone was still extremely calm, even though the giant in front of him had red eyes and half-open mouth, looking like he was always ready to pounce and tear Voldemort to pieces. But. Voldemort is still as calm as ever behind him. A completely dark place. All the Death Eaters were in that cloud, swallowing and swallowing with their own lives The light of death. Every evil werewolf is also drooling, always ready to bite the enemy's throat. And at the end of the team were countless dementors. In front of them were Muggles one after another. These Muggles were like the food of an ancient marching army. Groups of helpless sheep being driven everywhere. "This is just an order to recruit you!" The green light on Voldemort's wand suddenly became stronger, like a sharp sword, immediately emitting a piercing cold light. ¡°Bang!¡± The leader of the giants finally felt the intimidation brought by the starlight on Voldemort's wand, and knelt down in fear, trembling all over. "Whether you accept it or not, I'm right there. Unstoppable. And, I already understand a truth." As he spoke, Voldemort raised his wand, and the green light, like a huge hand, wrapped around the giant leader's neck. Rattlesnakes in the desert like to use their bodies to wrap around their prey, and then use all their strength to rattle the bones of the prey, and finally break it into pieces and swallow them into their stomachs. They enjoy killing their prey. Voldemort liked it too. So the giant died very painfully. His face was livid, and his face, which was as big as the table, was broken bit by bit. Cracks covered his face, and his eyes were bloodshot and protruded like bowling balls. Click. The giant's head soared into the sky, and red blood suddenly shot out, blooming in front of Voldemort like a fountain. "I only want people who listen to me." Voldemort's eyes slowly moved until they reached the other giant. This giant, trembling all over, prostrated on the ground. "You are the new leader of the giants." Voldemort waved his hand, and the giants all stood up and walked cautiously to Voldemort's team. The black cloud of death grew again. "Forbidden Forest" Voldemort turned around, looked behind him, and said. "Create a path for me!" "As you command! My Dark Lord!" Looking down from a high altitude, a crack visible to the naked eye is opening in the Forbidden Forest. This crack is so long that it extends all the way to Hogwarts. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª "Is everyone here?" Professor McGonagall stood in the principal's office and looked at the people around her. Hagrid, a tall figure from the Care of Magical Creatures class, stood directly behind Professor McGonagall. Looking directly at the Muggle Studies professor, aThe thin woman was trying hard to hide her figure in Hagrid's shadow. "I think we can start." Professor Flitwick stepped out of the separated group. "That's what you said." Verne, the professor who teaches magic, stood next to Flitwick like a gentleman, his eyes following him and moving slowly until Flitwick stood in front of the crowd. "The secrets they possess are hidden among the numbers." Professor Victor, an old man who teaches arithmetic and divination, is taking out a piece of paper and writing and drawing in front of everyone, "They told us, Now it¡¯s time to elect a new principal!¡± "I agree." Professor Sprout, the short and fat witch, walked forward slowly. There was still a gentle smile on his face, "What Hogwarts needs now is unity. We don't know what kind of challenges will befall us in the future." "So, the more foggy the future becomes, the stronger we should be!" Mrs. Hodge, with neat short hair, stood up, and her words were like knives, moving forward inexorably. "That's what the crystal ball said." Sybill Trelawney, the female professor wearing huge glasses, said in her unique vague and unclear voice. ¡°Then, let¡¯s pull out our magic wands! I can¡¯t wait to see the results.¡± Professor Snape, dressed in black robes, strode up and looked at the people in the principal's office. ¡°I have two votes, should I vote first?¡± Umbridge stood up, looked at the professors present, and asked in her usual high-pitched voice. "I'll do it!" Alex stood up and waved the wand in his hand. "No!" Professor McGonagall walked forward quickly and tapped directly on the seat in the principal's office. There is a small silverware on it. When Professor McGonagall lit it with her wand, the smoke from the silverware immediately jumped up and floated in the air. "I think I must explain it beforehand." Professor McGonagall glanced at Alex intentionally or unintentionally. "Everyone's name has magic power! Therefore, when we vote, we must use our own name. For example, I am Minerva McGonagall. Do you think so? Naz Gray Professor?" "That makes sense! Professor McGonagall!" Alex smiled as he stepped forward and lit his wand on the small silverware. "I totally agree," he said at last. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡°I¡¯m finally here!¡± Voldemort looked at Hogwarts in front of him and finally couldn¡¯t bear it. Stop, he muttered to himself. "Dumbledore," Voldemort said with firmer eyes, "Let me see what this castle will look like after you die!"¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªTwo chapters of the new book have been written, and comrades in the group are welcome to come to me and ask for a copy directly. Now I urgently need your evaluationand encouragement Order of the Phoenix Chapter 48 The city is about to be destroyed Alex looked at Professor McGonagall coldly, as if he were watching a lifeless and extremely boring show. At this time, Hagrid also walked up, nodded towards Professor McGonagall, and touched the silverware with his wand without ever returning. The smoke on the silverware rushed up suddenly. "It's my turn," the witch who taught Muggle Studies smiled apologetically at the teachers present, stepped forward, and lightly touched the silverware with her wand, causing the smoke to tremble slightly. "There is nothing to apologize for." Professor Flitwick walked forward with a smile and said seriously, "I am not going to vote for anyone, anyone except me!" As he spoke, he shook his wand in the air, and a spell flew out quickly, hitting the silverware, making a crisp sound, and then smoke slowly floated up. "This time, I support Professor Flitwick!" Verne, a professor of magic texts, stood in front of the crowd unusually calmly, stretched out his wand, and moved it slowly. A magic text visible to the naked eye slowly took shape in the air, and then like a butterfly, it landed on the silverware, and the smoke suddenly shot up like a flame with added firewood! "I¡­¡­" The professor of arithmetic and divination, Professor Victor with small eyes, slowly walked up, stretched out his wand, and touched the silverware. "Beep," there was a crisp sound, and the smoke circled in the air again. "There is no need to tell who everyone is voting for now, we will know in the end anyway!" Professor Sprout, at this moment, the short and fat face showed a calm expression. She stretched out her purple wand and lit it on the silverware. She watched the smoke from the silverware slowly rise up before nodding her head with satisfaction. "makes sense!" Mrs. Hodge, who had neat short hair, strode forward and neatly touched the silverware. Sybill Trelawney was standing beside her at this time, and when no one was noticing, she touched the silverware with her wand. Professor Binns, a transparent ghost, glanced at Alex and suddenly spoke. "Although I am a ghost, it is precisely because of this that I live a little longer." Professor Binns' voice, even at this time, still sounded a little lazy and drowsy. . "Professor Naz, when I see you, it's like I saw Professor Dumbledore forty years ago. You both have the same traits hidden in you!" Binns spoke very slowly and moved very slowly. "I choose you! Professor Naz Gray!" As he spoke, Professor Binns stretched out his finger, a transparent colored wand, and touched the silverware. "I choose you, Professor Snape. Now we should take special measures to save Hogwarts!" Sinista, the astronomy teacher, stood in front of the desk, stretched out his wand, and touched the silverware. "What about you? Professor Snape?" Professor McGonagall looked at the man in front of him seriously, not allowing him any time to think. "I've already thought about it!" Snape¡¯s eyes were lowered, as if he had already arranged it, he walked to the silverware and placed some ideas on it. "What about you, Mr. Umbridge?" "Me?" Umbridge seemed to be greatly surprised. Like a frightened bitch, she ran to the silverware, stretched out her short wand, and touched the silverware. "at last¡­¡­" Alex looked around, smiled and said, "I'm the only one left!" "Yes!" Professor McGonagall couldn't help but smile on her face, "Mr. Alexander Valentine Stoker! Our Professor Naz Gray!" "Alex!" "professor!" ¡°It¡¯s actually you!¡± "Expelliarmus!" Professor Flitwick had quick eyesight and quick hands. While other professors were still shouting, he had already pulled out his wand and shot at Alex. "The curse stops immediately!" Professor McGonagall flicked her wand to stop Flitwick's spell, and said: "Be calm, Professor Flitwick, Dumbledore has known about this for a long time!" "The principal already knew?!" "I knew it a long time ago!"?? "He arranged for this person to enter our school from the beginning." Alex nodded, looking at Professor McGonagall who looked proud, with a sneer on his face. "So?" he said. "So? If there was really a professor who was willing to vote for you just now, he should have voted for you, Alexander Valentine Stoker, not Professor Naz Gray." "Have you finished speaking?" Alex squinted and looked at Professor McGonagall in front of him. "That's it! No one else can give you your vote now! You have to know that Dumbledore has anticipated this day, and he has already arranged it!" "What arrangement?!" Flitwick suddenly cried out in horror. "What arrangement?" Professor McGonagall slowly walked up to him, "He already knew that someone would take advantage of this moment to jump out, so he arranged for us!" "you?!" "Yes, Professor Snape and I!" McGonagall turned around, looked at Snape, and said: "Dumbledore told you, once he is gone, who will you vote for!" "Vote for you!" "That's right!" McGonagall turned her head, looked at Umbridge, and continued: "What about you? You are here on behalf of the Ministry of Magic and the school directors. How did Dumbledore arrange it?!" "Arrangements?" Umbridge said cautiously, looking frightened. "We will support a smooth transition at Hogwarts by voting for the Vice Headmaster." "See it!" Professor McGonagall looked at Alex and said seriously: "Now, put away your arrogance, return to Dumbledore's banner, and inherit his legacy! Follow my orders and fight against the mysterious man! Otherwise, we will I will make you stay here and never see the sun tomorrow again!" "As the principal, I am here to order you, Alex!" ¡°Bang!¡± A violent sound suddenly came from the door. "professor!" A student wearing a scarlet wizard robe opened the door with tears on his face. "GodGodmysteriousman! He's coming!" He cried loudly, "Heisbringingthe armyis coming!" "Let's go to the auditorium first!" Professor McGonagall walked first without hesitation and said, "Let's go to the auditorium and see the results that appear in the starry sky! We want to comfort the hearts of the students, and we want to defeat the Death Eaters. attack!" "You shouted so loudly!" Alex dragged himself at the back, looking at Sirius as he swaggered out, turning back and making a face to himself. "You are worthy of Sirius for playing tricks on Dumbledore and the Ministry of Magic like this!" ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªAhem, what subject matter do you want to read in the new bookThis does not include fans. . . . . Order of the Phoenix Chapter 50 The storm is coming ¡°If you only had one piece of candy, who would you give it to?¡± Alex, who was standing behind the crowd, suddenly remembered this question. ?A very old question. "Who will I give it to?" Alex looked at the person standing in front of him and grinned involuntarily, "At least, I won't give it to the person in front of me!" ¡°Students of Hogwarts!¡± Professor McGonagall stood at the front of the auditorium, where Dumbledore had stood before. "After the teachers voted, our principal has been selected!" ¡°Bang!¡± At this moment, a violent sound suddenly came over. The door of the auditorium was knocked open. Dressed in black, covering him from head to toe. Like a thousand-year-old snow-capped mountain, the walking dead bodies exude the aura of coldness and death. "Roar!" The giant and the werewolf, one behind and one in front, stood around him like a guard, walking slowly forward. "The new principal?" His voice sounded extremely hoarse, like the sound of a dead body rubbing against a coffin, "What about Dumbledore?" "Mystery man!" McGonagall trembled and read out the name of the person who appeared in front of her. It doesn't get more ironic than this. Voldemort led his servants and swaggered to Hogwarts. He stood in the auditorium and looked at the people in the auditorium calmly and without saying a word. The students were so horrified that they could not speak. Each one looked like a frightened deer. They took out their wands in panic, stood up tremblingly, and backed away. "It seems that I am not very popular!" Voldemort looked at the scene in front of him with a smile. He liked this feeling of being feared very much. It was like wine, he was already drunk. The students backed away slowly. No one dared to make a loud noise, for fear that if they shouted too loudly, their lives would be taken away by a magic spell. ¡°Stand behind us! Professor McGonagall gave a loud shout and led the teachers forward. In the dark, there seems to be a line drawn from the middle, dividing the Death Eaters and Hogwarts, just like the horizon at dusk, dividing light and darkness. "So, you will actually be the new headmaster of Hogwarts?" As if seeing Professor McGonagall for the first time, Voldemort looked at him carefully, like a snake looking at his prey, looking dangerously and lustfully. "Yes!" "no!" Alex suddenly stood up, looked at Voldemort without any sign of weakness, and pointed at the top of his head. "The name of the new principal will appear there, not in the mouths of the people in front of me." As he spoke, Alex spread his hands, smiled and said to Voldemort, "If you are willing, you can wait a while. , we were having dinner just now. Voldemort." When Voldemort's name was suddenly spoken, it was like someone blew a whirlwind, and countless Death Eaters, as well as ordinary little wizards, all trembled. Dumbledore is dead, and no one can have the courage to call Voldemort by his name. "Oh, very good!" Voldemort shook his wand, and a chair was slowly pulled out and moved behind him. "I'm looking forward to it too. The new headmaster of Hogwarts!" Voldemort waved again, and a huge wine glass flew over from the dining table and flew directly into his hand. "Slytherin! How much I miss you!" Voldemort shook the wine glass in his hand. The Slytherin silver snake engraved on it also trembled slightly under the light. In the air, red wine suddenly appeared again, slowly filling Voldemort's cup. Red wine, like bright red blood, is strangely dazzling under the light and moonlight. "I can't wait to know the result." Voldemort stretched out his wand and pointed at the roof, "Should I poke a hole in the roof myself, or will you voluntarily tell me who is the headmaster?" "it's me!" Professor McGonagall stood up again. "I voted for Professor McGonagall, come on! I won't be afraid of you! Devil!" Hagrid roared and yelled at Voldemort. "I also voted for Mai.""Professor one vote, you are right" The professor who taught Muggle Studies had just said his words tremblingly when he saw Voldemort raised his hand and immediately retracted it, like a frightened little beast. . "What about you?" Voldemort raised his eyes and looked at Snape, "I want to know what you think." "I don't!" "What!" McGonagall's eyes suddenly lost focus, "How could you, how could you not stop what Dumbledore said!" "I am not one of Dumbledore's people." Snape slowly turned around and pointed at Alex, "I serve him." "No way, you can't know who he is!" "I know. Someone happened to tell me." "Expelliarmus!" A red curse suddenly shot out from the students and shot straight at Snape. "Go to hell, you traitor." "Ron?" The red-haired Weasley was completely mad at this moment. He had no idea that Snape would do such a thing. This completely betrayed him! Alex must have noticed him already! "kill him!" Ron¡¯s mind, at this moment, was filled with such thoughts. Voldemort waved his wand, followed by a strong upward thrust. Ron¡¯s whole body was suspended in the air. "I wonder if you lack tutoring." Voldemort shook his head, looked at the young man's face that turned from red to pale, and said excitedly, "But I definitely don't like it when someone interrupts me when I'm asking questions. Come on. Especially you, so weak, so weak!" As he spoke, Voldemort flicked his wand, as if shaking off a disgusting mess. As a result, Ron really flew out and hit the long table with a loud noise. "Let's go back to that topic! What about you? My old classmate, Professor Flitwick, who did you vote for?" "Myself!" "You are so confident, you really think highly of your height." Voldemort said, suddenly made a sound, and asked maliciously: "I would like to ask, can you stand up? Professor Flitwick?" With that said, Voldemort couldn't hold it back any longer and burst into laughter. Boom! There was a loud noise. The door of the auditorium was actually coaxed open again. I saw the person wearing a black robe, like a dark cloud of death, slowly drifting in. The crowd suddenly separated from both sides. Amid Voldemort's wild laughter, an old man walked into the middle of the crowd. The old face was covered with wrinkles, but the dim eyes were full of murderous intent. "My name is Gellert Grindelwald, and I am here to avenge Dumbledore!" Before he finished speaking, something changed again on the ceiling. ¡°Alexander Valentin Stoker¡ªour new principal.¡± "Welcome to my school." Alex walked calmly into the eye of the storm. Here, there is the Dark Lord who is more powerful than before - Voldemort, and the former Dark Lord who came from far away Germany, Gellert Grindelwald, whose heart is full of anger. And Alex. ??A man who is still one day away from full recovery. A man who is fearless as long as he recovers. It¡¯s only the night of the second day. Does he still have a chance to see the moon tomorrow? ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªHehehehe, the final is coming in one month, please show your character, please break out~~~~ ~~~ Order of the Phoenix Chapter 51 Battle! "Voldemort" The first Dark Lord, Gellert Grindelwald, slowly drew out his wand and faced the current Dark Lord. "Did you kill Dumbledore?" The tone was the same as that of Voldemort, like ice that would never melt, chilling from the skin to the bones. [] "How dare you be rude to the Dark Lord!" A giant roared and rushed forward immediately, waving his fist as huge as a boulder, and smashed it directly towards Gellert Grindelwald! "The dog that was lying at my feet back then dares to bark like this!" Gellert waved his wand violently, and dozens of silver-white rays of light visible to the naked eye shot out from the top of his wand and passed straight through the giant's body. Only a few muffled sounds of "Puff" were heard, and a dozen blood holes popped out of the giant's body. A few sharp sounds of "Puff" were heard, and a dozen blood lines were heard, like arrows. Shot out of the giant's body. "No pain!" The giant punched himself in the chest fiercely, howling to prove that these tiny wounds were really insignificant wounds to him. "Just help me" The giant suddenly took a step forward. "Poof!" There was a slight sound again. A blood-red thread extended from the giant's legs and then spread all over his body. I saw his body slowly sliding in the other direction. With a "pop" sound, it fell to the ground. The huge head looked straight at the person in front of him with an expression of unspeakable reluctance. The former Dark Lord, the Dark Wizard who once stood at the pinnacle of wizards with Dumbledore, was and may still be the most powerful wizard. Gellert Grindelwald! "I am not old yet, just like Dumbledore is not old yet!" Gellert Grindelwald slowly turned his head and glared at the Death Eaters, giants, and werewolves behind Voldemort. "If any of you dare to challenge my authority, you can come forward! This giant without eyes will never be the last person to die in my hands! I promise!" "What can you guarantee, you decrepit old man?" A black shadow suddenly jumped out from behind Voldemort. ??The sharp claws, the bloody mouth still dripping with saliva, the body lying low on the ground, and a long and big tail covered with fur. "Werewolf?" There was indescribable contempt and sarcasm in Gellert Grindelwald's eyes. ¡°When can animals of this mixed bloodline join the ranks of purebloods?!¡± He waved his wand excitedly and laughed loudly. "Only cowards need the protection of their companions! And you, pure-blooded believers, have actually fallen to the point of hanging out with giants and werewolves! What else do you want to do? Like the French, with Veela Hybrid?!¡± As he spoke, Gellert Grindelwald waved his wand even faster. From a distance, his wand looked like a huge lightsaber. This lightsaber slashed at the werewolf mercilessly, like a hurricane, bringing unparalleled wind pressure! The werewolf howled, but sadly found that he couldn't even move! He could only squat on the spot blankly, watching helplessly as the glowing giant sword slashed towards him. Gellert Grindelwald put the lightsaber on top of the werewolf's head with interest, then turned back and looked at the students at Hogwarts and said. "Come on, let me teach you a lesson!" "You will have the honor to see the greatest remaining wizard in the world, how to kill one, maybe a hundred werewolves. These werewolves are naturally agile, but their ability to withstand magic is even worse than a piece of mud. It¡¯s worse than anything else!¡± Gellert Grindelwald pressed down his hand, and a stream of blood immediately spurted out from the werewolf's head and splashed on the ground. "You see, as long as your magic power is strong enough and as strong as mine, this kind of extremely scary-looking bastard is just one homeless person! Don't show mercy." As he spoke, Gellert Grindelwald laughed strangely, "A truly successful wizard should abide by such a creed."   "We want to kill them all!" "Snapped!" The lightsaber suddenly slashed down from top to bottom! Blood and internal organs immediately spurted out from the werewolf's body. The werewolf along with his bones, his skull, body, and everything else, were broken into two halves. It was scattered all over the ground as if it had been cut in the middle by a chainsaw. The blood slowly seeped out from the body that had been split into two halves, like a slowly blooming flower, indescribably beautiful and coquettish. "Does it look good? Is it beautiful?" Gellert Grindelwald's wizard robe, the wizard robe as black as night, slowly became dyed with the bright color of blood. "We wizards are the greatest species among all things!" With that said, Gellert Grindelwald suddenly shook up his wizard robe and turned around. "Do you have any meaning? Voldemort, and Alexander Valentine Stoker!" Voldemort laughed. He was still sitting in his seat. He even clapped his hands and nodded appreciatively. "You dare to use these old things from decades ago to make people laugh." Voldemort looked at Alex with a smile, not hiding the admiration in his eyes, "Today's world belongs to us young people. Yes, don¡¯t you think so? The new headmaster of Hogwarts!¡± "Alex!" It was only then that the students at Hogwarts woke up from a dream and looked at the person standing in front of them in disbelief. The man who taught them Defense Against the Dark Arts for a year. ¡°He¡¯s actually Alex!¡± ¡°Alex, he¡¯s really Alex!¡± "He actually escaped from Azkaban!" "Has Dumbledore already anticipated this? Does Dumbledore really want this person who has not yet graduated to be our principal!" Alex slowly turned around, looked at the surprised students, and laughed. I saw that the effect of the compound soup potion slowly disappeared from his body. Black hair, black eyes, a straight nose, and a face that is always smiling, a face full of sunshine and hope. "Is there anything strange about this?" "Why didn't you follow Dumbledore's order?" Professor McGonagall quietly walked to Snape's side and asked sternly. "He can use Polyjuice Potion, why can't I. Dear Professor McGonagall, my name is Crouch, Barty Crouch. I am very grateful to you for teaching me the subject of Transfiguration. An A, so I traveled thousands of miles back to Hogwarts, eliminated the undercover Death Eaters, and came to protect my school!" "And I, Professor McGonagall, I am Sirius Black. I hope you still remember me and are not angry with me." On the other side, Umbridge leaned next to Professor McGonagall and revealed her identity with a smile. Voldemort, the most powerful wizard, was also worried about being besieged by Alex and the sudden appearance of Gellert Grindelwald, so he didn't dare to move as if he was throwing a thorn in the side. Gellert Grindelwald seemed to have made up his mind, and wanted to watch the two youngest wizards fight so that he could reap the benefits. As for Alex, he wished he could hold off until tomorrow night, when he would be unstoppable. So, the three big guys stood still there. But the minions below are already gearing up for a big fight! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªwo The d document always says that the last startup failed and then entered safe mode. Can anyone tell me what the problem is? . . . . . . Order of the Phoenix Chapter 52 Alex¡¯s Proposal "What a nostalgic scene." Alex clapped his hands and looked at the two people in front of him and said, "Would you like me to call the house elf of Hogwarts and give you a cup of hot tea?" "Tea?" ¡°I¡¯m not old enough to drink hot tea yet.¡±[] "Then why don't we start," Alex said, taking out the wand from his waist and gently placing it against the palm of his other hand, "or" "Are you, Voldemort, worried that I and Gellert Grindelwald will attack you alone? Or, Gellert Grindelwald, are you too old to dare to use the curse on me and Voldemort at the same time? !¡± "Piaotian Literature Network, you are just a child. What's the use of taunting me with such words?" Gellert Grindelwald calmed down instead. "Why don't we have two people from each of us to resolve the dispute here first? The winner will stay in Hogwarts for the time being, and the loser will leave!" "For now?" Voldemort looked at the two people in front of him threateningly. "The morning after tomorrow, no matter we win or lose, we will fight to the death in the square in front of Hogwarts Castle!" Alex said with a smile, "I promise, that day will be the last time you see the sun!" "I agree, this is your last time!" "Then come!" Voldemort finally nodded. Suddenly, I heard someone shouting loudly: "There is no trace of Shen Feng!" Barty Crouch Jr. waved his magic wand and took the lead in starting the war. In an instant, a wind blade shot out from the top of his wand and flew directly towards the Death Eaters on the opposite side. It brought up a bright blood line! Barty Crouch Jr., who was holding Snape's face, walked directly to the front. The effect of the polyjuice potion gradually lost its effect on his face, and the face of Barty Crouch Jr. slowly appeared. Bright golden hair, a face that was excessively pale due to prison, and a slightly opened mouth in excitement, all of these showed that at this moment, Barty Crouch Jr. was no longer He is the child of a Ministry of Magic official, not a fledgling Death Eater, and certainly not a young boy who panicked because he was thrown into Azkaban. He has become a warrior! A look of determination emerged from his face. Make his face as hard as stone! "I!" He waved his wand and was the first to step forward. ??Swipe from left to right, and then slowly raise the wand above your head. With one swing, it cuts through the world like a sharp sword! "Barty Crouch Jr., join the war!" He spoke loudly, completely ignoring what was behind him and in front of him, with a surprised look on his face. At this moment, he looked unusually brave and fearless. "Please, please stand upright and show me the outcome! Even if you die here, I will not have any regrets! Now, show your manly courage and let me take a good look!" Before Little Barty finished speaking, the Death Eaters opposite him immediately started to stir. No one wants to be a coward, and no one wants to be insulted in front of so many people. When the blood spurts in the chest, no one is willing to back down! "Let's fight!" A tall wizard stood up. His eyebrows were light and his cheeks were thin. It looks like a skinny horse. After a long journey, there is a look in its eyes that will never admit defeat! "Although you are willing to stand up for the Mudbloods, I am willing to fight you fairly!" The Death Eater slowly drew out his wand. "My name is insignificant. Under the command of the Dark Lord, I am just an ordinary Death Eater." As he spoke, his wand suddenly lit up, "But the name of a Death Eater will never allow you to come. Defiled! Our enemy, the enemy we want to conquer, in the end, in the end, there is only death!" "Expelliarmus!" A red curse shot out from the Death Eater's wand and slid directly past Barty Crouch Jr.'s cheek. "This is just a small hello! From now on, regret what you have done!" "Expelliarmus!" "Falled out!" "There are many obstacles!" The Death Eater's wand started shaking like crazy. The spell comes straight from his wandIt came out like a ball of fireworks, dazzling people's eyes in an instant. "An Oolong came out of the hole!" Seeing little Barty dodging his own spell, the Death Eater immediately shouted. A giant venomous snake suddenly appeared in front of everyone. Holding up his body, which is almost as tall as two people, he spits out his snake letter to the person opposite. "Attack!" When the Death Eater's wand pointed at Barty Crouch Jr., the huge snake immediately rushed over, opening its bloody mouth, vowing to swallow the person in front of him in one bite! "The long table is coming!" Little Barty waved his magic wand, and the long table in the Hogwarts Great Hall immediately floated into the air. "go!" His wand also pointed at the poisonous snake that was rushing towards him. "Bang!" There was a loud noise, and the long table hit the mouth of the poisonous snake. Green venom was smeared on the long table, making a "sizzling" sound. In an instant, a snake was pulled out of the long table by the snake's mouth. Big hole coming. But, the table is really too big! I saw sawdust flying suddenly in all directions, like a lot of snowflakes being lifted up, filling the air. "Thousands of bullets fired!" Little Barty ordered with his wand pointed at the sawdust flying in the air. These sawdust immediately acted like soldiers who had received orders, rushing towards the giant snake one after another. They didn't even have the concept of life and death, and they impacted the snake's scales one after another, making a loud crackling sound. It's like a heavy rain hitting the glass, and the continuous impact makes people feel that the next second, this piece of glass will be smashed to pieces! It was smashed to pieces! "Snapped!" With a loud noise, the snake's scales were violently knocked away and lifted up. Large chunks of flesh were exposed to the air. Then, for a moment, it was filled and cut with knife-like sawdust, causing large blood flowers to rise. One after another, big holes appeared in the snake's body, which was completely beyond the Death Eaters' expectations! "go to hell!" Barty Crouch Jr. yelled crazily in an instant, his eyebrows bunched up, and his whole face became ferocious. "Avada Kedavra!" A green light emerged from his wand silently. Like a hand filled with death, it quietly and unstoppably passed through the snake's body and reached the Death Eater's side. The gentle touch touched the Death Eater's neck, neck, face, and finally his eyes. The look of horror and disbelief was the Death Eater's last expression. He could never believe that he who wanted to follow the Dark Lord and conquer death, who gave up his life and was only willing to live with a hood on, was actually killed by a curse, a curse he was familiar with! "you¡­¡­" His throat was still struggling to say a few words, but he found that there was absolutely no way he could do it. ¡°I was once a Death Eater too!¡± Little Barty walked over slowly and stood beside him. Now, at his feet was a dead Death Eater, and in front of him was a large group of still living Death Eaters. "who is the next?" he asked, wand in hand, eyes leering. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªUpdate time is between 5pm and 10pm. . . . . . . stay tuned. . . . Order of the Phoenix Chapter 52 Truce? ! "It seems I still underestimated you, Barty Crouch Jr.!" Voldemort waved his hand, looked at the Death Eaters behind him, shook his head and said, "Who is willing to defend my honor?" [] "Lucius?" Voldemort raised his eyebrows and looked at his platinum-blond haired man. Lucius Malfoy stood up, handed the girl he was controlling into the hands of another companion, and slowly walked to the front. "Let me come, Dark Lord! Let me come!" A Death Eater suddenly knelt down and cried loudly, crawled to Voldemort's feet on his knees, hugged the edge of Voldemort's robe, and cried out in mourning. "you?" "I will never tarnish the honor of the Death Eaters, and I will never let your honor be stained with dust!" With that said, the Death Eater pulled out his wand, pointed at himself and said. "If I can't come back victorious, I will die in front of you, and my soul will never be saved! Give me this chance, Dark Lord!" "Then hurry up! Let me see your determination!" Voldemort rolled up his sleeves, sat back, and looked across the way at leisure to see who Alex would send. So, among all the stunned people, a fat woman staggered out. Professor McGonagall and all the students at Hogwarts guaranteed that this was the most incredible thing they had ever seen in their lives. A woman! A fat woman! A fat woman who always likes to hold her voice when talking! A woman who will be extremely bored every time he sees her! Appearing right in front of them, he actually wanted to represent Hogwarts in a duel with the Death Eaters! Has her brain been burned out? Or is it that the head of Alex, the representative of Hogwarts, has also been burned off? ! "How could it be you!" Professor McGonagall hurriedly walked out and looked at the person in front of her anxiously. "Alex Headmaster!" Professor McGonagall still felt that it was not appropriate to call someone who had not graduated yet, but she still had to bite the bullet and continue, "I don't think Miss Umbridge is The right person!" "I think he is very suitable!" Alex shook his head and retorted. "You have no reason, she's not even a teacher at Hogwarts!" "He is!" Alex turned his head and looked at Professor McGonagall and said: "I have already intended to hire him to become the professor of Defense Against the Dark Arts at Hogwarts, or I can open another course to teach him He comes to teach.¡± "What class could use such a person, a senior official of the Ministry of Magic?" Professor McGonagall couldn't help but yelled at Alex in an extremely sarcastic tone. "The acquisition and advanced use of Animagus." Alex said and laughed. Before he finished speaking, Umbridge, who was standing in front of him, suddenly started to shake. Just like a scene seen under high temperatures, the objects began to distort to varying degrees, as if they were about to melt in the next second. He really melted! I saw Umbridge¡¯s whole body began to change shape! He slowly grew taller, and his originally chubby figure gradually lost weight. It seemed like several years had passed, but it seemed like it was just a moment. A man actually appeared in front of them. A man! A man they know all too well. This man once appeared in the newspaper all day long when he was in the third grade. It was not until the end that they knew that this man was wronged and that he was a noble and great man and a selfless man. The most important thing is that for those girls, this man is very handsome! So they couldn't help calling out this man's name loudly. "Sirius Black!" ¡°Long time no see, everyone!¡± Like a movie star, Sirius Black smiled and waved to the people around him, and then caused an even bigger wave of support! "Godfather!" Harry Potter, who had become a trendy boy, screamed excitedly at this time! He really didn't expect that his godfather would actually appear here. He originally thought that his godfather was still on the beach in Miami, where the performers were??The magic of beach girls! Sirius Black nodded slightly, then turned around and faced Alex and said with a serious expression. "Principal, I will definitely fulfill my mission and return victoriously." With that said, Sirius Black nodded towards the person opposite and walked over. "Hello!" "You are also a pure-blood! This approach has the style of a pure-blood. Then let us duel! You, the person who has tarnished the glory of the pure-blood, cannot win! Dumbledore is yours example!" With that said, the Death Eater strode forward and looked at his opponent, Sirius Black, with disdain. "It's impossible to win?" Sirius Black slowly kicked the body in front of him, the Death Eater killed by Barty Crouch Jr. "This is the only fate you will face! Turn back as soon as possible!" After Sirius Black finished speaking, he became motionless again. It was like a layer of smoke slowly emerged from his face and spread throughout his body. When his person was no longer twisted, another person appeared on his face. This man had a pale face, and his eyes were a terrifying apricot color, just like the eyes of a snake, exuding the breath of death. His nose also became like a snake, leaving only two breathing holes. Small holes. Not to mention his head, there was no hair on it, and it looked like a snake that had grown into a human shape. Voldemort! "The Dark Lord!" The pupils of the Death Eater across from him suddenly dilated. His whole body actually trembled subconsciously, and he slowly leaned down to show respect. "How dare you turn into the Dark Lord!" The Death Eater stared straight at the ground, his eyes filled with the most vicious curses, but none of this could change his situation. He really didn't have the guts to dare to launch a curse at the Dark Lord, even if this Dark Lord It was others who changed, but he didn't dare. He just didn't dare. "you know too much." Sirius Black transformed into Voldemort, and with a little wand, he didn¡¯t give the Death Eater on the other side any time to react. He only saw a spell and knocked him out. "Look." Sirius Black changed back and said relaxedly to the opposite side, "It's actually very easy to win against you. I don't even want to bully you!" "You did very well!" Voldemort stretched out his wand and tapped the fainted Death Eater. "You are always in awe of me!" Voldemort nodded slowly, walked over, and his tone suddenly became stern again, "But you should never, never should, actually lose the duel like this. " "So, go to hell!" As he spoke, Voldemort raised his wand. The Death Eater who had just opened his eyes was filled with excitement. In an instant, the expression on his face was frozen. The expression full of excitement and fear remained on his face forever. "And you! How dare you offend me!" Voldemort waved his wand, and a green curse suddenly rushed towards Sirius Black. "The curse stops immediately!" Alex waved his wand without hesitation, stopping Voldemort's curse. "Didn't we agree that our decisive battle will not begin until tomorrow night, you impatient Voldemort!" "snort!" Voldemort turned his head and walked out of the Great Hall of Hogwarts without looking back. "I didn't expect you to fully recover. Tomorrow night, you will not be so lucky. Kill Dumbledore's successor!" As he spoke, Voldemort's figure moved further and further away, until finally, he could no longer be seen at all. At this time, everyone involuntarily turned their attention to the focus. Gellert Grindelwald, the man who came to avenge Dumbledore. "Alex¡­¡­" He walked out slowly, rubbed his wand, looked at the man opposite him, and bowed slightly, like the most elegant knight, performing the noblest etiquette before a duel! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªFor the sake of my recent updates, can you give me a recommendation ticket¡­¡­¡­¡­ at least make it into the top twenty. . . . . . Order of the Phoenix Chapter 53 The Headmaster of Hogwarts¡¯ First Order "Young and promising young people always make the elderly sigh." Gellert Greenwald straightened up and said. He is no longer young, and even compared to Dumbledore, he is aging much faster. His long-term retirement career has caused a great decline in his physical fitness and reaction ability. [] However, when he stood up straight, his body was still straight and his breath was still even. It looked like a leopard lying on the ground, flexed and full of strength. "I will wait for you at dusk tomorrow." Gellert Grindelwald spoke very slowly, as if he knew that he had few chances to speak. So cherishing it very much is like cherishing the most precious youth. "You should know the outcome of your battle with Voldemort." He said, slowly approaching Alex, and his voice suddenly dropped, as if he was afraid that others would know. "Don't you think that, as an old man, I have come all the way from here, so I should get a room for me, some delicious food, and a warm bed so that I can relax." "Indeed." Alex nodded, and suddenly asked: "Don't you need to summon some of the old troops? Although they may not be able to help, you always need people to cheer you up." "No need." Gellert Grindelwald turned around and walked directly to the teachers' lounge, just like his own home. "I have been to Hogwarts once before, and the principal at that time was still Dumbledore. Lido, he entertained me warmly. If you don¡¯t mind, I plan to live there.¡± "Please do as you please." Alex smiled, faced the students, and started talking. "Dear teachers and classmates." There was a low buzz. No one wanted to believe that their principal looked like a child. What was even more difficult for them to accept was that this child was facing Voldemort and the legendary former Dark Lord who was defeated by Dumbledore. When doing it, he didn't fall behind at all, it could even be said that he was able to do it with ease. "I happily announce that starting from today, you" "on vacation!" "However, please don't wander outside the school, because you might encounter a hungry ronin or a wandering giant. Of course, if you are a child of a pure-blood noble family" As he said that, Alex looked at Slytherin, where the students there had extremely complicated expressions. On the one hand, they were proud of the pure-blood Voldemort, after all, this man came from their academy, but on the other hand, they absolutely did not believe that Voldemort might let them live just because they were alumni. After all, since Voldemort's debut, the wizards he has killed are basically his alumni. "Starting from today, I will stay in the principal's office and concentrate on preparing for the duel tomorrow afternoon. If anything happens, please go to Mr. Sirius Black and Mr. Barty Crouch Jr. first. The performance of these two , everyone has seen it. They are here, except Voldemort" Alex smiled and watched all the classmates tremble for a moment before continuing to smile and say: "If any Death Eaters come, our Hogwarts should be able to withstand it." "But, Principal!" Lily suddenly stood up and looked at Alex unabashedly. ¡°What if you die tomorrow!¡± "I won't die, at least not tomorrow." "There are at least a hundred Death Eaters and werewolves outside, and there are no less than this number of giants." Hermione also stood up anxiously, and talked eloquently under the eyes of the whole school. This may be the first time since the founding of Hogwarts that the principal was questioned by his two girlfriends in public, rather than by the parents or shareholders of the students. As soon as they finished speaking, the entire Hogwarts exploded in an instant. Everyone was chattering and exchanging opinions. Everyone was looking at Alex and themselves with suspicion and worry. Will they go to the battlefield? Can they come out of the battlefield alive? ! Alex frowned slightly as he looked at this situation. I saw him stretching out a hand, and a finger, a slender index finger, stretched out from his hand. Point your index finger upward and tap lightly. In an instant, there was no sound in the entire auditorium. The students still wanted to talk to the person opposite, but they were surprised to find that they could only open their mouths, but their voices disappeared in just an instant like snow that had seen the light!   "This is impossible." Alex spoke very slowly and his voice was very soft, but everyone could hear the message clearly and clearly. In the auditorium at this moment, not even the sound of breathing could be heard, only Alex's voice sounded slowly. Although he looked like a teenager, when he spoke, he looked like an adult. He is very tall and looks like a young Dumbledore from a distance. Except for the lack of beard, eyes, and tall hat, everything else looks like Dumbledore. "Tomorrow, if I am unfortunately killed in the duel, then." Alex paused, looked at Hermione and Lily with a smile, and continued: "There will be Sirius Black and Barty Crouch Jr. leading You guys, walk out of the secret passage of Hogwarts." "Their strength has also been proven in the duel with Death Eaters. Unless Voldemort comes in person, your life safety will never be harmed. So" ¡°The following is the first Headmaster¡¯s Order from my Hogwarts Headmaster, Alexander Valentine Stoker! From today until the death of Voldemort, Hogwarts is temporarily on holiday! When I step out of school tomorrow, Hogwarts students, no matter which grade you are in, no matter you are a boy or a girl, no matter which house you are in, you must obey the order and evacuate from Hogwarts! No one can stay! I¡¯ve finished my words, you can go back to your dormitory! " Alex raised his head slightly, looked at the starry sky above his head, turned around, and walked out. Alex's footsteps seemed to have magic power. When his feet finally left the carpet in the auditorium, it was like a needle pricking a big soap bubble, making a crisp "pop" sound. ring! The whole auditorium was boiling. Some girls couldn¡¯t help crying. For Lily and Hermione, for the first time, their eyes were extremely red. They hugged each other and cried very sadly. But, all this is not important to Alex. He felt that his chest was about to burst. The surging magical power reverberated in his body, like a mighty river, rushing unstoppably towards the ocean. He just stretched out his fingers, which silenced everyone in Hogwarts. Even Dumbledore couldn't do this. "Help me." Alex put his hand on Sirius's shoulder. "Still can't you adapt?" "Yes, but I have already felt it. Using magic twice today has made my body begin to fully accept new changes. I can feel that the power contained in the Elder Wand is transforming my body." As he spoke, Alex said seriously. "From now on until the duel tomorrow, no one can disturb me. Everything, please!" Alex¡¯s last words fell from his mouth, and then he pushed the door open. Wanderingly approached Dumbledore¡¯s office. Inside, all the portraits have been taken out. There was only a carpet on the floor. Alex fell onto it and closed his eyes in pain. Visible to the naked eye, a trace of magical power squeezed out from his forehead like a drop of water, then fell to the ground, turned into a puff of smoke, and finally returned to his body. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªI had some problems with my girlfriend a few days ago, which affected the update. I¡¯m sorry. It's normal again nowI will try my best to finish it! Order of the Phoenix Chapter 54 Voldemort's Attack ¡°What an unexpected person and thing!¡± Voldemort looked at his hands slowly. He looked at them very carefully. Every fine line, every tiny fold, every scar left by his early fight with Dumbledore was all there. Watch carefully. [] He is no longer young, at least, compared to Alex, he already looks like an old man. Just like today, his expression when he looked at Grindelwald was a kind of cold awe mixed with a lot of disdain. Voldemort likes the feeling of being feared and standing on top. Although a wizard has a long life and can live a long time, he can still remember that when he was just a child, he was full of terror and fear about one thing. Yes, fear. What he is afraid of is not Dumbledore, the greatest wizard in the world, because he knows that Dumbledore will always grow old one day, and he will always be able to defeat him and kill him one day. but. Voldemort still felt afraid. Fear of death. Everyone will die, everyone will die. Because time will take away your strength, take away your youth, take away your body, take away everything from you. "Grindelwald" Voldemort murmured the name slowly. "You are too old to walk, and even the hand holding the wand has begun to tremble slightly. A wizard, no matter how powerful he is, cannot escape the erosion of time. Even Merlin is like this. He will eventually die. ." "But I don't want to." "I am the leader of the Death Eaters, I am the devil in the darkness, and I am the one who is destined to find the road to eternal life between life and death." "How could I fall down right here?" "How can I!" Voldemort's words were like a cold spell, slowly spreading around him. His originally pale skin has now turned completely white, looking like the white mourning clothes he wore when he died. And every time he breathed, a small string of ice crystals would come out of Voldemort's mouth and slowly fall to the ground, as if they had been there since the beginning of the world, with no trace of melting away. . "I must rule this world." Voldemort slowly stood up, and his black robe automatically fell behind him without any wind. It flutters like a flag calling for souls, calling for the souls that have completely died. "My Death Eaters!" Voldemort ordered without looking back. "From now on, no matter what method you use, break into Hogwarts for me. Your mission is to create as much chaos as possible." "But the dark devil" One of the Death Eaters was just about to ask his question when he was surprised to find that he could no longer move. He only felt very cold, colder than the winter he had experienced in Russia. He couldn't wait for someone to raise a bonfire for him, so that the firelight could shine on him and give him even the tiniest bit of warmth. Or come with someone else and throw a thick coat on yourself to keep yourself warm. This is all a delusion. Every Death Eater was lying on the ground in fear, breathing carefully, for fear that his breath would blow on the Death Eater in front of them. That person was once a Death Eater, but now he is an ice sculpture called a Death Eater, an ice sculpture as big as a human body, crouching on the ground, looking like a person who has been frozen to death. Didn¡¯t he just freeze to death! He was frozen to death by Voldemort, and then turned into an ice sculpture, standing there as a warning to every Death Eater. ¡°Don¡¯t question what I say, anything!¡± Voldemort didn't seem to care at all about what had just happened behind him, and continued to move forward. His expression is so cold, his actions are so cruel, and his strength is so powerful. With just a few moves, a loyal subordinate turned into an ice sculpture. He was turned into an ice sculpture by his master, standing there forever with a cold air all over his body. It¡¯s just because I said the wrong thing. Every time Voldemort's feet stepped on a place, a layer of ice formed there. The layer looked very thin, but it would never melt away.?ice. Around the ice are brightly blooming flowers, birds looking for food, and the spring breeze blowing by. As long as these lives touch this ice belt, they will die forever. The flowers turned into flowers made of ice, the birds turned into birds made of ice, and even the wind turned into wind made of ice visible to the naked eye. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª "This is eternal life." Voldemort stood where Grindelwald rested, looking at the old man in front of him. This old man, whose name is Gellert Grindelwald, is walking on the edge of the Forbidden Forest in Hogwarts, wearing his own large and comfortable pajamas. He is very satisfied and comfortable now. No matter who you are, you will feel comfortable after eating a big meal, taking a hot bath, and drinking a few glasses of wine. The decisive battle is tomorrow afternoon. However, Grindelwald himself did not feel that he wanted to exit this battle alive. He has made up his mind to make sure that another person, like him, cannot see the sun of tomorrow. He is already old, and he can't even hold the wand firmly. However, his experience has become richer. This is the last and only gift given to the elderly by ruthless time. Since he has lived happily for so many years, why not live happily in his last days? So, Gellert Grindelwald¡¯s face now doesn¡¯t look like the previous Dark Lord at all. He is smiling, very happily. He walked very slowly and was also very happy. This woodland was once the place where Dumbledore secretly took him. It was sparsely populated and full of things that would fascinate their age group at the time. They had a great time. Gellert Grindelwald feels it is his responsibility to find this happiness again. Therefore, even though the house elves brought delicious desserts to his room, a black mousse cake and a glass of fragrant rum, they also lit up the fireplace and warmed him while he was taking a bath. He was under the covers, but he still had to come out. Old people don¡¯t like to sleep too late. Gellert Grindelwald didn¡¯t like it either. So he frowned, and a Chuan Zi appeared between his eyebrows. "The decisive battle is tomorrow afternoon, Voldemort." "I know." "We have a truce now." "I know." "If you don't want to break the agreement between the three of us and be attacked by the other two, I suggest you wait until tomorrow night and let us have a showdown." "I know." "Then, I wish you good night. I'm going to look here for a while. This place is full of the most wonderful memories of my youth." "I know." Voldemort finally laughed. Can you imagine what a piece of ice looks like when it smiles? It cracked inch by inch, and then tiny and dense ice shards popped out, like a very small snowfall. "I also know that there will only be two people participating in the decisive battle tomorrow afternoon." "I also know that the current truce is because one person is not yet able to fully use his own strength." "I also know that if tomorrow comes, I will definitely be the one being attacked." "I also know that all of this was planned by an old man named Dumbledore when he was dying." Voldemort slowly raised his hand, and a crystal clear snowflake slowly fell on his fingertips. The ground is blooming. "Am I right, Dumbledore's only love, Gellert Grindelwald!"¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡ªThere are still a lot of useless essences to sayotherwise I always feel like I'm at the starting point of playing the stand-alone version Order of the Phoenix Chapter 55 Goodbye, Gellert Grindelwald "How did you know." Gellert Grindelwald asked slowly. His expression was very stable. He neither changed his expression immediately, denied it, nor showed any joy. To others, this is an unknown secret. No one could believe that a world-famous white wizard, a guardian of the world's light power, would actually fall in love with such a person. [] A dark wizard. An old German man with a big beard and speaking broken English. "How did you know," Gellert Grindelwald continued to ask, "I thought we hid it very well. This kind of thing will be taken to our graves by the two of us." "There is no one in this world who can keep their own secrets. It's just that some people know it but are unwilling to tell it." A proud smile appeared on Voldemort's face. "I found some information about you from Godric's Canyon." "When Dumbledore just graduated" "Yes." Gellert Grindelwald breathed a big sigh of relief, as if hiding this secret made him feel very painful. "At that time, I had just dropped out of school, a school that claimed to be allowed to teach dark magic. , Bamstrong. But she turned out to be a timid and cowardly woman who jumped to her feet and shouted loudly when she saw any uncontrolled behavior." "so¡­¡­" "So, I came to England and happened to meet Dumbledore, who graduated from Hogwarts." Gellert Grindelwald's hand moved slowly, and finally stretched out flat in front of him. "We met very late at that time. We were both full of curiosity about magic. At that time, we both felt that wizards should rule the world." Gellert¡¯s voice became lower and lower as he spoke, and something different slowly appeared on his outstretched hand. A huge triangle with a circle in the middle and finally a line running through it from beginning to end. "This is the symbol of the Deathly Hallows. This is the power of death. With it, we can live forever. With it, we can resurrect the dead." "The Philosopher's Stone, the Cloak of Invisibility, and the Elder Wand." The corners of Voldemort's mouth slowly cracked, and these three words popped out of his mouth, "Am I right, Gellert Grindelwald. The Elder Wand's owner." "I once owned this extremely powerful wand, but after the duel with Dumbledore, I lost it." "In Dumbledore's hands?" "No, it is the soul of the wand that is in Dumbledore's hand. This soul is the full power of the wand. Whoever wins the duel will have the power of the wand." ¡°As he spoke, Gellert Grindelwald made a fist, and his flat palm immediately clenched into a fist. Green light, like water droplets, leaked out from between Gellert Grindelwald's fingers and dripped on the ground. "You have asked me so many questions, and I also want to ask you something, Voldemort." "You do not deserve." Voldemort just frowned slightly, and a wave of cold air came out of his body and his breath. It couldn't be blocked, and in just an instant, a layer of frost formed around it. "Oh," Gellert Grindelwald didn't even bother to raise his eyes. He had seen this kind of situation too many times in his life. "In the duels I have experienced, there are always some people who like to create suspicions, do not use wands, or make some noises or conjure things to scare the enemy." "This is the knowledge that Hogwarts should give you. In a duel, only magic spells are the most reliable, and nothing else can be trusted. Because if you believe in them, there will be only one end, and that is death. You Are you ready to die, Voldemort!" ¡°The older a person gets, the more he talks!¡± Voldemort muttered and waved his hand. I saw a blue storm, which immediately blew up from his side and blew straight towards the opposite side. The ground with green grass was immediately cut into pieces of green rags by the knife-like wind. The trees I encountered along the way, the birds I encountered, and the wind I encountered. At this moment, they were all frozen! Stagnated there forever! He remained motionless, maintaining the same demeanor as he had at the last moment. Their eyes were full of resentment and dissatisfaction, full of unwillingness and curses. Every target in his eyes is focused on the next target. Stare at that old man?,Gellert Grindelwald! They have no life, no hope, and they never want this old man to live better than them, even if they are just a tree or a grass. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I last saw such a strong storm!¡± Gellert Grindelwald opened his hands suddenly, and the green liquid rushed up like a tide, forming a green barrier. "Although I can't defeat you, you can't do anything to me!" Gellert Grindelwald¡¯s silver hair floated involuntarily, looking heroic, as if he had returned to his youth. "I once owned the Elder Wand! So I can still possess the power of the Elder Wand! This is the result of my research in seclusion for so many years!" Gellert Grindelwald shouted loudly, the green light became a bit stronger, and even caused friction with the air, emitting a sizzling smoke. "My power now comes from the God of Death! It is the same as his power in origin! There is no way you can defeat me, Voldemort!" Gellert shouted very loudly, but there was still silence on the other side, as silent as death. If he could not feel the ice-like storm in front of him so strong, he would definitely think that Voldemort was no longer with him. in front of me. However, many years of experience still make Gellert Grindelwald a little uneasy. You can¡¯t see your opponent¡¯s battle, and usually the final result is only defeat and death! "Force Voldemort to come out!" Gellert Grindelwald shouted to himself. "Dumbledore and I made a plan! Your guess is right! I will attack you with Alex tomorrow night! If you don't kill me tonight, the one who will die tomorrow will definitely be you, Voldemort!" Gellert Grindelwald roared loudly, and his voice immediately echoed in the empty Forbidden Forest, swaying, but Gellert Grindelwald's heart was still hanging. Where is Voldemort! Suddenly, a voice came over, like a huge stone falling from the bottom of my heart. "What I just said is indeed not wrong at all!" That was Voldemort¡¯s voice, as cold as ice, no, to Gellert Grindelwald¡¯s ears, a voice even colder than ice, because this voice came from behind him! He just thought that what he was fighting against with all his strength was not Voldemort, but just one of his spells. A magic spell! "Your power is essentially the same as that of the God of Death?" Gellert Grindelwald felt a hand covering his head, and he could tell that the voice behind him contained a smile that could not be hidden. "Then my power, in essence, is the power to kill the God of Death! And you are honored, you will be the first, the first to experience him." "Goodbye, Gellert Grindelwald!"¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªThis is definitely not a vendetta in a love triangle ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­The power cord of my laptop was left in the self-study classroom yesterday. There was no power at night, so I didn¡¯t upload it The power cord of my roommate and the small anus of my notebook didn¡¯t match up Finally, finally , thank you for the book reviews and support of Flying Glory, Ten Thousand Laws, If I Was Brave Back then, Lu Wensa, During the Funeral, Beet Life, Dear book lovers~~ It turns out that the starting point is really not a stand-alone version Let's go and kill monsters together o(n_n)o In addition, if, if everything goes well, there will be another chapter in the evening~ Order of the Phoenix Chapter 56 The Prelude to the Attack Gellert Grindelwald's eyes gradually became distracted. In front of his eyes, many black lights and shadows appeared, like flies in summer, densely crawling on the light bulb. "This feels pretty good, right?" Voldemort's voice also came from behind him, with an unconcealable smile. [com] "I recently realized that the paths I pursued before were all wrong. Death is not the most terrifying thing, because when your power is strong enough, death cannot defeat you!" " Voldemort said, holding Gellert Grindelwald's hand even harder. On his pale hands, veins popped out one after another. "So, I want to have power now more urgently than before! Endless power. When my power is stronger than the God of Death, I can" "kill him!" Voldemort closed his eyes slightly, carefully experiencing an experience he had never had before. Large streams of magic flowed out of Gellert Grindelwald's skull like water and were given to Voldemort's thirsty body to drink. "It's so delicious! I can feel the power passing through your body little by little, and at the same time, I can also feel that my power is growing little by little." "This is really ironic. There will be a day when the Dark Lord wants to take away the power of others." Gellert Grindelwald struggled to speak with all his strength. "You are wrong to seize other people's power. The power is yours and mine, but in the end, it is still mine. Only I can defeat death and achieve true immortality!" "So, go and spend time with your lover, Gellert Grindelwald, who has become too old to be of any use. Say hello to Dumbledore for me. I couldn't kill him with my own hands and take away his power. terribly sorry!" As he spoke, Voldemort's hands began to tremble involuntarily. ? One after another, snow-white ice crystals spread from the palm of his hand, and then like a plague, covered Gellert Grindelwald's face, one after another, and finally all over his body. Now Gellert Grindelwald is completely an ice sculpture. This ice sculpture has a long beard, a stooped body, an old face, and an indifference to death on its face. Voldemort walked slowly, walked out from behind Gellert Grindelwald, and looked at the ice sculpture with a smile. "It doesn't look particularly eye-catching." He said, stretching out his left hand. A ball of green flame suddenly emerged from his palm, burned tremblingly for a while, and then kept shining steadily. "The power of deathor is this the power of death?" Voldemort closed his eyes, wrinkled his nose slightly, and smelled the smell in the air intoxicated, "No matter how you say it, this is the smell of power. , it smells like blood, with a fishy smell like iron filings." For Voldemort, there is no more wonderful taste than this. So he was happy. Because he was so happy, Voldemort decided to give the ice sculpture a little charity. He used his burning left hand to gently cover the ice sculpture. The green flame, like a snake, jumped up and wrapped around Gellert Grindelwald's body, making a crackling sound. ¡°What a good piece of wood!¡± Voldemort nodded, agreeing with what he just said, then turned around and walked towards his camp. Eating too much was not a good habit, so he decided to eat Alex tomorrow just like he had eaten Gellert Grindelwald today. He felt that he should do some after-dinner activities, such as watching a farce. A farce of siege of Hogwarts. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª The moon has just emerged, so the moonlight is really dim. Such weather is originally very helpful for sleeping. The dim lights are not too cold or too hot. There are still two months until the exam. ??????????????? If all of this were put in normal circumstances, it would definitely be a peaceful night¡¯s sleep. It¡¯s just that something is different now. Students will quietly lift a corner of the curtains and secretly look at the scenery outside. There used to be a peaceful forbidden forest, but now it is full of people. Full of VoldemortPeople! The Death Eaters moved slowly towards the castle, the werewolves howled one after another at the moon, and the giants shouted loudly all night long. "It's like being in a zoo. We are in a glass cage, and outside are creatures ready to eat us alive." They feel afraid that even seeing teachers patrolling the playground cannot give them a more sense of security. After all, a school has just changed its principal, a principal who has been watching over them like a patron saint, a principal who is known as the most powerful wizard. He is already a dead man now. The person who succeeded Dumbledore was a young man, a man who looked even younger than them! How can they rest assured! Just when every Hogwarts student couldn't sleep, the thing they were most worried about came to them. Only a loud "boom" was heard. A huge red smoke was emitted in the playground of Hogwarts. I saw a dark mark, appearing openly there. A skull without a trace of flesh opened its mouth with only teeth left. From that mouth, a snake slowly moved in and out. The silver snake jumped and stared at Huo Huo with his aggressive eyes. Gwartz. ¡°Wizards of Hogwarts, put down your wands and accept the judgment of the Dark Lord, otherwise, what awaits you is death, death!¡± A hooded Death Eater slowly walked to the center of the playground, looked at the castle opposite, and roared crazily. "You should learn a lesson from the last few Death Eaters who fell here." Barty Crouch Jr., frowning and squinting, walked out of the door of Hogwarts. The two people looked at each other without giving in, as if they could kill each other with their eyes. "Traitor!" The Death Eater shouted loudly at Barty Crouch Jr. "Silly x!" Barty Crouch Jr. responded honestly. When the voice of Barty Crouch Jr. was completely heard, everyone watching was surprised to find that the Death Eater who had just been standing had now fallen on his back. He didn¡¯t even see Barty Crouch Jr.¡¯s wand, let alone any spells. He just fell down silently without even using a trivial spell. What could be more terrifying than needless death? It is death that is bound to happen. Every Death Eater looked at each other, and they quickly made a choice between Voldemort and Barty Crouch Jr. , Kill the man in front of you, Barty Crouch Jr.! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªThis book is almost coming to an end Regarding the new book, I will release the first three chapters one after another in the work related section This, which one do you want to readjust leave a message in the book review area o(n_n)o~ Order of the Phoenix Chapter 57 The Lion of Gryffindor The Death Eaters' attacks were very violent. Between Voldemort and Barty Crouch Jr., they quickly made a choice. [com] The rain-like spell poured in front of them without stopping. This is their answer, kill Barty Crouch Jr.! "Don't block our way!" The Death Eaters couldn't help but roar wildly. They couldn't see their future direction, because if they couldn't capture Hogwarts, at least they wouldn't be able to cause Alex any harm. Interference, then, awaited them tomorrow, an obvious one - an ice sculpture, perhaps a row of ice sculptures, made by Lord Voldemort and kneeling in front of Hogwarts. "Professor McGonagall, their attack is so fierce!" Professor McGonagall suddenly poked her head out of the auditorium. Because she was wearing glasses, it was difficult for outsiders to see what she was thinking. She didn't say anything, but nodded subconsciously, agreeing with Hagrid's words. ¡°Why don¡¯t we go out and help!¡± Hagrid looked around nervously. Professor Flitwick, the man who had just lost the election, was carefully wiping his wand, as if this method could comfort his soul and calm his heart. Professor McGonagall didn't pay attention to her surroundings. Her gaze suddenly became very far-reaching, directly traveling through time, life and death. At that time, I was still a newly widowed woman, lonely and without support. At this time, Professor Dumbledore, who was well-known in the wizarding world, gave him a helping hand. "Come and teach with us! You will definitely be a good professor!" Dumbledore said to himself with a smile with half-moon blue eyes. Dumbledore's smile seemed like it was yesterday. "You, like me, love these students. Therefore, as the principal of this school, I have the obligation and responsibility to ensure their safety. Are you willing to come with me? Let's fight Voldemort together!" This is what Dumbledore said to himself when he first formed the Order of the Phoenix. "After I leave, please take over Hogwarts! Although Alex doesn't like Voldemort, I can't guarantee that he will be on the front line against Voldemort." "Then what should I do, principal?" "It's very simple, go and compete with him. This child looks like a very intelligent person. But in fact, he is a boy full of childishness. Although he tries his best to show his wisdom and courage, as a leader, Or, sometimes, he still can¡¯t completely make up his mind.¡± "Then why should I compete with him? At this time, shouldn't I help him and encourage him? After all, if you are gone, according to you, he is the only one who can compete with Voldemort! " "That's why you have to compete and try your best to be the principal of Hogwarts. In this way, he will definitely find countless reasons for himself to become the principal. But in fact, he is just unwilling to lose to anyone." "What about when he becomes the principal?" "Do your best to question him. He doesn't need encouragement. What he needs is just a whetstone to sharpen him and spur him forward. When you burst out with the greatest energy in a war , he will definitely surpass you, and then surpass everyone." "Why?" "Because he has an unspeakable competitive spirit, a competitive spirit that only belongs to young people, a strong and terrifying competitive spirit that belongs to young people!" "A competitive spirit?" Professor McGonagall's vision gradually became blurry, which made it difficult for her to walk, because she gradually couldn't see the road ahead clearly. "where are you going?!" "I'm going outside!" Professor McGonagall walked forward without looking back. She walked very slowly, and almost every step was carefully carved. No more, no less, just like it was the first time she walked into this school. Back then, I was still a young girl. Thinking of this, Professor McGonagall couldn't help laughing. A golden lion roared inexplicably in her heart. Professor McGonagall was very familiar with this lion. She sees this lion every day, and she is so familiar with this lion. It could be said that every day she picked up this wand, she could see this lion. The Lion of Gryffindor! The lion-like Gryffindor! "Snapped!"The wind and snow rushed in from outside. The huge snow blew so hard that Professor McGonagall couldn't open her eyes, but even without looking, she could feel the huge, non-stop magical power outside. Curses, countless curses are shooting outside! "I am your Transfiguration teacher, you can call me Professor McGonagall!" Professor McGonagall suddenly shouted loudly at the Death Eaters outside, as if it was the first time she stood on the podium, timidly but powerfully speaking to the students in the audience. The same sentence. The wand slowly stretched out from her hand, indestructible and unstoppable, reaching her face. "The magic of transformation lies in giving power to things, changing their lives, and creating fighting warriors for yourself!" As he spoke, Professor McGonagall swung her wand downwards. She saw the wind and snow suddenly gathering in front of her, one after another, one after another, without stopping. ??Thick and slender mane, high head, and an open mouth that is always howling. A lion with strong limbs and a strong body, the Gryffindor lion, appeared in front of everyone. It roared suddenly and rushed forward. The body, which was originally made of white snow, became extremely hard at this moment. No matter what magic spell was struck on it, it could not leave any mark. Instead, those magic spells, red magic spells, green magic spells, collided in the air one after another, creating golden sparks, which were then reflected on this snow-white lion! This is the Gryffindor Lion! Noble gold and bright scarlet are intertwined on the lion's body. He pounced and picked up a Death Eater in his mouth. Even though the man held the wand and screamed, he still had no consciousness. The head is up and the mouth is loose. This Death Eater has been thrown into the sky. While floating in the air, he was surprised to discover a fact. The lion also jumped up, crossing its powerful front paws in front of it. Blood exploded from his body in an instant, exploding all over the ground. When the lion fell to the ground, countless magic spells hit his body one after another, making bumps and bruises on it, and then it grinned open with the sound of a handkerchief. "oh!" The Death Eaters couldn't help but cheer. They originally thought that this kind of thing could not be defeated. However, their voices suddenly disappeared. It was as if someone had grabbed his throat with his hands, and he could only make a hissing roar. Because they found that in front of them, they were suddenly filled with lions. The Lion of Gryffindor! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªHoho~Happy Children¡¯s Day everyone~~~~~~~~~~ ~~~ Reach out and ask for a recommendation ticket. I¡¯m going to buy the children¡¯s meal~~~~~~~~~ Order of the Phoenix Chapter 58 Hello, I¡¯m Ron Weiss The war outside Hogwarts, with the appearance of Professor McGonagall, fell into a high dynasty in an instant. Countless corpses and roaring Death Eaters woke up every Hogwarts student who was sleeping or pretending to sleep in a short period of time. That¡¯s what Lily is like. Since she opened her eyes, the sounds of curses coming from outside have never stopped, one after another, refusing to stop for a second at all. "What about Alex" Lily opened her eyes and looked at the ceiling, but Alex's face appeared in her mind involuntarily. He looked thinner, and when facing the mysterious man, he was more confident and stronger than before. But all this made Lily even more scared. Why Alex! He is just a student at Hogwarts, he is not even an adult, why can't it be someone else! Even if it is Professor McGonagall, or any other professor, why should it be him! Where has the invincible Dumbledore gone? Why did the patron saint of the wizarding world die at this time! How can Alex be able to compete with people who can even kill Dumbledore! Thinking of this, Lily burst into tears. "I want to go see him!" Lily suddenly gritted her teeth and said firmly. "where are you going?" In the darkness, Lily's roommate raised his head, and then saw only a green light and a gentle spell passing by his ears. "Drowsy!" "Sorry!" Lily stood up slowly and looked around her cautiously, wondering if there were any other classmates who were awake. If she was discovered, she would definitely not be able to go see Alex easily. Even at this time, when Hogwarts is in turmoil, there are still some people who want to act like prefects. Thinking of this, Lily thought of Alex, with an expression of contempt for authority, as if there was nothing he could put in his eyes. "I want that too!" Lily laughed suddenly, maybe because she was thinking of the person she liked, maybe because she was taking risks. At this moment, a long-lost smile bloomed from her face. A flower does not bloom for a long time. That's because she is waiting for someone, someone who is worthy of her openness. Lily felt a hint of sweetness in her heart because of her own thoughts. This made her movements even more cheerful. She carefully put on her clothes and carefully held the wand in her hand. "I just want to see Alex once, just once! I will never disturb him, not even a little bit!" Lily tried her best to convince herself, then gently opened the door and looked outside. The corridors of Hogwarts were dark and scary, but at this moment, the little girl Lily felt a little warm and expectant in her heart. ¡°Alex, I¡¯m coming!¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Some people will sleep well this night. Even if they don't sleep well, they will try their best not to stick their heads out and listen to the curses outside one after another. They are all scared! But, I'm not afraid. Hermione returned to the dormitory, and her mind never stopped thinking. "Has Alex really fully recovered? His battle with the mysterious man seemed not to be affected by his previous injuries at all. But when I helped him back, he was clearly injured so seriously, so seriously!" Thinking of this, Hermione turned over, as if her pillow was next to Alex's face, and she was facing the boy she liked, asking seriously. "Alex, are you really fully recovered?" "Do you need me to go see you?" "Professor McGonagall and the others seem to have conflicts with you. Is Professor Dumbledore really willing to let you become the Headmaster of Hogwarts? You haven't graduated from this school yet." "Then what should I do? Should I go see you" At this moment, Hermione doesn¡¯t look like a bold person at all.Gryffindor, hesitant and hesitant. "no!" Hermione stood up suddenly, only to find that her roommate was looking at her with his eyes open. "I won't take you there!" A serious and serious look suddenly flashed across Hermione's face. "Why, Granger, do you have to go see your boyfriend? I will definitely promise not to tell anyone. You should" "Snapped!" Hermione's roommate fainted immediately and fell into his warm bed. "I'm sorry." Hermione's hands were shaking in her sleeves, along with her wand. The experience of the past few years has allowed Hermione to make great progress in wizard duels. At least, she has now mastered the silent spell, a skill that is two years older than her. "So" Hermione looked at herself again. She had her wand in her hand, her clothes were on, and her shoes fit perfectly and would not cause any inconvenience to her movement. "Alex!" Hermione's face finally showed the same determination as Lily's, she opened the door and walked into the darkness. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª There is always a person walking alone in the darkness. He feels very lonely. He suddenly missed last year very much. At that time, he was educated by the greatest wizard in the world. A one-on-one education, he even felt that the greatest wizard, Professor Dumbledore, was ready to make him his successor. This incident made his entire family ecstatic! He has not been the most concerned person in his family since he was a child. His academic performance will never be as good as his, and his popularity in school will never be as good as his. Whether it is a sport like Quidditch or a mental sport like wizard chess, even if it is a prank, there will always be something wrong with him at home. There is someone pressing down on me. "I am like an incompetent person, an invisible person, a superfluous person." He murmured the most unwilling words in his mouth, and held in his hand the prop used to express the most unwillingness, his reliance, his pride, and the source of everything he had - his magic wand. A wand that was useless before but is now full of magic. "You will become an outstanding wizard in the future. Believe me, your study and performance this year will This has been proven, fully proven! " Dumbledore¡¯s words seemed to echo in his ears. But the one who thinks highly of himself, the only one who thinks highly of himself, the one who gives himself a second life, the one who promises himself a future. already dead! Being killed by Alex, he must have used extremely despicable methods, and that Alex must have been severely injured due to the battle with Dumbledore! He fully believed that even if he was knocked away by a curse from the Dark Lord, his current body was still full of power, full of the power to kill Alex. "you can!" He couldn't help shouting loudly in the darkness. When his voice slowly came back from afar, accompanied by the sound of a curse, he couldn't help it anymore and burst into laughter. "Hello, I am Ron Weasley." He said to his wand, "I will be the greatest wizard in the future! Nice to meet you, the wand of the greatest wizard!"¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª I just discovered a few days ago that the ** of that starting point needs to have a real name I just finished it ahem we are working extremely hard to update ; ; Order of the Phoenix Chapter 59: Fight, Hermione! Ron was like taking drugs, imagining what he would experience after becoming famous. "I want Hermione to be my wife" Ron thought for a moment, then shook his head, "I still can't. I want to marry a girl of noble blood. You know, after a noble wizard like me, Our Weasley family should also become a famous family!" Ron raised his head excitedly, feeling more and more that he couldn't be with a girl like Hermione. "How about that charming girl" Ron closed his eyes, thinking intoxicatedly about the French girl he met last semester, "Should I also marry a Veela girl? No, let's be a mistress! After all, there is still Insult my identity!" "correct!" Ron suddenly thought of something and spun around happily. "Alex's Ravenclaw girlfriend is very good. She was born in a wizarding family and is good-looking. Most importantly, she doesn't look as strong as Hermione. This girl looks really suitable for me! " Ron¡¯s face flushed with excitement because of his fantasy. "Ron!" A clear female voice suddenly pulled Ron back from the world of fantasy. "How will you be here!" Ron opened his eyes wide and stared at the person in front of him. "Hermione! Why are you here!" "This is also a question I want to ask you," Hermione's eyes were not friendly. She felt that Ron's eyes had changed a lot compared to before, especially tonight. "Answer me! Why are you here!" Ron didn't pay attention to Hermione's eyes at all. Instead, he felt sweat dripping from his back unconsciously. "You know what I'm going to do, don't you!" Ron swiped his wand and took it out of his sleeve, so fast that even Hermione didn't react. "You know I'm going to kill Alex, right? You want to defend him, right? You're just a wanton woman, aren't you!" Ron yelled at Hermione and pointed his wand at her angrily. "I have done so many things for you. I thought I still liked you so much. Now you have to accept punishment, punishment!" Ron said, and then he could no longer restrain his madness. The green curse fell from him. The top of the magic war shot out. This curse, as fast as lightning, passed over Hermione's head and hit the top of the corridor with a "bang", creating a big crater. Hermione looked at the person in front of her in horror. He seemed to have gone completely crazy and lost his mind. "you listen to me¡­¡­" Hermione was not willing to just sit back and wait for death. In other words, she still hoped that Ron could be normal, at least until others heard his noise and came, so that she would not be in danger. "Listen to what you said!?" Ron's eyes were confused for a moment, and he said in a daze, "I don't want you to be my bride! I want that Ravenclaw girl, you are not worthy of me, Mudblood!" " "Listen to meExpelliarmus!" Hermione flicked her wrist quickly and covertly, and like a snake, the red curse slipped out from under her wrist and headed directly for Ron's neck. "Armor for protection!" Ron seemed to have expected Hermione's attack, and the wand gently touched his body. With a crisp "ding" sound, Hermione's wand retracted back at a faster speed, which was completely beyond Hermione's expectation. She had no idea that Ron's reaction was so fast, his magic was so powerful, and his spell casting speed was so fast! "Snapped!" The curse hit Hermione. The wand is gone. Like a helpless leaf, it blew off the branch in an instant, then drew an arc and fell to the ground with a snap, falling in front of Ron. "I'm afraid you don't know, but I have been under the guidance of Professor Dumbledore for the past year! He taught me how to become a powerful wizard!" As he said that, Ron's face suddenly changed color, "Besides, I do have such great strength and potential! I will kill you, and then kill Alex! I will Being the descendant of the Dark Lord and Dumbledore, the two greatest wizards, I will become the future King of the World!" "Here comes the magic wand!" Suddenly, like a nightmare, another voice came from behind Hermione.A clear and beautiful mantra. I saw Hermione's wand, which had originally fallen on the ground, slowly fly up, and then quickly fly towards the source of the sound. It was a girl with blond hair. Her face, which was originally a little baby fat, was full of anger, and her two small tiger teeth were sticking out threateningly. "You can't win! You can't kill Alex either!" Ruxue¡¯s hand stretched out from the blue wizard robe, holding a black wand, pointing at the person she hated. "In the future that I can see, there is no trace of you, not even a trace of you!" As she said that, she threw the wand to Hermione, and then waved the wand. Two red curses, followed by a green curse, spurted out from her wand, stabbing Ron like three sharp swords. ¡°Don¡¯t overestimate your own capabilities!¡± Ron shouted loudly. "The curse stops immediately!" He waved his wand faster. A ray of green light shot out from Ron's wand, swaying left and right in the air, like a stretched spider. In an instant, it weaved multiple webs to intercept the curse's web. Lily¡¯s curse seemed to be stuck in a swamp, stuck to Ron¡¯s curse, and then as Ron waved his wand, And then disappeared. "You two, even if you come together, you can't defeat me!" "impossible?" Hermione was angered by Ron's words. She felt that her wand was getting hotter, just like her current mood, full of anger, unwillingness, and fighting spirit. "Expelliarmus!" Hermione roared loudly. A powerful force suddenly spurted out of her body, penetrated her heart, and then squeezed into her arms. Unstoppable, it flowed from her arm into her wrist, and finally poured into the wand through her wrist. A lion! A lion with its head held high. A lion with its head held high, full of anger and strength! Let¡¯s fight! Ron Weasley! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª It¡¯s the college entrance examination, it¡¯s really the college entrance examination, I hope to see me excel in astronomy But I still have to say, the college entrance examination hahahaha Just like that, don¡¯t be nervous, if you are nervous, you will be like me, and you will fail in the exam. . . . . . . . . ; ; Order of the Phoenix Chapter 60 The Curse in the Dark Hermione's hand was not stable at all, like a small boat trembling in the wind and rain, in danger of capsizing at any time. However, she was still willing to give it a try. Surging and surging magic power emerged from her wand. ???????? Just like Alex once did. Use all your strength to fight once and fight once. Ron¡¯s face turned as red as if he was drunk. He muttered, he roared, and he tried his best to despise the two girls opposite him. "Do you think I'm still the same person I was in second grade?" When he was in second grade, being defeated by Alex in front of the whole grade was the most unacceptable shame for Ron. This was the deepest anger in his heart that could not be mentioned. ¡°In a trance, the two girls in front of me seemed to have turned into another person. He has a taller figure than himself, a sunnier face than himself, and a pair of black eyes and black hair that he does not have. He seems to be born to be a leader, he seems to be different from birth! No matter which aspect, compared to him, Ron is like snow under the sun. If he cannot stand the comparison, he will disappear sadly by himself. "Why can't I compare to you?" Ron roared crazily. Ron had forgotten what Dumbledore had warned him, to always pay attention to his surroundings during battle. Kill her, kill them! Green light, green light, slowly spread from the top of Ron's wand, like flowers blooming on a corpse, blooming with a sad and terrifying color. "Avada Kedavra!" "Poof!" One by one there was a muffled sound. The red lion suddenly paused, and its head, which was originally raised high, immediately dropped. There was also a big hole in the lion's chest. Red, tangible magic power, like blood, slowly flowed out of the hole, flowed to the ground, and then turned into bursts of smoke and disappeared. "You all have to die!" Ron looked at the two spells stalemate in the middle and felt extremely angry. How could I be inferior to those two girls? How could my curse be blocked by Hermione's curse! I am a character that Dumbledore focuses on cultivating, and I am the hope of the wizarding world in the future! Ron kept hypnotizing and cheering himself up. Seeing his green spell slowly disappearing, he had decided to change his attack method. "This was originally reserved for the arrogant and extremely stupid Alex!" Ron snorted, as if he was dissatisfied with his performance, but still waved his wand. "The flames are blazing!" Like a match, the wand slid through the air and lit up. A spark flickered on the top of Ron's wand. Ron looked at the sparks he had made, but his eyes were full of love. "Although he looks weak, he is actually very powerful. Under Dumbledore's guidance, I learned how to concentrate magic power at one point." "Just like what you saw!" As he spoke, Ron waved his wand to the right, like a knife cutting through butter, drawing a huge ravine on the wall. "Just now it was the wall, now it's your turn!" Ron said as he thrust his wand straight forward. His eyes finally had the look of a warrior, an extremely determined look, an unwavering heart, and a sword that could penetrate the enemy without trembling! "There are many obstacles!" Lily raised her wand without worrying about Hermione who was still in a daze. One after another, green, blue, and red magic spells shot out from the top of her wand, like a spider, weaving a multiple web in front of her in an instant. This is not an easy skill to master, but the struggle in the past few years has made Lily improve her level without knowing it. One, two, three, more and more spider webs wrapped around Ron's body, like walls, blocking Ron's direction. "How can it be!" Ron¡¯s eyes were filled with bloodshot eyes unconsciously, and the veins on his neck popped out one after another. magic wandThe light spot at the end, the light spot like a small spark, also lit up, gradually emitting white light. One inch, two inches Lily looked at Ron getting closer and closer to her, and couldn't help but feel nervous. She had no idea that Ron's magic power would become so big and powerful now. If you wait until Ron gets close to you, you will definitely be the one who dies. Thinking of this, Lily became more and more anxious. "Hermione! What are you still looking at!" Hermione's whole body trembled, and she woke up from her lost state just now. I saw her wrist holding the wand flicking lightly in the air, drawing an arc, and then using the power of inertia, she directly issued a magic spell. "There are many obstacles!" Hermione actually used the same spell! Hermione's curse was like having eyes, pointing directly at the top of Ron's wand. Every inch Ron's wand moved, the landing point of Hermione's spell would change. Ding! Ding! Ding! With each impact, the flame at the top of Ron's wand will dim a little. Until finally, the light of Ron's wand finally became constant. A kind of light similar to a candle, holding the spell of Hermione and Lily, no one can touch the other. The current situation is like a tug-of-war between two equally matched people. Whoever pulls the rope first can pull the other person to the ground. They all need a straw to break the camel's back. Sometimes, a weak spell can change the whole world. And this curse came at this time. This is a curse that looks very weak. It is weak because the light it emits is too weak. Even in this dim corridor, it was still difficult to see clearly. Ron just felt a cold feeling on his wrist, as if he had been pricked by a needle. For a moment, he felt absent-minded. The wand that was originally locked in a deadlock suddenly lost the hand holding it and flew up. The wand took off Ron's hand, drew a beautiful arc upward, and then lit Ron's throat with the still hot light. Yes, Ron's throat. Even Ron couldn't believe this. He was killed by his own curse. The heat that was enough to melt rocks directly melted Ron's throat, opening a big hole in his throat and leaving behind bursts of smoke. One, Ron¡¯s, completely belongs to him, a look of unwillingness. "You can definitely join them, but why are you hiding here and using magic?" A slightly smiling voice sounded in the dark corner. At this time, another, softer voice slowly started to think about it as Hermione and Lily walked further and further away. "After all, I am different from them. I am older than them. I am even older than Alex." "How do you know Alex doesn't like girls older than him?" "Then he might not like it. As long as I look at him and can help him here, that's enough." "You really don't regret it?" "After all, my ideal is to be a Quidditch player." "There is no conflict, Angelina!" "I'm sorry, I just" Angelina shook her head in the darkness and turned around lonely. She turned very lightly, like an insignificant fallen leaf, just hoping to fall quietly and never attract anyone's attention again. ¡ª¡ª ¡ª¡ªHoho, Ron finally died By the way, what do you think of the beginning of the new book I will put up another opening of the new book tomorrow ~ Raise your claws ~ ; ; Order of the Phoenix Chapter 61 The Beginning of an All-Out Attack (Update 1) Hermione and Lily ran very fast. They didn't realize that they had already wasted too much time fighting Ron. The eagerness to see Alex has blocked their sense of time. Sometimes in love, people behave in such weird ways. It's obviously nothing big, but you just have to take a look and see it with your own eyes to feel at ease and assured. [com] The same goes for Hermione and Lily. They are still worried about Alex's condition, especially after defeating Ron. Is there someone else who wants to kill Alex? Is Hogwarts still safe? All of this was like a huge question mark hanging in the minds of Lily and Hermione. ; The two of them kept running, unaware that it was daytime at Hogwarts and the sun was about to rise. It wasn¡¯t until a ray of light broke through the obstruction of the clouds and passed in front of them that Hermione and Lily suddenly let out a surprised sound. ¡°It¡¯s morning now?!¡± "We have been running in the corridors of Hogwarts all night?! We have been running all night, but we still haven't reached where Alex is!?" A man¡¯s voice came at this time "You have indeed been running for a long time." Lily suddenly pulled out her wand alertly. Although the voice was familiar, she still didn't dare to take it lightly, "Who are you!?" "Sirius Black." I saw Sirius's man walking out of the dark shadow, his hair hanging loosely on his shoulders. "I can't let you go see Alex, he is at a critical moment now. If you two interrupt now, it is very likely that there will be a battle against the mysterious man" They shouted in unison: "What will happen?" "Death is certain!" Sirius Black¡¯s gaze directly penetrated the minds of the two girls, flying high into the starry sky. I saw him tilting his ears slightly and listening. "Listen!" Sirius Black¡¯s eyes suddenly became sharp. "The war has begun! Everyone go back, I will lead all the students in Hogwarts to transfer." ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª On the playground of Hogwarts, bursts of uncontrollable noise suddenly rang out. Dozens of red Gryffindor lions roared one after another on the playground, with a shocking momentum, directly attacking the Death Eaters on the opposite side. "I am the Head of Gryffindor, a professor at Hogwarts, and a member of the Order of the Phoenix led by Dumbledore!" Professor McGonagall took a step forward. "McGonagall Minerva! Death Eaters! Come forward and let my pride see who dares to offend the majesty of Hogwarts!" "This is a pleasant discovery." Voldemort slowly rose into the air and looked at the lions at Hogwarts opposite, which were burning like fire. "you¡­¡­" His hand gently touched the front. When the rows of giants saw Voldemort's gesture, they all fell to the ground in an instant, as if Voldemort's gaze had turned into an extremely powerful hurricane, blowing down countless dead grass. "Now, do what a giant should do!" Voldemort slowly descended from the sky and said to the giant in front of him: "You guys open the way in front. I want to walk on the road to Hogwarts without any obstacles." "so¡­¡­" Voldemort pointed his finger at the sky, and suddenly remembered the continuous thunder just above the head of this peerless wizard. The sound of thunder was as loud as a bean exploding, and it occurred one hundred and eighty-eight times in a row. I saw this cloud shrink violently, like a frightened animal, completely curled up and turned into a small round ball. ¡°Crap¡­¡± A slight sound like a shell breaking came from the clouds in the sky. It was very subtle, but Professor McGonagall, every professor and student in Hogwarts could hear this sound. After this crackling sound, there was a faint hissing sound. ??Whether they were students or professors, whether they were Death Eaters or the giants who were shouting and charging forward, they could not help but feel a chill rising from the bottom of their hearts. A snake, a snake, unknowingly slipped in from the top of each of their heads, then stretched out its snake tongue and licked the skull one by one. Gradually lowered, a real snake hatched out of the cracked eggshell in the air. This snake made a hissing sound from time to time, and then licked the clouds in the air. one time! Have a moment! Yun Duo was suddenly dyed green by his fangs. From a distance, one could feel that the fangs were filled with venom that could easily kill someone. "The Dark Mark!" Barty Crouch Jr. tilted his head to avoid the roaring curse. He raised his head and looked at the Dark Mark in the distance. A sudden fear was released from the bottom of his heart. "Voldemort has raised his flag!" Professor McGonagall shouted loudly to the people inside Hogwarts, "All students, leave the school immediately! All teachers, be ready to fight!" "It's time for the decisive battle!" Voldemort waved his hand, and the giants rushed towards Professor McGonagall's lions like a tide. Although each of these lions is brave and resolute. The limbs are full of strong muscles and sharp teeth, which are intimidating to everyone. But giants seem to be born to fight. I saw their huge fists, and every time they hit the lion transformed by Professor McGonagall, they would make an earth-shattering noise. ¡°Bang bang bang bang!¡± Although these lions are not really alive, they can bite off a large piece of the giant's flesh if they suddenly move up. But these giants are all born to fight. The bitten flesh and blood only further aroused their fighting spirit and bloodlust. They beat the lion hard and bursts of red light overflowed from the lion's body. "These giants are born with superb resistance to wear and tear." Professor Flitwick slowly walked to Professor McGonagall at this time. "Although Professor McGonagall's transfiguration is extremely advanced, these transformed Creatures, but still magical creatures, these giants were easily resisted." "but¡­¡­" Professor Flitwick took a step forward, holding the wand, and his body suddenly became extremely tall at this moment. "The power of the curse does not just hit the body. Just look at my abilities. I am the Head of Ravenclaw! A Ravenclaw!"¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªThink about itfor the final exam at the end of Junethe new books will be the two uploaded nowWell, if you have any ideas, you can leave them in the book review area. Then, I also conducted a poll, and you will decide the next new book~~~~ Order of the Phoenix Chapter 62 The Wisdom of Ravenclaw (Second Update) "There are natural enemies among all things." Professor Flitwick slowly looked at the giants getting closer and closer, and his breathing gradually became low and steady. Just listen to him say: "These giants are naturally not afraid of magic and have extraordinary resistance to magic. In addition, they are tall and powerful, so in our magical world, there are few who can control it." These giants, because even if you want to defeat them, it is already very difficult and an arduous road." As he spoke, Flitwick took a deep breath, and the top of the wand gradually emitted light. "The reason why magic spells are powerful is that we can use magic spells to do many things that we cannot do. This does not mean that our magic spells must hit the enemy. It¡¯s a mission accomplished.¡± Flitwick¡¯s voice was very soft, as usual, with a thick book under his feet, standing on the podium, explaining his understanding of the curse to the students in the audience. Flitwick's words were spoken very slowly, but his thoughts were moving very quickly in an instant. Directly transcending time and returning to decades ago. My self at that time "Mr. Flitwick" At that time, Dumbledore still had a brown beard, and his sharp eyes were still shining in his glasses. "What's the matter?" Flitwick lowered his head, unwilling to raise his head and looked at Professor Dumbledore, who was much taller than him. Even at that time, this wizard was already the most powerful, or at least the most famous, in the wizarding world. A wizard. "This is my home, I hope you can go out!" The young Flitwick was not an easy man to talk to. He was short, or rather a dwarf. Whenever others laughed at him, Flitwick wanted to fight back, but he had to admit one thing. "I have the blood of a dwarf, so I hate it when people look at me, especially people who are taller than me!" Flitwick quickly raised his wand and pointed it directly at Dumbledore. In his opinion, he was an extremely annoying person, because this man with a big nose was really too tall. "I think you can come to Hogwarts and teach Hogwarts Charms." "Impossible! Charms cannot be realized by those who only think about fighting!" Flitwick never felt that he could hand over his ideas of spells to others. "Moreover!" Flitwick raised his head, looked at Dumbledore and said, "How do you want me to teach the students at Hogwarts? How can they possibly see me when I'm such a short person?" "You don't have to use the levitating spell." Dumbledore spread his hands and looked calm. "If you like, you can put a few books under your feet." "How many books? A professor of Charms who can't even levitate himself with magic spells?" Flitwick seemed to be irritated by Dumbledore. With a wave of a magic spell, he floated into the air and kept rising until his eyes could easily meet Dumbledore's eyes. "Whether a wizard is looked up to by others has nothing to do with his height." "Do you think I will believe what you say! Even a young boy won't listen to you as long as he has a brain, not to mention, I'm still a Ravenclaw!" "Ravenclaw?!" Dumbledore¡¯s eyebrows were raised. I have to say that when he was young, the way Dumbledore raised his eyebrows looked exactly like Alex now! "Howcould it be that Ravenclaw was born to be synonymous with timidity in the eyes of you people?!" Even decades later, Flitwick could still remember his anger. Ravenclaw, a college known for its wisdom and civilization, has always been looked down upon by Gryffindor and Slytherin. The former feel that they attach too much importance to their own safety, like an ostrich, they will only hide in the mound and ignore what is going on outside the window. The latter felt that their methods were too gentle, like a little girl who only dared to play tricks like children, but did not use insidious and vicious strategies. "You are all wrong!" Professor Flitwick looked coldly at the giants who finally ran in front of him. These giants stood still one by one, lowering their heads and looking at the obstacles in front of them. A dwarf. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?They are dwarfs who don¡¯t even have enough thighs. "Are you going to make a pie?" The giants laughed one after another. Their voices were so loud, as if the mountain peaks suddenly exploded, overwhelming the sky and covering the earth, making people tremble in fear. "Ravenclaw has always been a wise college. The so-called wisdom means that one will not be obsessed with false fame. The so-called wisdom means that one should know when and what to do." Flitwick faced the laughter of a group of giants and walked slowly over. He walked so calmly, just like King David walking towards the giant Goliath. He knew exactly what to do. He originally believed that Hogwarts could become better under his leadership. So when facing the election for the principal, I stood up without hesitation. But he didn¡¯t expect that the professor who taught Defense Against the Dark Arts would suddenly stand up and become Alex. The moment he saw Alex, Flitwick understood a lot of things. Dumbledore did not tell himself all of his arrangements. In the eyes of the Gryffindor principal, only the brave and fearless Gryffindor is a trustworthy college. ¡°And I am destined to be just a figure worthy of reference, but not someone with whom I can have a deep friendship. "True wise men must have great courage!" As soon as he finished speaking, Flitwick waved his wand. A dozen curses suddenly shot out from all directions around him. Passed directly through the giant's body. No damage at all! The giants looked at it in amazement, seeing that the overwhelming curse just now did not cause any damage to themselves at all, and they couldn't help laughing. ¡°Are you itching us?¡± The giant leader waved his hand and rushed towards Flitwick, but suddenly discovered something extremely terrifying. He can¡¯t move! The originally hard ground beneath your feet turned into a swamp at this moment! Incredible magic skills! It was possible to create such a huge swamp without chanting a spell! "Dumbledore, look at it! The wisdom of Ravenclaw!" Another light shot out from the tip of Flitwick's wand and landed on the swamp. "Coax!" Huge flames soared into the sky, and the swamp where Flitwick had just stood was already covered with igniting oil. In just an instant, it turned into a raging fire! Countless giants howled in pain in the flames. Their huge bodies became a burden at this moment. Because of their huge weight, they were unable to pull their legs out of the swamp, and when the ground under their feet dried, they had already been roasted into charcoal by the fire! The wisdom of Ravenclaw is fully revealed between the two magic spells! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªTwo updates have been completed, please vote for it. . . . By the way, since the final semester is about to start at the end of June, it¡¯s time for a new Astronomy Tour or Xianxia. Dear friends, if you have any opinions, you can leave a message in the book review area. By the way, I have conducted a poll. The next new book will be decided by readers! ; ; Order of the Phoenix Chapter 63 Falling from the Sky Voldemort looked at the scene in front of him with great interest. A large number of giants, like helpless babies, fell into the earth, and then were burned into charcoal by Professor Flitwick's fire. [com] This should have been an extremely heartbreaking thing. Even if they didn't have much affection for these giants, every Death Eater felt it when they watched the people on their side die in the fire. A wave of heart palpitations and heartache. Voldemort was very happy. I saw Voldemort nodding towards the giant snake hovering in the sky, the giant snake on the Dark Mark, and moved his lips slightly a few times, as if to allow his behavior. "Go!" With a wave of Voldemort's hand, the giant snake in the sky stood up immediately, and it looked like its head was touching the sky! After hearing Voldemort's order, the giant snake swung in the air and opened its huge mouth. Click! With just a loud noise, the snake fell into the sky. It was only then that the professors and Death Eaters at Hogwarts discovered the enormity of this snake falling from the sky. This snake is as tall as Hogwarts Castle! I saw it bending its head, its huge mouth opening and closing, and the corpses of the giants on the ground were swallowed by the giant snake one after another. A large number of bone fragments flew out from the snake's mouth, and from time to time, some severed arms slipped from the snake's mouth. At this moment, the entire battlefield suddenly became silent. Whether it was the Death Eaters who had just attacked or the professors at Hogwarts who used various means to stop the giant snake from attacking, they were all stunned by this sight! "What should we do!" Professor McGonagall looked at the scene in front of him, suddenly turned around and asked loudly: "Where's Alex! How long will it take for him to come out?!" Click, click! The snake seemed to have heard Professor McGonagall's words. It suddenly straightened up and looked at the woman in front of him. Those snake eyes, which were glowing green, seemed to be whispering that they wanted to devour the person in front of them. "Don't act rashly." The smile on Voldemort's face became even stronger. The frightened figure in front of him seemed to him the most beautiful scene, and every wailing sound was the music that moved him the most. The edge of Voldemort's black robe suddenly rolled up, like a black cloud, slowly rising from his feet, holding Voldemort, and slowly rose into the air. "If I were God," Voldemort's eyes seemed to have no emotion at all, but seemed to be filled with the deepest and deepest emotions like a lover, "I would not let you live to see the sun of tomorrow." His voice was very soft, but in everyone's ears, it was like a huge and deep thunder, rumbling directly to shock everyone's heart. "The Dark Lord!" Countless Death Eaters suddenly woke up and knelt down on the ground in neat movements. They looked at their Demon King and knelt down to salute. Not far away, Hogwarts, although the professors were unwilling to admit it, their legs were shaking unconsciously. Every student who escaped from the secret passage of Hogwarts looked behind them in fear. Distant Hogwarts is ablaze with fire, and above the clouds of Hogwarts, there is a snake head, standing high, swallowing snake messages. Some students¡¯ eyes were even better, and they even saw more terrifying scenes. The man standing on the snake's head! Voldemort! At the same time, Voldemort's thunderous voice also reached their ears from a distance. "What on earth is going on! How are the professors doing?!" Harry¡¯s face turned pale. His godfather was still there, in Hogwarts. As soon as he saw the huge snake, he had a bad feeling in his heart. "Don't worry about me, Harry." Sirius Black walked out from the end of the crowd. "Why are you here?!" Harry looked at his godfather in surprise, "Aren't you in front of Hogwarts, fighting with the professors?!" "The reason is simple" Sirius Black pointed forward, "Because I have to deal with them." As he spoke, Harry looked in the direction of Sirius Black's finger. Werewolves, one after another, came out of the woods, one after another.?A pair of green eyes stared at every Hogwarts student. "Alex?!" Hermione and Lily stood at the door of Alex's office, looking at the people coming out of it. Alex. Alex now felt something he had never felt before. He had been confused before as to why so many people wanted to be the Headmaster of Hogwarts, and now he finally knew. It¡¯s not that Hogwarts will have many students. These students can eventually become a stable source of troops. This is just a school. When looking for troops, there are many places that are more reliable than these. ¡°For example, the centaurs in the Forbidden Forest, and the giants living in other places, even the trolls, are much stronger than the students at Hogwarts. Not to mention the Aurors trained by the Ministry of Magic. They have been specially trained to capture and fight wizards. They are far better than the students at Hogwarts who have not yet graduated and do not have much combat experience! Alex thought of this and glanced at Hermione and Lily standing in front of him. The two of them have grown very fast and are now enough to threaten ordinary wizards. However, this is still not enough for top wizards like Alex and Voldemort. Wizards like them can already kill a large number of wizards easily. , Originally, there were only three wizards who could do this. A Dumbledore, a Voldemort, and one himself, Alex. ¡°You guys¡­¡± Alex opened his mouth as he pondered. Hermione and Lily were surprised to find that there were lines of magic coming out of Alex's mouth, which looked like ripples on the water. "My whole body is full of magic now" Alex's eyes also seemed to be enchanted, with strange brilliance flowing from time to time. "With the help of this magic, I finally discovered that becoming Hogg Principal Watts¡¯ secret.¡± "What is it?!" The two girls asked in unison. "Hogwarts' motto: Never wake a sleeping dragon!" Alex said, raising his hands flat in front of him. In an instant, the entire Hogwarts shook! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª I watched the European Cup for two days and vomited blood. The Netherlands actually lost. Damn it. Van Persie played so badly. I bought it. Fifty dollars! ! ! ! ! Ahem, in addition,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,?,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,, difference, ,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,, ??? Text Chapter 64 Dragon Snake! "Hogwarts, follow my orders!" Alex stood in the air, his eyes wide. The cry from the mouth is like lightning and thunder! "Dragon! Get up!" The entire Hogwarts school was violently shattered and collapsed with a rumble. [.] The tall towers and brightly lit corridors, at this moment, all turned into the veins of the dragon. The tall and towering walls turned into the dragon's flat and hard skin. ¡°He actually turned the castle of Hogwarts into a dragon!¡± I saw this dragon, roaring up to the sky, its thick and powerful limbs, falling to the ground with a bang, kicking up a huge cloud of dust. Alex stood on top of the dragon's head, looking levelly at the enemy in front of him. Voldemort! "If I hadn't been the principal of Hogwarts, I definitely wouldn't have discovered the secrets of Hogwarts! I really didn't expect that this school could actually turn into a giant dragon, and if it hadn't been for the principal's order, this castle would There will be absolutely no reaction!¡± "bring it on!" Alex waved his hand. With a "whoop" sound, flames suddenly ignited in the giant dragon's vast, hollow eyes. This flame was extremely bright red, as if it were dyed with blood. "Voldemort, let's see who is the dragon and who is the snake between the two of us!" "Dragon Snake?!" Voldemort laughed, his black wizard robe kept rolling, "I never wanted to be a dragon! This kind of big lizard crawling on the ground with all four limbs has nothing to be proud of!" "Then you will kneel on the ground and eat dirt for the rest of your life! You don't even have feet, but you dare to shout in front of me!" The giant dragon flapped its wings fiercely, and its stone wings flapped in an instant. It ignored the Hogwarts professors staggering under its feet and flew contentedly in the air. "Roar!" The fire dragon's forelimbs suddenly grabbed the big snake under Voldemort and opened its mouth suddenly. "Haha, what a big mouth!" Voldemort pointed his wand, and a green light suddenly shot out from the top of his wand, passed directly from the deepest mouth of the fire dragon, and shot straight into the sky. "Crack!" Alex spread his hands to the left and right. A pair of big red hands suddenly appeared in the air, holding the snake's head in one hand and its tail in the other. "Open it for me!" "Kakacha!" The giant green snake was torn into two ends by a sudden hand, and fell to the ground with a sound. , those Death Eaters on the ground who didn't react, all turned green in an instant, and then made a soft "pop" sound, turned into smoke, and dissipated in the air. "Hahaha! This is the person who can rival me!" Voldemort's eyes suddenly showed a crazy look. I saw his hands raised, and the snake body that was broken into two parts suddenly stood upright, with a snake head growing out of each. "superior!" "Click! Click!" It was this fire dragon, which was transformed into the castle of Hogwarts. It was also bitten by these two giant snakes, causing stone fragments to fly. One piece on the left and one on the right were all dented. "snort!" Alex curled his lips, not caring about Voldemort's two snakes biting the fire dragon beneath him. "If it can be bitten so easily, how can I be the principal of Hogwarts?" Alex clasped his hands together. I saw all the trees and rocks on the ground flying. From top to bottom, from left to right, the entire body of the fire dragon is covered. The giant snake that had bitten the fire dragon just now was buried under the trees and stones that covered the sky and the ground the next moment. "The reason why a dragon is a dragon is because he can push you to the ground and beat you up!" "Dragon Breath!" Alex yelled! The fire dragon suddenly raised its head, faced Voldemort's two snakes, and breathed out fiercely. Stones! Stones like a storm were spit out from the dragon's mouth. These stones are as hot as the flames, and each one burns red. These stones are as dense as the flames, covering the sky and the earth, without any gaps! The green snake suddenly stood upright in pain, and its whole body immediately rolled on the ground. Its huge body directly pressed on the Death Eaters. These Death Eaters had just escaped from the pressure of the snake's body. Another snake , fell from the sky again, with a bang, accompanied by the breath of the fire dragon, directlyIt burned. The Death Eaters hurriedly took out their wands, trying to put out the fire that was happening around them. When streams of clear spring water hit the flames, they couldn't help but let out loud cheers. However, this sound went away just as quickly as it came. Fire can be put out, but what about stones? The high temperature brought by the stone, when met with the water poured on it by the Death Eaters, immediately produced a "pop" sound, generating a huge amount of heat. This heat directly turned the water into steam. The water vapor with a temperature of more than 100 degrees burned the Death Eaters to death, and they ran around one by one, wailing at the top of their lungs. "How innocent it is to be involved in such a war." Alex¡¯s eyes were lowered, as if he felt sad for the death of these Death Eaters. "What an honor it is to die in such a war!" As soon as Voldemort put his hands together, the two big snakes that fell on the ground joined together again. "Your death has been planned!" Voldemort waved his hands and shouted loudly: "Use your dead souls to become the flying wings of my Dark Lord!" As he said that, every dead Death Eater glowed with silver light, rose to the sky, and flew to the snake at Voldemort's feet. The snake suddenly had wings! "Come on! Let's see who among us is more powerful!"[ ookid=2362655, ookname="Online Games: The Poor Monk Doesn't Stop Being Sexy"] {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 65: Fire and water entangled "Boom boom boom!" The giant snake and the fire dragon suddenly collided in the air. The violent collision caused the sound waves to spread rapidly to the surroundings at an extremely fast speed. ¡°They are actually evenly matched?!¡± Alex stood on the faucet, looking at the splashing stone foam, thinking in disbelief. [Search for the latest updates here.] I just obtained the magic power of Elder Dumbledore's wand, and immediately mastered it skillfully in actual combat. In another two days, I obtained the authority of the Hogwarts principal and was able to control the dragon at Hogwarts. How? Maybe, he would lose to Voldemort, the giant snake conjured by magic? ! The giant snake at Voldemort's feet was obviously not feeling well either. It rolled violently several times before falling down. There were also injuries on the edge of Voldemort¡¯s long-distance run. The wizard's robe, which was originally like a black cloud, has now turned into a cloth bag with one stripe after another. "What on earth did this Alex eat! His strength has increased so much in such a short period of time! When I besieged his men, he was nothing more than my opponent! But I have now absorbed Gellert Grindelwald's magic, and I have taken the most critical step on the road to magic. Now my magic is no longer just a wizard's magic, it is close to the Death that controls death. The power! But still can¡¯t beat this kid!? Could it be that he is the reincarnation of Merlin? Voldemort felt more and more unbelievable, and even the movements of the giant snake under his feet became sluggish. The giant dragon transformed by Hogwarts tore through the defense line, rushed up suddenly, opened its big mouth full of sharp stones, and took a fierce bite. "My magic power can no longer support more movements of this thing! After all, this is something created by my magic. It is not comparable to the entity of Hogwarts. Alex only needs to consume a small amount of magic power. , you can get such a powerful help!¡± Thinking of this, Voldemort's eyes became colder and colder, and he felt more and more that the Death Eaters on the ground were useless. It can neither provide him with effective support nor help him gain the upper hand in a duel. "What do I need from you?!" Voldemort sneered and tightened his hands. The giant snake under his feet immediately broke into two pieces. The headless piece fell hard to the ground, but the headless piece was tightly wrapped around the Hogwarts dragon under Alex. "You should also exert your final value!" The giant snake at Voldemort's feet suddenly opened its mouth. A fierce cold wind blew out from the innermost part of the snake. This wind was so cold that as soon as it lifted the air, it formed a crystal-like icicle wherever it passed. "run!" The Death Eaters suddenly realized that Voldemort seemed to have gone crazy. And those Death Eaters who dedicated themselves wholeheartedly were mostly killed in the battle from the very beginning. Now the remaining thoughts left under the big trees, and they are relying on the Voldemort's Majesty. They are willing to use Voldemort's power to protect their lives and property. Maybe you can get some benefits. But asking them to sacrifice their lives to increase Voldemort's magic power is absolutely impossible! But, all this is not up to them. I saw this whirlwind, and in the blink of an eye, it had blown down these Death Eaters. Some of them had just drawn out their wands, some were just about to disapparate, and some were running behind them. Without exception, they all turned into ice sculptures, motionless ice sculptures. " Some of these ice sculptures are people who have just taken out their magic wands, some are people who have apparated halfway and were interrupted by life and death, leaving only half of their bodies, and some are people who are screaming desperately with their mouths open. "bring it on!" Voldemort shouted. The giant snake immediately opened its big mouth and sucked in suddenly, as if absorbing water. With a snap, these ice sculptures all turned into powder, floated in the air, and flowed directly towards the giant snake's mouth. ¡°This feels so good!¡± The giant snake at Voldemort's feet suddenly grew bigger after eating these Death Eaters. Originally the same size as the fire dragon that Hogwarts transformed into, this fire dragon now looked like a mouse in front of a python in front of him. "Tangle him!" Voldemort gave the order, and the giant snake divided its body into two ends and immediately wrapped it around him. Helpless, the stone dragon under Alex's feet is extremely hard. It was originally made of castle stones, and every piece of it isIt is as hard as granite, so how can it be broken by such a giant snake that can change out of thin air. "This is just the beginning!" Voldemort snorted coldly, and his hands immediately glowed with white light. His white light could not bring people warmth and hope, but instead gave off an extremely cold breath of death. "Breathe! Death's pet!" Voldemort waved his hands, and streaks of white light guided the giant snake under his feet, spitting out a violent blizzard. I saw these blizzards, one after another, overwhelmingly covering the giant dragon that Hogwarts had turned into. "It's broken! If this continues, the hard rock will turn into a large piece of ice. Not only will it be difficult to move, but if Voldemort releases fire and is attacked by hot and cold, this stone dragon will turn into powder. No!" "Gryffindor, listen to my command! Courage is like fire, shine brightly!" Alex¡¯s eyes flashed, and he raised his hands upwards, and saw flames all over the sky, suddenly emerging from Shilong¡¯s body. One after another, lotus flowers bloomed in the snowstorm. Each of these lotus flowers was fiery red, and each petal was made of flames. I saw these petals suddenly withered together, and then launched into the air like cannonballs. At the beginning, the blizzard rolled over overwhelmingly, and these petals were suddenly hit inside. In an instant, it was like pouring on a large handful of ice and snow, and the huge blizzard melted away. "Fire and water are incompatible! I want to see which one of us is more powerful!" Voldemort became even more angry when he saw his blizzard being destroyed one by one by Alex's fire lotuses. His hands seemed to be plucking the strings, playing continuously. The originally melted snowstorm immediately turned into a high-pressure water gun, heading towards the fire lotus on Shilong's body! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªWhy are the votes tied again Please click on the write button. In the author survey, there are A survey of which book I should write. I have put the first two chapters at the beginning of each book in the work related section. You can check it out. This book is nearing the end. . . . . So, go and vote~~~~~Whether you want to watch a lewd online game or a happy fairy&But no matter which one, I will write it down seriouslyFinally,,, , I personally feel that the Xianxia I wrote is full of flavor. . . . {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 66 Phantom Array Alex's fire lotuses bloomed tenaciously in Voldemort's water, one after another, as if these flowers were meant to bloom here. The lotus is swaying in the wind! Sparks are beating in the wind! [.] "It's useless, it's useless!" Voldemort's eyes were completely soaked with bloodshot eyes, blood-red! "O giant snake! O God of Death! I will replace you! I will become the new god!" Voldemort's black robes rustled, as if the God of Death, who was far away in hell, also heard the words of the most evil and powerful dark wizard in history. He rushed up from the ground and tried his best to save him. Believers encourage and cheer. The water gun sprayed out by the giant snake suddenly grew in size. There seemed to be a heavy rain in the sky, and the thunder continued one after another. There was a rumble that almost shattered everyone's eardrums. "Thunder snake in the sky, come to the water! Here is the soul you need!" Voldemort raised his hands high and recited the spell he suddenly understood in a flash of inspiration. Snapped! There was a loud noise, and a bolt of lightning struck straight down from the sky, hitting Alex's fire lotus. The lotus flower was split in the middle as if it had been cut open by a sharp knife. Immediately afterwards, the giant snake's water gun, like a vulture that smelled a corpse, swooped down and ate up all the lotus flowers. "Look! This is your fate!" Voldemort¡¯s hands moved from left to right, then from right to left. Every time you wave it, a bolt of lightning will fall. Every time a bolt of lightning falls, a fire lotus flower breaks into pieces. Voldemort waved his hands faster and faster, he almost went crazy! The giant snake seemed to sense Voldemort's madness. With a click, it opened from the middle, and another snake head came out of the snake's belly. Two-headed snake! This is not the end yet! Voldemort seemed particularly dissatisfied that he had not killed Alex for so long. Even Dumbledore is dead, there shouldn¡¯t be a wizard more powerful than himself in this world! Click! He heard the two-headed snake split open in the middle again, and the other two heads also stretched out from his belly. "Great! Great!" Voldemort smiled crazily, as if this giant snake with four heads had brought him an extremely good mood. This is indeed the case. Whenever a fire lotus flower is annihilated under the giant snake's water gun, Voldemort can feel a magic power flowing from the snake's mouth into his body. These fire lotus flowers all contain rich magic power. It¡¯s like one thick and plump little white rabbit after another. After swallowing it in one gulp, the whole person becomes comfortable. "Magic! You will not be my opponent!" Voldemort's eyes gradually lowered and returned to a snake-like apricot color. "Alex! Your thoughts have not yet reached my level. This is doomed. You are going to die here today!¡± Voldemort looked at Alex in front of him with disdain. The number of fire lotus flowers in front of Alex has become much smaller than before. There used to be thousands of fire lotus flowers, but now, looking at it, there are only one or two hundred. These flowers, one next to another, like sunflowers surrounding the sun, protected Alex. "Struggle and whine! My magic power has now reached a higher level! Whenever your magic power is broken up, my magic power will swallow it all up! If this continues" "If you continue like this, you will always be invincible! And my failure will come in the blink of an eye!" Alex suddenly realized that if he didn't take any countermeasures, he would be defeated in the next moment! "This feeling of magic is really great!" Voldemort howled in pain. The giant snake with four heads that was originally trampled under his feet began to twist wildly as if it had heard his order. Click, click! The four heads looked like they had been split in the middle, and then they were hanging side by side. "Just watch it!" As soon as Voldemort finished speaking, the eight-petaled snake head suddenly grew again.At this moment, the snake under Voldemort's feet turned into an eight-headed giant snake. "Or should I call this Yamata no Orochi?!" Alex still had time to joke around at this time, and under his feet, the stone dragon that Hogwarts had transformed into was seeing more and more cracks on his body. There are more and more flying stone chips. ¡°I almost can¡¯t hold it anymore.¡± Alex looked at the fire lotus flowers in front of him, and they were becoming fewer and fewer. "Hogwarts, follow my orders!" Alex suddenly puffed up his sleeves, and the wizard's robe tore open with a snap. "There are so many students in the world, just like the Milky Way, it's hard to count! Therefore, thoughts are like fire, permeating millions!" As soon as Alex finished speaking, the stone dragon under him couldn't wait to raise his head and let out his last roar at the water gun in the sky and the Yamato norochi. "Boom!" In an instant, the entire Hogwarts school, including Alex, turned into a pile of stone debris, accompanied by broken fire lotus flowers, floating in the air. "Finallydead?" Voldemort squinted his eyes and looked at everything in front of him. Alex had disappeared. In such a powerful collision just now, it was impossible for him to disapparate, so the only result was. Alex is dead! "ha!" Alex¡¯s face suddenly appeared in the air, along with a red curse, which rubbed Voldemort¡¯s face and shot into the sky. "Don't be too naive. How could I be killed by a person without a nose?" As soon as Alex finished speaking, figures emerged one after another in the air. They are all Alex! They are exactly the same. They are neither characters transformed by transfiguration. They have a shape but no magic power. In Voldemort's eyes, these Alexes were not only full of magic power, but also completely indistinguishable from each other. It seemed that there were so many people, so many Alex that it was impossible to count them at a glance. This is a phantom array that belongs exclusively to Alex. Each of their phantoms has the same and powerful magic power. Voldemort had no doubt about this. Because he saw that at the feet of every Alex, there was the stone dragon that Hogwarts had just transformed into, an intact stone dragon. At this moment, Voldemort and his Yamato no Orochi were like the Monkey King in Journey to the West, surrounded by millions of heavenly soldiers. Unfortunately, Voldemort was no longer a human being, and could only be a snake, a poisonous snake, instead of The monkey who has always been omnipotent. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªWell~ Well, I just discovered that my daily routine is a little bit wrong Now it¡¯s It¡¯s July 7th¡­. . . . . {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 67 It¡¯s time to fight back Like the notes of music, they slowly sounded from the air one after another. Alex, who has taken on countless incarnations, is like a piece of beautiful and melodious music floating in the sky over Hogwarts at this moment. The starry sky suddenly became extremely bright, as if the stars in the sky turned into the sun one after another, emitting a strong, dazzling, and piercing light. [Search for the latest updates here.] "What kind of magic is this?" Voldemort¡¯s originally smiling face finally showed a look of surprise. He had never seen such people, such magic. One person can become countless in an instant, and all kinds of people appear in various places. His wand and his magic power were already the most powerful in history, but at this moment, a feeling rose from the lowest level in his heart. At that time, Voldemort was just a first-year student at Hogwarts, a helpless student who looked at the people in front of him with caution, suspicion, a little fear and greed. Dumbledore. That man is already the most powerful man in the wizarding world. "You're scared." Alex, countless Alex spoke in an instant. Countless mouths opened their mouths, and in an instant, they simultaneously revealed the deepest secrets in Voldemort's heart. Although his voice seemed very subtle and insignificant individually, when spoken by so many mouths at the same time, it was like thunder, rumbling across the sky. There were bursts of thunder, and it was like a huge hammer that struck Voldemort in the heart. "You said I'm scared?" Voldemort's eyes spread out in all directions, trying his best to look at Alex carefully one by one. "This is just a simple cover-up!" Voldemort roared loudly, and his hands shook unconsciously. Every time he shook, a green spell shot out from the top of his wand and hit Alex in the distance. Voldemort didn't worry about whether he would hit Alex at all, because in front of him, there were densely packed figures of Alex. Just a random spell would hit one of them, Alex floating in the air. Sri Lanka. "Just one! Just one! I only need to hit once! Your method of scaring people will no longer be effective." Voldemort took a deep breath and comforted himself. "No longer effective?" Alex laughed. He laughed so loudly that his voice sounded like ocean waves, with no end and no weakening. "You can give it a try!" As soon as Alex finished speaking, Voldemort's curse had arrived. I saw Alex in the distance, turning sideways and hiding. Not far away from him, another Alex was also the target of this curse. I saw him raising his wand. This wand was not the wand used during Alex's decisive battle with Voldemort. This is a very ordinary wand. An elderberry wand, pure black in color, with a few finger prints on it, except for this, looks completely new. Yes, it looks like it just came from a wand shop. "Expelliarmus!" That Alex yelled. A lion, a red lion, roared from the top of his wand, ran out wildly, roared, and rushed towards Voldemort's curse. There was only a loud "bang" sound, and Voldemort's curse was on the ground. Instantly disappeared without a trace. This Alex shook his head slightly, looked at his wand, then at Voldemort in front of him, and then laughed to himself. This Alex looks different, he is obviously much younger. At best, he's just a second-year Hogwarts student. ?Looking carefully, he still had some minor scars on his face, as if he had just come down from a gladiatorial club. "How can this be?!" Voldemort's pupils suddenly dilated, and he also discovered something wrong. These Alexes were not exactly the same! Before Voldemort had time to think about it, he looked at the big snake at his feet, the giant snake with eight heads. "superior!" With a finger of Voldemort's wand, the giant snake opened its huge mouth, as if it wanted to crush all Alex in its mouth. only see one otherAlex stepped up. He looks smaller, and he is much smaller. If it weren't for the sunny smile on his face, as well as his black hair and eyes, it would be hard to imagine that he would be Alex instead of a first-year student at Hogwarts. He just stepped in the void, like a king, slowly walking towards his own path. In his hand, he held his wand high, like a light that was always on. "Fluorescence flashes!" He chanted the incantation loudly. Bright light! Like mercury, it poured out from the tip of his wand. An endless supply that will never end! When he was in first grade, Alex once faced Voldemort in the Forbidden Forest, holding up his wand and lighting his way. Now, this Alex has done the same thing. The bright light stung the giant snake's eyes in an instant. He stood up suddenly, his eight heads trembling in pain at the same time. The other Alex, seeing this situation, walked out with a smile. "I came from Egypt, and I parted the Red Sea." As he spoke, he raised his wand. "Separate the left and right!" A cane appeared in the air. The whole big snake suddenly twisted in pain, as if a pair of giant hands were pulling it away from both sides. Eight heads, four on each side, were pulled fiercely to the left and right. Stopped! The giant snake was immobilized in an instant. From far away in the sky, Alex laughed loudly. His laughter was so high. Suddenly, a black shadow flew down from there quickly. A flash of silver! Wearing a sexy red sportswear, sitting astride his broomstick. This Alex smiles like he does on the Quidditch field. Turn left, turn right! The whole person suddenly turned into a bolt of lightning, rushing around the giant snake's head, and then suddenly bounced back like a spring. The eight heads suddenly regained control, one after another, scrambling to get this one in their mouth first. The little red man was bitten into pieces. "Then come on! I'm the ace of the Gryffindor Quidditch team! Ace! Do you know what that means?" Alex controlled the broomstick, walking around every head and mouth, and then It was extremely thrilling to escape and fly through the smallest gap. Almost for a moment, everyone was surprised to find that these heads, in order to chase this little person, actually tied into a huge knot! "It's now!" Alex, wearing a scarlet Gryffindor Quidditch uniform, suddenly stopped his broomstick and hung above the giant snake's head. He was soaked with sweat, just like he had done in the rain, create a miracle, then pulled out the wand and announced it to the world! The gloomy dark clouds in the sky were like a curtain, being slowly opened from both sides, revealing the extremely bright sunshine behind it. The little silver light emitted from the top of Alex¡¯s wand is actually more dazzling than the sun behind it. "It's time to fight back!"¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªSorry for not updating until nowThere is really nothing more to say, All we can do now is to step up our efforts and code hard! {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 68 Death ¡°Beauty is like fire, and fire is like beauty.¡± An Alex, smiling, strolled down from the sky. The hand holding the wand shook gently, as if shaking off some insignificant dust. [.] I saw a fiery red light, with some orange light, diffused from the top of his wand, like mist, cautious and full of sensibility, like seductive lips, gently opening, spitting out The fragrance of orchid. First, there was a head of fiery red hair floating in the air. If not for the sporadic firelight emerging from the gaps at the ends of the hair, everyone would have thought it was the face of a beauty. What burned was a pair of fiery red eyes, staring forward as if they were burning. Wherever she looked, fires were already burning into the sky. And this was just the beginning. With delicate facial features and flaming red lips, she suddenly raised her head, flipped up her long red hair, and with the queen's crown, what emerged from the wand was a curvy figure and plump figure. The chest was covered by a cloud of fire, and only in a subtle way could one glimpse the wonderful and full arc. When the slender legs stood in the air, two small flames were born out of thin air, like clouds. The same, held at her feet. Her body leaned forward, as if she was about to embrace a long-lost lover. I saw her flying forward, her long hair flying behind her. It seemed like a long time, or just an instant, she passed through the snake's head. The snake head passed through. ??????????????????????????? A little red heart appears on the snake's head. Alex's side seemed to be surrounded by fireflies, with fiery red starlight filling his surroundings. As the stars twinkled, the snake head quietly turned into a cloud of smoke and disappeared. "This is far from over!" An Alex stepped forward, raised his wand, and read to himself. "Armor for protection!" A piece of silver armor appeared on Alex out of thin air. The streamlined shape emerged bit by bit from his head to his feet standing in the air. The exquisite and wonderful armor emits an ancient aura from the bits of cold light, as if the attacking horns and waving flags of the Teutonic Knights are heard in the distance. "when!" Voldemort¡¯s green curse hit the armor and made a big dent. "Still the same old thing! Didn't you expect that you couldn't defeat even one of my clones?" Another Alex stood up. He looked much more mature, with some rustling beard on his chin. The wand in his hand is no longer a black wand, but a bright silver wand. This wand is hollow and has a golden light inside, which is slowly shining like a pool of slow water. Flowing spring water. The twelve knights glowed faintly. At this moment, they looked like a wall of burning flames, standing unwaveringly in front of Alex. "Stretch!" Hearing the sound of a bowstring, he saw a bright silver light slipping past his ears and shooting straight into the sky. A hole was shot in the sky. The bleak daylight suddenly became lively. Struggling to see through the open gap, Hogwarts, shrouded in shadow, was once again bathed in sunlight. At this moment, the twelve knights opened their eyes, and their lightning-like gazes were directed towards the twisting giant snake that was constantly in pain. "Call the gods to protect you!" Alex raised his wand high and called to the guardian of his soul. ¡°Bang!¡± A loud noise suddenly erupted from in front of him. A bright silver spear flew down from the sky, and as soon as the knight holding him arrived, it was nailed to the top of the giant snake's head. His power was so great that he nailed the snake's head to the ground with just one blow. ¡°Bang!¡± There was another loud noise. A shield as tall as a person suddenly appeared under the giant snake, and with a strong force, the giant snake flew high into the air. "Tomahawk, dagger, spear, Scottish greatsword, Irish two-handed greatsword, knight's sword" Alex looked at the weapon that appeared in front of him and muttered to himself. One after another, they stood on the giant snake. Every scar brings up a lot of blood. Every spurt of blood will bring about a fierce cry. The giant snake, in just a moment, was??Alex's patron saints were chopped into pieces, some were burnt, some were pinned to the ground by spears, and some were like pieces of snowflakes, slowly floating in the air. "I have a curse that has never been released." Countless Alex¡¯s raised their hands at this moment. Some of the wands in their hands are black wands, some are silver wands, and some have their hands empty, with their hair flying in the wind. But in their eyes, they were filled with the flash of magical flames. For the first time Voldemort felt fear. This is not the power that a person, a wizard can use. He can feel it. These Alexes appear in the sky. Just like the sky full of dark clouds, everywhere you can't see, there is a flash of lightning accumulating, and countless thunders, as if awakened from sleep, wanting to let out their first roar. "I can't move!" Voldemort suddenly found that his surroundings had been blocked by liquid-like air. Even if I use all my magic power, I can't move at this moment. He could have swallowed up every ray of magic power and turned it into his own use, but at this time, there was no surge of magic power around him, but another breath. He was once very familiar with this aura. Ruthless, cold, cold. Death, death, death. "This is the God of Death!" Voldemort could no longer conceal his fear in his eyes. Before the decisive battle, he had hypnotized himself into thinking that he was the God of Death. However, when the power of the God of Death really came in front of him, he could no longer remain calm. Came down. "Avada" Every Alex chanted the spell in unison. There was a sudden muffled thunder in the air. This seemed to be a sign that thousands of lightning bolts were about to strike down. "Calling for life!" "Coax!" Countless green spells spurted out from the wand in an instant. One blow after another hit the air. Gradually, gradually, a figure appeared from the sky. The long-handled sickle appeared first from the sky, with traces of blood dripping on it. And behind this, there must be a huge hood. At this moment, Voldemort was horrified to see the true face of Death, which he had never seen before. She is a woman! The left half of her face is beautiful, lovely and full of vitality, while the right side of her face looks like someone who has been dead for a long time, decaying and decaying. Half of the skin is as white as snow, while the other half is as dark as night. This god of death slowly floated in the air. She looks taller than a mountain. In his left hand, he held a weighing pan with a feather precariously placed inside. In the heart of my right hand, I am holding on to a skinny piece of grass, which is rotting away every moment and being reborn every moment. Voldemort completely lost the ability to speak, and also completely lost the ability to think. He just stayed in place, waiting for his death. "Poof!" With a slight sound, the blood-red heart flew out of Voldemort's chest and landed on the golden scale. Then just for a moment, it slipped down again and landed in the mouth of Death. This woman smiled apologetically at Voldemort, and then, as if to compensate, slowly floated the grass in her hand, but in the next second, it fell into Voldemort's mouth. Voldemort's face lost all expression in an instant. Until the sickle dripping with blood fell from the mid-air, causing a blood-red wave, Voldemort's floating head showed an expression again. It¡¯s not peace, it¡¯s not fear, it¡¯s not even nostalgia. Thinking, he looked like he was thinking. However, Alex could no longer care about Voldemort's condition. He staggered down from the air and watched the huge Death in front of him gradually fade and then disappear. On the ground, only Voldemort's headless body and a messy battlefield were left. Is this how our story ends? How can it be. Alex looked into the distance, Hermione and Lily were still there. You know, love debt is always the most difficultSomething to repay. {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 69 New Life After the fighting on the battlefield subsides, there is always a sad and deserted atmosphere. ??????????? At least that¡¯s how it seems to Alex. [.] After releasing the spell, all the Alex in the sky disappeared, as if he had never appeared before. Voldemort's body fell to the ground, showing a calmness and peace that he had never seen before. "You finally did a good thing." Alex slowly walked to Voldemort's side and said to the headless body lying on the ground: "You are finally dead." Alex spoke slowly, looking at his feet as he spoke. There was a piece of soil under his feet, a piece of gray soil, and Alex vaguely felt something. He stretched out his right hand and gently touched the soil. ???????????????????? Boom! A violent sound suddenly came from these mud doors. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª "it's over!" Sirius Black, who was leading a large number of Hogwarts students to evacuate, suddenly turned around and looked at the place in the distance that had turned into flat ground, and said to himself. "Did Alex win?" Hermione also stopped, stood on a high ground, and looked into the distance as hard as she could. "I don't know either." Lily¡¯s voice was very soft, and her face was full of worry. "There's nothing to worry about." Sirius Black walked to them, his tone was very slow so that everyone could hear clearly. "What about the professors?" A first-year student suddenly asked. "Where are the professors? Where are they? Will they come back? And the principal" ¡°Oh, that¡¯s a question,¡± Sirius Black didn¡¯t dare to shake his head or nod, he just looked into the distance with a smile. He was willing to release his life on the battlefield, compete with those Death Eaters, and then die gloriously. This was a more suitable way for him. It¡¯s just that he can¡¯t do this now. Being brave does not mean being able to face death. There are always many things in this world that are more difficult to accept than death. If Alex is really defeated, then Sirius Black must take on the responsibility of Hogwarts education, send all these students to a safe place, and then protect them until they grow up again. Then counterattack back. However, this is too heavy for Sirius Black, and it will definitely be more difficult than enduring the humiliation and burden in Azkaban. so. "Alex, where is your signal?" Sirius Black tried his best to control his impulse to release magical signals, and kept staring into the distance, watching. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª "Hoo!" Alex took a deep breath, then coughed violently. It seems that the smell of the battlefield is already extremely unbearable for him. "Professor McGonagallProfessor Flitwickand Professor Sprout" Alex squinted his eyes, trying his best to identify the teachers' last postures among the corpses, but sadly It was discovered that they had already become the most insignificant dust together with the Death Eaters. "Hogwarts what kind of magic power do you have? So many people have sacrificed their lives to protect you. Or is your existence for those students who have not yet reached adulthood, or the people of this world? future?" Alex said to the gray soil under his feet. This dirt is all left after Hogwarts was blown to pieces. "The motto of Hogwarts is, never wake a sleeping dragon. This dragon is actually Hogwarts. Except for the founders, no one may know that the school itself is a dragon that turned into a dragon. of." Alex said slowly as the soil on the ground slowly shook and floated from the ground. "When the castle turns into a dragon, he will only obey the principal's orders. However, everyone inside will die because of the huge changes in the castle." Alex said, stretching out his hands. His hands are completelyturned golden yellow. I saw him waving slowly in the sky, as if thousands of years ago, the first wizards were refining mysterious poisons in front of the burning crucible. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª "We have to go back and take a look!" Hermione suddenly stood up with Lily and said to Sirius. "No, now that Alex has not sent a victory signal, we cannot be sure at all whether he won or whether he lived or died in this duel." "But no matter what the outcome is, we have to go and see!" "What if Voldemort wins!" "Then if we continue to escape, death will be waiting for us!" Lily's face was full of perseverance, "So, I have to go back and take a look!" "This level of battle is not something you can handle! I was entrusted by Alex to take you all to a safe place!" Sirius Black's eyes have turned red. As time goes by, the ominous feeling has accumulated bit by bit. ¡°There is no news for such a long time, maybe Alexmaybeis dead. "You!" Sirius said to the angry-looking Lily and the silent Hermione, "No matter what happens, I will not let you pass! If you continue to do this." "Falled out!" A flash of red light hit Sirius before he could react. "Hermione!" "If we don't do this, he won't let us see Alex. No matter life or death, I want to see him for the last time! No one can stop me!" As she spoke, Hermione raised her head and stared into the distance for a long time. ¡°Want to come together!?¡± "certainly!" Lily gently dragged Sirius to a secluded place, then strutted towards the original place of Hogwarts. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª "Dragonplease fall asleep again! Just like you have done for hundreds of years. Fall into endless dreams so that students can find a place to study." Every time Alex spoke a word, a bubble appeared in the dirt floating in the sky. As Alex spoke faster and faster, the dirt suddenly turned into magma, rolling hot. "Roar!" The soil suddenly let out a violent roar. The voice resounded directly through the sky. "Get up!" "Roar!" A dragon head emerged from the soil, spitting out magma. "Soar!" "brush!" A pair of huge wings spread out, covering the sky and the sun. "Then, stand on the earth!" ¡°Bang bang bang!¡± After a burst of intensive noise, a giant dragon, roaring, roaring, and flapping its wings, appeared in front of Alex. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Hermione suddenly made a gesture to stop Lily who was walking with her, stretched out her hand and pointed into the distance. Lily also reflected and looked into the distance. "who is she?" There is a girl in the distance. She is wearing Gryffindor robes and has a ponytail draped directly behind her back. "she is¡­¡­" Hermione and Lily both grasped their wands tightly and cautiously approached the girl little by little. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª "at last¡­¡­" Alex stood on top of the dragon's head, the light of his hands as bright as the sun. "Go to sleep!" Boom boom boom! The dragon raised its head and roared, and finally lowered its head. The whole body was shattered piece by piece and turned into bricks, piece by piece, and then reassembled at a speed visible to the naked eye. Hogwarts is back in the world! And the two girls in the distance are still comingBefore witnessing this magical scene, he had already screamed out. ¡°Senior?!¡± ¡°Angelina!?¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª isn¡¯t it? Hahahaha. . . . . . . . {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 70 The new Hogwarts, the new Ministry of Magic Chapter 70 New Hogwarts, new Ministry of Magic Alex stood in front of the Hogwarts castle. The lights were still bright inside. Except that the people inside were no longer the same people as before, nothing had changed. [Search for the latest updates here.] He suddenly felt a little emotional, as if things in this world were always passing by you with a hurried pace, leaving behind many memories, and finally turned around without even a trace. All gone. "Alex?" Hermione asked the boy next to her gently. "Are you really not going in?" "Go in?" Alex tilted his head and looked at the two girls beside him. Hermione, Lily. "Yes. Your old friend, Sirius Black, officially becomes the Headmaster of Hogwarts today. Don't you want to go in and have a look? Our Headmaster, oh, no, the former Headmaster." Lily tilted her head, showing her two little fangs, and said with a smile. "No!" Alex laughed, "I've been thinking about one thing now, whether I want to finish the next two years at Hogwarts, after all" "After all, you are already the most powerful wizard in the world." "Furthermore, every teacher at Hogwarts is appointed by you." Lily and Hermione said in harmony. "This is not the main reason." Alex blinked at Hermione and Lily, "I gave all the students this year a C in their final grades" "What!" "My results!?" Hermione and Lily screamed in surprise when they heard Alex's words. "so¡­¡­" Alex said as he moved back. "Let's ha ~ see you in the summer vacation ~" As soon as Alex finished speaking, there was a soft pop and he disappeared completely. Disapparation is the spell that Alex is most proficient in now. "Alex, you big bad guy!" Lily wrinkled her nose and muttered to herself as she watched Alex disappear, "Don't you have a few words to say to me?" Snapped¡­¡­ Hermione's hand fell on Lily's shoulder. The two girls, who were in the same trouble, met each other at this moment, and both laughed involuntarily. They fell in love with a timid boy and did not dare to openly say that they liked these two girls. Even after a battle, they did not dare to boldly express their wishes. But he is also the bravest man. He single-handedly saved the entire world. "Will he keep silent until we are both old?" Lily looked at Hermione, a girl from a Muggle family, slightly nervously. "He dares!" "But the way I look at him, it seems that he will wait until we are old before he will come out trembling and shaking, and cautiously propose to us." After hearing Lily's words, Hermione couldn't help but let out an ooh when she thought about Alex's performance before, her eyes rolled up, and the corners of her mouth turned up involuntarily. "Otherwise, he will come out only when we want to get married and can't wait to get married, and then hope that we can easily agree to him." "He is dreaming!" "Yes, he is dreaming!" "We absolutely cannot give in like this! We have to show some girlish spirit!" "But what if he doesn't want us because of this?" "He won't." Hermione smiled and took Lily's hand, walking towards the Hogwarts castle, "Just like I have always believed in him." "I have always trusted him." Lily also nodded, revealing her little fangs behind Hermione. Every girl has her own plan mentally. Maybe, this is Alex¡¯s biggest crisis? ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª "Why are you here? Alex?" Barty Crouch Jr. looked at Alex with a tired look, "My place is a mess. I really don't know why you are doing this!""Isn't this good?" "No, not good at all." Barty Crouch Jr. stood up from his chair angrily, "Don't sit with my papers!" With that said, before Alex could react, he pulled out a yellow folder from under Alex¡¯s butt. "I don't want to be the Minister of Magic at all!" Barty Crouch Jr. looked at Alex's disdainful expression and immediately changed his mind, "I mean I don't want to be the current Ministry of Magic at all. minister!" "This is simply a silent murder! Voldemort has made the entire wizarding world a mess! Officials of the Ministry of Magic have to deal with at least thirty reports a day of property damage caused by Death Eater riots. From 100 onwards, due to the indelible impact of the Death Eaters' mistreatment of Muggles, our memory modification staff will be dispatched at least forty times a day!" Alex raised his eyebrows and asked, "What about the other sixty cases?" "We directly used magic to conjure up a large amount of money. Are you going to let me spend such precious Ministry of Magic resources on those big-nosed Muggles! They don't even value this matter as much as a game. El Clasico! Do you know Manchester United and Liverpool? I've never heard of it before! A bunch of Muggles refused to have their memories modified because our work would take up their time!" ¡°Isn¡¯t it enforced?¡± "The people in the Memory Modification Department are negotiating with the British government. They feel that modifying people's memories in this way is an inhumane act! Most importantly, half of the members of our joint meeting of wizards drank all night to celebrate the death of Voldemort. , I haven¡¯t woken up yet.¡± "Oh, that's really bad." Alex generally echoed Barty Crouch Jr.'s words, while fiddling with the photo frame in front of him. In that photo frame, there was an elderly woman. "I've never seen her before!" Alex said as he took out his wand and pointed it at it. "Don't!" "Hello." The person in the photo frame suddenly moved, and the entire photo frame also grew larger, becoming the same size as a real person. "I am Alex Stocker, may I ask who you are" Alex asked the person in the frame very politely. "I am Elizabeth Alexandra Mary Windsor." "Idiot!" Barty Crouch Jr. immediately appeared, apologizing and apologizing to the woman in the frame, and then before Alex could react, the wand closed with a snap. frame. "Who is sheWhy is her name so long!" "Queen of England!"¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª doesn¡¯t you? I will upload another episode of The Forbidden World tomorrow night. I hope that all readers can see that I have written so many words and click on itrecommend itcollect itThe following is the portal. In additionthe following is the official introduction to the protagonist. The relationship has returned It will be released in the form of a spin-off. I hope you all like the ending. Ho ho ho One last thing Does anyone play Jiu Yin Zhen Jing Does anyone play lol Please help me if you are a newbie~ ookid=2362655, ookname="Online Games: The Poor Monk Doesn't Stop Being Sexy"] {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 1 Traces of Furong "Didn't this place contact the British Prime Minister? Why did he suddenly become the Queen?" Alex looked at Barty Crouch Jr. in front of him with an apologetic look. "Really, really, I didn't mean it." Alex carefully put the photo frame back and patted it gently with his hand, "The Queen looks really old." [Search for the latest updates here.] "Who says it's not the case? What's the reason for you to come to me? My boss has gone home to farm. It's not easy to find him now, and even if he is found, he probably won't be willing to see you." "This really has nothing to do with me. I just told him that you shouldn't have let me stay in Azkaban in the first place." "Then what?" "Umbridge should not be sent here in an attempt to monitor every move at Hogwarts. This indeed caused a great obstacle to my actions. So when I was interviewed by the Daily Prophet, I expressed my concerns about their actions. All these questions were expressed in denial.¡± "Ah," Barty Crouch Jr. clapped his hands, "denying it means that it really happened." "This can only be blamed on their bureaucracy. I really tried my best to maintain Fudge's image. You see, in the final suggestion to the Ministry of Magic Council, I suggested that Fudge be given a holiday. To tend his garden.¡± "Aha, gardening leave. What an obscure way to dismiss someone." "I'm afraid the first-year Hogwarts students don't understand this rhetoric, Barty Crouch Jr." "That's a pity, Alex. It seems that Sirius Black will have a long road ahead. Quality education has a long way to go!" "By the way, Barty Crouch Jr.," Alex suddenly straightened up and asked, "Do you have any news about her here?" "You know, since she disappeared in Hogsmeade, our Ministry of Magic has been trying our best to find her. However, no one has told us that they have seen her." "As you know, I didn't see Fleur during the decisive battle with Voldemort. I thought she had died in the battle, but when I checked the battlefield, I didn't find any female bodies. , except for Professor McGonagall." Alex changed his posture, took out his wand and slowly tapped his palm to facilitate the spread of his thoughts, "That's what I thought." "I would like to hear your opinions." "Although Voldemort planned to conquer Hogwarts, he didn't think about where he would die." Alex slowly closed his eyes, imagining that he was Voldemort, "If I were him, When I am not sure, I will not easily put all my chips on it, and I will definitely have reservations." "If Fleur was in my hands, I would definitely think of using this girl to blackmail Alex." "That's right! Barty Crouch Jr. The reason why one person is used to blackmail another person is precisely because the two of us are similar in strength. Therefore, if I, Voldemort, cannot kill him at Hogwarts Alex, then he will definitely escape. You have to know that if Dumbledore wants to hunt down Voldemort, or if Voldemort wants to hunt down Dumbledore, it will definitely be an extremely difficult thing." "Snapped!" Alex clapped his hands suddenly, stood up, and said excitedly. "At this time, Hibiscus will turn into a candle that attracts fireflies. As long as I light it up, I can weave a seamless trap, watch the enemy fall into despair, and then kill him." "So, Furong is not dead." "Not only is she not dead, but she should be alive and well." "Not only should she be alive and well, she should have been moved to a place we don't know about." ¡°That¡¯s where it is? Is that where we at the Ministry of Magic can¡¯t find it?¡± Barty Crouch Jr. opened the folder under him and took out a stack full of documents. "Look, all the Aurors in my department have been dispatched. From Diagon Alley to Godric's Hollow, from Hogsmeade to St. Leman's Hospital, we even looked through all the wizards' records in the past year. I checked the exit records, but I couldn't find her. She was like a drop of water, melting into the sea, and her whole body evaporated." "It evaporated" Alex sat there in a daze, thinking of Fleur's smile. This girl with a delicate face seemed to be sitting in front of her as before, smiling and saying to herself: "Do you need my help? Alex?" "Yes, I want to know where you are." "Alex!"   Barty Crouch Jr. suddenly stood up. Now that he has become the Minister of Magic, he has a graceful and convincing demeanor when walking, sitting or sleeping. "Leave the search for Furong to us for the time being. Once there is news, we will inform you as soon as possible. You know, it is easy to repay money owed to others, but it is the most difficult to repay the debt owed to girls. They I have spent my most precious youth by your side, and no matter what, I must give them an explanation." "Explain?" "In addition to Fleur, Hermione Granger and Lisa Dupin are all obstacles you have to face. Listen, listen to my words, although I have always felt that Muggle poetry is not worth reading. , but you know what a Muggle named Tagore said makes sense." With that said, Barty Crouch Jr. turned back, smiled at Alex and said. ¡°if~you~shed~tea s~when~you~ Miss~the~sun,you~also~miss~the~sta s. " "What's the meaning?" "If you cry because you missed the sun, then you will also lose the stars. My good friend and comrade-in-arms, listen to my advice and don't miss two other good girls because of your self-blame for Furong. Otherwise, , you will definitely regret it for the rest of your life." "I will not." Alex nodded. Although he has gone ahead of everyone on the road of magic and touched the edge of time and space, he is still not mature enough for real choices, especially emotional dilemmas. . "correct." "What's this?" Alex looked at an envelope pulled out of Barty Crouch Jr.'s pocket. "A little thought from Sirius Black and I." "Gold Galleons? Thank God, I have found the gold coins my parents left in Gringotts, which is enough for me to spend for the next lifetime. Moreover, I am still an honorary director of Hogwarts, plus a lot of messy financial funds. of beneficiaries.¡± "No, this thing can be bought with money. In this world, there is no principal of Hogwarts, and I, the Minister of Magic nod, no one can get him." "I don't believe ityou are kidding." ¡°This is no joke,¡± Barty Jr. took the envelope and opened it in front of Alex, ¡°O.w.l.¡¯s Examiner Qualification Certificate.¡± "Ordinary Wizard Qualification Examination?" "Yes, give the girl you like a high score." "Oh, by the way, there's another one inside." ¡°n.e.?¡± "Well, the Examiner's Certificate for the Higher Wizarding Qualification Examination. I heard that a candidate named Angelina will join a Quidditch team in the future. In principle, she must take an additional Quidditch test." "When did this become a rule?" "Ah" Barty Crouch Jr. showed a big smile, "Yesterday."¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª The two new books have all been uploaded I hope you all can click on it and give me a click. Thank you, thank you. If you can recommend it, I will shed tears if you can still collect it. I would like to express my gratitude to you this [ ookid=2362655, ookname = "Online Games: The Poor Monk Doesn't Quit Sex"] It tells the story of a boy who is both bad and bad. He didhehehehewhat we want to doanother book of The Forbidden World is already at the starting point. Under background reviewcough cough cough {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 2 The new examiner The magical world after the war was surprisingly peaceful, and the dark clouds that had been hanging over our heads for a long time finally dissipated. However, only matters that are closely related can affect people's minds with every move. For example, whether it is China, Japan, or the United Kingdom, whether it is Muggles or wizards, it is a matter of great concern. Entrance examination. Of course, this is not called an entrance exam, it is just a grade assessment. "This is just a rating assessment." Sirius Black stood on the podium in the auditorium with a serious face and said to the students attending the dinner. "I believe that all of you have studied magic seriously in the past few years," Sirius Black blinked his black eyes and said: "Even if you have not studied it seriously, the professors' homework will definitely make you happy." You have a profound impact.¡± "Profond impact¡­¡­" Harry subconsciously looked around him, or at the entire Gryffindor table. There is no longer a Weasley redhead. If it were still the past, the Weasley twins would have ridiculed the principal's speech with great excitement. Of course, the principal was still a kind old man with a long white beard and half-moon blue eyes. Dumbledore is dead. The current principal. "If you all need exclusive guidance from me, Sirius Black, I have only one sentence for you, 'Never, never try to cheat in the exam, because this year's examiner is the one who defeated the Dark Lord. Sir Alexander Stoker.'" "Alexander, it is said that he once secretly taught us Defense Against the Dark Arts for a year." "It's not rumored, that's him. I heard from the professors that he took the Polyjuice Potion. Only Professor Dumbledore knows his true identity and was originally planning to make him the next principal." "You mean that at that time, Professor Dumbledore already knew that he was going to die? However, Dumbledore already had plans to make him the next principal." "Professor Dumbledore is indeed the greatest wizard. Even though he is dead, he has already planned the next steps." "Who says otherwise? This war can be said to be the final showdown between Professor Dumbledore and the Dark Lord! "No," a girl's voice intervened, "I would say that it was Alexander who turned the tide at the last moment and shouldered the burden of Hogwarts alone. Haven't you read the subsequent interview report? The Ministry of Magic was holding Hogwarts back at that time, and if it hadn't been for Alexander, we might all have been killed by the Dark Lord by now." "Kardashian, I still think it was Professor Dumbledore who planned it." "No! Otherwise, how could the current principal be Sirius Black?" "Thisyou should ask Senior Harry." ¡°Harry Potter, the Boy-Who-Lived?!¡± "No, I think we should ask Senior Hermione Granger. I heard that she is Alexander's girlfriend." "Girlfriend! Are you kidding? Mr. Stoker, who can defeat the Dark Lord, how can he have such a young girlfriend?!" "Not just her, Mr. Stoker also has a Ravenclaw girlfriend named Lisa Dupin." "Oh my god! Thisthis." Harry listened to the conversation of the first-year students beside him and suddenly turned his head. "It's true. Alexander and I are Gryffindors." "In other words, he is only 17 years old?!" "17 years old?!" ¡°Defeated the Dark Lord and saved the wizarding world at the age of 17?!¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª "The weather is sunny and breezy, just perfect for Quidditch tests." Sirius smiled and said to the people next to him, "Now you have become the center of discussion in the entire wizarding world." "center?" Alex put up an awning with his hands and looked at the goals on the Quidditch field. "How do I feel like I have become a zoo animal now, being appreciated every moment?" "It's no wonder they are there. After all, no wizard at your age has done such an earth-shattering thing." "It's just killing people." "The people killed are different."?If you just kill a Muggle, you'll just be on the front page of The Forecast. " "But I killed Voldemort, so I became the focus of discussion in the whole world, just like Harry Potter? What will they call me in the future? That man?" "Maybe it's that boy." Sirius Black tried his best to hide his smile and patted Alex on the shoulder, "Look, they are here!" them? Alex looked at Sirius Black and saw a dozen figures riding broomsticks approaching him. "Five Gryffindors, three Hufflepuffs, and four Slytherins. Why are there no Ravenclaws? I originally thought that no matter what, there would be some Ravenclaw students participating in Quidditch. It¡¯s a strange level assessment.¡± "This is also customary. Rather than sweating on the field, Ravenclaws are more willing to act as coaches." "This is really in line with their habits." "Actually, that's not what you care about. Angelina was the first to take the exam, and Aaliyah was the fifth." As soon as Sirius Black finished speaking, twelve figures fell in front of Alex. ? Ponytail, tall figure, and a slightly resolute look. "Senior." Alex mentally recited this somewhat special title silently. Every boy will grow into a man. It is the girl in front of him who allows him to cross that invisible barrier. "Hello everyone," Alex took a deep breath and strode forward, "I am your new examiner, Alexander Stock. To every student who is interested in participating in the English Professional Quidditch League, I You will be assessed.¡± Alex looked at the senior sister who was no longer as tall as him, and suddenly felt as if he was in another world. Five years ago, I was not as tall as you, but five years later, I can look down at your face. "We shouldn't have any results." Alex looked at the senior sister who was avoiding his gaze, and couldn't help but think of his first time under the tree. The flying long hair has been combed into a long ponytail, as if the mind has been packed and prepared not to be stained with a trace of dust. "I am older than you after all." Alex seemed to hear Angelina's silent sigh. "Then, I'll start." Angelina's voice suddenly sounded in her ears. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? A red figure flew into the sky. Still so beautiful. Alex raised his head and looked at Angelina's ponytail flying in the air. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªThere has been no update recently. This is partly because of my emotional reasons, and partly because of my physical condition. There have also been some problems The problems have not been solved now, but I think I should finish this noveland please readers not to be too angry. . . . In the end, the book will definitely be finished, but the current update will be unstable, but I will write one at least every week. . . . . . . . {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 3 Mrs. Grey "Sirius," Alex looked at Sirius Black beside him, "Why don't I still feel mature?" "Mature?" Sirius tilted his head and looked at Alex, who was about to catch up with his height, "As the saying goes, an unmarried man will always be just a boy." "boy?" Alex raised his head, the sun shining on his face but not in his eyes. His eyes were already filled with a red figure. Angelina stopped suddenly in the air, her yellow broom tail drew an arc in the air, and her black ponytail started dancing in the air. Under the sunlight, the sweat shone brightly like diamonds, shining on the boy in Angelina's eyes. That boy is not taller than you. That boy who always likes to stare at girls. That boy who always likes to attract other people's attention and is afraid of being alone. That boy¡¯s eyes were full of longing, waiting to be taken care of. that¡­¡­ Angelina¡¯s eyes suddenly became moist. That one is obviously still his younger brother, but he wants to show off his strength. That one is obviously younger than me, but I still like it. Angelina¡¯s hands grabbed the broom with unprecedented strength. "drink!" Without hesitation, she pressed the broom head. Like a shooting star, Angelina rode the broom towards the ground, her black ponytail floating behind her head, like a wanton waving flag, telling the story of her arrogant youth. Approaching the ground, it was almost foreseeable that when the broom was about to hit the ground, the entire Quidditch pitch was silent. "Snapped" There was a crisp sound. Angelina was seen holding her left hand in the middle of the broom. She turned over dexterously and jumped off the broom. With her right hand, the broom was already in her hand. And she was like a swaying rose, standing on the Quidditch pitch, her red lips pouring out, and her breath like orchid. Angelina stood there quietly, as if the person who just flew past the sky was not her. Only her plump breasts were quietly rising and falling, revealing that she had just undergone strenuous activity. Alex¡­¡­ No, Angelina shook her head gently, now he is the savior of the magical world. His reputation is at the peak of his popularity, otherwise, he would not be allowed to serve as the examiner of the Hogwarts Level Examination. Now, he is no longer the timid freshman who doesn't know anything. It¡¯s not like we are laughing and joking all day, and there is no serious Quidditch novice. ???????????????????????????????????????????????? He is now the honorary minister of the Ministry of Magic and the honorary principal of Hogwarts. The youngest magician in the magical world. Sir Alexander Stoker "StokeSir" Angelina wanted to open her mouth, but found that only a slight huffing sound came from her innermost part. She shook her head helplessly, realizing that she still couldn't do it after all. After all, that person, that person with the bright smile, was just one person in her heart. ¡°Just a boy looking for light and warmth in the darkness. Angelina turned around and walked away resolutely, leaving only Alex's very familiar back. Results and other things were no longer important in her heart. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª "Alex, will you come and marry me?" "Still, you won't come to marry me" On the tower in the early morning, there was a petite figure, looking at the clear sky outside, muttering to himself. That night has passed, and it¡¯s time for the final exam in a blink of an eye, but I am not in the mood to review at all. From time to time, that annoying and missed face pops up in my mind. only¡­¡­ ¡°Unknowingly, I have liked him for a long time. Lily chuckled, revealing two small tiger teeth and a blush like Caixia. "Lend me to copy your homework!" That idiot, whose grades are obviously not as good as mine, how did he become a hero in the magical world in a daze???. It¡¯s just, a hero. Lily frowned again when she thought of this. If he was a hero, his marriage would surely be noticed by the entire magical world. Just like a star, people will pay attention to every move he makes. ¡°In this case, I will definitely not marry two wives. Is it me or Hermione Lily felt like she had a headache again. "Child, are you troubled? You must know that you are not a Ravenclaw if you are at a loss." Lily raised her head and saw a woman in her twenties with smooth, straight hair sitting in front of her. "Mrs. Grey?" "Are you surprised to see a ghost appear out of nowhere? This is not your style." "But" Lily suddenly faltered, "Iwhat I just said" "Yes," Mrs. Gray slowly floated over and said as she floated, "Do you like it or don't you?" Looking at Lily¡¯s increasingly red face, Mrs. Gray couldn¡¯t help laughing anymore. "Of course you like it, you little fool! That boy, oh, no, should be called Sir Alexander Stoker now, his eyes sparkle every time he looks at you." "But¡­¡­" Lily suddenly thought of Hermione and Fleur, whom she had met once. How many women does Alex have? ! An inexplicable fear filled her heart, like a bottomless abyss, swallowing up her little self-confidence. "Buthow many women does he have?" Mrs. Gray¡¯s words struck Lily¡¯s heart like lightning. "you¡­¡­" "Ah, the troubles of love, ever since I became the ghost of Ravenclaw, I have been seeing them all the time." "real?" Lily¡¯s big eyes flashed with confusion, filled with disbelief. "It was about twenty years ago" Mrs. Gray seemed to remember the past and couldn't help but laugh, "At that time, there was a girl who was as helpless as you in front of me." "Then what?" "I say, be brave and chase after it. Just like a raven, it pounces on its prey quickly. Although it is not mighty or powerful enough, its desperate determination to fight down from the sky is unmatched by others. You also have courage, Ravenclaw will not lose to anyone when it comes to persistence in love." "What's the end?" "Finally? She listened to what I said. No matter how many girls the boy named Philip had affairs with when he was in school, she married him without hesitation. In other words, it would be more appropriate to trick him into the church while wearing a wedding dress. Bar." ¡°Lieto the church?!¡± "Well," Mrs. Gray was extremely happy. This was one of the few things she was very proud of. "Moreover, they fell in love very much after they got married, and they gave birth to a healthy and lovely boy." "boy?" "Yes, I can still remember the name." Mrs. Gray said, wagging her finger, "Alexander, Alexander Valentine Stoker." ¡ª¡ª £­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­Ethics Hahaha Yeah, integrity~ {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 4 Alex, let¡¯s get married :. Alex was lying on the lawn, his arms pillowed under his head, yawning listlessly with his mouth half open. For him, a whole day of invigilation was really a tiring thing. "If there weren't some beauties in the school, I wouldn't have been able to persevere no matter what, Sirius. Although I know you have good intentions, please don't bother me with things like this in the future." "That's right." Sirius looked around and saw that there was no student around him. His whole face suddenly burst into laughter, "Being the principal every day, you have to keep a straight face all the time, even if you are I¡¯m almost too tired to stand it anymore.¡± "But," Sirius tugged at the collar of the dress, and it fell to the ground with a "pop" sound. "Cherish this opportunity, maybe you will never have such a chance to be in such close contact with a girl in the future." ¡°Are you kidding?¡± Alex raised his hand, and the last ray of sunset shone on his face through the gaps between his fingertips. "Will my wonderful life be like this sunset, with only the last moment left?" Alex sat up suddenly and yelled at Sirius, "I'm only 16 years old If someone pulls me into bed now that I am 16 years old, I can sue him for molesting a child." After scratching his head, Sirius twitched the corners of his mouth and turned away "You can also sue him for blaspheming the magician of the magical world" "So I'm single" Sirius bent down to pick up the dress that had fallen on the floor, biting the corner of his mouth, and interrupted Alex's words with a smile. "Oh, by the way, I heard Sybill Trelawney's prophecy yesterday afternoon, well, it was in real language, Alex, she said" "What she said, I won't be afraid even if Voldemort is resurrected" "You just have to have this courage," Sirius walked towards the auditorium, leaving Alex with a waving silhouette and a light word. "In three months, I will be waiting to attend your wedding that will shock the world." "Pa", Alex suddenly jumped up from the ground, only to find that Sirius could no longer be seen. "Three monthsprophecyshocked the world" Alex rubbed his eyes and patted his face, "And there's a wedding?" ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡°So, Mrs. Grey, can I also be Alex¡¯s wife?¡± Lily¡¯s face was completely red, and she was staring at her toes, watching them trace a semicircle in front of her body. "kindness" Mrs. Gray narrowed her eyes slightly, and her tone became even gentler, "A girl's wedding is only once in a lifetime. The real great wisdom is to respect your own heart when facing such things." "Heart?" "If you love him, just go and tell him. If you love him, just go and be with him. What you love is him, not" Mrs. Gray's transparent hand passed through Lily's face, but it didn't look like an ordinary ghost. Same, brings a cold feeling "Instead of waiting for his decision, this is not bravery, nor is it wisdom." Mrs. Gray's whole body floated up, hovering in front of Lily. "This is a woman's love" "That¡­¡­" Lily¡¯s hand unconsciously grasped the hem of Ravenclaw¡¯s dress, holding it tightly "I" The lips were half-opened, and the voice came out vaguely. It was very small at first, and then gradually became louder. ¡°Got to tell Alex¡± "Decided?" "Um" Lily raised her head suddenly and looked at Mrs. Gray in front of her "thank you" "Come on, pursue your love like a Ravenclaw" Mrs. Gray left Lily with a gentle smile in the end, and slowly leaned against the wall behind her. Finally, she disappeared into the tower as if she had never appeared here before. "Alex" Lily stood on tiptoes, stretched out her green hands, and gently grasped the moonlight outside the tower. At this time, the sun had already set, and the moonlight had just shined on this girl who had become brave again. "From now on, I want to watch every moon and spend every night with you, so Alex" Lily looked at the moon, her eyes full of determination?? ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª "Is this really okayMargaret" Mrs. Gray looked at the ghost opposite "Oh? Is there anything wrong? Every mother has the same intention. Although the child may not understand, but I still have to do this." Margaret is undoubtedly a very beautiful woman. Even though she has turned into a ghost, the color of her long black hair can no longer be seen, and her green eyes cannot be as touching as emeralds, but her hair is still hanging down. Soft and smooth, eyes still clear and bright "Lily's situation is different from that of your timeAlex is not Phillip eitheralthough he is more powerful than Phillip in terms of magic power, but emotionally" "But the most outstanding playboy" "She is the least courageous little pervert." Mrs. Gray smiled and shook her finger at the beauty in front of her. Since meeting this woman, she finally won for once. "No, this is what I feel I can be proud of." Margaret seemed to have not seen Mrs. Gray's ridicule, and said self-satisfiedly. "It's not because he has the guts to laugh, otherwise my child wouldn't be able to chat and laugh with so many girls. It's just that, whether he is a boy or a man, every time he does something, he must know the responsibility behind it." "Is this why he is timid, because he is afraid of taking responsibility?" "It is not so much that he is afraid of taking responsibility. It is better to say that although Alex seems to have a carefree heart, deep down, he has a considerate and soft heart. No matter which girl he rejects, he will feel unbearable." "This is really embarrassing" "That's why we, the elders, need to give him a push." ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª "Margaret?" Alex stared at his glasses and looked at the notebook that reappeared in front of him "Or should I saywhere's mom?" "Are you thinking of calling me something?" The notebook opened automatically without any wind, and a line after line appeared in front of Alex's eyes. "More than this, your father and I both want to know when you will get married." "marry¡­¡­" A cold current suddenly flowed from the top of his head throughout his body, and Alex couldn't help but shudder. In the past few days, he also had a dream, and there was always a girl in the dream who said this to himself ¡°Alex, let¡¯s get married¡± Although he couldn¡¯t see the girl clearly, Alex felt that he didn¡¯t hate it. However, he always felt The number of people seems a bit wrong? ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªAhem, I deliberately posted it at midnight on 12.13 Mainly because I wanted to say a word by the way, wishing myself a happy birthday. {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 5 London and Two Hands :. ¡°Mom¡­ our family shouldn¡¯t have a tradition of prophets?¡± Alex wrote vigorously in his notebook one stroke at a time, waiting for his mother to give him an answer. "kindness" It¡¯s the cursive calligraphy that Margaret is so good at again, appearing in front of Alex¡¯s eyes one after another. "Our ancestors would never do such extremely unreliable things. Our family is the best at using dreams to divination" "Isn't this inconsistent" "It's not contradictory at all. We have to start with the principle" "Snapped¡­¡­" Alex closed the notebook. He was not in the mood to listen to his mother's preaching. No matter what age he was, listening to his mother's endless preaching was the greatest pain. There is this tradition That means this thing is very reliable To put it another way, it is likely to happen to me in the near future Alex wiped his forehead subconsciously, although there was not a drop of cold sweat there "Haha Well, a few days ago, Sirius said that I was going to get married Haha The professor of prophecy who had already entered his senior year also said that I was going to get married Haha In the past few days, even I I even dreamed that I was getting marriedhahadiapersfather-in-lawand finallymortgage? I also destroyed the wizarding world like Voldemort" calm Alex¡¯s eyes widened, his chest rose and fell, and he took a deep breath "That's not the case" Just when Alex was trying his best to calm himself down, an owl flapped its wings and stopped in front of Alex. "Could this be a love letter?" Alex tremblingly took the letter from the owl's feet Fortunately, it was a green letter. There should be no woman who would use a green envelope to send a love letter. Thinking of this, Alex's rapid breathing slowed down. He really can't stand another woman now. Got tangled up with him I saw the letter on the head: "Yours sincerely, Mr. Alexander Stoker" "Oh" I haven't seen such a serious letter for a long time. After all, for Alex, he received far more love letters than ordinary letters. "Ministry of Magic" It turned out to be from the Ministry of Magic. It seems that there should be news about Furong Alex touched his chin, looked at the envelope and thought After he opened it, he found that it was indeed as expected, it was indeed about Furong. "Dear Mr. Stoker, we have discovered the news about Miss Fleur Delacour" Delacour Alex murmured this last name in his mouth. He hadn't heard anything about Fleur for a long time. When he suddenly heard her last name, Alex even had some thoughts. A strange feeling "When our people were dealing with an emergency involving a trash can explosion, they discovered that there were memories of Miss Fleur in the heads of Muggles. "In view of this, we checked the memories related to this Muggle. In his memory, he once met Miss Fleur Delacour in London." found it Alex suddenly had a smile on his face In fact, not all things will be like the tide, forcing you to a desperate situation with no hiding place. The world is like a big disk, there will always be a corner for you to stay for a while. For example, now "I went to London¡ª¡ª Alex" Alex left, just with a snap of his fingers, the whole person was like an inflated bag, deflated with a snap, and then disappeared. Only the fire in the fireplace was still crackling, as if laughing at Alex's behavior of running away without a fight. Yes, you can't escape something, let alone something related to people? ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª "Alex just ran away?" Sirius looked at the house elf in front of him depressedly, sighed, and waved his hand, letting the house elf go back to where he should be - the dormitory of Hogwarts, to prepare for those who were still in class. Students clean the room "It's always like this, like a cowardly bastard, without saying a wordWhat if those two girls sneak away What if they seek life and death in school What if another parent writes a letter to protest against the so-called principal's early love And what if your senior sister? " Sirius put his hands in his pockets and stood in front of the large French window, which he built after he became the headmaster of Hogwarts. "We rarely have reason to blame others, so every time we have the opportunity, we can't wait to use him." A gentle voice suddenly came from behind Sirius "Who are you?" "I¡­¡­" The woman slightly arched her body towards Sirius ¡°Margaret Valentine Stock Alex¡¯s mother¡± "Ahyou are dead, aren't youI never heard that you became a ghost before" "Every woman always has some little secrets, don't you think? Just like my child, the so-called fear of making a choice and wandering between two people is better to say that he is worried about hurting the one who is left behind. People, I guess, as his friends, always have to give him some support, don't they? Sirius Black?" "support?" "Um" Margaret laughed, and her eyes turned into a moon. She stretched out her almost transparent finger and tapped it gently in front of Sirius. "Ding" Circles of ripples immediately spread out with her finger as the center A faint figure appeared in front of Sirius Black ¡°Hermione Granger and Lisa Dupin?¡± "Well, there seems to be a thread connecting these two girls. Maybe they haven't discovered it yet." "No, they have already discovered it, they have discovered it a long time ago. The name of that line is Alex" Sirius Black said angrily. At this moment, the voices of the two girls were also heard in front of him. "Hermione, I will never give up no matter what, even if I cheat on him, I will wear a wedding dress and be with him." "Ha, you really have the style of Ravenclaw." Hermione glanced at Lily and said with disdain, "I won't believe that Alex was deceived by you so easily and skillfully. Don't think that only You Ravenclaws are the only ones who are wise.¡± "This is not a question of intelligence. I like Alex." "I would also like" Hermione held her head high. For her, her love for Alex would not be lost to anyone. "So what? You will just stay there and force Alex to make a choice without considering how painful it is for him." "I don't" "You just selfishly want Alex to stay by your side" "I don't" "That's good," Lily suddenly laughed, "Then give Alex to me. Since you don't want him to stay by your side, wouldn't it be better if you just watch him from a distance?" Hermione's face turned red and she shouted loudly: "I don't want it" "You don't want Alex to leave your side, and you don't want to admit your selfishness. In the end, you still want Alex to make a choice." "you¡­¡­" Hermione has never felt so lost and overwhelmed. I like Alex? Or, do I just want him to stay by my side? "Alex" Hermione whispered unknowingly, this name that made her extremely painful. In a trance, she saw a boy sitting on the Hogwarts Express, using his wand to change the color of the table to pass the time. "Is something wrong? Miss Beaver?" This was the first thing Alex said to her "Come here quickly," Alex yelled at himself, the troll was right in front of him, "I can't walk anymore, my legs are weak Alex" That¡¯s what I said at the time But, isn¡¯t it the same now? "I can't walk anymore, Alex, my legs are weakI dare not come to you" Hermione's tears fell from the corners of her eyes for no reason or reason. "I¡­¡­" Slowly and feebly, Hermione fell to the ground, her hands weakly supporting her in front of her, staring blankly at the tears falling one after another in front of her eyes. "Hello¡­¡­"  A hand suddenly appeared in front of Hermione "Actually I'm the same as you I don't dare to walk up to Alex. I always hope that he can make a choice. I have always had this confidence. I am like the hand holding a magic wand. Same, he won¡¯t abandon him.¡± "It's just that now I have gradually understood that, just like the left hand and the right hand, no matter which hand is cut off, it will hurt. So, no matter what, I don't want to see him sad, so So, even if It¡¯s the two of us putting on wedding dresses, and I too¡­I too¡­¡± Lily hasn¡¯t finished speaking yet "Snapped" Hermione exerted a sudden force and opened the hand in front of her. "What about left and right hands, what about the two of us putting on wedding dresses, where did the brave Lily go?" She didn't have time to wipe away the tears on her face, but at this moment, Hermione's eyes became determined. "Even with two hands, I will crawl to Alex's side. If you are timid and want to find an ally, just stand there obediently and look at my back." "Two hands?" Lily suddenly looked at Hermione provocatively, but discovered something unexpectedly Hermione blushed ??Is it because I agree with the statement of the two hands, or is it because of the outrageous declaration just now? {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 6 Her new life (second update) "Alex has been missing for a month." Sirius looked at Barty Crouch Jr. opposite him, his tone was surprisingly calm, "You should know where he is." "London." Barty Crouch Jr. nodded. . "Londonwe turned the whole London upside down, but still couldn't find him. He was like a drop of water, his whole person evaporated." "Evaporated?" Barty Crouch Jr. curled his lips in disdain, "That's just what the incompetent Aurors said. At least, I know there is a place where he will definitely go." "must?" "must." ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª The cicada was chirping boredly, but was suddenly completely covered by a burst of noise. This is an open space 300 kilometers away from the city of London. It is not accurate to say that it is an open space. It is just that since London began to urbanize, although the town has become larger and larger, it has not changed at all. There is neither an extra tree nor a building. It seems that this place has been forgotten by everyone who comes and goes. At this moment, the place was filled with noisy and noisy sounds. "Welcome, welcome everyone!" A man¡¯s voice echoed throughout the open space. As his voice sounded, crackling and popping sounds were heard in the distance from time to time. One figure after another appeared with the sound of explosions. Their outfits are simply bizarre. Some people wear top hats that must be from the 17th century, but their lower bodies are wearing Adidas sportswear. There are also people who wear a crisp suit on the upper body, but the lower body is wearing a Scottish kilt. God bless, I hope that underneath his kilt, I hope he will not be like the ancient Scots - wearing nothing. "You're too late! The game will start in a little while!" "The Flying Robe Team will definitely win today!" Before the man in the top hat could finish speaking, the man in the kilt waved his wand and created a small tornado on his head. The tornado was spinning at high speed, shouting loudly: "Tornado! Tornado! Tornado!" ¡°Welcome to the English Quidditch Premier League!¡± The loud voice of the wizard suppressed all the noise in an instant. "After a whole year of offseason, our league finally started again! Although there were many unpleasant things during that year, it was precisely because of these things that we knew the peace Hard-won. Next, everyone, please spare a minute, let us bow our heads and mourn for those who died in the disaster. " As soon as the wizard finished speaking, the entire stadium immediately fell silent. Only the sounds of some birds are still echoing on this stadium, like a special kind of sorrow and music, relying on their chirping to express everyone's grief. ¡°Now, let¡¯s have fun again! A new season is here! This is the Tornadoes¡¯ Fengma Stadium! Welcome every incoming tornado! " After the explanation was finished, there was a pause for a few seconds. In just an instant, the entire stadium was immediately covered by people's shouts like a tsunami. "Tornado!" "Tornado!" "Tornado!" Everyone shouted in unison, as if there was really a huge storm coming towards here. Sirius also stood on tiptoes and shouted along with the crowd, which made him look not so special. After all, he came here for an important reason. Barty Crouch Jr. said Alex would be here and gave himself a parchment full of names. "Alex has never liked this Quidditch team, so why would he come here to watch the game out of nowhere?" Sirius Black observed the scene around him with great confusion. There were people all around, and it was impossible to tell who Alex was. Just as Sirius Black was looking around, the commentator was already announcing the names of the players one after another. Suddenly, a person's name, like a sharp sword, pierced into Sirius Black's ears. ¡°We welcome this year¡¯s rookies! Jean Alexander StoweThe female players are so impressed! The female captain of the Gryffindor Quidditch team! Our magical girl of the year! Angelina Johnson! " It turns out it was her Sirius Black murmured to himself. I saw a heroic figure flying out from the shadows. The hearty ponytail is still flying behind the head, making her look even more mature and free. Not far from Sirius Black, a young boy stood up as if no one else was watching, but the wizards around him didn't notice this abnormality, as if he didn't exist. I saw him holding one hand and looking into the sky. "Senior." The words in his mouth floated out from his mouth lightly and landed beside him very lightly, no one else knew. It was like he Alex had never been here. This game was very exciting, and Alex couldn¡¯t take his eyes off the figure fighting in the air. When did you first meet her? Alex suddenly felt that it was already a very distant thing. It¡¯s a boy. I don¡¯t always remember things intentionally, I just remember some feelings. That feeling of warmth and security. ¡°I also have my younger brother.¡± There was a smile on Alex¡¯s lips, that¡¯s what senior sister once said. Phew! Angelina suddenly dived into the air and dived straight towards the stands where Alex was. The broomstick made a beautiful drift under her body, and finally stopped in front of Alex. She stretched out her hand, grabbed the ball with a "snap", and then threw it forward with all her strength, where there was Tornadoes offensive linemen. "It feels a little strange" The girl suddenly stopped in the air, but her eyes did not follow her team members, but looked at the place in front of her. There was obviously no one there, but I couldn¡¯t explain why. I always felt that there was something attracting me. "Senior" Alex looked at Angelina who was looking at him and couldn't help but sigh. The recent events were really, really not going well for him. . "do not speak!" Alex suddenly recalled that afternoon. Angelina lay next to him, and the breath exhaled from her mouth swirled around her ears like feathers, teasing her heart. "look at me!" At that time, Angelina, with her hair disheveled, stared at him wildly. It was the first time that she saw the charm of a woman, the true charm of a woman. Women, men. In Alex¡¯s opinion, the relationship couldn¡¯t be simpler. A suppressed yet wanton gasp. Exciting yet suppressed ketones. Mixed with the smell of sweat and tears, A cry of pain and joy. The senior sister with long hair fluttering and finally lying on her body, biting her shoulder ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Alex let out a long sigh. For himself, maybe life is really unsatisfactory, maybe 10%. Alex listened to the cheers behind him, Angelina scored another goal, and the whole stadium was boiling, but to his ears, the sound was somewhat noisy. "Goodbye Angelina For us, age is actually an excuse for timidity" Alex shook his head. There was another person waiting to see him. No, it should be said that Alex went to see her. Crackling. With a slight sound, Alex had disappeared into the crowded stands. "Found it, Alex." Sirius Black looked at the thing in his hand. A piece of parchment covered with names, at this moment, became empty again, with only one name left on it. ? Alexander Stoker. This name is now slowly wandering in the alleys of London. ¡ª¡ª It's going to be the end of the worldmorality {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks everyoneThe support of book friends, your support is our biggest motivation} Text Chapter 7 Italian Espresso (Third Update) This is a coffee shop opened in the corner of the alley. The furnishings inside look very trendy. The signboard made of blackboard at the door also looks brand new. However, although it is a newly opened coffee shop, the people there are It's a lot. In other words, because this store has a very good-looking waitress, in Alex¡¯s opinion, it is very popular. . However, this is also normal. "Jingle Bell." Alex pushed open the glass door, and the bell hanging on the door rang immediately, telling people in the coffee shop that a new customer had arrived. "Oh, it's you!" A familiar smile, a familiar smell, a familiar voice. Alex was sitting at the bar. Although it was morning, the light in the cafe was not very bright. Hibiscus. Alex can still see her face clearly. A pair of eyes that are engraved with a smile, and the corners of the mouth are always turned up, seeming to be smiling at you, and also seeming to be laughing at your stupidity. ??What do you think? Alex looked into the eyes of the girl opposite and was in a daze. "The guestoh, it's Alex." Fleur smiled sweetly. "Is it still the same as last time?" As she spoke, she lay briskly on the bar and looked at Alex. "You are only 17 years old now. If you grow up, I don't know how many girls you will charm." "oh?" Alex curled his lips unconsciously, "You don't like me, so what's the use of me being good-looking?" "Ha," Fleur listened to Alex's words, smiled and patted Alex's head with her hand, "No matter how big or small, if John hadn't been here, I don't think you would have dared to say such a thing." John Alex resisted the urge to blow the coffee shop to pieces with his wand. John? That Muggle who has no merit except being taller than him By the way, this Muggle is also the owner of this cafe. Boss, employee What¡¯s more, this employee is so beautiful. "By the way, are you really college classmates with John?" Alex looked at the girl in front of him with disbelief. If he hadn't been able to feel the Veela magic unique to this woman's blood, Alex would have almost thought there were two people who looked exactly the same. . "Yes, I met him when I traveled to England four months ago." After saying this, Furong's face immediately turned red. Four months, at that time, Furong should still be with him. As for her disappearance, it was only more than a month ago. Alex recited this number silently in his mind, lowered his head, and looked at the espresso coffee that was served. A very small cup, you can drink this cup of coffee in one sip. Now that Furong has been found, it seems that her memory has been tampered with. There is only one thing left to pay attention to now. ¡°After all, those Death Eaters had tampered with Fleur¡¯s memory and then left her alone, or were they still lurking around Fleur. "If something happens later, if I hastily correct her memory, it may be counterproductive. God knows if someone else put a curse on her body. However, all this can be done until the man named John comes back. John? Alex put his right hand unconsciously into his pocket, clenching his fist back and forth. Is he a Muggle or a Death Eater in disguise? "Jingle Bell¡­¡­" A tall man opened the door and walked in. The bell at the door kept ringing. Alex didn¡¯t need to look back, he just looked in front of him. The light suddenly flashed in Fleur¡¯s eyes, and he could tell that the person walking in behind him was the owner of this coffee shop, a Muggle named John. "I am leaving." Alex drank all the coffee in the cup in one gulp. The bitter taste filled the entire mouth in an instant. For Alex, meeting Fleur again seemed like yesterday. "I haven't seen you before. Did you just move here recently?" Furong smiled at the young man in front of her.Saying hello, "Buthave we met before? I hope you won't make fun of me, but you really look a bit familiar!" ¡°Oh, my name is Alex.¡± Alex bowed slightly. "You are so polite, you look like a gentleman from the 17th century." Furong's eyes curled up with a smile, and she turned around. There were coffees ordered by other guests, waiting for Furong to be served. "so small?" By the time Alex came to his senses, a small cup had already been brought to him. ¡°This is Italian espresso, but,¡± Fleur smiled and wagged her finger, ¡°Some people originally said that the name of this coffee comes from the Italian word esp. Esso means quick and fast. But, I don't know why, but I like the other explanation. " "Another explanation?" "Well, ext ess. " There seemed to be ripples in Furong's eyes, and an inexplicable blush appeared on her face. "Is this French?" Alex always felt like he had heard such a word somewhere. ¡°It means ¡®specially made for you¡¯. I don¡¯t know why, but when I see you, I want to make this cup of coffee for you. I don¡¯t know if it suits your taste.¡± Furong is very beautiful when she smiles. She always smiles with her eyes first, like a moon that suddenly rises. Zan emits a bright light. Even an unknown person can relate to her smile when looking at it. A quiet and wonderful night. "How could it be inappropriate?" Although Alex drank slowly, the cup was too small. He drank the entire cup in almost no time. "Is the fate between us the same as this cup of coffee, only a little bit like this?" This thought has been lingering in Alex's mind, lingering, prompting Alex to do it the next day, the third day, and the fourth day. I come to this coffee shop on time every day. Although Alex is already worried about the girl's problem, Alex still doesn't know why, but he comes to this coffee shop on time every day and drinks the coffee specially made for him. Until, I met the man named John. Just for a moment, Alex¡¯s fingers hidden in his pocket began to move quickly. An invisible light read this man's memory without anyone noticing. "It has indeed been fabricated." Alex frowned and walked out of the coffee shop. However, even though he knew about this, he still couldn't be happy. That Muggle named John really seemed like a fool and loved Fleur wholeheartedly. ¡°I¡¯ve actually already proposed¡­¡± Alex leaned against the wall and looked at the two smiling newcomers not far away. "Besides, we are getting married next weekdo Ireally want to restore their memoriesafter allI can't fall in love with Fleur wholeheartedly" Thinking of this, Alex suddenly felt a sense of powerlessness that he had never felt before. Is this how to make her happy? Or take her away at all costs? Alex shook his head. This was really a troublesome and painful question for him. Alex unknowingly walked to the edge of the city fountain and looked at the coins in his hand. "Heads, I want Fleur to leave with metails, I will disappear in front of her from now on." Alex gave a thumbs up, and the coin immediately turned into a silver light, rolling and drawing an arc. Wire. "Merlin, tell me the answer!"¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªMerlin, this is the so-called integrity! {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 8 Our own nights Night always comes much sooner than expected. An ordinary apartment was built behind the coffee shop. Furong would return here after finishing business every day. The so-called fianc¨¦ John also lives here. It¡¯s just that the relationship between them is a little unusual. "Isn't it still possible?" John looked at the person in front of him with great regret. She is so beautiful, like an elf in the night, she can evoke her own thoughts with every smile. only¡­¡­ "I don't know what's going on." Fleur looked at the man in front of her apologetically. Recently, in her dreams, another face kept appearing in front of her. The man who appeared in front of her looked very much like Alex, who came here to drink coffee every day. It seems that in the dream, the man named Alex can touch me? Furong secretly harbored suspicions, but did not reveal them to the person in front of her. No matter who comes here, a couple who are about to get married, even if they don¡¯t sleep in the same bed, at least kiss and hold hands together. ¡°However, neither Fleur nor John in front of her have experienced this before. "Every time I'm about to touch you, a bunch of electric sparks will suddenly appear on your body, and then my whole body will fly out." John looked at the girl in front of him painfully, this kind of It was an extremely unusual thing, and in a mind so blinded by love, or rather a spell, that I didn't notice it at all. "I think it won't happen after we get married." Furong's voice was very soft, because even she herself was not sure whether things would really develop like this. ¡°Moreover, for some time now, she has always had a vague feeling that something was wrong. John seldom smiles and always looks worried, but the person he likes should be someone with a bright smile like the sun. LikethatAlex? Fleur was talking about the boy she met again today. If this boy were a few years older, she would definitely fall in love with him. Like him? Furong was a little unsure. It seemed that her love should not be so unstable, but it seemed that things were supposed to develop this way. Thinking of this, Fleur shook her head, looked at John who had walked to another room, and laughed to herself. Is this the legendary anxiety disorder before marriage? Suddenly fell in love with someone other than the groom? Furong was in a daze, and a pair of catkins as white as jade, accompanied by the moonlight, caressed the calendar together. today Tomorrow Day after Tomorrow. ¡°Three days later, it will be my wedding day, which is really fast. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Time flies really fast. While Angelina closed her eyes and enjoyed the pleasant shower, she couldn't help but think about today's game. The team won and I played very well. It has only been a month since he joined a professional team, but Hogwarts is already like a train passing far away, and he can no longer see it with his own eyes. Just, just Angelina gently untied her ponytail and let her hair hang loosely on her shoulders. The water drops slowly and gently slide over the smooth and delicate back, but no matter how fast the water flows or how warm the temperature is, there is no trace of today's doubts. "Alex, that bastard, came to watch my game today" Angelina's straight eyebrows frowned slightly reluctantly, "I seemed to feel that bastard's gaze, but, Even though we stopped at the edge of the stands, we still didn't see him. Sure enough, senior and junior are basically just a novelist's dream." "But¡­¡­" The tears flowed out unconsciously. Although there was water flowing down from the top of Angelina's head, she knew that the water was tears, because when it slipped through the corners of her mouth, it was so salty and so bitter. "Snapped!" He punched the wall with his fists bitterly. "I'm not willing to give in!" "Snapped!" ??Another time. "I'm not willing to give in!" "Crack! Pah! Pah!" A moment, drops of drops.   I don¡¯t know when the water stopped. Angelina was only accompanied by her red and swollen fists and her cheeks stained with tears. "why why why¡­¡­" Her low voice was like the last helpless deep groan, and together with her whole body, she slowly slid down to the ground, and sat weakly on the ground, her head bowed deeply, as if tears were slowly flowing. With. Regret! It¡¯s like there is a snake, gnawing at your soul all the time. Pain like never before. No. Angelina¡¯s twitching became even more severe because she suddenly realized that this kind of pain was not something she had never experienced before. It had been with her for several years. From the time when he unknowingly fell in love with the boy who was younger than him, from the time when the Weasley twins confessed their love to him and he pulled Alex away, from One after another, one after another, the fragments of memory were like a raging tide, completely swallowing up Angelina. There are more and more fragments of memory, and the pain is getting more and more intense. Finally, the pride of the senior sister, the perseverance she originally admired, these dams she had built herself, were completely destroyed at this moment. Angelina. Crying loudly. She was crying so sadly that she couldn't stop her tears. Her whole body was twitching, her shoulders were shaking, and her voice became hoarse from crying with all her strength. "Whatare you afraid of" Angelina looked at her reflection in the water, that one was no longer strong, that one no longer looked like a boy, that one was such a weak woman. "Even if it's just onceI want to be by Alex's side." "Even if I am laughed at by others, even if I am laughed at by myself" "Snapped." Angelina lay on the ground, burying her head helplessly in her arms, hissing and twitching. "I also want to be your bride idiot Alex" At this moment, it is no longer just Angelina¡¯s body that is affected, but also her soul. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª "Furong will get married in two days." "It seems that it is exactly the same as our plan. Everything is as you thought. Alex is indeed staying by Fleur's side. It seems that she does not know about Veela's protective spell, madam." "Thanks to your tacit understanding, you were able to hide this from him for such a long time." "Otherwise, how can we breathe a sigh of relief? We must know that it is every student's bounden duty to listen carefully in class. Next, we only need to send these three letters, and then we can watch a wonderful drama in our spare time. It's just " The man looked at the owl that was gradually disappearing, then turned back to the lady beside him and said. "There is nothing wrong, even I don't care, so let's go and have a big fight!"¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªCuckold type Disgusting plot, I never want to see it in my life¨qn¨r(¦á¦ä¦á)¨qn¨r {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 9 Destination, Winchester Cathedral Bang bang bang Hermione had never felt her heart beating so fast because of anger. "Alex is actually getting married? Why didn't I know?" Hermione's face turned red and she glared at the girl in front of her, "And I actually knew about it behind your back!" "Why can't you know this behind my back? What's so embarrassing about this? I'm not the bride. What do you have? Why are you so angry!" Lily stared back without showing any signs of weakness. Alex, that Alex is actually getting married! At this moment, something called anger burned in the hearts of the two girls, like a violent natural disaster that was about to destroy the entire world. "So¡­¡­" Hermione spoke word by word, the teeth in her mouth were rubbing together all the time, like a female leopard that only chooses people to devour. She was ready to devour that hateful heartless Alex alive. ! "I don't know where he is" Lily seemed very calm. She just quietly took out her wand. The top of the wand also shone with tiny sparks very implicitly. It's just that the temperature of these sparks is a bit too high. As soon as they fall on the floor, they immediately burn a big hole. "No, since you already know the news that Alex is getting married, you must also know the place where Alex is getting married You said you don't know. Do you want to ruin his wedding alone? Talk about the bride" Hermione's eyes were staring back and forth at Lily, like a high-temperature boiler. After a while, the girl in front of her would be steamed to death by her "passionate" gaze. "I'm sorry," Lily didn't seem to see Hermione's passionate gaze, only a little cold light flashed out of her eyes, "I heard this news from a ghost." ¡°Then let¡¯s ask that ghost!¡± Hermione's eyes immediately started to roll. After taking a few steps, she suddenly stopped and became even more angry. "Since it was a ghost who revealed this news, it proves that this is not important news. In other words, Alex did not want to hide the secret from the two of us and get married in secret Which woman is actually able to do this? Can¡­¡­" The sparks on Hermione's wand became even wilder at this moment, like a fountain, rushing out. Wherever she pointed, it would definitely turn into a sea of ??fire! "Oh?" Lily glanced at Hermione provocatively, "So, it's all because of you that my status in Alex's mind has dropped to the point where it's not as good as other women? " "How could it be because of me" Hermione's plump chest heaved violently, "No matter what, I have to go to the scene to see it! Although in a day or two, the entire college will know that Alex is getting married. News, but we can¡¯t wait any longer, at least I can¡¯t wait any longer.¡± "agree." Lily said while waving her wand. "What are you doing? We don't have that much time now to draw and play with the wand. The first thing we have to do now is to find the ghost who told you." "Don't make any noise, I'm analyzing it now." "analyze?!" "I accidentally heard the ghost talk about it, the ghost of our Ravenclaw, Mrs. Grey." Lily's wand shook rapidly, and lines of words appeared in the air along with Lily's words. ¡°She told me that she was at the tower and heard someone talking to themselves that Alex was getting married, so she came to ask me if I knew anything about it.¡± "time!" Hermione asked with burning eyes. "It was around eight o'clock yesterday." "That means it can't be Slytherin. They had to go to the playground yesterday afternoon and couldn't pass by the tower. There would only be divination classes in the afternoon that day. The one who could use the tower at that time was Hutch. With their characteristics, it is absolutely impossible for Patch students to go to the classroom half a day in advance to reserve a seat." "It can't be Gryffindor and Ravenclaw." Lily added immediately. "The only thing left is" "Professor!" "At eight o'clock in the morning, the professors from the four colleges must be in the auditorium. They have to determine the number of students in their colleges every day." "At eight o'clock in the morning, Mrs. Hodge should be in the corridor on the right,"I was arranging the Quidditch balls and preparing for the nine o'clock Quidditch lesson. " "Mrs. Grey, did you say that person was a boy or a girl?" "male!" "Since you are a man" Hermione immediately waved her wand, and a large roll of parchment floated up out of thin air, with the professor's name written all over it. "It can't be Professor Magic. His classroom is in the basement. Unless there are special circumstances, it is impossible for him to go to the tower. Even if he is to receive letters, he should be at the Owl House." "Excluding itthe person who received the letter must have a close relationship with Alex, so the new spells teacher can be ignored, and the professor of the Transfiguration class is a new woman." "It turns out he's not a professor" The two girls communicated with each other for more than ten seconds and immediately came up with the answer. Sirius Black! It¡¯s actually him! Realizing this, the two people turned around and ran towards the professors of their respective colleges. "Professor Maggie, I have something to talk to Principal Black." Lily looked timidly at the new professor in front of her, who was taking over Professor Flitwick's class and the new head of Ravenclaw. "Mr. Deng Liwei, I have something to ask Principal Black. Where is he now?" Hermione looked at her new Head of House with a curious expression on her face. Although the two professors were separated by Hogwarts, their answers were in perfect agreement. "Principal Black? He has been out for something in the past few days." "Thanks!" Lily didn¡¯t even look back, she immediately thought about her destination¡ªthe principal¡¯s office and ran towards it. When she arrived at the door of the principal's office out of breath, she found that Hermione was also holding her knees, breathing heavily. "Let's go in!" "Where's the password?" "I don't know either. If this stone statue doesn't open, I'll blow it up with a magic spell!" Hermione kept her word and took out her wand, with a fierce look in her eyes, and said two words to the stone statue. "Open the door!" ¡°Perhaps the stone statue also has the nature of bullying the weak and fearing the strong. After thinking about it with a squeaking and squeaking sound, the door actually opened. There is a letter on the desk! "Dear Mr. Black," Lily read and looked up. "I will be getting married on December 24th." Hermione almost gritted her teeth. "The wedding will be held at" Lily's teeth may have been broken. ¡°Winchester Cathedral!¡± Snapped! The table was broken into four pieces by Hermione. Bang! Blake¡¯s floor-to-ceiling windows were turned into a pile of broken glass by Lily. "Alex!" x2 The rage of women is about to consume our poor Alex. ¡°Pray for Alex and may he have a wonderful wedding. {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 10 Dingdang listens to the bells in the auditorium Today is the day. Angelina silently tidied her broomstick, inspecting each broomstick, and from time to time she took out the scissors to cut off the branches. Every professional Quidditch player will check their broom before the game. Angelina checked so carefully that beads of sweat appeared on her forehead. Angelina has been doing the task that usually only takes a dozen minutes to complete for nearly two hours. She was already up before dawn. No matter what, I can't sleep. The game has reached the most critical moment. As a rookie, Angelina came to the Tornadoes like a savior. "Come on! Angelina!" Angelina closed her eyes, stroked her broomstick, and cheered to herself. However, I, who was usually calm and calm, are now becoming more and more uneasy. ¡°Papa¡­¡± Angelina patted her face gently to wake herself up. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about those things, what I have to do now is to play this game well.¡± Angelina felt a little trembling, maybe because she didn't sleep well last night, and the auditory hallucinations kept surrounding her, one after another. "Ding¡­¡­" The bells of the auditorium. "when¡­¡­" Gradually it sounded in Angelina¡¯s ears. "drink!" With a soft drink, Angelina breathed a long sigh of relief and sat astride her broomstick. She had taken too long to prepare today, so she planned to fly directly to the competition venue. "Kick!" She stepped on the ground hard, and the broomstick immediately carried her obediently and flew up. The wind, to Angelina¡¯s ears today, has become a little annoying. There would always be ringing of bells after another. Although she knew it was not true, she just couldn't control her heart and listen to this sound that made her fascinated and uneasy, even if This voice was only in Angelina's imagination. "Alex." It was unattainable and slightly lost. When Angelina came to her senses again, the cheers, roars, and cheers from the audience were overwhelming. The red jersey of the Tornadoes has been worn by every supporter. The red team uniform, Angelina looked at the clothes she was wearing, and suddenly she remembered the story of when she was still a member of Gryffindor. At that time, there was a serious and serious captain, what was his name? Angelina forced herself to remember to avoid accidentally touching the person whom she had completely banned. No, I remember there was a pair of twin batsmen at that time. Their name was Wei Zhelai? Angelina frowned and followed all the team members into the air. No, no, I remember there was Alia, the girl who was always with me at that time. "Catch the ball!" The team members in the distance had already grabbed the ball and threw it to Angelina. Looking at the red figure blurred in the distance due to the high-speed flying, the man wearing the red uniform and the evil smile appeared again. into Angelina's mind. no no! I want to compete seriously! Don¡¯t think about him! Angelina buried her head and sprinted forward with all her strength. ???????????????????? Boom! God seemed to know Angelina's entangled mood, and responded with bursts of thunder. At that time, when I won the Academy Cup for the first time, it was also raining like this. I still seem to be able to remember the feeling of the rain falling on my face at that time. Angelina flew forward in a daze, making a beautiful turn, drawing a beautiful arc, and ran straight towards the goalkeeper. Shake left, shake right! Raise your hands. The ball goes in! Angelina, who was hovering in the air, looked at the Charlie Salute team in green clothes opposite, and felt that all this was so familiar for no reason. That beautiful trick is my best trick, and it was also the first trick I taught that boy. That day on the playground of Hogwarts, there were only two of him and himself. What else could he have done at that time???I don't understand, but the way he laughs is so impressive. Boom! God also let out a heavy sigh, and the raindrops fell down, falling on Angelina's face. ¡°Ding¡­dang¡­¡± There seemed to be a bell ringing in the distance again. Where did it come from? Angelina can still remember the beautiful, circle after circle of cursive characters. There are also addresses expressed in cursive characters. Winchester Cathedral. "Alex!" Angelina trembled, moaning from the gaps between her teeth, shouting the name with her soul. An impulse gradually filled Angelina's body. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª It seems to be raining. Alex sat on the edge of the auditorium, watching the people coming and going on the road, but for the first time he realized that he was so lonely. "Am I right or wrong to do this?" Alex couldn't help but ask himself in his heart, "I only have one person, how can I marry them at the same time? She has someone she likes now, even though she is under a curse. Impact¡­¡­" Damn it! The rain slid down Alex's face. I can not be reconciled! Even if it¡¯s a curse, no, even if it¡¯s Alex has never been in such pain. In the past, maybe he would not have been in such pain, but why did he run to the edge of the auditorium, even though he deceived himself because he wanted to see her in her wedding dress? ,But¡­¡­ ¡°Ding¡­dang¡­¡± The bell in the auditorium rang at once. This sound did not have any magic power, but it could hurt Alex's heart more than anything in the world. He felt that his heart had completely contracted at this moment, and then spurted out large streams of fluid. Blood. Pedestrians walking around Alex turned a blind eye to the man kneeling in the rain. Alex's magical attainments became more and more advanced, and even the wizards could not discover Alex's whereabouts. "Furong" Alex looked at the car approaching from a distance, muttering the girl's name to himself. "Will you be happy?" Alex looked at the front of him affectionately. Although there was no one there, in Alex's eyes, the girl seemed to be standing in front of him, her head lowered, shyly listening to his words. ¡°Ding¡­dang¡­¡± In the auditorium not far away, the bells rang out melodiously again. "You will look beautiful in your wedding dress." Alex smiled, and it was so ugly. His teeth were always clenched tightly, and even his body was shaking. Alex seemed to be using his own life to prevent himself from laughing. A smile of blessing for Furong to marry another man. "I'm just doing this" "Ding dong!" The bell rang even louder. "I¡­¡­" Alex could no longer say a word, because his eyes had been attracted by the person in front of him, absorbing everything. A car slowly stopped in front of Alex. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? White wedding dress. pretty girl. Long-lasting thoughts. I once thought I would never see him again. Now it appears in front of my eyes again. However, standing next to her, it was not herself who was laughing, and her brows were also frowning slightly. "Fleur, you are a wizard, will you be happy marrying a Muggle" Bits of light, bit by bit, gathered in Alex¡¯s hand. "Even if it's because of a curse, how long can that man love you? The curse that modifies memory will one day be corrected, and who will save you then" Fleur seemed to have heard Alex's muttering, and looked at Alex's position as if begging. She didn't see anyone there. But, in my heart, there is a throbbing, like the moment a flower blooms, casually, but suddenly filling the heart. Memories one after another slowly but surely awakened in Furong's mind. Own¡­¡­Fleur lowered her head and looked at her clothes. ??The white wedding dress, the beautiful girl, just the person standing next to me, why is it not the person I miss day and night. Why no one comes to kiss her lips now, why she is alone now, why her hands are so cold, but no one comes to hold her tightly. Where are you¡­¡­ Unconsciously, fear, or sadness. Like raindrops, it fell into Furong's autumn-like eyes. Her calm eyes were filled with waves due to the intrusion of raindrops. Staring, turning around, tears falling. "Da." Alex touched the part of his face that was wet by the rain, and fell into a trance. Furong, are you crying too? ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª ???????????????????? Boom! The rain is getting heavier. Angelina¡¯s team is having a fierce battle with their opponents. If it weren¡¯t for Angelina¡¯s heroic performance, maybe they would have lost long ago. Angelina in the rain is like a ghost, bursting with unimaginable energy. No one knew that even such loud thunder and such dense rain could not block Angelina's eyes and ears. ¡°Ding dong¡­ding dong¡­ding dong¡­¡± The bells in the auditorium, one after another, kept eating away at Angelina's rationality, or in other words, Angelina's shackles that bound herself. I want to win the game. It was hard to tell whether it was tears or rain on her face, but Angelina still kept hypnotizing herself. "I have to hold on" Ding dong! ???????????????????? Boom! The sound of thunder accompanied by the sound of the bell was like a flash of lightning, breaking the last chain of Angelina's soul. This soul bound by the world has grown wings at this moment. In front of my eyes, a man wearing a wizard's uniform seemed to appear, smiling at me like sunshine on this rainy day. "Alex!" Lightning, a red lightning bolt, suddenly struck up. Like lightning, Angelina suddenly rushed towards the clouds. She was extremely eager for the sunshine behind the clouds and the man with a smile like sunshine. The 20,000 Quidditch spectators at the venue witnessed such a scene for the first time in their lives. A rookie, a rookie named Angelina, suddenly raised her broom on the windy and rainy field and rushed towards the clouds. Audiences with good eyes seemed to have guessed her destination. Winchester Cathedral, London, England? Audiences with poor eyesight could only see a large beam of sunlight shining down when the girl broke through the clouds. It looks like the back of this girl, and also looks like this girl¡¯s goal. This girl named Angelina, is she chasing the sun? Chasing, after breaking the rain, the brilliant sunshine? They all guessed correctly. Angelina is breaking through the rain and chasing her own sun, which is in London, England. Winchester Cathedral. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Today I¡¯m going to have a big blast and write it all in one go! {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 11 We testify before God and relatives and friends "Here we are?" Hermione raised her head and looked at Lily standing next to her. "Well, we're here." Lily responded with a smile. The two of them escaped from Hogwarts all the way, evading the main interception of the professors, and escaped incredibly. This is crazy like never before, but we have no reason to criticize these two girls. The pursuit of happiness is a right that everyone has. No matter what the reason is, there is no reason to make two lovely girls sad. "Ding dong" The bells in the distance seemed to be heard, and these two brave girls sent their own encouraging voices. Hermione stretched out her hand and felt the raindrops outside the platform falling on her palm. "It's raining." As he spoke, he stretched out his wand. The rain in front of Hermione was like a curtain, being pulled open. "We should go, Alex is right there." After saying that, Hermione and Lily suddenly fell silent. They walked silently, then suddenly stopped. "There's still rain on your face." Lily smiled and reached out her hand, brushing away the tears from Hermione's face. "The same to you." The two girls smiled at each other and brushed the tears from each other's faces. ¡°This is Alex¡¯s wedding, how can we attend it with tears in our eyes?¡± Although they were close, Hermione and Lily suddenly felt that their hearts began to hurt. How should they face that boy? "Don't worry, don't hesitate. Your lover is always by your side. You were once thousands of miles apart, No one has ever given you wings. But nothing can stop you from flying, Fly to the side of your lover. Thorns may be paved on the road ahead, But, listen to your heart, Who is she singing for? " The street artist had no idea that at this moment, his singing voice had become the most powerful force, inspiring the two girls in front of him. "Hermione," Lily stopped and gently combed Hermione's hair, "It doesn't matter even if you cry, because this is not only Alex's wedding, but also our wedding." "our?" ¡°Our wedding to Alex.¡± Lily smiled happily, her heart was always singing for her beloved, so no matter what happened, she would always be by her beloved's side, no matter what. She has now heard the song of her heart, so no matter what happens, nothing can stop her decision. "We" Hermione's eyes also brightened. It seemed that even though it was raining, she couldn't help but want to look at the girl's bright smile, so she secretly shed a ray of sunshine on Hermione. Min smiled on her face. ¡°Well, our wedding to Alex!¡± At this moment, nothing can stop these two girls. They walk so briskly, just like their hearts, without any worries anymore. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª "Philip," Margaret touched the wedding ring on her finger and muttered with a smile, "you always say that I am too smart, but I have never refuted you." The rain slowly passed through Margaret's body. She is already a ghost, and naturally there is no physical obstacle anymore. This slight spring rain is like the gentle hand of a lover, stroking her cheek. "Actually, I've always been like this, haven't I? I've always secretly planned something, and then you always pretended not to know and screamed that you were fooled by me. Do you know how much I like you? " Margaret walked even faster, looking after the two girls all the way, which made her feel a little tired. "You always say that a man must take his own responsibility, so he used his own life to make a Horcrux so that I could survive." Margaret looked at the ring on her finger. This is a ring that has been passed down from generation to generation in Alex¡¯s family, but no one knows why it is worn on the hand of a female ghost at this moment.   "You quietly stole my notebook to make this Horcrux, and kept saying that you must let me witness your son's wedding." Margaret chuckled and slapped her imaginary husband on the face. "But, do you think I was really stupid and didn't notice anything? What a bastard of a Stoke family. The son he gave birth to is exactly like you. He keeps saying that he must be responsible, but, Why do we women always have to make the choice when the critical moment comes?" "So do you, and so does that bastard Alex. You two fools." Margaret smiled happily, like a child who had succeeded in a prank, and her steps became brisk. "You always say that my smile is the most beautiful rainbow, but without your sunshine, how can there be a rainbow after the rain?" "Heroes should laugh. How can you watch everything behind the scenes, but you have disappeared first?" Margaret frowned, complaining about her no longer husband. "So, what allowed me to gain a complete life? Does it really matter? Even if I really become a complete person and resurrect in the world, but you are no longer here, what's the point?" Margaret suddenly stopped and her eyes became more serious than ever. "So, how can the father not be present when his son gets married! Mother and father, standing together, smiling and blessing together, is the real wedding!" Hands, as white as jade. People are as bright as the morning glow. I saw Margaret holding her Horcrux in her left hand. The notebook that accompanied Alex during his student life was also the notebook that accompanied him during his student life. The right hand with the ring on it also stretched out at this time and gently placed it on top of the notebook. "Resurrection, Philip, even if I will become a ghost forever, what can I hate?" Light, a golden light, like floating raindrops, hovered in front of Margaret. The spell also sounded at this moment. "You once said that love is an eternal spring. As long as I am here, you will never dry up." The light spot began to move, and Sylph's image emerged from the ring. "You once said that I am the most beautiful person in your mind." Xiffre leaned slightly and stood beside Margaret. "You once said that you have a dream and want my smile to stay by your side forever." Xifur nodded, and a golden light condensed from in front of him, connecting to Margaret's body. "You once said that as long as I call, you will come." The notebook floated slowly, and the words on the pages appeared one after another. They floated and turned into a golden light, connecting to Margaret's body. "You once said that a hero should always laugh, because he must brush away the sadness of his lover." Three bright rays of light connected Margaret, Xifre, and the floating notebook, forming a shining triangle. ¡°Now, I pray, as my lover, please come and brush away my sorrow.¡± The rain was suddenly blocked outside, and the water vapor gradually appeared in the center of the triangle. ¡°Now, I pray, as a lover, to answer my call.¡± The water vapor began to gather and disperse, like the most outstanding angels, depicting heaven on earth. "Now, I pray that, as a lover, your dream will come true, to be by my side and look at my smile, forever." The tall figure, broad shoulders, and loose figure stood in front of Margaret politely and elegantly. "Now, I pray, as a lover, open your eyes and look at me. This is yours, the most beautiful woman." His eyes were closed, but he was smiling, the same smile as Alex. The man¡¯s facial features formed from the figure formed by the water vapor. Tears unknowingly filled Margarita's eyes, her voice became choked, and she slowly and affectionately looked at the figure that appeared in front of her. "Now, I pray, and I pray forever, that as a lover, I will become your spring water that will never dry up, nourishing your life forever." It seems like a century has passed, and it seems like it was just a moment. At this moment??, the rain stopped, the wind stopped breathing, and the sun closed its eyes. There was only one voice, like the light that finally arrived through the boundless darkness and came to Margaret's side silently. "Margaret, you win again." ??????????????? As gentle as jade, but full of affection. A pair of transparent hands gently caressed the transparent figure in front of him. "You know, Philip." Margaret couldn't hold it back any longer, and her tears had turned into a line, connecting herself and her beloved. ¡°I always win that guy.¡± ?? Phillip smiled and nodded, reaching out his hand to brush away the tears from the corners of Margaret's eyes. "We are ghosts now, how can you touch me." Margaret tilted her head and looked at her husband curiously. "Because it's just me." Philip stood next to Margaret and held his wife's hand. The two transparent hands were held together. ¡°Moreover, how can you attend your son¡¯s wedding with tears in your eyes?¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª The train rumbled to a stop, and Sirius Black, wearing a gray woolen coat, stepped out of the carriage. He tilted his head and said to the Hogwarts professor next to him: "Little Barty's acting skills are really getting better and better. I never thought that he could actually play a Muggle, and his performance is still So good." "Alex didn't notice him. Is this the so-called care that leads to chaos?" The Longbottoms also laughed, "I hope he won't beat us up, but," The Longbottoms suddenly stopped, and Neville looked at his parents in confusion. "What happened before?" "oh." Mr. Longbottom shook his head and laughed. "We saw old friends, a pair of old friends who had to appear today." Sirius followed Mr. Longbottom¡¯s gaze. Philip and Margaret were smiling at them and waving their transparent hands. "Haha, we really have to show up. Without them, how can it be the ending?" ¡°It¡¯s a happy ending.¡±¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªThis is the second update, please don¡¯t get distracted~ {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 12 They are about to get married Chapter 12 They are about to become husband and wife Dingdang listened to the bells in the auditorium, how sacred the sound was. Alex raised his head and looked at the top of the church, where the sun revealed its first glimmer of light, like a smiling goddess. "goddess." Alex stood there quietly, tears still hanging on his face. Fleur¡¯s face was still in his mind. Does she remember me? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Another car stopped. The groom, the guy named Charlie, was really dressed as if he were getting married, with a black dress, meticulously combed hair, and a pair of gold-rimmed glasses. It¡¯s just that Alex doesn¡¯t feel comfortable anyway. He likes the sun, the bright morning, the noon when the sun is shining all over the earth, and the sunset in the middle of the night. Alex raised his head and looked at the top of his head. The sunshine there was still hesitant. He didn't dare to show his smile. He could only timidly shine a little light from the dark clouds without emitting any light. The sound illuminates the person you like. "Click" The church door was pushed open. No one noticed Alex standing at the door, everyone's eyes were attracted to the bride. Although there were still tears hanging from the corners of her eyes, it did not damage Furong's beauty at all. How could anyone say that a hibiscus with dewdrops is not beautiful? The sound of the wedding march also started to sound. I don¡¯t know who designed it specifically, but the sound is so loud and spreads so far. Even if you have just arrived at a London station, or from hundreds of feet above, you can hear the wedding going on. The white-haired priest also walked out from behind the scenes at this time to greet the newcomers who were about to arrive. Charlie, holding hands, slowly pulled Fleur up. "Newcomer." The pastor looked at the newcomer in front of him with a hint of amusement in his tone. "You will bear witness before God and your relatives and friends." Although the pastor¡¯s voice was very low, Alex found that he could hear it clearly. He could use magic to hide himself from anyone, but he was unwilling to use magic to block this voice. Because he was in an unprecedented mood. This kind of restlessness, like a volcano, gradually heated up with the pastor's words. "The groom" The pastor shouted the groom¡¯s name loudly, but Alex¡¯s whole body seemed to be struck by lightning. This shouldn¡¯t be like this, what on earth did I do here? Do I really want to be here, watching her become someone else's wife? How long will I continue to deceive myself? The spots of light in Alex¡¯s palm gathered more and more intensely, and gradually turned into a magic wand. In the auditorium, the pastor¡¯s words were still "Bride," the pastor's words continued, "you are willing to be his wife, to be one with him in the presence of God, to love him, to comfort him, to respect him, to protect him, as if you love yourself. No matter if he is sick In health, in riches or in poverty, remain true to Him until you depart from this world.¡± "The world" Furong murmured softly. A flood of memories occupied her entire brain at this time. The boy who loves him, the boy who comforts him, the boy who respects him, the boy who protects him, that Fleur stopped. She raised her head and looked at the groom in front of her. Not Alex! "Alex, do you love me as much as you love yourself?" Tears slowly filled her eyes. "Bride" The pastor tilted his head and looked at Fleur seriously, "Are you" "She doesn't want to!" ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? The door to the entire auditorium was pushed open by Alex. The dust is flying. He was wearing a soaked wizard robe, and his hair was extremely messy. But now, Alex feels more excited than ever. A surge of emotion was about to burst out, burning hotly in his chest. If he didn't speak again, he would explode. "oh¡­¡­?" The pastor looked at Charlie in front of him and saw the two men blinking and the corners of their mouths raised. "So, the bride"The pastor turned his head and looked at Fleur, "Are you willing to marry this man named Charlie?" quiet. The entire auditorium fell silent instantly, and Alex's heavy breathing could only be heard. "Reject him!" Alex roared loudly in his heart. Furong didn¡¯t answer, but she smiled. Tears, just like this, slipped down from the corners of her eyes inadvertently. "Reject him!" This time, Alex shouted loudly. "No matter where you are, I will find you, and I will never lose you again. No matter what others say, no matter what others think, I am yours and you are mine!" ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? The auditorium suddenly became noisy, as if the sound had returned to the world with Alex's shouting. "I do not want to¡­¡­" Her voice was so weak, but to Alex's ears, it sounded so beautiful. "Bride," the pastor bowed slightly and looked at the girl in front of him and the man in front of him who was originally named Charlie. It seems that everything is as expected, so next "Bride, have you decided to abandon the man in front of you?" "I am determined!" "Do you already have another lover in your heart?" "have!" Fleur¡¯s voice was short and firm, and she felt Alex¡¯s gaze, and a warm power gradually spread from her back. "Have you decided that no matter what happens, you will marry the love in your heart?" "I am determined!" "Thenplease ask your lover to come forward." The pastor looked at Alex with kind eyes and made a gesture of invitation. "This" ¡°Alexander Valentine Stoker.¡± "Mr. Stoker, I am going to ask you a question. This is a long question. Please listen to it before answering." "OK." I saw the priest's finger pointing towards Furong, but his hand was raised a little higher. It seemed that the priest standing on the steps was pointing at the entire auditorium. "Will you marry them, be one with them in the presence of God, love them, comfort them, respect them, protect them as your own. Whether they are sick or in health, rich or poor, always Be loyal to them until you leave this world. The pastor's business was as fast and urgent as a pistol. Alex, who was already anxious, failed to hear the pastor's words clearly. From beginning to end, he only needed to say one sentence for the wedding vows. "I do!" Without any time to think, Alex shouted out his thoughts loudly. "So" the pastor faced the entire auditorium, "Where is the bride?" Bang! The broomstick carried the red figure and crashed through the roof from the sky. It brought a long time of dust and the long-lost sunshine to the auditorium. The clothes that were wetted by the rain were all stuck to her body, and the hair that was wetted by the rain was tied to her forehead in a messy mess. "Pah, pah." The boots used for the Quidditch game were just on the marble floor tiles, and he walked towards Alex without any scruples and fear. The closer Alex got, the more Angelina felt her face getting hotter. Finally, the not-so-long road came to an end. Angelina stopped and bravely looked at Alex until she forced his eyes away, then she puffed up her chest and shouted loudly, "I, Angelina" ¡°Bang!¡± There was another violent sound. The wall on the left side of the church was actually blown open. The same smoke and dust that filled the sky, and the same long-lost sunshine, shined through this gap. The two figures rushed towards Alex without giving an inch. Hermione and Lily. There is nothing that cannot be done! Their hair was stained with lime, their clothes were wet, and the expressions on their faces were unprecedentedly exciting. No matter what, I will never back down! The two people strode up to Alex, provoking, cheering, and blessing each other, all kinds of emotions intertwined.They looked at each other, and finally their eyes were fixed on Alex. "I, Hermione Granger!" ¡°I, Lisa Dupin!¡± "etc!" The pastor suddenly stretched out his hand, pointed at the girl in front of him and asked, "Who is the bride?" "I!" "I!" "I!" "I!" Four identical sounds rang out in the auditorium. They looked at each other, but then looked at the pastor without showing any signs of weakness. "I want to ask you one last time, bride are you willing to be the wife of Alexander Valentine Stoker, to be one with him in the presence of God, to love him, to comfort him, to respect him? , protect him as you love yourself. No matter if he is sick or healthy, rich or poor, always be loyal to him until you leave this world." "willing!" Their voices no longer had the hesitation of the girls, nor the hesitation they once had. ¡°Bang!¡± There was another explosion. The sky was full of smoke, covering Alex's sight for an instant. When he took out his wand and dispersed the smoke, he found that the auditorium had completely changed. Hundreds of goblins the size of thumbs, holding pipe harps, played auspicious songs. Countless golden fireflies roamed throughout the auditorium. On the roof that had been blasted open, bricks flew up one after another, filling the hole. The walls on both sides became as good as new again. ??Four girls, Four brides. Four wedding dresses, Four smiles. "you¡­¡­?" Alex looked at everything in front of him in disbelief. The four girls looked at each other in disbelief, and then looked at themselves again in each other's surprised eyes. The white wedding dress has been put on her body. It's like someone has cast magic on her. Magic They seemed to have thought of something, and suddenly stretched out their wands, pointed at Alex, and recited the same spell at the same time. ¡°Dress up the groom!¡± The entire auditorium, as Alex put on a brand new wizard uniform, fell into a sea of ??noise again. Charlie slowly transformed into Barty Crouch Jr., and then, under Alex's surprised gaze, he took the pastor's hand and walked down. Oh, now the pastor has also changed. She is the wife of Barty Crouch Jr., a kind lady, and incidentally the owner of Angelina's team. The claps of applause rang out behind Alex again. The Longbottoms looked at Alex with smiles, clapped their hands, and praised the boy. Sirius held up an exaggerated black screen, walked up to Alex, and tapped it gently. "Margaret" These things happened one after another around Alex, making him almost numb. However, looking at the two people in front of him, he could not help but open his eyes. Mouthed. "Philip?" "Well," the man in front of him smiled gently, took Alex's hand, and placed it on the four girls' hands, and the five hands were intertwined. "Well done, son." Phillip, who was already a ghost, touched his nose proudly and looked at his child. Alex, you saved the world once, now it's the world's turn to save you. "Happy wedding!" Amid people¡¯s shouts and the five newcomers feeling at a loss, the bells in the auditorium rang again, echoing throughout the world for a long time. ¡°Ding¡­dang¡­¡± Listening to the bells in the auditorium, they witnessed in front of relatives and friends that they became husband and wife. How sacred all this is. Merlin bless you, Alex, and your a** may last forever! {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 1 Parent-teacher meeting? Alex's secret messenger? Philip has been confused since he was a child because he had four mothers. Although every mother treats him very well, he is always troubled every time there is a parent-teacher meeting. "Philip? Why do you have four mothers?" Whenever others ask this question, Philip always frowns. All this, just like his mustachioed father said. "Why do British primary schools still have parent-teacher conferences!?" parent meeting! Every time Philip sees this word, he can't help but want to turn the teacher into a rabbit or something, and then he laughs loudly when he sees the teacher jumping around. If only I had a magic wand! ?? Philip thought depressedly. Just like Mother Fleur with golden hair said, "Child, when you have a magic wand, you can do magic!" ? Magic. magic. Every time he saw his father change into new clothes with a wave of his magic wand, Philip felt filled with resentment. "Why do I have to dress myself?" "In order to practice your self-care ability, when you get to Hogwarts, we won't be at home to take care of you. Also, don't eat too much sugar." Since Hermione gave birth to Philip, she has become even more beautiful. She now works at the Ministry of Magic'swell, Alex Office at the Ministry of Magic. Yes, since Alex eliminated the Dark Lord, the Ministry of Magic has specially set up a department in order to allow this national hero, who is even more offline than Dumbledore, to give gifts to the wizarding world during festivals. Residents gave inspiring speeches and congratulated them on the New Year. But¡­¡­ "Hermione, Fleur, Lily" Alex looked at his four wives with a grimace, "Didn't we agree that this Christmas, we would go to Finland to see Santathat white beard?" Old man, he agreed to give us a Christmas sleigh pulled by an elk this year." "I'm afraid not, dear." Lily looked at Alex apologetically, "Since you recommended a few of us to work in the Alex Department of the Ministry of Magic, we have to be worthy of our salaries!" As she spoke, Lily chuckled, revealing two small tiger teeth. Although ten years have passed, Lily's two little tiger teeth are still so cute when she smiles. ¡°Bang!¡± The door to Alex¡¯s office was pushed open. Angelina Johnson, oh, now Mrs. Stoker. She was wearing a neat Quidditch outfit, with her ponytail tied back on her head, making her look even more heroic. "Senior" Alex looked pleadingly at Angelina, the actual person in charge of her family. "I want to go to Finland for Christmas" As soon as Alex said the words, Angelina's hair was already messed up. She was seen stroking Alex's hair, lowering her head, and whispered into Alex's ear. "No, this is your punishment for being passive and slow at work the past few nights." Oh, Merlin, maybe Alex needs some little blue pills? ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª The Hogwarts Express was rumbling forward, and every child sitting on it who was about to enter first grade felt more or less uneasy. Except Philip. He is now looking at the letter in his hand happily. Headmaster of Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry: Sirius Black. (First level magician of Sir Merlin) Dear Mr. Stoker: We are pleased to inform you that you have been admitted to Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry. Attached is a list of required books and equipment. The semester is scheduled to begin on September 1st. We will be waiting for your owl to bring your reply before July 31st. Sincerely, Vice-Chancellor Neville Longbottom ?? Philip had turned this letter upside down and read it no less than twenty times. He could trace almost every squiggle of Sirius Black with his eyes closed. But Philip still likes to watch it. It¡¯s finally time to get to Hogwarts! When Philip thought of this fact, he wanted to take out his wand and show it off. Eleven inches, mahogany, unspecified core, pliable, suitable for deformation. When he got the wand, his father looked at him with a strange expression. I still vaguely heard my father's complaints."Mahogany? Isn't that just a playboy? How could a man as infatuated as me have such a playboy" ?? Phillip didn¡¯t hear the rest of the words, because at that time, his father was suddenly attacked with a magic spell and flew directly out of Ollivander¡¯s wand shop. Although I was with four mothers at the time, the murderer has not been found until now. "Dad?" ?? Phillip curled his lips depressedly. His father especially liked to send people, which was not at all the same as his grandfather. My grandfather is a ghost, oh, and my grandma is also a ghost. Although they are both ghosts, they are very kind to me. When I was a child, every summer, I would go to Hogwarts to find them. At that time, grandparents will hold themselves in their arms, and then they will feel chilly. The main reason why my grandfather and grandma are so kind to me is that my grandfather and I have the same name? Philip Valentin Granger Stock. While Philip was still thinking wildly, a tall girl with red hair knocked on the door and walked in. Phillip followed the sound and looked over. He has messy hair and a pair of glasses, but his eyes are beautiful and green. "Hello, my name is Ephra Potter. We will be arriving at Hogwarts soon. We need to change clothes quickly." "OK!" Philip replied with a smile and stood up. Now, he finally had the opportunity to use his wand to change clothes like his father. "Clothes, clothes, updated automatically!" Phillip recited the spell, and the spell gave him a reaction. "Boom!" With a violent sound, the spell exploded. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Philip arrived at the Hogwarts station in disgrace. He had to lower his head to avoid being laughed at by others. Because the woman named Ephra Porter never left the carriage from that moment on and kept laughing at herself. "Annoying girl! Although you are more beautiful." ?? Phillip looked at the girl who was slightly taller than him by half a head, and his heart was filled with resentment. It wasn't until he met another person that Philip felt that he had risen from hell to heaven. "Philip?" Neville Longbottom, the Defense Against the Dark Arts professor at Hogwarts, laughed and walked up to Philip, who looked like an African child, and took out his wand. "Clean it up!" Neville Longbottom looked at Alex's children with a smile and said kindly, "Let's go quickly. In a while, the sorting ceremony will begin." After taking a few steps forward, Neville Longbottom suddenly stopped and asked, "By the way, which house do you want to be assigned to?" "Which college?" Philip touched his chin and thought for about a second, "It was the college with the most girls at that time!" Looking at Professor Neville Longbottom who was speechless, Philip laughed happily. If he didn't have a secret letter in his pocket that Alex entrusted him to deliver, we have reason to believe that Philip's first-year student career would have been a wonderful time, right? Look, the door to the Hogwarts Great Hall is slowly opening. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª By the way, this is just a side story, there will be more later, I will continue to write about it ??Also, the new book has been uploaded, and now is the first chapter of the plot. Anyone who likes martial arts, online games, emotional, hilarious, and heartwarming people can find it in this book. The first chapter has also been revised, and now I enjoy reading it from beginning to end. Thank you for your support along the way. Please move your mouse, even if it only takes a second, to click lightly. If you feel that it is still interesting after reading it, please click again and collect it. Take a look, if you think the characters are interesting, please feel free to recommend them Please click here! Don't show mercy~~~~[bookid=2564445,bookname="Online Games: The Sword of the World"][bookid=2564445,bookname="Online Games: The Sword of the World"][bookid=2564445,bookname="Online Games: The Sword of the World" End of the World¡·][bookid=2564445,bookname=¡¶Online Game Sword of End of the World¡·] {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for your support, your support??is our biggest motivation} Text Chapter 2 The New Head of Ravenclaw Hmm, after the 18th, the extra chapter will be updated once a day, or every two or three days, mainly because I have finished the exam In addition, the results of the new book are not very good mainly because I wrote It's not good. I'm very grateful for the support of book friends. Thank you I will try to send out previews of new books on the weekend of next week. In addition, I will now give options for new books in the reader survey. At that time, we will decide by voting which book to write. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª The flames in the fireplace were crackling. Alex turned his head and found that his four wives were all looking at him seriously. "I said" Alex smiled sheepishly, "Why are you looking at me so nervously?" "What are you doing?" Hermione said angrily, "Don't you know what day it is today?!" "What day?" Alex was shocked when he heard Hermione's words. Have you forgotten some important anniversary? Is today a wedding anniversary? No, there's still one month left. It¡¯s not Hermione¡¯s birthday either¡­ "That's right, Alex, you're not young anymore, how can you still be so out of tune?" Angelina looked at Alex and laughed too. "Out of tune?" Alex¡¯s heart skipped a beat, could it be Angelina¡¯s birthday today? Something's wrong, her birthday should be in winter! "Hey! Alex, have you really forgotten?" Fleur looked at the deflated Alex and laughed, her eyes turning into crescent moons. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Kill me quickly Alex looked around, looking like he was gloating about his wife. He really couldn't figure out what day it was today Forgive Alex, since he got married, he has to remember the wedding anniversaries of four people. Four people hobbies, various menstrual cycles of four people. Oh, ** is actually not such a wonderful thing. "Lily" Having no other choice, Alex had no choice but to turn his pleading eyes to the gentlest girl, wanting to ask for some help. "Alex, you are such a fool! You are still a fool even after you become a father." Lily didn¡¯t answer, and proudly showed her little fangs. Suddenly, the whole bedroom was filled with laughter. "Okay, okay," finally, Angelina couldn't stand it anymore and came to Alex's aid, "It's the sorting. Today is Philip's first day at Hogwarts." ah! Alex suddenly reacted. He originally felt that the home was full of beautiful atmosphere today. The bastard son who suddenly ran into the bedroom looking for his mother that night finally arrived at school. Thanks to Hogwarts, it¡¯s a boarding school. For Alex, sleeping together was no longer a fantasy. "Alex, don't just sit there in a daze? Tell me quickly, which house will Philip be assigned to?" Since Hermione had her son, half of her heart has been occupied by her own child. Isn¡¯t it a common problem for women to forget about their husbands after they have a son? "House?" Alex looked at Hermione, then thought to himself, "Both of us are Gryffindors, he should also be Gryffindor" etc! Alex suddenly thought of something. It seems that I have given my son an important task. He will not forget it! ? ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­New dividing line¡­¡­¡­¡­ ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? but ??But Philip looked at the person in front of him anxiously. The Sorting Hat's lengthy rap has just ended. I heard from Ephra Potter, who was standing next to me just now, that although the Sorting Hat's new songs were very long and boring, they couldn't be played in the form of rap. It all started with Alexander, the savior of the magical world. Inexplicably, he said that he wanted to add some new creativity to the students of Hogwarts. After spending an afternoon talking with the Sorting Hat in detail, the Sorting Hat's new song is different every year. Alexander? Phillip twitched the corners of his mouth slightly. Isn't this man his father Also, Phillip secretly glanced at the girl who was half a head taller than him. Why did she have such a look in her eyes when she talked about his father? What about the smell of dissatisfaction? ¡°Philip Valentine Granger Stoker.¡±  Wearing a blue wizard robe, long soft moon-colored hair, and a pair of silver eyes. What a beautiful teacher! ??When Philip heard the beautiful professor above reported his name, he immediately walked up happily. Philip sat on the triangular stool, quietly waiting for the wizard to put the sorting hat on him. However, when putting on the sorting hat, Philip also noticed the female professor's hands. ¡°My hands are so pretty!¡± Her fingers are slender, like an artist's hands, and like an artist's work, carved from a single piece of white jade. Revealing indescribable delicacy and grace. "Woo" As soon as he put on the sorting hat, a strange old man's voice immediately sounded in Philip's ears. "Aha! I've finally waited for you!" "What do you mean, I finally waited Phillip frowned. Not only was this hat full of nonsense, but it also didn't seem very clean. "Back then, your father actually dared to use a confusion spell on himself, which made me almost sort him into the wrong house! He didn't even look at who I was! I'm the great Sorting Hat!" Uh-huh! ?? Phillip immediately nodded in agreement, still the Sorting Hat who was threatened by my father "That's not a threat!" The Sorting Hat grinned, its mouth widened, and the entire auditorium's attention was immediately attracted to him. "AhI have to think about it!" ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Everyone in the Hogwarts Great Hall looked at the Sorting Hat in disbelief. Should such a thing be solemnly announced? ! An ominous thought suddenly appeared in the mind of the Hogwarts professor. Was the Sorting Hat damaged by Alex? "Kid! I'm optimistic about you. Which college do you want to enter?" "I¡­¡­?" When the end came, Philip became timid again. He clearly knows what his parents expect of him. Gryffindor. Although I really want to enter a college with the most girls, but "Oh?!" The Sorting Hat suddenly opened his mouth and laughed, "When faced with a choice, he was hesitant." ¡°This is not hesitation¡­it¡¯s called deliberation. Philip continued to think that after entering Gryffindor, he could still see beautiful women and follow the path his fathers had walked, which was not a bad thing. Hufflepuff is not allowed to enter. Once you get there, it is really hard to bring the entire academy to glory. "Yeah, yeah. That's a good analysis." The Sorting Hat nodded in rare agreement. Slytherin shouldn¡¯t even talk about it, his reputation is already ruined. Although the old wizard families still like to go to Slytherin, basically I have seen several girls from the wizard family! Think of Neville Longbottomhis daughter, forget it, let's think of Sirius Black's daughter in Gryffindor. "It seems that your goal is very clear! You clearly know your goal, can analyze your own strengths and weaknesses, and judge the situation clearly and accurately I have decided!" "Decided? Which house do you want to put me in?" Philip asked the sorting hat with a voice from the corner of his mouth: "Is it Gryffindor?" "Ha! You don't even think you should be right!" The Sorting Hat laughed loudly, "You have such a clear judgment about yourself, but lack the courage to face it. What else do you need to think about? No, it should be said that thinking is the only way to think about it. It¡¯s the best one for you!¡± As he spoke, the Sorting Hat opened his big mouth. "Ravenclaw!" What! ? Phillip¡¯s mind was suddenly turned into a mess. I saw him hazily placing the sorting hat on the triangular stool, then looking at Ravenclaw who applauded him, and looked at the beautiful professor presiding over the sorting in disbelief. "Well, welcome to Ravenclaw." The beautiful professor also laughed, and Philip suddenly discovered that she was no less beautiful than his mother. "I am also the new dean of Ravenclaw. We Let¡¯s work hard together! Now, hurry up and go to your classmates, Fili?¡± ??Fili? Phillip suddenly felt something was wrong. How could she know his nickname? ! With full of questions, Philip sat on the long table of Ravenclaw and continued to watch the sorting ceremony. That Ephra Potter, who was half a head taller than herself, was assigned to Gryffindor. Uh This is not the main reason. The main reason is that her breasts are a little bigger than those of her peers Philip swears,Just a little bit. As for the task Alex gave Phillip? ¡°Oh, Merlin, is there anything more important to a young boy than looking at a girl? Especially beautiful girls. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª There are tentatively four new books They are "My Martian Wife", "My Beauty Master", "Taoist Instruction Manual" and "Strategy of the World of the God". You are welcome to vote in the reader survey and try out the chapters. They will be placed under the extras. Take a bow. , thank you~ {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 3 Like Father, Like Son We often say, like father, like son. In fact, it's because people's bad nature is something that is easily contagious, right? For example, Philip now. With a confused look on his face, he followed the blue crowd of Ravenclaws and slowly walked towards the lounge. It's completely different from what my father and I said. Of course, Ravenclaw¡¯s lounge will not be the same as Gryffindor¡¯s. Ravenclaw Tower, built at the far right end of Hogwarts Castle, looks like a wise man looking at the stars alone. "Okay, we're here." The new headmaster of Ravenclaw, who took the lead, stopped. ?? Phillip¡¯s eyes were instantly attracted by the new dean. The moonlight spilled down from the gaps in the tower and shone on the beautiful dean, like the goddess of the moon, walking on the moonlight to Hogwarts. "Some students probably don't know my name yet." The beautiful dean said while laughing. When she smiles, she looks so pretty. Philip thought. "Let me introduce myself first. Just like you, I am also a newcomer." The beautiful dean took out her wand and gestured in the air. A line of silver words appeared in front of everyone, "Luna Lovegood." Philip silently recited the words that appeared out of thin air. Isn¡¯t this the recipient of the letter that his father asked him to deliver? Will he fall into the position of dean? ! "Okay," Luna looked much more mature. Although there were still some quirky shadows in her eyes, she still had a hint of dignity and beauty. Maybe this is the charm of knowledge. "We, Ravenclaw, are different from other houses. New students should remember this. The door of Ravenclaw is always open to wisdom, whether you are a Gryffindor or a Slytherin, even if It's Hufflepuff. As long as you answer the questions on the knocker correctly, you can enter the Ravenclaw lounge." With that said, Luna took the lead in setting an example for the students. She walked to the bronze door knocker and said to a bronze eagle, "With the wisdom of Ravenclaw, please ask a question." Poof! A burst of green smoke slowly floated up from the eagle-shaped bronze door knocker, forming a question. "Question, who is the savior of the magical world now?" Philip could swear that he saw Luna Well, when Dean Luna answered this question, an imperceptible blush flashed across her fair face. ¡°Alexander Valentine Stoker.¡± The bronze door knocker suddenly jumped up and opened the door with a clang. A large round room with elegant arched windows on the wall and hanging blue and bronze silks. Ravenclaw students can see the beautiful scenery outside from the windows. The ceiling is a dome with stars on it, as well as stars on the dark blue carpet below. The room has tables, chairs, bookshelves, and a white marble bust of Rowena Ravenclaw in an alcove opposite the door. A door next to the statue leads to the dormitories above. However, none of this is Philip's focus. He kept staring at his dean. "This" Philip looked at his beautiful dean with suspicion "This, can't be his other mother?!" ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª "Hello, I am Philip Valentine Granger Stock." Phillip smiled and greeted the girl sitting next to him. "You don't remember my name?" The girl has beautiful red hair and green eyes. ¡°It¡¯s just that she looks a little angry now. "Ha, you don't need to explain. After all, he is the child of a celebrity. There is nothing unreasonable about him not paying attention to us mortals!" "Miss Potter, please don't talk in class" "Unfortunately, the new Charms professor is still Luna. "Potter?!" A bolt of lightning suddenly passed through Phillip's mind. "You are, are you the girl on the train that day? April?" "It's Ephra!" The girl became even more angry. After correcting Phillip's question, he simply turned his face away from the boy beside him. There is nothing more rude than remembering a girl's name incorrectly, except?Like Philip in a moment. "Okay, let's start practicing the floating spell one-on-one." Luna waved her wand and said kindly, "Now everyone will review the spell with me." "Wingardim Leviosa" Phillip quietly glanced at Avra, who ignored him. She was following Luna and reciting a spell with a serious face. "Okay!" Luna glanced at Phillip, who was full of confidence. He didn't know what he thought of and laughed. ¡°Then, let¡¯s start practicing with two people.¡± ?? Phillip said to Avra ??sarcastically, "You first, or me first?" "Of course it is me!" Avra didn¡¯t know what she thought of, and her eyes were filled with a look of unwillingness to admit defeat. "Wingardim Leviosa." With a flick of the wrist holding the wand, the feather placed between the two of them floated gently. "snort!" Avra glanced proudly, and Philip, who had an expression on his face that said, "You are so awesome," was also smiling. After all, not everyone can accept the so-called savior calmly like her father Alexander Valentine Stoker. The savior should be his father, Harry Potter! The best way to prove this matter, Avra ??glanced carefully, and thought to herself at the helpless Philip, of course, is to dominate the school and surpass this little kid who doesn't know anything. Damn boy. ¡°Hmph, do you think that being born into a good family means you are great? Phillip inexplicably felt a cold air rush through his back. "Yingadim" ?? Philip frowned. He had just finished reading the spell, but he had forgotten it. He has never understood why his father and mother are so smart, and he has no problems with his understanding and memory, but Why can't I cast a spell smoothly? ?????????????????????? It¡¯s either an explosion, it¡¯s an explosion, or it¡¯s an explosion¡­ Phew! Philip took a deep breath, stared at the spell book in front of him, "One Hundred New Elementary Charms", and recited the spell. "YugaDiMLeviosa." Immediately afterwards, Phillip's hand shook, and there was a burst of exclamations around him. There was no explosion! ? Philip immediately raised his head excitedly Thenhe suddenly felt that it would be better for him to lower his head His spell made Avra¡¯s clothes float. Um Actually, the pink one matches her cup size quite well This Avra's breast shape is not the same "Snapped!" With a mouthful, Avra ??rushed out of the classroom with tears in her eyes. Philip, you are not alone, especially when it comes to making girls cry. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªThe first chapter of the trial version of the new book ¡°Strategy of the World of God¡± has been released, and it is expected that in a few days, ¡°The Use of Taoism¡± will be released Preview of "Instructions" By the way, the voting has been done again. You are welcome to vote for the next new book. {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 4 Don¡¯t make girls cry (1/3) There is a saying that Phillip has always felt makes sense. Especially when the girl started crying in front of him, he felt that the person who said this sentence definitely had great wisdom that others could not match. For example My own father. Thinking of this, Phillip wanted to laugh. When he thought of his father surrounded by three mothers at home, he wanted to laugh. But before he could laugh, another question was already placed in front of him. . That is, what should I do now? Apologize, or act stupid? Phillip was a little confused now. What should he do if he couldn't think of a way? Phillip was full of confidence. That¡¯s asking for help! A piece of parchment was spread out in front of Philip. The quill still had traces of ink on it, which had not been removed. The fire in the fireplace was also crackling, as if mocking Philip, who was exhausted from writing. Gritting his teeth and holding the quill in his hand, Philip scratched his head depressedly, as if he could come up with a good idea if he just opened his head. ten minutes¡­¡­ twenty minutes¡­¡­ thirty minutes¡­¡­ Half an hour passed, and Philip looked at the parchment in front of him helplessly. Not a word was written on it, except for looking up. "Dad." Apart from these two words, there is nothing. "I should be in Hufflepuff or Gryffindor. I really shouldn't be assigned to Ravenclaw" Philip frowned when he thought of this. He has already thought of a way to make a girl happy, which is actually no different from making a mother happy But ?? Phillip just couldn¡¯t make up his mind. Although he already had a thousand ideas in his little head, he just couldn¡¯t make up his mind After thinking about it, Phillip suddenly rolled his eyes, just like Alex, he picked up the pen, made two flourishes, crossed out the name on his head, and wrote the name of another person. "Aunt Gabrielle." After Philip wrote these five words, he immediately stopped and looked at it carefully. After thinking about it again and again, he decided that it would be better to continue writing. "I made a girl cry, and I don't know what to do now Although she is not very good-looking, I think she is well, I don't think she is very nice either. She always feels like she is trying to kill me. It's the same as before, I really can't imagine how falling to the ground offended her" After writing so many words, Philip was suddenly stunned. A boy said bad things about girls behind their backs. This seemed a bit unrighteous. Not only was it not unreasonable, but it also seemed a bit unmanly Thinking of this, Philip took out another chapter of parchment and stared at the paper with all his attention, as if his eyes could set the parchment on fire in the next second. "I have to write in a subtle way so that it cannot be seen that I am dissatisfied with Avra Besides, I didn't mean it on purpose. I have to make it appear that I am more generous, so that even if my father and Mother Furong read the letter I wrote, , and won¡¯t be angry.¡± After thinking about it, Philip started writing word for word on the parchment again. ¡°Dear Aunt Gabrielle: I am Philip. I haven¡¯t seen you for a long time. Dad misses you very much, and so do I. " Stopping writing, Philip looked at the words he had written proudly and nodded with satisfaction. This is how it should be written. "I've been a little confused recently. If a girl likes a boy, will she treat this boy differently, that is, differently from the people around her For example, she may particularly hate him, but in fact she still feels it in her heart. Like him." As he wrote this, Philip slowly stopped. He held the quill in his hand and circled it, and his eyes lit up again. "I'm not saying that a girl in school really likes me. I'm just curious as to why a girl would target someone for no reason. What should I do if I accidentally make this girl sad? ?Apologise to her directly? I don't want to cause misunderstanding, I just want to be friends with her." your nephew Philip Stoker "Yeah!" Philip looked at the letter he had written and nodded with satisfaction. In his opinion, this letter was vague enough and did not reveal his scandal at all. When the time came, he would only need to refer to the letter returned by Aunt Gabrielle and revise it accordingly.   Thinking of this, Philip could no longer restrain his inner impulse. He rolled up the parchment in his hand and threw it into the burning fireplace next to him, not forgetting to sprinkle a touch of green Floo powder on it. With a "coax" sound, the flame jumped up and turned green. ¡°One Champs Elys¨¦es!¡± Philip shouted loudly into the flames. With a sudden sound, the flames swallowed up the entire parchment. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Night, No. 1 Champs Elys¨¦es. This is the former residence of Fleur, the savior of the magical world, Alex's wife. ??At least that¡¯s what they say when promoting it to the outside world. But now Fleur no longer lives here. There is only one girl who is eight years older than Fleur living here. The girl is not young anymore. She just graduated from Beauxbatons School of Witchcraft and Wizardry last year. She is only eighteen years old this year, but her heart is not full of longing for the future like other eighteen-year-old girls. A person¡¯s psychological aspect, once he has someone else, it is enough to tell himself to forget about this person. But I still think of it without thinking when I don¡¯t know it. It¡¯s like now¡­ Gabrielle stared blankly at the parchment in front of her and the signature on the paper. ??Philip Stoker. She didn¡¯t pay attention to the first three words, but all her eyes fell on the last three words. ¡°Stoke¡­this surname seems to Gabrielle to have a more familiar name. ? Alexander Stock, or Alex Thinking of this, Gabrielle couldn't help but shook her head and raised the parchment in her hand. She was curious as to why Phillip would think of sending this letter to herself. and¡­¡­ Gabrielle looked at what was written in the letter and couldn't help laughing. Every girl has a dreamlike memory, which is just her own memory. It was forcibly sealed by her. Because the more she touches it, the more she can't help but think about it, and the more she thinks about it, the more she can't help but the impulse in her heart, the wildest impulse that she doesn't even dare to say. ¡°Brother-in-law¡­ or rather¡­ a boy from the Stoke family¡­¡± Gabrielle¡¯s wand lightly touched the parchment. She knew that Hogwarts has been short of a magic texts professor this year. She also knew that the principal of Hogwarts had invited her. The most important thing is She knew he would go. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª You read that right. . . This is the extra. . . It's a promise. . . . At twelve o'clock in the evening, two more will be released. . . Uh-huh. . . I would like to thank Teacher Toyama for his help with the novel. . . Then I wish Teacher Yuanshan a happy birthday. . . Text Chapter 5 He will come, and so will she The night is deep and quiet. It was like a calm and gentle lake with no waves. Only the stars in the sky shed their starlight little by little, reflecting on the lake in front of Hogwarts Castle. Alex suddenly stopped and looked at the lake in front of him. Dots of starlight rippled on the lake, reminding him of some people and things. Some past events have been buried in the spring breeze by him. Logically speaking, he should be said to be happy and happy after his birth, but Alex suddenly discovered that he had been feeling a little uneasy in the past few days. It was as if someone told him to come to Hogwarts to take a look. Standing on the calm lake, there was no noise from people, and the giant octopus at the bottom of the lake did not jump up and stir up the water. Everything seemed calm and peaceful. And thousands of miles away in the sky, there was also a carriage, moving slowly. The carriage should have been walking on the ground, but at this moment it was traveling in the sky, silently, covered by dark clouds, heading towards the place where it should go. Her destination was only one place, and that was Huo Huo. Gwartz. The carriage made no sound, just like the castle of Hogwarts, completely asleep. Only the flames in the fireplace were crackling, as if saying that even in such a quiet night, someone was not asleep. The person who is not sleeping has red hair, the color of which is like a flame, and seems to be as unrestrained as fire like her temperament. Her eyes were green, but reflected in the late night, they were pitch black. "Philip" There were other Gryffindor girls in the girl's bedroom, but at this moment, she was the only one who was not asleep. Not only did she not fall asleep, her face also turned red, like a red apple, moist and bright red. "PhilipStoke" The girl turned over again, chanting the boy's name in her memory carefully, and frowned involuntarily. She could still remember what happened in that spells class. ? Originally, when you recite the magic spell, something always happens. Some wizards just mispronounced a byte or two, and then found that what was originally a calling spell was rushed towards them by a large group of buffaloes roaring, and when they woke up, they were already lying on the ground. Although things like this happen from time to time, The girl suddenly grabbed her pajamas hidden under the quilt, for fear that she would be levitated by the curse again. "This bastard" The girl thought, but the expression on her face became more and more severe. Her father was the savior of the wizarding world, Harry Potter. It's justsince Voldemort died, the savior of this world has been replaced. Not only has the savior changed, but the powerful wizard has also changed. ¡°These two names are now worn by one person. ? Alexander Stoker. And this man is the father of the boy who made his clothes fly in the air today. The son of a famous celebrity When she thought of this, the girl couldn't help but feel angry. He obviously has such a great father, but in the end his son can't even cast the most common spell. Except for explosion, he is the one who exploded Compared with myself, it is far inferior, but The girl suddenly sat up from the bed, and the moonlight came in from the window at the right time, shining on the girl's face. The girl¡¯s skin is fair and delicate, like suet, and her nose is small, making her look very cute. It's just that she has red hair. Every time she turns her green eyes, the red hair will flow unconsciously with her movements, making her look more heroic. , "I've decided!" The girl directly clenched her fist and grabbed the wand in her hand. "Tomorrow night, I will have a duel with that bastard named Philip. Well, not for any reason, just to let him know that I Avra is also very powerful.¡± After saying that, Ephra nodded fiercely, and buried her head in the pillow with a bang, as if she was drowning herself. There was gradually no sound, only one after another, vague snoring, Echoing quietly in the bedroom. In a girl's heart, she does not necessarily like someone, but someone's appearance will be reflected in her mind uninvited, and it will continue day after day, year after year, until one day, It has grown into the most secret feeling that no one else knows. Now the seeds have been planted in Avra's heart. Good night without dreams, just one dream??Ming. The sun¡¯s light shined straight through the window and onto the face of a boy with red and swollen eyes. The boy looked like he had seen a ghost and stared blankly at the parchment in front of him. ¡°Dear Philip: I have received your letter. Regarding a girl¡¯s heart, I think no one in the world knows more about it than your father. So, forgive my presumption, I have written to ask him to come to Hogwarts to see you soon. By the way, I would like to have a heart-to-heart talk with you and resolve your doubts. Of course, I also wish you and that girl a bright future. Your Gabrielle¡± hehe¡­¡­ Looking at the parchment in front of him, Philip felt like the corners of his mouth were twitching. How could this happen? I wish myself and that girl a bright future. Will I marry her? ? "Don't be kidding I'm only a first-year student at Hogwarts, how could something like this happen? Philip looked at the parchment in front of him and couldn't help but look up to the sky and sigh. After finally escaping from that home, are you about to return to the hands of your unscrupulous father so soon? Stop joking! ? Phillip couldn¡¯t help but pull his hair, trying to come up with a solution. He couldn't wait to let his parents know that everything was fine with him at Hogwarts. He not only ate well, but also slept well. He had neither lost weight nor gained weight due to snoozing, nor had he hurt any girls. I feel like I have nothing to do Of course, if Philip knew what his father did when he was in the first grade, he would never say this. "It's a pity that he doesn't know, but his parents know it very well. Therefore, when an owl suddenly stopped at Phillip's window, it was not surprising that he looked like he had seen a ghost. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t you think I¡¯m here, Philip? I¡¯m here. Your dad. " "Haha" Philip held the parchment, laughed dryly, threw the parchment into the fire without hesitation, then took out the wand and pointed it at the owl, "Well, you don't know anything. You You have neither seen me nor sent a letter. You have been looking for a good-looking owl these days. That¡¯s it, don¡¯t forget it!¡± As he spoke, Philip waved his magic wand and read aloud. "Everything is forgotten!" Forgot to mention, Philip is not good at almost all spells, except the Oblivion Curse. Maybe he will become a great novelist in the future? Work related Chapter 8 Roar! (Update 2,000) When Alex got up the next day, he felt that Harry and Ron were in an extremely good mood. "Alex, we haven't been deducted a single point~" This was Harry's first sentence after he got up and opened his eyes. "Yeah, yeah" Alex agreed as he put on his wizard robe. Although it was still summer, the morning at Hogwarts on the top of the mountain still made people feel a bit chilly. As Alex walked toward the hall, he could still hear Ron behind him nagging, "You know what? You know what? I drove the car last night, I drove the car!" " Until Alex was sitting at the dining table, he could still hear Ron chattering and showing off, "The brakes on my car were broken. You know, that's when I saw the Whomping Willow twitching. I think¡­¡­" Alex was just about to eat his favorite French bread. The saccharin the house elf sprinkled on it shone like diamonds under the halo, and paired with the thin meat porridge, it reminded Alex of the soy milk fried dough sticks in his previous life. . "Alex" Neville sat next to Alex today and asked curiously, "I didn't meet you on the train yesterday. Where were you?" Putting down the spoon, Alex said: "I came by the fireplace yesterday. The platform was sealed when I went." "Sealed?" Neville said in disbelief, "Who could be so boring?" "Who knows?" Ron's voice suddenly intervened, "I had no choice but to fly here in my car that day" "Okay, okay" Hermione didn't give Ron a chance to continue to show off, and interrupted directly, "You should be lucky that you didn't cause any harm to yourself and Harry. It's not a wise idea to do this. Choice, why can't you send a letter to Professor McGonagall first? You should learn from Alex!" "Why should I imitate Alex! Is it because he can attract girls? Yes, I can't! But do you know who he is? You don't know anything!" Ron suddenly burst out. Hermione yelled. Harry, who was sitting next to him, was shocked, not to mention Hermione, who was so frightened that she could not speak. Not to mention Hermione over there, she is re-educating Ron and Harry, although it seems that there is not much progress due to Ron's counterattack; look at Neville over there, he is looking envious Talking to Alex: "It would be great if I had a house elf at home! Then I wouldn't have to ask my grandma to send it over." Neville looked gloomily at the small bowl of porridge that had been consumed, turning it unconsciously with the silver spoon, then raised his head and squinted at the entrance of the auditorium, and said: "The postman will be here soon - I think grandma will A few things I forgot to send, she's been hoping I'd get a good grade in Defense Against the Dark Arts." "Or don't you look like your father?" Alex smiled and shook the half-eaten bread, "Come on, no matter how smart I am, I can't compare to your Herbology results!" Before Alex finished speaking, he heard a commotion above his head. Hundreds of owls swarmed in, circling the auditorium, dropping letters and packages into the conversing crowd. A big, bulging package fell on Neville's head, and then another big, gray thing fell into Ron's pot. Suddenly, milk and feathers splashed all over Ron and Harry. "Errol!" Ron shouted, pulling the wet owl out with his talons. Errol was slumped on the table, his legs stretched in the air, and a wet red envelope in his mouth. "I never thought your family could afford to raise an owl. Ah, your father must have sold his pants to get them. This bird looks so energetic!" Malfoy walked past Ron after eating. Brak and Goyle who followed him immediately burst into loud laughter. ¡°Oh, no¡ª¡± Ron cried out. "It's okay. Don't take Malfoy's words to heart," Hermione comforted. "I think he is jealous. I have never seen his parents send him anything." She gently poked Errol with her fingertips. "Are you sure it, I mean, is alive?" ¡°No¡ªthat¡¯s it.¡± Ron pointed at the red envelope. The envelope seemed ordinary, but Ron and Neville seemed to think it would explode. "What's the matter?" Alex asked Neville, tilting his head. Before Neville could answer, Ron said tremblingly, as if this would relieve his tension. "She-Mum sent me a howling letter." Ron said weakly. Obviously, answering first did not have any effect. "You'd better open it, Ron," Neville whispered shyly.??It's worse. Grandma sent it to me once, but I ignored it, and the result¡ª" He took a breath, "was terrible. " Harry looked at their horrified expressions and then looked at the red envelope. ¡°What is a howler letter?¡± he asked. "I read it in "100 Basics of Life in the Wizarding World," Hermione said, closing the copy of "Traveling with Vampires" on the dining table. Lockhart on the cover was smiling like a fool as always. "The roaring letter is ¡­¡± Before Hermione could finish her words, smoke started to appear from the four corners of the envelope. "Stop it, Hermione, open it quickly! There are only a few minutes" Neville interrupted Hermione for the first time, instead of looking at Hermione with admiration as usual, Hermione always said He could rattle off knowledge that he could never remember. Ron reached out with trembling hands, carefully took the envelope from Errol's mouth, and tore it open. Neville plugged his ears with his fingers. At first, some people thought it was an explosion and even took out their wands. The huge sound filled the entire auditorium and shook the dust from the ceiling. "I wouldn't be surprised at all if they fire you for stealing a car. It depends on how I deal with you then. You probably haven't thought about how your father and I felt when we found out that the car was gone. ¡­¡± It was Mrs. Weasley's shout, a hundred times louder than usual, which made the plates and spoons on the table rattle, and the echoes from the surrounding stone walls were deafening. Everyone in the auditorium turned to see who had received the shouting letter. Ron huddled in his chair and could only see a red forehead. "I received Dumbledore's letter last night. Your father was so ashamed that he almost died. We worked hard to raise you, but we didn't expect you to do such a thing. You and Harry almost lost their lives" Alex looked like he was about to die, and the sound was so loud that his eardrums were about to burst. "It's so irritating. Your father will be scrutinized at work. It's all your fault. If you don't behave yourself, we'll take you back right away!" The roaring stopped, but there was still a buzzing in my ears. The red envelope that had fallen from Ron's hand to the ground burned and curled into ashes. Harry and Ron sat motionless, as if they had just been washed over by the tide. "How touching!" As soon as the roaring stopped, Malfoy's voice came over, "My mother has never been like this. A roaring letter must have cost all your family's savings. You want me to give you some of my money?" Pocket money? That way your family won¡¯t be so poor that you have to sell the house, right?¡± Leaving behind a long string of unpleasant laughter, Malfoy walked away with his two followers. A few people smiled, and the voices gradually started to sound again. Ron watched Hermione look at him, and was about to start lecturing again, "Tell me I deserve it! Don't ask me to learn from Alex, you don't know anything at all!" Ron said to Hermione angrily. Min shouted¡ª¡ª £­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­ Your right wrist is so sore ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Three updates on the same day, and I do what I say! There is one more chapter before 12pm~ Recommended collection of Piao Tian Literature bsp;